Махабхарата
Книга двенадцатая
ШАНТИПАРВА
ИЛИ
КНИГА ОБ УМИРОТВОРЕНИИ
Перевод
С. Л. Невелевой
Письменные памятники Востока, 2017, том 14, № 4 (вып. 31), с. 5–22
Данная публикация представляет собой перевод с санскрита семи глав (1–7) одной из поздних по содержанию книг древнеиндийского эпоса «Махабхарата» под названием «Шантипарва» («Об умиротворении»). Эта книга, как и следующая за ней книга XVIII «Анушасанапарва» («О наставлении»), содержит адресованное царю Юдхиштхире поучение Бхишмы, воина старшего поколения, наставника эпических героев. Одержанная в битве за власть победа не радует царя — его терзает отчаяние: от рук одного из героев пал их старший брат Карна, волей судеб оказавшийся на стороне противника. Трагическая судьба Карны предопределена рядом факторов, среди которых важнейший — неотвратимость проклятия брахмана, традиционный для эпоса древней Индии мотив. Отчаянием царя продиктовано его решение порвать мирские связи и уйти подвижником в лес. В противовес доктрине отшельничества в тексте проводится мысль о необходимости исполнения царем своей дхармы, требующей соблюдения предписанных законом обязанностей.



Переведенные главы
Без перевода
Глава 11
1. Перевод глав выполнен по критическому изданию (The Mahābhārata 1966).
1-12
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
kṛtodakāste suhṛdāṃ sarveṣāṃ pāṇḍunandanāḥ ।
viduro dhṛtarāṣṭraśca sarvāśca bharatastriyaḥ ॥1॥
tatra te sumahātmāno nyavasankurunandanāḥ ।
śaucaṃ nivartayiṣyanto māsamekaṃ bahiḥ purāt ॥2॥
kṛtodakaṃ tu rājānaṃ dharmātmānaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram ।
abhijagmurmahātmānaḥ siddhā brahmarṣisattamāḥ ॥3॥
dvaipāyano nāradaśca devalaśca mahānṛṣiḥ ।
devasthānaśca kaṇvaśca teṣāṃ śiṣyāśca sattamāḥ ॥4॥
anye ca vedavidvāṃsaḥ kṛtaprajñā dvijātayaḥ ।
gṛhasthāḥ snātakāḥ sarve dadṛśuḥ kurusattamam ॥5॥
abhigamya mahātmānaḥ pūjitāśca yathāvidhi ।
āsaneṣu mahārheṣu viviśuste maharṣayaḥ ॥6॥
pratigṛhya tataḥ pūjāṃ tatkālasadṛśīṃ tadā ।
paryupāsanyathānyāyaṃ parivārya yudhiṣṭhiram ॥7॥
puṇye bhāgīrathītīre śokavyākulacetasam ।
āśvāsayanto rājānaṃ viprāḥ śatasahasraśaḥ ॥8॥
nāradastvabravītkāle dharmātmānaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram ।
vicārya munibhiḥ sārdhaṃ tatkālasadṛśaṃ vacaḥ ॥9॥
bhavato bāhuvīryeṇa prasādānmādhavasya ca ।
jiteyamavaniḥ kṛtsnā dharmeṇa ca yudhiṣṭhira ॥10॥
diṣṭyā muktāḥ stha saṅgrāmādasmāllokabhayaṅkarāt ।
kṣatradharmarataścāpi kaccinmodasi pāṇḍava ॥11॥
kaccicca nihatāmitraḥ prīṇāsi suhṛdo nṛpa ।
kaccicchriyamimāṃ prāpya na tvāṃ śokaḥ prabādhate ॥12॥
Вайшампаяна2 сказал:
Сыновья Панду3, Видура4, Дхритараштра5 и все женщины бхаратов6 совершили поминальное возлияние воды в честь каждого из родственников7. Потомки Куру8, высочайшие духом, прожили там, за пределами города, в течение одного месяца, дабы совершить очищение9. И вот к царю Юдхиштхире10, верному душой дхарме, совершившему обряд поминовения, явились великие духом сиддхи — лучшие среди брахманов-риши11. Двайпаяна12, Нарада13, великий риши Девала, Девастхана и Кан-ва14, а также их достойнейшие ученики и другие дваждырожденные15, знатоки Вед16, совершенные разумом, домохозяева-снатаки17 — все они пришли повидать первого среди куру. Приблизившись [к царю], те великие риши, приняв подобающие почести, направились к своим богатым сиденьям. Окруженные почетом соответственно времени, расположились они, как подобает, вокруг Юдхиштхиры. Сотни тысяч брахманов на святом берегу Бхагиратхи18 принялись утешать царя, чья душа томилась печалью. Посоветовавшись с отшельниками, выбрав время, Нарада обратился к Юдхиштхире, верному дхарме, с речью, сообразной времени: «Мощью твоих рук, о Юдхиштхира, милостью Мадхавы в соответствии с дхармой покорена эта земля19. Благо, что уцелели вы в той ужаснувшей мир битве. Приверженный дхарме кшатрия20, должен быть исполнен ты торжества, о Пандава! Недругов погубив, должен вселять ты бодрость в друзей, о царь! Теперь, когда ты обрел благоденствие21, не должно горе терзать тебя».
2. Вайшампаяна — мудрец-риши, от имени которого ведется основное повествование в «Махабхарате», рассказывает царю Джанамеджае во время великого жертвоприношения о борьбе за власть между Пандавами и Кауравами.
3. Сыновья Панду — герои Пандавы; мать троих старших сыновей — Юдхиштхиры, Бхимасены и Арджуны — Кунти, а младших — близнецов Накулы и Сахадевы — Мадри.
4. Видура — воплощение на земле бога Дхармы, олицетворение мудрости и закона, наставник героев.
5. Дхритараштра — отец ста братьев Кауравов во главе с Дурьодханой.
6. Бхараты — потомки царя Бхараты, основателя рода, к которому принадлежит большинство персонажей «Махабхараты»; наряду с панчалами бхараты внесли существенный вклад в формирование древнеиндийской цивилизации.
7. Ссылка на последний эпизод книги XI «Стрипарва» («О женах»), в которой женщины оплакивают павших в битве героев (Махабхарата 1998: 94).
8. Куру — имя царя, потомка Бхараты, родоначальника индоарийского племени куру, входящего в состав Бхаратов.
9. Ритуальное очищение (śauca), необходимое после соприкосновения со смертью, совершалось за пределами поселения.
10. Юдхиштхира — Пандава, царь, сын Дхармы, бога Закона; считается его воплощением на земле.
11. Сиддхи — «совершенные», разряд полубогов, отмеченных благочестием. Риши — святые мудрецы, представленные в эпосе тремя разрядами: божественные мудрецы, брахманы-мудрецы и цари-мудрецы.
12. Двайпаяна — «Островитянин» (dvīpa — «остров»), имя-эпитет риши Вьясы, рожденного Сатьявати на острове посреди реки Ямуны. Традиция приписывает ему создание «Махабхараты» и разделение на четыре части некогда единой Веды.
13. Нарада — божественный мудрец, сын Брахмы, творца вселенной, посредник между богами и людьми.
14. Канва — риши, воспитавший в своей обители Шакунталу, оставленную ее матерью — апсарой Менакой.
15. Дваждырожденные — представители трех высших варн, т.е. брахманов, кшатриев и вайшьев; в эпосе так называют преимущественно брахманов. Прохождение обряда инициации считалось вторым рождением.
16. Веды — «Ригведа» («Веда гимнов»), «Самаведа» («Веда мелодий»), «Яджурведа» («Веда жертвенных песнопений») и «Атхарваведа» («Веда заклинаний») представляют собой древнейшее собрание гимнов и молитв, которое относится к литературе шрути, т.е. Откровения, дарованного свыше мудрецам-риши. «Атхарваведа» была присоединена к священным текстам позже других.
17. Снатака — «совершивший омовение», т.е. брахман, завершивший первую стадию жизни — ашраму брахмачарья, получив в доме наставника навыки совершения необходимых обрядов; по возвращении домой брахман вступает в следующую стадию жизни — ашраму гархастхья (домохозяина).
18. Бхагиратхи — Дочь Бхагиратхи, «патроним» священной реки Ганги, сошедшей с небес на грудь этого риши.
19. …милостью Мадхавы в соответствии с дхармой покорена эта земля. — Мадхава, т.е. Владетель племени мадху, этническое именование Кришны, который способствовал победе Пандавов над Кауравами в великой эпической битве; согласно «Махабхарате», право на царский престол в соответствии с дхармой (законом) принадлежит Пандавам, а не их соперникам Кауравам.
20. Приверженный дхарме кшатрия… — Каждой варне (сословию) предписывалось соблюдение своей дхармы; важнейшее достоинство воина — верность кшатрийской дхарме.
21. Словом «благоденствие» передано понятие шри, обозначающее царскую удачу и славу. Мифологически Шри — супруга царя богов Индры, с течением времени ассоциируется с Вишну.
13-23
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
vijiteyaṃ mahī kṛtsnā kṛṣṇabāhubalāśrayāt ।
brāhmaṇānāṃ prasādena bhīmārjunabalena ca ॥13॥
idaṃ tu me mahadduḥkhaṃ vartate hṛdi nityadā ।
kṛtvā jñātikṣayamimaṃ mahāntaṃ lobhakāritam ॥14॥
saubhadraṃ draupadeyāṃśca ghātayitvā priyānsutān ।
jayo'yamajayākāro bhagavanpratibhāti me ॥15॥
kiṃ nu vakṣyati vārṣṇeyī vadhūrme madhusūdanam ।
dvārakāvāsinī kṛṣṇamitaḥ pratigataṃ harim ॥16॥
draupadī hataputreyaṃ kṛpaṇā hatabāndhavā ।
asmatpriyahite yuktā bhūyaḥ pīḍayatīva mām ॥17॥
idamanyacca bhagavanyattvāṃ vakṣyāmi nārada ।
mantrasaṃvaraṇenāsmi kuntyā duḥkhena yojitaḥ ॥18॥
yo'sau nāgāyutabalo loke'pratiratho raṇe ।
siṃhakhelagatirdhīmānghṛṇī dānto yatavrataḥ ॥19॥
āśrayo dhārtarāṣṭrāṇāṃ mānī tīkṣṇaparākramaḥ ।
amarṣī nityasaṃrambhī kṣeptāsmākaṃ raṇe raṇe ॥20॥
śīghrāstraścitrayodhī ca kṛtī cādbhutavikramaḥ ।
gūḍhotpannaḥ sutaḥ kuntyā bhrātāsmākaṃ ca sodaraḥ ॥21॥
toyakarmaṇi yaṃ kuntī kathayāmāsa sūryajam ।
putraṃ sarvaguṇopetamavakīrṇaṃ jale purā ॥22॥
yaṃ sūtaputraṃ loko'yaṃ rādheyaṃ cāpyamanyata ।
sa jyeṣṭhaputraḥ kuntyā vai bhrātāsmākaṃ ca mātṛjaḥ ॥23॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
Покорена вся эта земля благодаря могуществу рук Кришны22, милосердию брахманов, силе Бхимы23 и Арджуны24. Но в сердце моем постоянно живет тяжкая боль с той поры, как я в великой битве из жажды [власти] обрек на смерть своих сородичей25. После гибели Саубхадры26, сыновей Драупади27, милых [моих] сыновей, эта победа видится мне поражением, о достойный! Что скажет теперь Погубителю Мадху28 Варшнеи29, невестка моя, живущая в Двараке30, когда Хари31 Кришна появится там! Несчастная Драупади, всегда верная нашему благу, потеряв убитыми своих сыновей и родных, павших [в бою], словно бы умножает мои страдания. И вот что еще я скажу тебе, о достославный Нарада: мучает меня горе из-за того, что Кунти скрыла свою тайну32. Тот, кто мощью своей был подобен десятку тысяч слонов, тот, которому в мире не было равных среди колесничных воинов, тот, чья походка напоминала львиную поступь, тот, кто был мудрым, сострадающим и смиренным33, стойким в обетах34, тот, кто являлся опорой сыновей Дхритараштры, горделивый, отчаянно смелый, неистовый, в постоянной ярости всегда рвущийся в бой против нас, разнообразно вооруженный быстрым оружием, достойный, дивноотважный35, — это тайно рожденный сын Кунти, наш родной брат! При совершении поминального обряда Кунти поведала, что сын ее, наделенный всевозможными достоинствами, рожден ею от Сурьи и некогда [в корзине] пущен был по воде36. Тот, кого в мире считают сыном суты Радхеей37, и есть старший сын Кунти, наш брат, рожденный [нашей же] матерью.
22. Кришна — в эпосе нередко воплощение Вишну; друг и союзник Пандавов, во время битвы — колесничий Арджуны.
23. Бхима — «Грозный», сокр. от имени Бхимасена, второго по старшинству среди братьев Пандавов, согласно «небесной» родословной — сын бога ветра Вайю, наделенный его воинственной мощью.
24. Арджуна — один из пяти братьев Пандавов, считается сыном Индры, царя богов, в паре с Нараяной-Кришной — воплощение древнего риши Нары.
25. В битве на Курукшетре противостояли друг другу двоюродные братья — Пандавы и Кауравы.
26. Саубхадра — сын Субхадры, сестры Кришны, матроним героя-воина Абхиманью.
27. Драупади — супруга пятерых Пандавов.
28. Погубитель Мадху — имя-эпитет Кришны, которое он разделяет с Вишну, покаравшим демона Мадху.
29. Варшнеи — Вришнийка, этническое имя Субхадры, сестры Кришны, происходящей из подчиненного Кришне племени вришниев.
30. Дварака — столица Кришны, поглощенная океаном после его гибели.
31. Хари — одно из имен Кришны.
32. Кунти, родив Карну от бога Солнца до своего брака с Панду, скрыла тайну его рождения, так что Пандавы не знали, что сражались против своего старшего брата; Карна был повержен Арджуной, когда колесо его колесницы застряло в расселине земли (Махабхарата 1990: 222–236).
33. Сострадание и смирение — черты, приписываемые здесь Карне, ему не свойственны, но присутствуют в плаче Юдхиштхиры согласно «инерции жанра»; о плаче в Махабхарате (Васильков 1998: 133–158).
34. Стойкий в обетах — особая черта Карны. Однажды Индра, приняв обличье брахмана (а брахманов надлежало одаривать), явился к нему и попросил у Карны серьги и панцирь, символы его бессмертия (Махабхарата 1987: 572–588).
35. Подобный набор художественных средств (в основном формульных эпитетов и сравнений) характерен для эпического плача по воину-герою.
36. Сурья — бог Солнца, известный в Ведах; с течением времени утрачивает свое значение. Кунти, родившая от него сына, в страхе перед осуждением родни поместила новорожденного в обмазанную воском, устланную тканью корзину и пустила ее по реке (Невелева 2010а: 40–51); анализ сюжета о подкидыше (Пропп 1976: 258–299).
37. Радхея — матроним Карны от имени Радхи, его приемной матери; суты — здесь: профессионально-этническое объединение.
24-34
ajānatā mayā saṅkhye rājyalubdhena ghātitaḥ ।
tanme dahati gātrāṇi tūlarāśimivānalaḥ ॥24॥
na hi taṃ veda pārtho'pi bhrātaraṃ śvetavāhanaḥ ।
nāhaṃ na bhīmo na yamau sa tvasmānveda suvrataḥ ॥25॥
gatā kila pṛthā tasya sakāśamiti naḥ śrutam ।
asmākaṃ śamakāmā vai tvaṃ ca putro mametyatha ॥26॥
pṛthāyā na kṛtaḥ kāmastena cāpi mahātmanā ।
atipaścādidaṃ mātaryavocaditi naḥ śrutam ॥27॥
na hi śakṣyāmyahaṃ tyaktuṃ nṛpaṃ duryodhanaṃ raṇe ।
anāryaṃ ca nṛśaṃsaṃ ca kṛtaghnaṃ ca hi me bhavet ॥28॥
yudhiṣṭhireṇa sandhiṃ ca yadi kuryāṃ mate tava ।
bhīto raṇe śvetavāhāditi māṃ maṃsyate janaḥ ॥29॥
so'haṃ nirjitya samare vijayaṃ sahakeśavam ।
sandhāsye dharmaputreṇa paścāditi ca so'bravīt ॥30॥
tamavocatkila pṛthā punaḥ pṛthulavakṣasam ।
caturṇāmabhayaṃ dehi kāmaṃ yudhyasva phalgunam ॥31॥
so'bravīnmātaraṃ dhīmānvepamānaḥ kṛtāñjaliḥ ।
prāptānviṣahyāṃścaturo na haniṣyāmi te sutān ॥32॥
pañcaiva hi sutā mātarbhaviṣyanti hi te dhruvam ।
sakarṇā vā hate pārthe sārjunā vā hate mayi ॥33॥
taṃ putragṛddhinī bhūyo mātā putramathābravīt ।
bhrātṝṇāṃ svasti kurvīthā yeṣāṃ svasti cikīrṣasi ॥34॥
Алчущий власти, по неведению толкнул я его на гибель в битве, и это сжигает меня, как огонь — кучу соломы. Не знали ни Партха, Владетель белых коней38, ни Бхима, ни Близнецы39 о том, что это брат наш, меж тем как он, верный благому обету40, знал, кто мы. Слышали мы — приходила к нему Притха41, желая нас примирить, говорила ему: «Ты — сын мой!» Но [Карна], великий духом, не послушался Притхи, и нам известен его ответ матери: «Слишком поздно. Не могу я покинуть царя Дурьодхану42 в битве, это было бы недостойно меня, неблагодарно и вероломно. Если заключу я союз с Юдхишхирой, как ты желаешь, люди подумают — устрашился я в битве Владетеля белых коней. Но если я одолею в бою Виджаю и Кешаву43, то после пойду на сближение с сыном Дхармы44». Вот что сказал он. И знаем мы, что вновь обратилась к широкогрудому [воину] Притха: «Если желаешь, сражайся с Пхальгуной45, но избавь от опасности четырех [остальных братьев]». И тогда мудрый [Карна], сложив у груди ладони46, в трепете отвечал матери: «Я не стану губить четверых твоих сыновей, когда они явятся [на битву со мной], даже если я буду в силах их одолеть. У тебя, о мать, все равно останется пятеро сыновей: если погибнет Партха, останусь с тобой [я], Карна, если же я погибну, то Арджуна». И снова мать, движимая любовью к своим сыновьям, обратилась к нему с такими словами: «Так действуй же во благо тем братьям, во благо которых намерен ты поступать»47.
38. Партха — сын Притхи, матроним каждого из трех старших Пандавов, в данном случае — Арджуны. Владетель белых коней — именование Арджуны по его атрибуту (Варуна, бог вод, даровал ему белых коней).
39. Близнецы — Накула и Сахадева, младшие Пандавы, сыновья близнечной пары богов Ашвинов.
40. …верный благому обету… — Карна, оказавшись в стане Кауравов, соперников Пандавов, до конца остался им верен.
41. Притха — имя Кунти, матери старших Пандавов и Карны.
42. Дурьодхана — «Трудноодолимый», имя главного из Кауравов, ста сыновей царя Дхритараштры.
43. Кешава — «Густоволосый», имя-эпитет Кришны, которое иногда трактуется как этнический признак, связанный с южными истоками образа. Арджуна (Виджая) и Кришна в «Махабхарате» тесно связаны между собой.
44. Сын Дхармы — «патроним» Юдхиштхиры.
45. Пхальгуна — имя Арджуны, родившегося под созвездием Пхальгуни.
46. …сложив у груди ладони… — сложенные вместе у груди ладони — знак почтения.
47. О беседе Карны с матерью см. (Махабхарата 1976: 285–287).
35-44
tamevamuktvā tu pṛthā visṛjyopayayau gṛhān ।
so'rjunena hato vīro bhrātā bhrātrā sahodaraḥ ॥35॥
na caiva vivṛto mantraḥ pṛthāyāstasya vā mune ।
atha śūro maheṣvāsaḥ pārthenāsau nipātitaḥ ॥36॥
ahaṃ tvajñāsiṣaṃ paścātsvasodaryaṃ dvijottama ।
pūrvajaṃ bhrātaraṃ karṇaṃ pṛthāyā vacanātprabho ॥37॥
tena me dūyate'tīva hṛdayaṃ bhrātṛghātinaḥ ।
karṇārjunasahāyo'haṃ jayeyamapi vāsavam ॥38॥
sabhāyāṃ kliśyamānasya dhārtarāṣṭrairdurātmabhiḥ ।
sahasotpatitaḥ krodhaḥ karṇaṃ dṛṣṭvā praśāmyati ॥39॥
yadā hyasya giro rūkṣāḥ śṛṇomi kaṭukodayāḥ ।
sabhāyāṃ gadato dyūte duryodhanahitaiṣiṇaḥ ॥40॥
tadā naśyati me krodhaḥ pādau tasya nirīkṣya ha ।
kuntyā hi sadṛśau pādau karṇasyeti matirmama ॥41॥
sādṛśyahetumanvicchanpṛthāyāstava caiva ha ।
kāraṇaṃ nādhigacchāmi kathañcidapi cintayan ॥42॥
kathaṃ nu tasya saṅgrāme pṛthivī cakramagrasat ।
kathaṃ ca śapto bhrātā me tattvaṃ vaktumihārhasi ॥43॥
śrotumicchāmi bhagavaṃstvattaḥ sarvaṃ yathātatham ।
bhavānhi sarvavidvidvāṁlloke veda kṛtākṛtam] ॥44॥
Сказав так, Притха простилась с ним и удалилась в свои покои. И вот родной брат наш, герой, пал от рук своего брата Арджуны. Ни Притха, ни [Карна] не открыли [нам] эту тайну48, о отшельник, и великий герой-лучник пал, сраженный Партхой. О владыка, лучший из дваждырожденных! Лишь позднее узнал я со слов Притхи, что Карна — [наш] старший брат, и это безмерно терзает душу мою, братоубийцы. Вместе с Карной и Арджуной я смог бы одолеть самого Васаву49! Когда грешные сыновья Дхритараштры [нас] унижали в Собрании50, внезапно вспыхнувший гнев мой утих, едва я взглянул на Карну. И даже когда я услышал в Собрании во время игры51 резкие, несправедливые слова, которые он произнес, чтоб угодить Дурьодхане, гнев мой утих, едва я взглянул на его стопы: стопы Карны были похожи на стопы Кунти — так я подумал. Искал я причину сходства его и Притхи, но, сколько ни размышлял, не пришел к какому-то заключению. Как же [случилось], что земля поглотила во время битвы колесо его [колесницы]52? Почему был проклят брат мой53 — ты должен поведать мне истину! Желаю услышать я от тебя, о достойнейший, все, как было на самом деле, ибо всеведущ ты, мудр и знаешь, что уже совершилось, а что еще не произошло в этом мире54.
48. Кунти раскрывает тайну происхождения Карны только в конце «Стрипарвы» (Махабхарата 1998: 94), когда женщины оплакивают воинов, павших в великой битве.
49. Васава — именование Индры, властителя восьми богов Васу, олицетворяющих небесные явления.
50. Собрание — сабха, политический институт древней Индии; Пандавы и их супруга Драупади подверглись унижению в Собрании кшатриев, что послужило толчком к развитию трагических событий «Махабхараты».
51. Имеется в виду ритуальная игра в кости, которую проиграли Пандавы.
52. Когда колесница Карны застряла в трещине земли, его поединок с Арджуной должен был быть остановлен: один из воинов не мог сражаться. Однако Арджуна, поощряемый Кришной, пренебрег этим правилом и стрелой снес Карне голову (Махабхарата 1990: 225–230).
53. Далее гибель Карны объясняется проклятием и рядом других обрушившихся на него невзгод, а вина Арджуны тщательно завуалирована.
54. Юдхиштхира, соблюдая каноны эпической беседы, обращается к божественному риши Нараде, мудрость которого дает ему возможность знать о прошлом и провидеть будущее.
Такова в «Книге об умиротворении» великой «Махабхараты» первая глава.
Глава 2
1-11
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
sa evamuktastu munirnārado vadatāṃ varaḥ ।
kathayāmāsa tatsarvaṃ yathā śaptaḥ sa sūtajaḥ ॥1॥
evametanmahābāho yathā vadasi bhārata ।
na karṇārjunayoḥ kiñcidaviṣahyaṃ bhavedraṇe ॥2॥
guhyametattu devānāṃ kathayiṣyāmi te nṛpa ।
tannibodha mahārāja yathā vṛttamidaṃ purā ॥3॥
kṣatraṃ svargaṃ kathaṃ gacchecchastrapūtamiti prabho ।
saṅgharṣajananastasmātkanyāgarbho vinirmitaḥ ॥4॥
sa bālastejasā yuktaḥ sūtaputratvamāgataḥ ।
cakārāṅgirasāṃ śreṣṭhe dhanurvedaṃ gurau tava ॥5॥
sa balaṃ bhīmasenasya phalgunasya ca lāghavam ।
buddhiṃ ca tava rājendra yamayorvinayaṃ tathā ॥6॥
sakhyaṃ ca vāsudevena bālye gāṇḍīvadhanvanaḥ ।
prajānāmanurāgaṃ ca cintayāno vyadahyata ॥7॥
sa sakhyamagamadbālye rājñā duryodhanena vai ।
yuṣmābhirnityasandviṣṭo daivāccāpi svabhāvataḥ ॥8॥
vidyādhikamathālakṣya dhanurvede dhanañjayam ।
droṇaṃ rahasyupāgamya karṇo vacanamabravīt ॥9॥
brahmāstraṃ vettumicchāmi sarahasyanivartanam ।
arjunena samo yuddhe bhaveyamiti me matiḥ ॥10॥
samaḥ putreṣu ca snehaḥ śiṣyeṣu ca tava dhruvam ।
tvatprasādānna māṃ brūyurakṛtāstraṃ vicakṣaṇāḥ ॥11॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
Когда так было сказано, Нарада, лучший из владеющих Словом55 отшельник, подробно поведал о том, как был проклят сын суты56: «Это так, как ты говоришь, о бхарата57 мощнорукий! Ни для Карны, ни для Арджуны не было ничего такого, чего они не смогли бы выдержать в бою. Поведаю я тебе, о царь, эту тайну богов. Услышь, о великий царь, что случилось когда-то. Может ли кшатрий попасть на небо иначе, чем пройдя очищение оружием58, о владыка?! Поэтому уже в материнской утробе он предназначен для битвы. Младенцем [Карна], наделенный воинским пылом, стал сыном суты. От наставника твоего, лучшего среди Ангирасов59, воспринял он Дханурведу60. Но когда он думал о мощи Бхимасены, решительности Пхальгуны, твоем уме, о Индра царей61, о почтительности Близнецов, о дружбе с самого детства между Владетелем лука Гандива62 и Васудевой63, а также о преданности народа, [ревность] сжигала его. К тому же еще в юности он подружился с царем Дурьодханой. Волей судьбы по существу своему он всегда был настроен враждебно к вам. Заметив, что Завоеватель богатств64 превосходит его в знании Дханурведы, Карна тайно явился к Дроне и обратился к нему с такими словами: «Желаю я овладеть оружием Брахмы65 вместе с тайной его возвращения, дабы стать равным в бою Арджуне, — вот о чем мои мысли. Крепко привязан ты к своим ученикам, точно к сыновьям. Благодаря твоей милости да не сочтут меня мудрецы неискушенным во [владении] оружием».
55. …лучший из владеющих Словом… — характеристика мудрецов-риши, владеющих священной речью «Ригведы».
56. Сын суты — именование Карны, усыновленного сутой Адхиратхой.
57. Бхарата — здесь Юдхиштхира, один из потомков царя Бхараты, основателя династии, к которой принадлежат Кауравы, Пандавы и другие персонажи «Махабхараты».
58. Если для брахмана путь на небеса лежит через жертвоприношение, то для кшатрия — через гибель в честном бою.
59. Ангирасы — род, связанный с почитанием огня; известны своим искусством пения ведийских гимнов. Здесь речь идет о брахмане-воине Дроне, наставнике Пандавов и Кауравов.
60. Дханурведа — «Веда лука», военное искусство, главное в котором — умение стрелять из боевого лука.
61. Индра царей — т.е. «царь над царями», так называемая «индрова метафора», символизирующая верховную власть царя, соответствующего на земле царю богов Индре (Невелева 2011: 151–172).
62. Владетель лука Гандива — Арджуна, получивший волшебный лук, созданный Брахмой, от бога огня Агни (по другой версии — от бога вод Варуны).
63. Васудева (vāsudeva) — патроним Кришны («сын Васудевы»), отличающийся от имени его отца лишь долготой первого слога.
64. Завоеватель богатств — один из эпитетов Арджуны как царя-воина.
65. Оружие Брахмы — волшебное оружие, мечущее стрелы.
12-18
droṇastathoktaḥ karṇena sāpekṣaḥ phalgunaṃ prati ।
daurātmyaṃ cāpi karṇasya viditvā tamuvāca ha ॥12॥
brahmāstraṃ brāhmaṇo vidyādyathāvaccaritavrataḥ ।
kṣatriyo vā tapasvī yo nānyo vidyātkathañcana ॥13॥
ityukto'ṅgirasāṃ śreṣṭhamāmantrya pratipūjya ca ।
jagāma sahasā rāmaṃ mahendraṃ parvataṃ prati ॥14॥
sa tu rāmamupāgamya śirasābhipraṇamya ca ।
brāhmaṇo bhārgavo'smīti gauraveṇābhyagacchata ॥15॥
rāmastaṃ pratijagrāha pṛṣṭvā gotrādi sarvaśaḥ ।
uṣyatāṃ svāgataṃ ceti prītimāṃścābhavadbhṛśam ॥16॥
tatra karṇasya vasato mahendre parvatottame ।
gandharvai rākṣasairyakṣairdevaiścāsītsamāgamaḥ ॥17॥
sa tatreṣvastramakarodbhṛguśreṣṭhādyathāvidhi ।
priyaścābhavadatyarthaṃ devagandharvarakṣasām ॥18॥
Когда Карна так обратился к Дроне, тот из благосклонности к Пхальгуне, зная о том, как злонамерен Карна, так ответил ему: «Только брахман, соблюдающий, как должно, обеты, может познать оружие Брахмы, или же кшатрий-подвижник, но никто иной никогда не познает его». Когда так было сказано, простившись с лучшим из Ангирасов, оказав ему почести, [Карна] решительно направился к Раме66 на гору Махендра67. Приблизившись к Раме, склонив перед ним голову, он выказал тому почтение и произнес: «Я — брахман Бхаргава68». Рама принял его и, расспросив обо всем — из какой он семьи и обо всем остальном, с величайшим радушием произнес: «Добро пожаловать, оставайся!». Когда Карна поселился там, на Махендре, лучшей из гор, случались у него встречи с гандхарвами, ракшасами, якшами69 и богами. От лучшего среди потомков Бхригу, окруженный чрезвычайной благосклонностью богов, гандхарвов и ракшасов, получил он оружие, как положено по обычаю.
66. Рама — Парашурама (Рама с топором); чтобы отомстить за убитого отца, брахмана Джамадагни, он истребил всех кшатриев на земле, трижды наполнив семь озер их кровью.
67. Махендра — горная гряда в Ориссе на востоке Индийского субконтинента.
68. Бхаргава — родовое имя Парашурамы и ряда других эпических персонажей, потомков ведийского мудреца Бхригу; Бхаргавам иногда приписывают главную роль в так называемом «брахманском редактировании» «Махабхараты» (Goldman 1977). Карна, таким образом, обманул Раму, представившись брахманом.
69. Гандхарвы — небесные музыканты; ракшасы — демоны-оборотни, в отличие от асуров враждующие с людьми; нарушают ход жертвоприношения; якши — воинственные полубоги, охраняющие сокровища Куберы, бога богатств.
19-29
sa kadācitsamudrānte vicarannāśramāntike ।
ekaḥ khaḍgadhanuṣpāṇiḥ paricakrāma sūtajaḥ ॥19॥
so'gnihotraprasaktasya kasyacidbrahmavādinaḥ ।
jaghānājñānataḥ pārtha homadhenuṃ yadṛcchayā ॥20॥
tadajñānakṛtaṃ matvā brāhmaṇāya nyavedayat ।
karṇaḥ prasādayaṃścainamidamityabravīdvacaḥ ॥21॥
abuddhipūrvaṃ bhagavandhenureṣā hatā tava ।
mayā tatra prasādaṃ me kuruṣveti punaḥ punaḥ ॥22॥
taṃ sa vipro'bravītkruddho vācā nirbhartsayanniva ।
durācāra vadhārhastvaṃ phalaṃ prāpnuhi durmate ॥23॥
yena vispardhase nityaṃ yadarthaṃ ghaṭase'niśam ।
yudhyatastena te pāpa bhūmiścakraṃ grasiṣyati ॥24॥
tataścakre mahīgraste mūrdhānaṃ te vicetasaḥ ।
pātayiṣyati vikramya śatrurgaccha narādhama ॥25॥
yatheyaṃ gaurhatā mūḍha pramattena tvayā mama ।
pramattasyaivamevānyaḥ śiraste pātayiṣyati ॥26॥
tataḥ prasādayāmāsa punastaṃ dvijasattamam ।
gobhirdhanaiśca ratnaiśca sa cainaṃ punarabravīt ॥27॥
nedaṃ madvyāhṛtaṃ kuryātsarvaloko'pi vai mṛṣā ।
gaccha vā tiṣṭha vā yadvā kāryaṃ te tatsamācara ॥28॥
ityukto brāhmaṇenātha karṇo dainyādadhomukhaḥ ।
rāmamabhyāgamadbhītastadeva manasā smaran] ॥29॥
И вот однажды сын суты, держа в руках лук и меч, пребывал в одиночестве на берегу океана невдалеке от обители и, проходя мимо некоего брахмана, занятого отправлением агнихотры70, убил случайно, о Партха, сам того не желая, его жертвенную корову. Поняв, что он нечаянно совершил, воззвал Карна к брахману и попытался его умилостивить, произнеся такие слова: «По невниманию, о достойный, мной убита твоя корова! Смилуйся!» Снова и снова повторял он эти слова. Но брахман в ярости отвечал, обрушивая на него проклятия: «Заслуживаешь ты смерти, злодей! Пожинай же плоды [своего поступка], глупец! Когда ты, грешник, будешь сражаться с тем, с кем постоянно соперничаешь, против кого денно и нощно вынашиваешь злобу, земля поглотит колесо твоей колесницы. Когда колесо будет зажато в земле, и внимание твое будет отвлечено, недруг твой налетит и обезглавит тебя. Уходи, ничтожнейший из людей! Так же как из-за своей невнимательности убил ты мою корову, противник снесет тебе голову, когда ты отвлечешься»71. Снова пытался [Карна] умилостивить лучшего из дваждырожденных, [предлагая ему] коров, богатства и драгоценности, но тот произнес: «Да не будет ложью сказанное мной перед всем миром! Уходи либо же оставайся, но делай, что должен делать». Когда брахман так сказал Карне, тот, опустив голову, направился к Раме, в отчаянии и страхе обдумывая [случившееся].
70. Агнихотра — ежедневный обряд жертвоприношения огню, во время которого на утренней и вечерней заре в огонь возливают молоко или масло.
71. Поступок Арджуны, который в нарушение воинской дхармы не прервал поединка, когда колесница его соперника увязла в земле, объясняется здесь проклятием брахмана, который предсказал дальнейшие события и судьбу Карны.
Такова в «Книге об умиротворении» великой «Махабхараты» вторая глава.
Глава 3
1-9
nārada uvāca ।
karṇasya bāhuvīryeṇa praśrayeṇa damena ca ।
tutoṣa bhṛguśārdūlo guruśuśrūṣayā tathā ॥1॥
tasmai sa vidhivatkṛtsnaṃ brahmāstraṃ sanivartanam ।
provācākhilamavyagraṃ tapasvī sutapasvine ॥2॥
viditāstrastataḥ karṇo ramamāṇo''śrame bhṛgoḥ ।
cakāra vai dhanurvede yatnamadbhutavikramaḥ ॥3॥
tataḥ kadācidrāmastu carannāśramamantikāt ।
karṇena sahito dhīmānupavāsena karśitaḥ ॥4॥
suṣvāpa jāmadagnyo vai visrambhotpannasauhṛdaḥ ।
karṇasyotsaṅga ādhāya śiraḥ klāntamanā guruḥ ॥5॥
atha kṛmiḥ śleṣmamayo māṃsaśoṇitabhojanaḥ ।
dāruṇo dāruṇasparśaḥ karṇasyābhyāśamāgamat ॥6॥
sa tasyorumathāsādya bibheda rudhirāśanaḥ ।
na cainamaśakatkṣeptuṃ hantuṃ vāpi gurorbhayāt ॥7॥
sandaśyamāno'pi tathā kṛmiṇā tena bhārata ।
guruprabodhaśaṅkī ca tamupaikṣata sūtajaḥ ॥8॥
karṇastu vedanāṃ dhairyādasahyāṃ vinigṛhya tām ।
akampannavyathaṃścaiva dhārayāmāsa bhārgavam ॥9॥
Нарада сказал:
Тигр среди потомков Бхригу72, [Рама] был доволен мощью рук Карны, его смирением, сдержанностью и почтительностью к наставнику. Постепенно передал тот подвижник полностью, как подобает, [Карне], предавшемуся суровому подвижничеству, [знание] оружия Брахмы вместе с [правилами] его возвращения. Обучившись [владению] тем оружием, дивнодоблестный Карна жил в обители потомка Бхригу, усердствуя в Дханурведе. Однажды мудрый Рама, изнуренный постом73, пребывал вместе с Карной невдалеке от своей обители. Когда сына Джамадагни74 стало клонить ко сну, наставник, усталый, [прилег] и, испытывая дружеское расположение к Карне, доверчиво положил голову ему на колени. И тут к Карне приблизился червь — страшный, скользкий пожиратель плоти и крови, опасный одним своим прикосновением. Взобравшись к нему на бедро, кровопийца прокусил его, но [Карна] не мог сбросить [червя] и убить его, боясь наставника. Даже когда червь стал вгрызаться в него, сын суты, о бхарата, страшась потревожить наставника, лишь следил за ним взглядом. Стойко претерпевая невыносимую боль, не шевелясь, Карна неподвижно поддерживал [голову] Бхаргавы.
72. Тигр среди потомков Бхригу… — При характеристике Рамы используется один из видов широко распространенной в эпосе «животной» метафоры, подчеркивающей физическую мощь воина, однако если речь идет о брахмане, то мощь духовную (Невелева 2011: 20–40).
73. Пост — обязательный компонент подвижничества.
74. См. примеч. 66.
10-14
yadā tu rudhireṇāṅge parispṛṣṭo bhṛgūdvahaḥ ।
tadābudhyata tejasvī santaptaścedamabravīt ॥10॥
aho'smyaśucitāṃ prāptaḥ kimidaṃ kriyate tvayā ।
kathayasva bhayaṃ tyaktvā yāthātathyamidaṃ mama ॥11॥
tasya karṇastadācaṣṭa kṛmiṇā paribhakṣaṇam ।
dadarśa rāmastaṃ cāpi kṛmiṃ sūkarasannibham ॥12॥
aṣṭapādaṃ tīkṣṇadaṃṣṭraṃ sūcībhiriva saṃvṛtam ।
romabhiḥ sanniruddhāṅgamalarkaṃ nāma nāmataḥ ॥13॥
sa dṛṣṭamātro rāmeṇa kṛmiḥ prāṇānavāsṛjat ।
tasminnevāsṛksaṅklinne tadadbhutamivābhavat ॥14॥
Но вот [капли] крови упали на тело потомка Бхригу, и пробудился пламенный [отшельник]. Разъяренный, он произнес: «О ужас! Я осквернен75! Что ты наделал? Расскажи мне, отринув страх, о том, что случилось». Рассказал ему Карна о том, как червь вгрызался в него, и Рама увидел того червя, похожего на кабана: восьминогий, с острыми клыками, был он словно усеян иглами, а тело его поросло шерстью. Звали его Аларка. Едва лишь Рама взглянул на червя, жизнь покинула его; омытый кровью, являл он собою чудо.
75. Соприкосновение с кровью как нечистой субстанцией оскверняет брахмана.
15-23
tato'ntarikṣe dadṛśe viśvarūpaḥ karālavān ।
rākṣaso lohitagrīvaḥ kṛṣṇāṅgo meghavāhanaḥ ॥15॥
sa rāmaṃ prāñjalirbhūtvā babhāṣe pūrṇamānasaḥ ।
svasti te bhṛguśārdūla gamiṣyāmi yathāgatam ॥16॥
mokṣito narakādasmi bhavatā munisattama ।
bhadraṃ ca te'stu nandiśca priyaṃ me bhavatā kṛtam ॥17॥
tamuvāca mahābāhurjāmadagnyaḥ pratāpavān ।
kastvaṃ kasmācca narakaṃ pratipanno bravīhi tat ॥18॥
so'bravīdahamāsaṃ prāggṛtso nāma mahāsuraḥ ।
purā devayuge tāta bhṛgostulyavayā iva ॥19॥
so'haṃ bhṛgoḥ sudayitāṃ bhāryāmapaharaṃ balāt ।
maharṣerabhiśāpena kṛmibhūto'pataṃ bhuvi ॥20॥
abravīttu sa māṃ krodhāttava pūrvapitāmahaḥ ।
mūtraśleṣmāśanaḥ pāpa nirayaṃ pratipatsyase ॥21॥
śāpasyānto bhavedbrahmannityevaṃ tamathābruvam ।
bhavitā bhārgave rāma iti māmabravīdbhṛguḥ ॥22॥
so'hametāṃ gatiṃ prāpto yathā nakuśalaṃ tathā ।
tvayā sādho samāgamya vimuktaḥ pāpayonitaḥ ॥23॥
Тут в небе показался, сидя на облаке, ракшаса Вишварупа с разверстой пастью, кроваво-красной гривой и черным телом. Сложив приветственно ладони, довольный, он обратился к Раме: «Благо тебе, о тигр [рода] Бхригу! Я удаляюсь ныне туда, откуда явился. Ты меня спас от Нараки76, о лучший среди отшельников! Благо тебе — ты принес мне радость и умиротворение». Пламенный мощнорукий сын Джамадагни спросил у него: «Кто ты и почему был ввергнут в Нараку, скажи [мне]». Тот отвечал: «Некогда во времена Деваюги77 был я великим асурой78 по имени Праггритса, равным по возрасту Бхригу. Силой увел я любимую супругу Бхригу и, проклятый великим риши, превратившись в червя, низринулся наземь. Сказал мне в гневе твой прародитель: «Низринешься ты, злодей, в ад и будешь питаться мочой и слизью!» — «Положи конец своему проклятию, о брахман», — попросил я его. «Закончится оно благодаря Бхаргаве Раме», — сказал мне Бхригу79. И вот я, ничтожнейший, попал на такой путь, но, встретив тебя, о праведник, я покинул лоно грешников».
76. Нарака — название ада, где грешники претерпевают мучения.
77. Деваюга («Юга богов») — то же: Критаюга, Золотой век древнеиндийской космогонии.
78. Асуры — демоны, некогда считавшиеся старшими братьями богов; в эпосе разряды «низшей» мифологии (здесь — ракшасы и асуры) часто смешиваются между собой.
79. Неоднократно используемый в эпосе мотив проклятия брахмана принадлежит к числу традиционных в древнеиндийской словесности.
24-34
evamuktvā namaskṛtya yayau rāmaṃ mahāsuraḥ ।
rāmaḥ karṇaṃ tu sakrodhamidaṃ vacanamabravīt ॥24॥
atiduḥkhamidaṃ mūḍha na jātu brāhmaṇaḥ sahet ।
kṣatriyasyaiva te dhairyaṃ kāmayā satyamucyatām ॥25॥
tamuvāca tataḥ karṇaḥ śāpabhītaḥ prasādayan ।
brahmakṣatrāntare sūtaṃ jātaṃ māṃ viddhi bhārgava ॥26॥
rādheyaḥ karṇa iti māṃ pravadanti janā bhuvi ।
prasādaṃ kuru me brahmannastralubdhasya bhārgava ॥27॥
pitā gururna sandeho vedavidyāpradaḥ prabhuḥ ।
ato bhārgava ityuktaṃ mayā gotraṃ tavāntike ॥28॥
tamuvāca bhṛguśreṣṭhaḥ saroṣaḥ prahasanniva ।
bhūmau nipatitaṃ dīnaṃ vepamānaṃ kṛtāñjalim ॥29॥
yasmānmithyopacarito astralobhādiha tvayā ।
tasmādetaddhi te mūḍha brahmāstraṃ pratibhāsyati ॥30॥
anyatra vadhakālātte sadṛśena sameyuṣaḥ ।
abrāhmaṇe na hi brahma dhruvaṃ tiṣṭhetkadācana ॥31॥
gacchedānīṃ na te sthānamanṛtasyeha vidyate ।
na tvayā sadṛśo yuddhe bhavitā kṣatriyo bhuvi ॥32॥
evamuktastu rāmeṇa nyāyenopajagāma saḥ ।
duryodhanamupāgamya kṛtāstro'smīti cābravīt] ॥33॥
{no sanskrit data}
С этими словами великий асура, выказав почтение Раме, удалился, а Рама в гневе обратился к Карне с такими словами: «Брахман не смог бы терпеть такую жестокую боль, глупец! Ты наделен стойкостью кшатрия. Открой же мне правду!» В страхе быть проклятым, ответил тогда ему Карна, пытаясь его умилостивить: «Знай, о Бхаргава, что родился я среди сутов, тех, что [находятся] между брахманами и кшатриями80. Люди зовут меня на земле Карна Радхея81. Смилуйся надо мною, о брахман! Желал я [познать] оружие, Бхаргава! Нет сомнения — великий наставник, передающий [ученику] знание Вед, и есть [его] отец82, поэтому, о Бхаргава, я сказал, что [происхожу] из твоего рода». Несчастный [Карна] опустился в трепете наземь, сложив у груди ладони, а лучший [из рода] Бхригу ответил ему в ярости, будто бы насмехаясь: «Оттого что, глупец, прибег ты к обману, желая [познать] оружие Брахмы, откроется тебе это оружие, но не тогда, когда сойдешься ты в смертном бою с тем, кто равен тебе83. Никогда не пребудет в том Брахма84, кто не является брахманом. Теперь же ступай прочь! Раз ты солгал мне, нет для тебя здесь места. Однако не будет такого кшатрия на земле, который сравнился бы с тобой в битве». Когда так сказал Рама, [Карна] отправился, как подобало, к Дурьодхане и, явившись, промолвил: «Я преуспел [во владении] оружием».
80. Суты — царские колесничие, очевидцы и певцы воинских подвигов царя-кшатрия, стояли у истоков эпической традиции, занимая высокое социальное положение.
81. Радхея — сын Радхи, именование Карны (см. примеч. 37).
82. Ученик-брахмачарин имеет равные права с собственными сыновьями наставника.
83. Карна сойдется в поединке с Арджуной, воином, равным ему своими достоинствами.
84. В данном случае Брахма — Мировой Абсолют, высшее начало мироздания.
Такова в «Книге об умиротворении» великой «Махабхараты» третья глава.
Глава 4
1-9
nārada uvāca ।
karṇastu samavāpyaitadastraṃ bhārgavanandanāt ।
duryodhanena sahito mumude bharatarṣabha ॥1॥
tataḥ kadācidrājānaḥ samājagmuḥ svayaṃvare ।
kaliṅgaviṣaye rājanrājñaścitrāṅgadasya ca ॥2॥
śrīmadrājapuraṃ nāma nagaraṃ tatra bhārata ।
rājānaḥ śataśastatra kanyārthaṃ samupāgaman ॥3॥
śrutvā duryodhanastatra sametānsarvapārthivān ।
rathena kāñcanāṅgena karṇena sahito yayau ॥4॥
tataḥ svayaṃvare tasminsampravṛtte mahotsave ।
samāpeturnṛpatayaḥ kanyārthe nṛpasattama ॥5॥
śiśupālo jarāsandho bhīṣmako vakra eva ca ।
kapotaromā nīlaśca rukmī ca dṛḍhavikramaḥ ॥6॥
sṛgālaśca mahārāja strīrājyādhipatiśca yaḥ ।
aśokaḥ śatadhanvā ca bhojo vīraśca nāmataḥ ॥7॥
ete cānye ca bahavo dakṣiṇāṃ diśamāśritāḥ ।
mlecchācāryāśca rājānaḥ prācyodīcyāśca bhārata ॥8॥
kāñcanāṅgadinaḥ sarve baddhajāmbūnadasrajaḥ ।
sarve bhāsvaradehāśca vyāghrā iva madotkaṭāḥ ॥9॥
Нарада сказал:
Получив оружие от Бхаргавы, возликовали Карна с Дурьодханой, о бык-бхарата! И вот однажды, о царь, собрались цари на сваямвару85 к царю Читрангаде в краю калингов86. В славный тот город под названием Раджапура сотнями стекались цари ради [царской] дочери. Прослышав о том, что цари отовсюду устремились туда, Дурьодхана вместе с Карной на колеснице с позолоченным корпусом тоже отправились в путь. На сваямваре, когда вершилось торжество, собрались цари, желающие, о лучший из царей, обрести жену: Шишупала, Джарасандха, Бхишмака, Вакра, Капотарома, Нила, Рукмин, стойкий в отваге, Сригала, о великий царь, владыка царства женщин, Ашока, Шатадханван и герой по имени Бходжа87 — эти и многие другие цари, о бхарата, из тех, что правили в южном краю, и арьи, и млеччхи88, жившие на севере и на востоке. На предплечьях у них были золотые браслеты, у всех надеты золотые венки, тела их блестели, и были они хмельными от ярости, точно тигры.
85. Сваямвара — свадебный обряд, организуемый царем, намеревающимся выбрать жениха для своей дочери из соревнующихся между собой царей-воинов, претендентов на ее руку.
86. Калинги — племя, жившее на территории современной Ориссы; в «Махабхарате» называется в числе восточных «варваров»-млеччхов, союзников Кауравов.
87. Среди этих персонажей, помимо Ашоки, известны следующие: Шишупала — царь чеди, индоарийского племени, жившего к западу от долины Ганги; Джарасандха — царь страны Магадхи (и народа магадхов) в южной части современного Бихара; Бхишмака — царь бходжей, обитавших в Центральной и Западной Индии. Бходжа — этническое прозвание Критавармана, отца супруги Кришны.
88. Млеччхи — «варвары», согласно «Махабхарате», народности, чуждые культуре Мадхьядеши, «Срединной земли» в Ямуно-Гангском междуречье.
10-21
tataḥ samupaviṣṭeṣu teṣu rājasu bhārata ।
viveśa raṅgaṃ sā kanyā dhātrīvarṣadharānvitā ॥10॥
tataḥ saṃśrāvyamāṇeṣu rājñāṃ nāmasu bhārata ।
atyakrāmaddhārtarāṣṭraṃ sā kanyā varavarṇinī ॥11॥
duryodhanastu kauravyo nāmarṣayata laṅghanam ।
pratyaṣedhacca tāṃ kanyāmasatkṛtya narādhipān ॥12॥
sa vīryamadamattatvādbhīṣmadroṇāvupāśritaḥ ।
rathamāropya tāṃ kanyāmājuhāva narādhipān ॥13॥
tamanvayādrathī khaḍgī baddhagodhāṅgulitravān ।
karṇaḥ śastrabhṛtāṃ śreṣṭhaḥ pṛṣṭhataḥ puruṣarṣabha ॥14॥
tato vimardaḥ sumahānrājñāmāsīdyudhiṣṭhira ।
sannahyatāṃ tanutrāṇi rathānyojayatāmapi ॥15॥
te'bhyadhāvanta saṅkruddhāḥ karṇaduryodhanāvubhau ।
śaravarṣāṇi muñcanto meghāḥ parvatayoriva ॥16॥
karṇasteṣāmāpatatāmekaikena kṣureṇa ha ।
dhanūṃṣi saśarāvāpānyapātayata bhūtale ॥17॥
tato vidhanuṣaḥ kāṃścitkāṃścidudyatakārmukān ।
kāṃścidudvahato bāṇānrathaśaktigadāstathā ॥18॥
lāghavādākulīkṛtya karṇaḥ praharatāṃ varaḥ ।
hatasūtāṃśca bhūyiṣṭhānavajigye narādhipān ॥19॥
te svayaṃ tvarayanto'śvānyāhi yāhīti vādinaḥ ।
vyapeyuste raṇaṃ hitvā rājāno bhagnamānasāḥ ॥20॥
duryodhanastu karṇena pālyamāno'bhyayāttadā ।
hṛṣṭaḥ kanyāmupādāya nagaraṃ nāgasāhvayam] ॥21॥
Едва расселись цари, на помосте, о бхарата, появилась девушка в сопровождении евнуха и кормилицы. Когда выкликали царские имена, прекрасная дева прошла мимо сына Дхритараштры. Не стерпел этого оскорбления Кауравья89 Дурьодхана и преградил ей путь, выказав тем самым пренебрежение [другим] царям. Полагаясь на Бхишму и Дрону90, опьяненный своей мощью, втащил он ту деву на свою колесницу, бросив царям вызов. Карна, лучший из тех, что владеют оружием, вооруженный мечом, подвязав защитный ремень и напальчник91, двинулся, о бык-бхарата, на колеснице вслед за ним. И тут, о Юдхиштхира, облачившись в доспехи и снарядив колесницы, те цари вступили в великий бой. В ярости налетели они на обоих — на Карну с Дурьодханой, изливая дождем стрелы — словно тучи [обрушивали ливень] на горы. Одной-единственной стрелою-бритвой Карна рушил на землю луки нападавших вместе с колчанами. Лучший из воинов, Карна легко теснил тех, кто лишился луков, и тех, кто воздел луки, и тех, кто метал стрелы, копья и палицы, стоя на колесницах. Одолел он большую часть царей, сразив их возничих. И цари, чей дух был сломлен, принялись подгонять своих коней криками: «Прочь! Прочь!» и, повернув вспять, покинули поле боя. И тогда Дурьодхана под защитою Карны с захваченной девушкой торжественно направился в Город, названный в честь слона92.
89. Кауравья — потомок Куру, то же: Каурава. 13
90. Бхишма и Дрона — военные наставники и Пандавов, и Кауравов.
91. Защитный ремень надевался на левую руку воина для защиты от удара тетивы, напальчник — кожаный колпачок, защищавший большой палец стрелка из лука.
92. Город, названный в честь слона — город Хастинапура, столица Пандавов на севере Ямуно-Гангской долины, к северо-востоку от современного Дели. По традиции название этого города связывается с именем его основателя — царя Хастина, однако использование в этом названии синонимов слова «хастин» («слон») указывает на нечеткость этой ассоциации.
Такова в «Книге об умиротворении» великой «Махабхараты» четвертая глава.
Глава 5
1-14
nārada uvāca ।
āviṣkṛtabalaṃ karṇaṃ jñātvā rājā tu māgadhaḥ ।
āhvayaddvairathenājau jarāsandho mahīpatiḥ ॥1॥
tayoḥ samabhavadyuddhaṃ divyāstraviduṣordvayoḥ ।
yudhi nānāpraharaṇairanyonyamabhivarṣatoḥ ॥2॥
kṣīṇabāṇau vidhanuṣau bhagnakhaḍgau mahīṃ gatau ।
bāhubhiḥ samasajjetāmubhāvapi balānvitau ॥3॥
bāhukaṇṭakayuddhena tasya karṇo'tha yudhyataḥ ।
bibheda sandhiṃ dehasya jarayā śleṣitasya ha ॥4॥
sa vikāraṃ śarīrasya dṛṣṭvā nṛpatirātmanaḥ ।
prīto'smītyabravītkarṇaṃ vairamutsṛjya bhārata ॥5॥
prītyā dadau sa karṇāya mālinīṃ nagarīmatha ।
aṅgeṣu naraśārdūla sa rājāsītsapatnajit ॥6॥
pālayāmāsa campāṃ tu karṇaḥ parabalārdanaḥ ।
duryodhanasyānumate tavāpi viditaṃ tathā ॥7॥
evaṃ śastrapratāpena prathitaḥ so'bhavatkṣitau ।
tvaddhitārthaṃ surendreṇa bhikṣito varmakuṇḍale ॥8॥
sa divye sahaje prādātkuṇḍale paramārcite ।
sahajaṃ kavacaṃ caiva mohito devamāyayā ॥9॥
vimuktaḥ kuṇḍalābhyāṃ ca sahajena ca varmaṇā ।
nihato vijayenājau vāsudevasya paśyataḥ ॥10॥
brāhmaṇasyābhiśāpena rāmasya ca mahātmanaḥ ।
kuntyāśca varadānena māyayā ca śatakratoḥ ॥11॥
bhīṣmāvamānātsaṅkhyāyāṃ rathānāmardhakīrtanāt ।
śalyāttejovadhāccāpi vāsudevanayena ca ॥12॥
rudrasya devarājasya yamasya varuṇasya ca ।
kuberadroṇayoścaiva kṛpasya ca mahātmanaḥ ॥13॥
astrāṇi divyānyādāya yudhi gāṇḍīvadhanvanā ।
hato vaikartanaḥ karṇo divākarasamadyutiḥ ॥14॥
Нарада сказал:
Прознав о мощи, что была явлена Карной, владыка земли Джарасандха, царь магадхов, вызвал его на колесничный поединок. И разгорелся тогда бой меж теми двумя знатоками небесного оружия, и в этом бою ливнями обрушивали они друг на друга всевозможное оружие. Когда иссякли у них стрелы, лишились они луков и были сломаны их мечи, оба могучих [воина], сойдя на землю, схватились врукопашную. Применив боевой прием «бахукантака»93, Карна ударил по телу того воина, созданному Джарой94. Царь увидел, как изуродовано его тело, но, поборов неприязнь к Карне, о бхарата, произнес: «Я доволен». Торжественно даровал он Карне город Ма-лини95, и, расправившись с недругами, о муж-тигр, стал тот царем ангов96. Сокрушитель вражеского воинства, Карна правил, как известно тебе, с согласия Дурьодханы в Чампе. Прославился он на земле мощью своего оружия. Индра богов во имя твоего блага попросил у него в дар серьги и панцирь97. В смятении отдал он [богу] свои бесценные дивные серьги, с которыми родился, а также панцирь, приросший к его телу. Лишившись серег и доспехов, дарованных ему при рождении, был он сражен в битве Виджаей на глазах у Васудевы98. Из-за проклятия брахмана и Рамы, великого духом, из-за дара, полученного Кунти99, из-за той хитрости Шатакрату100, из-за пренебрежения к Бхишме101, который не восславил его, как подобает, перед колесничными воинами на поле брани, из-за Шальи, который ослабил его воинский пыл102, и из-за подстрекательства Васудевы103 был повергнут в бою Карна Вайкартана, блеском подобный Творцу дня104. Владетель лука Гандива105 получил небесное оружие от Рудры, царя богов [Индры], Ямы, Варуны и Куберы106, а также от Дроны и Крипы107, великого духом.
93. Бахукантака — букв. «колючий», название ряда растений.
94. …созданному Джарой. — Тело Джарасандхи, царя Магадхи, при рождении состояло из двух половин, которые были соединены Джарой, ракшасом в женском обличье (отсюда имя царя, означающее «Соединенный Джарой»).
95. Малини — второе название города Чампа.
96. Анги — народ, живший на территории современного Бихара; в «Махабхарате» относится к числу «млеччхов»-варваров.
97. Индра лишил Карну серег и панциря, сделав его тем самым уязвимым для Арджуны, своего сына (ср. 14 примеч. 34).
98. «Книга о Карне» (Махабхарата 1990) завершается тем, что Арджуна (Виджая), подстрекаемый Кришной (Васудевой), убил Карну, когда колесо его колесницы застряло в трещине земли.
99. Кунти получила сына в дар от Сурьи, бога Солнца.
100. Шатакрату — имя бога Индры, которое может трактоваться как Совершитель ста жертвоприношений или как Стосильный, причем оба толкования связаны между собой: жертвоприношением обретается особая сила.
101. Карна способствовал тому, чтобы Бхишма, сложивший оружие из-за нежелания сражаться с воином, бывшим в прошлом рождении женщиной, был повержен в битве (Махабхарата 2009: 214).
102. Карна, назначенный во время битвы военачальником Кауравов, выбрал Шалью, родственника Пандавов, себе в колесничие, однако отношения между Карной и Шальей с самого начала были полны противоречий (Махабхарата 1990).
103. Будучи колесничим Арджуны, Кришна (Васудева) во время его поединка с Карной напомнил ему обо всех обидах, которые пришлось вынести Пандавам от Кауравов, и это подтолкнуло Арджуну к нападению на безоружного Карну.
104. Имя Карны Вайкартана имеет два значения: одно связано с корнем «срезáть», что отсылает к эпизоду срезания им своих серег и панциря, другое — «сын Солнца» Вайкартаны (пронзающего небо лучами). Творец дня — Солнце, поэтому здесь на передний план выходит второе значение имени Вайкартана.
105. Владетедль лука Гандива — Арджуна.
106. Арджуна, выдержавший воинское испытание, получил от Шивы волшебное оружие вместе с тайной его возвращения. Боги-локапалы, хранители мира (Индра, бог смерти Яма, бог вод Варуна и бог богатства Кубера), также вручили Арджуне свое небесное оружие (Васильков 1974: 139–158).
107. Дрона и Крипа — воины старшего поколения, наставники Кауравов и Пандавов в воинском искусстве.
15
evaṃ śaptastava bhrātā bahubhiścāpi vañcitaḥ ।
na śocyaḥ sa naravyāghro yuddhe hi nidhanaṃ gataḥ] ॥15॥
Так был проклят твой брат, введенный в заблуждение многими, но не следует горевать о том тигре среди мужей, что пришел к погибели в битве108.
108. Именно через гибель воина в честном бою лежит его путь на небеса.
Такова в «Книге об умиротворении» великой «Махабхараты» пятая глава.
Глава 6
1-12
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
etāvaduktvā devarṣirvirarāma sa nāradaḥ ।
yudhiṣṭhirastu rājarṣirdadhyau śokapariplutaḥ ॥1॥
taṃ dīnamanasaṃ vīramadhovadanamāturam ।
niḥśvasantaṃ yathā nāgaṃ paryaśrunayanaṃ tathā ॥2॥
kuntī śokaparītāṅgī duḥkhopahatacetanā ।
abravīnmadhurābhāṣā kāle vacanamarthavat ॥3॥
yudhiṣṭhira mahābāho nainaṃ śocitumarhasi ।
jahi śokaṃ mahāprājña śṛṇu cedaṃ vaco mama ॥4॥
yatitaḥ sa mayā pūrvaṃ bhrātryaṃ jñāpayituṃ tava ।
bhāskareṇa ca devena pitrā dharmabhṛtāṃ vara ॥5॥
yadvācyaṃ hitakāmena suhṛdā bhūtimicchatā ।
tathā divākareṇoktaḥ svapnānte mama cāgrataḥ ॥6॥
na cainamaśakadbhānurahaṃ vā snehakāraṇaiḥ ।
purā pratyanunetuṃ vā netuṃ vāpyekatāṃ tvayā ॥7॥
tataḥ kālaparītaḥ sa vairasyoddhukṣaṇe rataḥ ।
pratīpakārī yuṣmākamiti copekṣito mayā ॥8॥
ityukto dharmarājastu mātrā bāṣpākulekṣaṇaḥ ।
uvāca vākyaṃ dharmātmā śokavyākulacetanaḥ ॥9॥
bhavatyā gūḍhamantratvātpīḍito'smītyuvāca tām ।
śaśāpa ca mahātejāḥ sarvalokeṣu ca striyaḥ ।
na guhyaṃ dhārayiṣyantītyatiduḥkhasamanvitaḥ ॥10॥
sa rājā putrapautrāṇāṃ sambandhisuhṛdāṃ tathā ।
smarannudvignahṛdayo babhūvāsvasthacetanaḥ ॥11॥
tataḥ śokaparītātmā sadhūma iva pāvakaḥ ।
nirvedamakaroddhīmānrājā santāpapīḍitaḥ] ॥12॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
Сказав так, замолк божественный риши Нарада, а Юдхиштхира, царь-риши, погрузился в раздумья, охваченный горем. [Видя], что герой совсем пал духом, поник головой, пребывая в отчаянии, что вздыхает он точно змей109 и глаза его полны слез, Кунти, душа которой была полна тоски и тело истаяло от горя, ласково произнесла подходящие к случаю слова, исполненные [глубокого] смысла110: «О Юдхиштхира мощнорукий, не стоит тебе печалиться! Отринь страдание, о многомудрый, и выслушай, что я скажу. О лучший из вершителей дхармы! И я, и бог Бхаскара111, отец [Карны], как-то пытались открыть ему, что он — твой брат. Вместе с Творцом дня мы сообщили ему однажды при его пробуждении то, что должен был бы поведать друг, желая ему добра и стремясь к его благу. Но ни Бхану112, ни я, движимые любовью к нему, никакими доводами не смогли тогда остановить его и склонить к союзу с тобой. Понуждаемый Временем113, старался он разжечь вражду между вами, [говоря]: „Я им враг!“ — и я отступилась». Когда мать так сказала верному дхарме Царю дхармы114, тот с глазами, полными слез, в смятении чувств от горя, произнес такие слова: «Из-за того что [ты] сохранила свою тайну, я должен страдать!» Так он сказал ей. И проклял могучий пылом [Юдхиштхира], исполненный горя, всех женщин в мире: «Да не смогут они хранить свои тайны!» Вспомнил царь своих сыновей и внуков, родных и друзей, и сердце его содрогнулось, душа погрузилась в печаль. Охваченный тоской, мудрый царь, измученный отчаянием, сник, подобный огню, сокрытому дымом.
109. Таково непривычное, но часто встречающееся в «Махабхарате» сравнение глубокого, вырывающегося со свистом вздоха человека с шипением змеи.
110. В «Махабхарате» к положительному понятию обычно не прилагается эпитет, поясняющий его значение (vacanam arthavat — букв. «слова, исполненные смысла»).
111. Бхаскара — «Творящий свет», имя Сурьи, бога Солнца.
112. Бхану — одно из имен Солнца.
113. Смертоносное Время, властвующее над людьми — один из самых мрачных образов древнеиндийской мифологии. О доктрине калавада, «учении о Времени», см. (Васильков 1996: 221–223; 2010а: 11–14; Vassilkov 1999: 17–33; Невелева 2016: 295–309).
114. …верному дхарме Царю дхармы… — такие характеристики царя Юдхиштхиры, сына бога Дхармы, выстраиваются в аллитерационный ряд.
Такова в «Книге об умиротворении» великой «Махабхараты» шестая глава.
Глава 7
1-10
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
yudhiṣṭhirastu dharmātmā śokavyākulacetanaḥ ।
śuśoca duḥkhasantaptaḥ smṛtvā karṇaṃ mahāratham ॥1॥
āviṣṭo duḥkhaśokābhyāṃ niḥśvasaṃśca punaḥ punaḥ ।
dṛṣṭvārjunamuvācedaṃ vacanaṃ śokakarśitaḥ ॥2॥
yadbhaikṣamācariṣyāma vṛṣṇyandhakapure vayam ।
jñātīnniṣpuruṣānkṛtvā nemāṃ prāpsyāma durgatim ॥3॥
amitrā naḥ samṛddhārthā vṛttārthāḥ kuravaḥ kila ।
ātmānamātmanā hatvā kiṃ dharmaphalamāpnumaḥ ॥4॥
dhigastu kṣātramācāraṃ dhigastu balamaurasam ।
dhigastvamarṣaṃ yenemāmāpadaṃ gamitā vayam ॥5॥
sādhu kṣamā damaḥ śaucamavairodhyamamatsaraḥ ।
ahiṃsā satyavacanaṃ nityāni vanacāriṇām ॥6॥
vayaṃ tu lobhānmohācca stambhaṃ mānaṃ ca saṃśritāḥ ।
imāmavasthāmāpannā rājyaleśabubhukṣayā ॥7॥
trailokyasyāpi rājyena nāsmānkaścitpraharṣayet ।
bāndhavānnihatāndṛṣṭvā pṛthivyāmāmiṣaiṣiṇaḥ ॥8॥
te vayaṃ pṛthivīhetoravadhyānpṛthivīsamān ।
samparityajya jīvāmo hīnārthā hatabāndhavāḥ ॥9॥
āmiṣe gṛdhyamānānāmaśunāṃ naḥ śunāmiva ।
āmiṣaṃ caiva no naṣṭamāmiṣasya ca bhojinaḥ ॥10॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
И так, верный дхарме Юдхиштхира, в смятении чувств от горя, терзаемый тоскою, печалился, вспоминая о Карне, великолесничном воине. Предавшись горькому отчаянию, постоянно вздыхая, измученный страданием, взглянул он на Арджуну и обратился к нему с такими словами: «Если б жили мы подаянием в столице вришнийцев и анхаков115, то не попали бы в такую беду, лишив сородичей их близких! Недруги наши, те же самые куру116, умножают свое достояние, и так заполучив все богатство, тогда как мы, сами себя погубив, сможем ли обрести плод дхармы? Позор долгу кшатрия, да будут прокляты сила и мощь, да будет проклята ярость, из-за которой мы попали в такую беду! Да будут благословенны терпимость, смирение, чистота, отсутствие вражды, незлобивость, непричинение вреда живым существам, правдоречивость, которые постоянно свойственны тем, что пребывают в лесах117. Мы же из алчности, в ослеплении, подверженные гордыне и самонадеянности, из желания обладать хотя бы частицей царства, оказались в таком положении! Никто не смог бы порадовать нас даже властью над троемирием118, когда увидели мы убитыми родных, [лежащими] на земле среди пожирателей плоти. Ради [владения] землей мы отвергли тех, что не заслужили погибели, самой земле подобных, и живем, потеряв убитыми родственников, утратив свое достояние. Мы — словно жадные псы, сцепившиеся из-за куска мяса, а в итоге и мяса нет, и нет тех, кто съел бы это мясо.
115. Имеется в виду Дварака, столица подвластных Кришне племен вришнийцев и анхаков.
116. Кауравы, как и Пандавы, являются потомками прародителя Куру, т.е. принадлежат к одной и той же народности куру.
117. Едва ли в этих высказываниях Юдхиштхиры можно усмотреть отсылку к древнеиндийскому учению о четырех стадиях жизни (ашрамах), когда по завершении второй стадии (ашрамы домохозяина), порвав социальные связи, удаляются в леса, дабы предаться подвижничеству. Скорее всего, здесь, по-видимому, противополагаются одна другой две доктрины — активной деятельности (pravṛtti) и «недеяния» (nivṛtti).
118. Согласно древнеиндийской космологии, троемирие — небо, земля и подземные миры, по другому варианту — небо, атмосфера и земля.
11-22
na pṛthivyā sakalayā na suvarṇasya rāśibhiḥ ।
na gavāśvena sarveṇa te tyājyā ya ime hatāḥ ॥11॥
saṃyuktāḥ kāmamanyubhyāṃ krodhāmarṣasamanvitāḥ ।
mṛtyuyānaṃ samāruhya gatā vaivasvatakṣayam ॥12॥
bahu kalyāṇamicchanta īhante pitaraḥ sutān ।
tapasā brahmacaryeṇa vandanena titikṣayā ॥13॥
upavāsaistathejyābhirvratakautukamaṅgalaiḥ ।
labhante mātaro garbhāṃstānmāsāndaśa bibhrati ॥14॥
yadi svasti prajāyante jātā jīvanti vā yadi ।
sambhāvitā jātabalāste dadyuryadi naḥ sukham ।
iha cāmutra caiveti kṛpaṇāḥ phalahetukāḥ ॥15॥
tāsāmayaṃ samārambho nivṛttaḥ kevalo'phalaḥ ।
yadāsāṃ nihatāḥ putrā yuvāno mṛṣṭakuṇḍalāḥ ॥16॥
abhuktvā pārthivānbhogānṛṇānyanavadāya ca ।
pitṛbhyo devatābhyaśca gatā vaivasvatakṣayam ॥17॥
yadaiṣāmaṅga pitarau jātau kāmamayāviva ।
sañjātabalarūpeṣu tadaiva nihatā nṛpāḥ ॥18॥
saṃyuktāḥ kāmamanyubhyāṃ krodhaharṣāsamañjasāḥ ।
na te janmaphalaṃ kiñcidbhoktāro jātu karhicit ॥19॥
pāñcālānāṃ kurūṇāṃ ca hatā eva hi ye'hatāḥ ।
te vayaṃ tvadhamāṁllokānprapadyema svakarmabhiḥ ॥20॥
vayamevāsya lokasya vināśe kāraṇaṃ smṛtāḥ ।
dhṛtarāṣṭrasya putreṇa nikṛtyā pratyapatsmahi ॥21॥
sadaiva nikṛtiprajño dveṣṭā māyopajīvanaḥ ।
mithyāvṛttaḥ sa satatamasmāsvanapakāriṣu ॥22॥
Те, что были убиты, не должны были уйти [из жизни] даже ради [владения] всей землей, золотом, всеми коровами и конями119. И вот, исполненные страстей и ярости, впавшие в неистовый гнев, поднялись они на колесницу смерти и удалились в обитель Вайвасваты120. Желая обильных благ для своих сыновей, отцы стремятся обрести это подвижничеством, соблюдением брахмачарьи121, молитвами, смирением, постом, жертвоприношениями, обетами и соответствующими обрядами. Матери, зачав ребенка, десять месяцев вынашивают его во чреве122. «Благополучно ли он родится на свет, а родившись, будет ли жить, станет ли сильным с рождения, принесет ли нам счастье и в этом, и в том мире», — вот что [тревожит] их, бедных, взыскующих обрести [благой] плод. Но все их усилия пропадут втуне, если погибнут их юные сыновья, носящие сверкающие серьги123. Не изведав царских удовольствий, не исполнив долга перед богами и предками124, удалятся они в обитель Вайвасваты. Когда родители их только-только совершали обряды над ними, с рождения наделенными мощью и красотой, уже тогда были убиты эти цари125. Одержимые страстью и гневом, подчинившись порывам ярости, никогда не смогут они насладиться никакими плодами, что положены им по рождению. Те куру и панчалы126, которые были убиты, и мы, что уцелели, из-за своих злодеяний попадем в низшие миры. Нас считают причиною гибели этого мира, но мы были вынуждены действовать так из-за происков сына Дхритараштры127. Всегда искусно затевающий козни, наш соперник, он плел интриги, действовал вероломно, постоянно нам досаждая.
119. Примерно такой набор богатств характерен для эпических «отголосков» внеэкономического церемониального обмена между «фратриями» архаического общества, построенного по дуальному принципу.
120. Вайвасвата — сын Солнца, именование как бога смерти Ямы, первого из умерших, так и Ману, первого из живущих. «Удалиться в обитель Вайвасваты» (Ямы) — одна из метафор смерти, особенно распространенных в сценах поединков.
121. Брахмачарья — первая из четырех стадий жизни человека, когда он соблюдает обет воздержания. Так называется и соблюдение подвижником обета целомудрия.
122. Срок вынашивания ребенка исчисляется по лунному календарю, согласно которому месяц равен 27–28 дням.
123. Здесь серьги — знак прохождения инициации, перехода в статус воина (Невелева 2010: 40–51).
124. Первейший долг сыновей — совершать жертвоприношения богам и предкам семи поколений.
125. Судьбы героев предопределены, таким образом, всевластным Временем.
126. Панчалы — народность, жившая по верхнему течению Ганга и причастная, наряду с куру, к сложению культуры Мадхьядеши, «Срединной земли», родины «Махабхараты».
127. Слепой царь Кауравов Дхритараштра во всем потакал Дурьодхане, главному из ста своих сыновей.
23-33
aṃśakāmā vayaṃ te ca na cāsmābhirna tairjitam ।
na tairbhukteyamavanirna nāryo gītavāditam ॥23॥
nāmātyasamitau kathyaṃ na ca śrutavatāṃ śrutam ।
na ratnāni parārdhyāni na bhūrna draviṇāgamaḥ ॥24॥
ṛddhimasmāsu tāṃ dṛṣṭvā vivarṇo hariṇaḥ kṛśaḥ ।
dhṛtarāṣṭrasya nṛpateḥ saubalena niveditaḥ ॥25॥
taṃ pitā putragṛddhitvādanumene'naye sthitam ।
anavekṣyaiva pitaraṃ gāṅgeyaṃ viduraṃ tathā ।
asaṃśayaṃ dhṛtarāṣṭro yathaivāhaṃ tathā gataḥ ॥26॥
aniyamyāśuciṃ lubdhaṃ putraṃ kāmavaśānugam ।
patito yaśaso dīptādghātayitvā sahodarān ॥27॥
imau vṛddhau ca śokāgnau prakṣipya sa suyodhanaḥ ।
asmatpradveṣasaṃyuktaḥ pāpabuddhiḥ sadaiva hi ॥28॥
ko hi bandhuḥ kulīnaḥ saṃstathā brūyātsuhṛjjane ।
yathāsāvuktavānkṣudro yuyutsurvṛṣṇisannidhau ॥29॥
ātmano hi vayaṃ doṣādvinaṣṭāḥ śāśvatīḥ samāḥ ।
pradahanto diśaḥ sarvāstejasā bhāskarā iva ॥30॥
so'smākaṃ vairapuruṣo durmantripragrahaṃ gataḥ ।
duryodhanakṛte hyetatkulaṃ no vinipātitam ।
avadhyānāṃ vadhaṃ kṛtvā loke prāptāḥ sma vācyatām ॥31॥
kulasyāsyāntakaraṇaṃ durmatiṃ pāpakāriṇam ।
rājā rāṣṭreśvaraṃ kṛtvā dhṛtarāṣṭro'dya śocati ॥32॥
hatāḥ śūrāḥ kṛtaṃ pāpaṃ viṣayaḥ svo vināśitaḥ ।
hatvā no vigato manyuḥ śoko māṃ rundhayatyayam ॥33॥
И мы, и [они] жаждали своей доли, но не досталась она ни нам, ни им. Не успели они насладиться ни землей, ни женщинами, ни музыкой с пением, ни речами в собрании советников, ни тем, что можно услышать только от знатоков Вед, ни обилием сокровищ, ни [благами] земли, ни приумножением достояния. Видя, что мы преуспеваем, [Дурьодхана] худел, бледнел, зеленел [от зависти], о чем Саубала128 рассказывал царю Дхритараштре. Из привязанности к своему сыну отец потворствовал ему, закосневшему в грехе; не внял Дурьодхана словам отца, Гангеи129 и Видуры130, и, несомненно, Дхритараштра получил то же, что и я. Не обуздал он своего нечестивого алчного сына, покорного власти желаний, и лишился тот славы сияющей, приведя к погибели родных братьев. Всегда был исполнен к нам ненависти грешный помыслами Суйодхана131, ввергая старейших в пламя отчаяния. Кто из родственников высокого происхождения посмел бы произнести перед сородичами то, что говорил злобный [Дурьодхана], рвавшийся в бой, обращаясь к Вришнийцу132? Мы погубили навеки сами себя своими грехами — будто множество солнц пламенем опалило все стороны света133. Дурьодхана, недруг наш, следовал воле дурного советчика134, из-за него погиб наш род, и, погубив тех, кого нельзя было убивать, пришли мы к бесславию в мире. В отчаянии пребывает теперь царь Дхритараштра, поставив владыкой страны своего безрассудного [сына] — злодея, явившегося причиной гибели нашего рода. Пали герои, совершено злое дело, разорено наше царство; когда были убиты они, иссяк наш гнев, но горе непрестанно терзает меня.
128. Саубала — Шакуни, царь Гандхары, сторонник Кауравов. Хитростью обыграв Юдхиштхиру в ритуальной игре в кости, он вынудил Пандавов удалиться на двенадцать лет в изгнание.
129. Гангея — матроним Бхишмы, сына богини-реки Ганги, деда Пандавов и Кауравов.
130. Видура пытался вместе с Бхишмой примирить Кауравов с Пандавами и предотвратить кровавую битву между ними.
131. Суйодхана — «Хорошо сражающийся», прозвание Дурьодханы, которое можно трактовать как «Неодолимый».
132. Вришниец — родовое имя Кришны. Дурьодхана в собрании кшатриев дерзко говорил с Кришной, когда тот вслед за Бхишмой и Видурой советовал ему примириться с Пандавами, дабы предотвратить кровопролитие (Махабхарата 1976: 248–249).
133. Появление в небе множества солнц — один из главных предвестников пралаи, мировой катастрофы.
134. Шакуни давал советы Дурьодхане, как обмануть Пандавов.
34-40
dhanañjaya kṛtaṃ pāpaṃ kalyāṇenopahanyate ।
tyāgavāṃśca punaḥ pāpaṃ nālaṃ kartumiti śrutiḥ ॥34॥
tyāgavāñjanmamaraṇe nāpnotīti śrutiryadā ।
prāptavartmā kṛtamatirbrahma sampadyate tadā ॥35॥
sa dhanañjaya nirdvandvo munirjñānasamanvitaḥ ।
vanamāmantrya vaḥ sarvāngamiṣyāmi parantapa ॥36॥
na hi kṛtsnatamo dharmaḥ śakyaḥ prāptumiti śrutiḥ ।
parigrahavatā tanme pratyakṣamarisūdana ॥37॥
mayā nisṛṣṭaṃ pāpaṃ hi parigrahamabhīpsatā ।
janmakṣayanimittaṃ ca śakyaṃ prāptumiti śrutiḥ ॥38॥
sa parigrahamutsṛjya kṛtsnaṃ rājyaṃ tathaiva ca ।
gamiṣyāmi vinirmukto viśoko vijvarastathā ॥39॥
praśādhi tvamimāmurvīṃ kṣemāṃ nihatakaṇṭakām ।
na mamārtho'sti rājyena na bhogairvā kurūttama ॥40॥
Содеянный грех, о Завоеватель богатств, искупается благодеянием. Тот, кто отрекся от мира135, не совершит больше греха, — так [говорится] в шрути136. Тот, кто отрекся от мира, не связан с [круговоротом] смертей и рождений, — так [говорится] в шрути; тот, кто совершенен разумом, найдя свой путь, соединяется с Брахманом137. Поэтому, о Завоеватель богатств, простившись со всеми вами, отправлюсь я в лес отшельником, не ведающим двойственности138, наделенным знанием, о погубитель врагов! Тот, кто связан мирскими узами139, не в силах постичь дхарму во всей ее полноте — так [говорится] в шрути. Вот что открылось мне, о погубитель врагов! Мною, что потакал своим привязанностям, содеян грех, и это причина [круговорота] смертей и рождений, — так [говорится] в шрути. Поэтому я уйду, свободный, не зная печали, не ведая тревог, отринув то, к чему был привязан, и целиком все царство. А ты правь этой мирной землей, лишенной терниев; для меня же, о лучший из куру, ничего не значат ни царство, ни то, что приносит удовольствие».
135. Т.е. отшельник, порвавший связь с миром.
136. Шрути — священные ведийские тексты. Юдхиштхира, ссылаясь на авторитет Вед, раскрывает значение подвижничества как пути к освобождению от уз сансары в соответствии с индуистской теорией, значительно более поздней, чем установления ведийской словесности.
137. Высшая цель подвижничества — соединение с Брахманом как основой мироздания.
138. Понятие двойственности на бытовом уровне основывается на парах оппозиций: «хорошее/плохое», «горячее/холодное», «приятное/неприятное», «хвала/порицание», «друг/враг», «удовольствие/страдание» и т.д.
139. Тот, кто связан мирскими узами… — т.е. тот, кто имеет дом, семью, владеет имуществом и т.д.
41
etāvaduktvā vacanaṃ dharmarājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
vyupāramattataḥ pārthaḥ kanīyānpratyabhāṣata] ॥41॥
Произнеся такие слова, Юдхиштхира, Царь дхармы, умолк. <…>140.
140. На этом речь Юдхиштхиры заканчивается, и далее его братья и Кришна начинают увещевать царя, развивая затронутые им темы, и советуют обратиться за разрешением сомнений к лежащему на смертном одре мудрому Бхишме, поучение которого и составляет содержание «Шантипарвы».
Такова в «Книге об умиротворении» великой «Махабхараты» седьмая глава.
Глава 8
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
athārjuna uvācedamadhikṣipta ivākṣamī ।
abhinītataraṃ vākyaṃ dṛḍhavādaparākramaḥ ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
darśayannaindrirātmānamugramugraparākramaḥ ।
smayamāno mahātejāḥ sṛkkiṇī saṃlihanmuhuḥ ॥2॥
3
aho duḥkhamaho kṛcchramaho vaiklavyamuttamam ।
yatkṛtvāmānuṣaṃ karma tyajethāḥ śriyamuttamām ॥3॥
4
śatrūnhatvā mahīṃ labdhvā svadharmeṇopapāditām ।
hatāmitraḥ kathaṃ sarvaṃ tyajethā buddhilāghavāt ॥4॥
5
klībasya hi kuto rājyaṃ dīrghasūtrasya vā punaḥ ।
kimarthaṃ ca mahīpālānavadhīḥ krodhamūrchitaḥ ॥5॥
6
yo hyājijīviṣedbhaikṣyaṃ karmaṇā naiva kenacit ।
samārambhānbubhūṣeta hatasvastirakiñcanaḥ ।
sarvalokeṣu vikhyāto na putrapaśusaṃhitaḥ ॥6॥
7
kāpālīṃ nṛpa pāpiṣṭhāṃ vṛttimāsthāya jīvataḥ ।
santyajya rājyamṛddhaṃ te loko'yaṃ kiṃ vadiṣyati ॥7॥
8
sarvārambhānsamutsṛjya hatasvastirakiñcanaḥ ।
kasmādāśaṃsase bhaikṣyaṃ cartuṃ prākṛtavatprabho ॥8॥
9
asminrājakule jāto jitvā kṛtsnāṃ vasundharām ।
dharmārthāvakhilau hitvā vanaṃ mauḍhyātpratiṣṭhase ॥9॥
10
yadīmāni havīṃṣīha vimathiṣyantyasādhavaḥ ।
bhavatā viprahīṇāni prāptaṃ tvāmeva kilbiṣam ॥10॥
11
ākiñcanyamanāśāsyamiti vai nahuṣo'bravīt ।
kṛtyā nṛśaṃsā hyadhane dhigastvadhanatāmiha ॥11॥
12
aśvastanamṛṣīṇāṃ hi vidyate veda tadbhavān ।
yaṃ tvimaṃ dharmamityāhurdhanādeṣa pravartate ॥12॥
13
dharmaṃ saṃharate tasya dhanaṃ harati yasya yaḥ ।
hriyamāṇe dhane rājanvayaṃ kasya kṣamemahi ॥13॥
14
abhiśastavatprapaśyanti daridraṃ pārśvataḥ sthitam ।
dāridryaṃ pātakaṃ loke kastacchaṃsitumarhati ॥14॥
15
patitaḥ śocyate rājannirdhanaścāpi śocyate ।
viśeṣaṃ nādhigacchāmi patitasyādhanasya ca ॥15॥
16
arthebhyo hi vivṛddhebhyaḥ saṃbhṛtebhyastatastataḥ ।
kriyāḥ sarvāḥ pravartante parvatebhya ivāpagāḥ ॥16॥
17
ardhāddharmaśca kāmaśca svargaścaiva narādhipa ।
prāṇayātrā hi lokasya vinārthaṃ na prasidhyati ॥17॥
18
arthena hi vihīnasya puruṣasyālpamedhasaḥ ।
vyucchidyante kriyāḥ sarvā grīṣme kusarito yathā ॥18॥
19
yasyārthāstasya mitrāṇi yasyārthāstasya bāndhavāḥ ।
yasyārthāḥ sa pumāṁlloke yasyārthāḥ sa ca paṇḍitaḥ ॥19॥
20
adhanenārthakāmena nārthaḥ śakyo vivitsatā ।
arthairarthā nibadhyante gajairiva mahāgajāḥ ॥20॥
21
dharmaḥ kāmaśca svargaśca harṣaḥ krodhaḥ śrutaṃ damaḥ ।
arthādetāni sarvāṇi pravartante narādhipa ॥21॥
22
dhanātkulaṃ prabhavati dhanāddharmaḥ pravartate ।
nādhanasyāstyayaṃ loko na paraḥ puruṣottama ॥22॥
23
nādhano dharmakṛtyāni yathāvadanutiṣṭhati ।
dhanāddhi dharmaḥ sravati śailādgirinadī yathā ॥23॥
24
yaḥ kṛśāśvaḥ kṛśagavaḥ kṛśabhṛtyaḥ kṛśātithiḥ ।
sa vai rājankṛśo nāma na śarīrakṛśaḥ kṛśaḥ ॥24॥
25
avekṣasva yathānyāyaṃ paśya devāsuraṃ yathā ।
rājankimanyajjñātīnāṃ vadhādṛdhyanti devatāḥ ॥25॥
26
na ceddhartavyamanyasya kathaṃ taddharmamārabhet ।
etāvāneva vedeṣu niścayaḥ kavibhiḥ kṛtaḥ ॥26॥
27
adhyetavyā trayī vidyā bhavitavyaṃ vipaścitā ।
sarvathā dhanamāhāryaṃ yaṣṭavyaṃ cāpi yatnataḥ ॥27॥
28
drohāddevairavāptāni divi sthānāni sarvaśaḥ ।
iti devā vyavasitā vedavādāśca śāśvatāḥ ॥28॥
29
adhīyante tapasyanti yajante yājayanti ca ।
kṛtsnaṃ tadeva ca śreyo yadapyādadate'nyataḥ ॥29॥
30
na paśyāmo'napahṛtaṃ dhanaṃ kiñcitkvacidvayam ।
evameva hi rājāno jayanti pṛthivīmimām ॥30॥
31
jitvā mamatvaṃ bruvate putrā iva piturdhane ।
rājarṣayo jitasvargā dharmo hyeṣāṃ nigadyate ॥31॥
32
yathaiva pūrṇādudadheḥ syandantyāpo diśo daśa ।
evaṃ rājakulādvittaṃ pṛthivīṃ pratitiṣṭhati ॥32॥
33
āsīdiyaṃ dilīpasya nṛgasya nahuṣasya ca ।
ambarīṣasya māndhātuḥ pṛthivī sā tvayi sthitā ॥33॥
34
sa tvāṃ dravyamayo yajñaḥ samprāptaḥ sarvadakṣiṇaḥ ।
taṃ cenna yajase rājanprāptastvaṃ devakilbiṣam ॥34॥
35
yeṣāṃ rājāśvamedhena yajate dakṣiṇāvatā ।
upetya tasyāvabhṛthaṃ pūtāḥ sarve bhavanti te ॥35॥
36
viśvarūpo mahādevaḥ sarvamedhe mahāmakhe ।
juhāva sarvabhūtāni tathaivātmānamātmanā ॥36॥
37
śāśvato'yaṃ bhūtipatho nāsyāntamanuśuśruma ।
mahāndāśarathaḥ panthā mā rājankāpathaṃ gamaḥ] ॥37॥
Глава 9
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
muhūrtaṃ tāvadekāgro manaḥśrotre'ntarātmani ।
dhārayitvāpi te śrutvā rocatāṃ vacanaṃ mama ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
sārthagamyamahaṃ mārgaṃ na jātu tvatkṛte punaḥ ।
gaccheyaṃ tadgamiṣyāmi hitvā grāmyasukhānyuta ॥2॥
3
kṣemyaścaikākinā gamyaḥ panthāḥ ko'stīti pṛccha mām ।
atha vā necchasi praṣṭumapṛcchannapi me śṛṇu ॥3॥
4
hitvā grāmyasukhācāraṃ tapyamāno mahattapaḥ ।
araṇye phalamūlāśī cariṣyāmi mṛgaiḥ saha ॥4॥
5
juhvāno'gniṃ yathākālamubhau kālāvupaspṛśan ।
kṛśaḥ parimitāhāraścarmacīrajaṭādharaḥ ॥5॥
6
śītavātātapasahaḥ kṣutpipāsāśramakṣamaḥ ।
tapasā vidhidṛṣṭena śarīramupaśoṣayan ॥6॥
7
manaḥkarṇasukhā nityaṃ śṛṇvannuccāvacā giraḥ ।
muditānāmaraṇyeṣu vasatāṃ mṛgapakṣiṇām ॥7॥
8
ājighranpeśalāngandhānphullānāṃ vṛkṣavīrudhām ।
nānārūpānvane paśyanramaṇīyānvanaukasaḥ ॥8॥
9
vānaprasthajanasyāpi darśanaṃ kulavāsinaḥ ।
nāpriyāṇyācariṣyāmi kiṃ punargrāmavāsinām ॥9॥
10
ekāntaśīlī vimṛśanpakvāpakvena vartayan ।
pitṝndevāṃśca vanyena vāgbhiradbhiśca tarpayan ॥10॥
11
evamāraṇyaśāstrāṇāmugramugrataraṃ vidhim ।
sevamānaḥ pratīkṣiṣye dehasyāsya samāpanam ॥11॥
12
atha vaiko'hamekāhamekaikasminvanaspatau ।
caranbhaikṣyaṃ munirmuṇḍaḥ kṣapayiṣye kalevaram ॥12॥
13
pāṃsubhiḥ samavacchannaḥ śūnyāgārapratiśrayaḥ ।
vṛkṣamūlaniketo vā tyaktasarvapriyāpriyaḥ ॥13॥
14
na śocanna prahṛṣyaṃśca tulyanindātmasaṃstutiḥ ।
nirāśīrnirmamo bhūtvā nirdvandvo niṣparigrahaḥ ॥14॥
15
ātmārāmaḥ prasannātmā jaḍāndhabadhirākṛtiḥ ।
akurvāṇaḥ paraiḥ kāñcitsaṃvidaṃ jātu kenacit ॥15॥
16
jaṅgamājaṅgamānsarvānnavihiṃsaṃścaturvidhān ।
prajāḥ sarvāḥ svadharmasthāḥ samaḥ prāṇabhṛtaḥ prati ॥16॥
17
na cāpyavahasankañcinna kurvanbhrukuṭīṃ kvacit ।
prasannavadano nityaṃ sarvendriyasusaṃyataḥ ॥17॥
18
apṛcchankasyacinmārgaṃ vrajanyenaiva kenacit ।
na deśaṃ na diśaṃ kāñcidgantumicchanviśeṣataḥ ॥18॥
19
gamane nirapekṣaśca paścādanavalokayan ।
ṛjuḥ praṇihito gacchaṃstrasasthāvaravarjakaḥ ॥19॥
20
svabhāvastu prayātyagre prabhavantyaśanānyapi ।
dvandvāni ca viruddhāni tāni sarvāṇyacintayan ॥20॥
21
alpaṃ vāsvādu vā bhojyaṃ pūrvālābhena jātu cit ।
anyeṣvapi caraṁllābhamalābhe sapta pūrayan ॥21॥
22
vidhūme nyastamusale vyaṅgāre bhuktavajjane ।
atītapātrasañcāre kāle vigatabhikṣuke ॥22॥
23
ekakālaṃ caranbhaikṣyaṃ gṛhe dve caiva pañca ca ।
spṛhāpāśānvimucyāhaṃ cariṣyāmi mahīmimām ॥23॥
24
na jijīviṣuvatkiñcinna mumūrṣuvadācaran ।
jīvitaṃ maraṇaṃ caiva nābhinandanna ca dviṣan ॥24॥
25
vāsyaikaṃ takṣato bāhuṃ candanenaikamukṣataḥ ।
nākalyāṇaṃ na kalyāṇaṃ cintayannubhayostayoḥ ॥25॥
26
yāḥ kāścijjīvatā śakyāḥ kartumabhyudayakriyāḥ ।
sarvāstāḥ samabhityajya nimeṣādivyavasthitaḥ ॥26॥
27
teṣu nityamasaktaśca tyaktasarvendriyakriyaḥ ।
suparityaktasaṅkalpaḥ sunirṇiktātmakalmaṣaḥ ॥27॥
28
vimuktaḥ sarvasaṅgebhyo vyatītaḥ sarvavāgurāḥ ।
na vaśe kasyacittiṣṭhansadharmā mātariśvanaḥ ॥28॥
29
vītarāgaścarannevaṃ tuṣṭiṃ prāpsyāmi śāśvatīm ।
tṛṣṇayā hi mahatpāpamajñānādasmi kāritaḥ ॥29॥
30
kuśalākuśalānyeke kṛtvā karmāṇi mānavāḥ ।
kāryakāraṇasaṃśliṣṭaṃ svajanaṃ nāma bibhrati ॥30॥
31
āyuṣo'nte prahāyedaṃ kṣīṇaprāyaṃ kalevaram ।
pratigṛhṇāti tatpāpaṃ kartuḥ karmaphalaṃ hi tat ॥31॥
32
evaṃ saṃsāracakre'sminvyāviddhe rathacakravat ।
sameti bhūtagrāmo'yaṃ bhūtagrāmeṇa kāryavān ॥32॥
33
janmamṛtyujarāvyādhivedanābhirupadrutam ।
asāramimamasvantaṃ saṃsāraṃ tyajataḥ sukham ॥33॥
34
divaḥ patatsu deveṣu sthānebhyaśca maharṣiṣu ।
ko hi nāma bhavenārthī bhavetkāraṇatattvavit ॥34॥
35
kṛtvā hi vividhaṃ karma tattadvividhalakṣaṇam ।
pārthivairnṛpatiḥ svalpaiḥ kāraṇaireva badhyate ॥35॥
36
tasmātprajñāmṛtamidaṃ cirānmāṃ pratyupasthitam ।
tatprāpya prārthaye sthānamavyayaṃ śāśvataṃ dhruvam ॥36॥
37
etayā satataṃ vṛttyā carannevaṃprakārayā ।
dehaṃ saṃsthāpayiṣyāmi nirbhayaṃ mārgamāsthitaḥ] ॥37॥
Глава 10
1
bhīma uvāca ।
śrotriyasyeva te rājanmandakasyāvipaścitaḥ ।
anuvākahatābuddhirnaiṣā tattvārthadarśinī ॥1॥
Бхима сказал:
2
ālasye kṛtacittasya rājadharmānasūyataḥ ।
vināśe dhārtarāṣṭrāṇāṃ kiṃ phalaṃ bharatarṣabha ॥2॥
3
kṣamānukampā kāruṇyamānṛśaṃsyaṃ na vidyate ।
kṣātramācarato mārgamapi bandhostvadantare ॥3॥
4
yadīmāṃ bhavato buddhiṃ vidyāma vayamīdṛśīm ।
śastraṃ naiva grahīṣyāmo na vadhiṣyāma kañcana ॥4॥
5
bhaikṣyamevācariṣyāma śarīrasyā vimokṣaṇāt ।
na cedaṃ dāruṇaṃ yuddhamabhaviṣyanmahīkṣitām ॥5॥
6
prāṇasyānnamidaṃ sarvamiti vai kavayo viduḥ ।
sthāvaraṃ jaṅgamaṃ caiva sarvaṃ prāṇasya bhojanam ॥6॥
7
ādadānasya cedrājyaṃ ye kecitparipanthinaḥ ।
hantavyāsta iti prājñāḥ kṣatradharmavido viduḥ ॥7॥
8
te sadoṣā hatāsmābhī rājyasya paripanthinaḥ ।
tānhatvā bhuṅkṣva dharmeṇa yudhiṣṭhira mahīmimām ॥8॥
9
yathā hi puruṣaḥ khātvā kūpamaprāpya codakam ।
paṅkadigdho nivarteta karmedaṃ nastathopamam ॥9॥
10
yathāruhya mahāvṛkṣamapahṛtya tato madhu ।
aprāśya nidhanaṃ gacchetkarmedaṃ nastathopamam ॥10॥
11
yathā mahāntamadhvānamāśayā puruṣaḥ patan ।
sa nirāśo nivarteta karmedaṃ nastathopamam ॥11॥
12
yathā śatrūnghātayitvā puruṣaḥ kurusattama ।
ātmānaṃ ghātayetpaścātkarmedaṃ nastathāvidham ॥12॥
13
yathānnaṃ kṣudhito labdhvā na bhuñjīta yadṛcchayā ।
kāmī ca kāminīṃ labdhvā karmedaṃ nastathāvidham ॥13॥
14
vayamevātra garhyā hi ye vayaṃ mandacetasaḥ ।
tvāṃ rājannanugacchāmo jyeṣṭho'yamiti bhārata ॥14॥
15
vayaṃ hi bāhubalinaḥ kṛtavidyā manasvinaḥ ।
klībasya vākye tiṣṭhāmo yathaivāśaktayastathā ॥15॥
16
agatīnkāgatīnasmānnaṣṭārthānarthasiddhaye ।
kathaṃ vai nānupaśyeyurjanāḥ paśyanti yādṛśam ॥16॥
17
āpatkāle hi saṃnyāsaḥ kartavya iti śiṣyate ।
jarayābhiparītena śatrubhirvyaṃsitena ca ॥17॥
18
tasmādiha kṛtaprajñāstyāgaṃ na paricakṣate ।
dharmavyatikramaṃ cedaṃ manyante sūkṣmadarśinaḥ ॥18॥
19
kathaṃ tasmātsamutpannastanniṣṭhastadupāśrayaḥ ।
tadeva nindannāsīta śraddhā vānyatra gṛhyate ॥19॥
20
śriyā vihīnairadhanairnāstikaiḥ sampravartitam ।
vedavādasya vijñānaṃ satyābhāsamivānṛtam ॥20॥
21
śakyaṃ tu mauṇḍyamāsthāya bibhratātmānamātmanā ।
dharmacchadma samāsthāya āsituṃ na tu jīvitum ॥21॥
22
śakyaṃ punararaṇyeṣu sukhamekena jīvitum ।
abibhratā putrapautrāndevarṣīnatithīnpitṝn ॥22॥
23
neme mṛgāḥ svargajito na varāhā na pakṣiṇaḥ ।
athaitena prakāreṇa puṇyamāhurna tāñjanāḥ ॥23॥
24
yadi saṃnyāsataḥ siddhiṃ rājankaścidavāpnuyāt ।
parvatāśca drumāścaiva kṣipraṃ siddhimavāpnuyuḥ ॥24॥
25
ete hi nityasaṃnyāsā dṛśyante nirupadravāḥ ।
aparigrahavantaśca satataṃ cātmacāriṇaḥ ॥25॥
26
atha cedātmabhāgyeṣu nānyeṣāṃ siddhimaśnute ।
tasmātkarmaiva kartavyaṃ nāsti siddhirakarmaṇaḥ ॥26॥
27
audakāḥ sṛṣṭayaścaiva jantavaḥ siddhimāpnuyuḥ ।
yeṣāmātmaiva bhartavyo nānyaḥ kaścana vidyate ॥27॥
28
avekṣasva yathā svaiḥ svaiḥ karmabhirvyāpṛtaṃ jagat ।
tasmātkarmaiva kartavyaṃ nāsti siddhirakarmaṇaḥ] ॥28॥
Глава 11
1
arjuna uvāca ।
atraivodāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
tāpasaiḥ saha saṃvādaṃ śakrasya bharatarṣabha ॥1॥
Арджуна сказал:
2
kecidgṛhānparityajya vanamabhyagamandvijāḥ ।
ajātaśmaśravo mandāḥ kule jātāḥ pravavrajuḥ ॥2॥
3
dharmo'yamiti manvānā brahmacarye vyavasthitāḥ ।
tyaktvā gṛhānpitṝṃścaiva tānindro'nvakṛpāyata ॥3॥
4
tānābabhāṣe bhagavānpakṣī bhūtvā hiraṇmayaḥ ।
suduṣkaraṃ manuṣyaiśca yatkṛtaṃ vighasāśibhiḥ ॥4॥
5
puṇyaṃ ca bata karmaiṣāṃ praśastaṃ caiva jīvitam ।
saṃsiddhāste gatiṃ mukhyāṃ prāptā dharmaparāyaṇāḥ ॥5॥
6
ṛṣaya ūcuḥ ।
aho batāyaṃ śakunirvighasāśānpraśaṃsati ।
asmānnūnamayaṃ śāsti vayaṃ ca vighasāśinaḥ ॥6॥
Риши сказали:
7
śakuniruvāca ।
nāhaṃ yuṣmānpraśaṃsāmi paṅkadigdhānrajasvalān ।
ucchiṣṭabhojino mandānanye vai vighasāśinaḥ ॥7॥
Шакуни сказал:
8
ṛṣaya ūcuḥ ।
idaṃ śreyaḥ paramiti vayamevābhyupāsmahe ।
śakune brūhi yacchreyo bhṛśaṃ vai śraddadhāma te ॥8॥
Риши сказали:
9
śakuniruvāca ।
yadi māṃ nābhiśaṅkadhvaṃ vibhajyātmānamātmanā ।
tato'haṃ vaḥ pravakṣyāmi yāthātathyaṃ hitaṃ vacaḥ ॥9॥
Шакуни сказал:
10
ṛṣaya ūcuḥ ।
śṛṇumaste vacastāta panthāno viditāstava ।
niyoge caiva dharmātmansthātumicchāma śādhi naḥ ॥10॥
Риши сказали:
11
śakuniruvāca ।
catuṣpadāṃ gauḥ pravarā lohānāṃ kāñcanaṃ varam ।
śabdānāṃ pravaro mantro brāhmaṇo dvipadāṃ varaḥ ॥11॥
Шакуни сказал:
12
mantro'yaṃ jātakarmādi brāhmaṇasya vidhīyate ।
jīvato yo yathākālaṃ śmaśānanidhanāditi ॥12॥
13
karmāṇi vaidikānyasya svargyaḥ panthāstvanuttamaḥ ।
atha sarvāṇi karmāṇi mantrasiddhāni cakṣate ॥13॥
14
āmnāyadṛḍhavādīni tathā siddhiriheṣyate ।
māsārdhamāsā ṛtava ādityaśaśitārakam ॥14॥
15
īhante sarvabhūtāni tadṛtaṃ karmasaṅginām ।
siddhikṣetramidaṃ puṇyamayamevāśramo mahān ॥15॥
16
atha ye karma nindanto manuṣyāḥ kāpathaṃ gatāḥ ।
mūḍhānāmarthahīnānāṃ teṣāmenastu vidyate ॥16॥
17
devavaṃśānpitṛvaṃśānbrahmavaṃśāṃśca śāśvatān ।
santyajya mūḍhā vartante tato yāntyaśrutīpatham ॥17॥
18
etadvo'stu tapo yuktaṃ dadānītyṛṣicoditam ।
tasmāttadadhyavasatastapasvi tapa ucyate ॥18॥
19
devavaṃśānpitṛvaṃśānbrahmavaṃśāṃśca śāśvatān ।
saṃvibhajya guroścaryāṃ tadvai duṣkaramucyate ॥19॥
20
devā vai duṣkaraṃ kṛtvā vibhūtiṃ paramāṃ gatāḥ ।
tasmādgārhasthyamudvoḍhuṃ duṣkaraṃ prabravīmi vaḥ ॥20॥
21
tapaḥ śreṣṭhaṃ prajānāṃ hi mūlametanna saṃśayaḥ ।
kuṭumbavidhinānena yasminsarvaṃ pratiṣṭhitam ॥21॥
22
etadvidustapo viprā dvandvātītā vimatsarāḥ ।
tasmādvanaṃ madhyamaṃ ca lokeṣu tapa ucyate ॥22॥
23
durādharṣaṃ padaṃ caiva gacchanti vighasāśinaḥ ।
sāyaṃprātarvibhajyānnaṃ svakuṭumbe yathāvidhi ॥23॥
24
dattvātithibhyo devebhyaḥ pitṛbhyaḥ svajanasya ca ।
avaśiṣṭāni ye'śnanti tānāhurvighasāśinaḥ ॥24॥
25
tasmātsvadharmamāsthāya suvratāḥ satyavādinaḥ ।
lokasya guravo bhūtvā te bhavantyanupaskṛtāḥ ॥25॥
26
tridivaṃ prāpya śakrasya svargaloke vimatsarāḥ ।
vasanti śāśvatīrvarṣā janā duṣkarakāriṇaḥ ॥26॥
27
tataste tadvacaḥ śrutvā tasya dharmārthasaṃhitam ।
utsṛjya nāstikagatiṃ gārhasthyaṃ dharmamāśritāḥ ॥27॥
28
tasmāttvamapi durdharṣa dhairyamālambya śāśvatam ।
praśādhi pṛthivīṃ kṛtsnāṃ hatāmitrāṃ narottama] ॥28॥
Глава 12
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
arjunasya vacaḥ śrutvā nakulo vākyamabravīt ।
rājānamabhisamprekṣya sarvadharmabhṛtāṃ varam ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
anurudhya mahāprājño bhrātuścittamarindamaḥ ।
vyūḍhorasko mahābāhustāmrāsyo mitabhāṣitā ॥2॥
3
viśākhayūpe devānāṃ sarveṣāmagnayaścitāḥ ।
tasmādviddhi mahārāja devānkarmapathi sthitān ॥3॥
4
anāstikānāstikānāṃ prāṇadāḥ pitaraśca ye ।
te'pi karmaiva kurvanti vidhiṃ paśyasva pārthiva ।
vedavādāpaviddhāṃstu tānviddhi bhṛśanāstikān ॥4॥
5
na hi vedoktamutsṛjya vipraḥ sarveṣu karmasu ।
devayānena nākasya pṛṣṭhamāpnoti bhārata ॥5॥
6
atyāśramānayaṃ sarvānityāhurvedaniścayāḥ ।
brāhmaṇāḥ śrutisampannāstānnibodha janādhipa ॥6॥
7
vittāni dharmalabdhāni kratumukhyeṣvavāsṛjan ।
kṛtātmasu mahārāja sa vai tyāgī smṛto naraḥ ॥7॥
8
anavekṣya sukhādānaṃ tathaivordhvaṃ pratiṣṭhitaḥ ।
ātmatyāgī mahārāja sa tyāgī tāmasaḥ prabho ॥8॥
9
aniketaḥ paripatanvṛkṣamūlāśrayo muniḥ ।
apācakaḥ sadā yogī sa tyāgī pārtha bhikṣukaḥ ॥9॥
10
krodhaharṣāvanādṛtya paiśunyaṃ ca viśāmpate ।
vipro vedānadhīte yaḥ sa tyāgī gurupūjakaḥ ॥10॥
11
āśramāṃstulayā sarvāndhṛtānāhurmanīṣiṇaḥ ।
ekataste trayo rājangṛhasthāśrama ekataḥ ॥11॥
12
samīkṣate tu yo'rthaṃ vai kāmaṃ svargaṃ ca bhārata ।
ayaṃ panthā maharṣīṇāmiyaṃ lokavidāṃ gatiḥ ॥12॥
13
iti yaḥ kurute bhāvaṃ sa tyāgī bharatarṣabha ।
na yaḥ parityajya gṛhānvanameti vimūḍhavat ॥13॥
14
yadā kāmānsamīkṣeta dharmavaitaṃsiko'nṛjuḥ ।
athainaṃ mṛtyupāśena kaṇṭhe badhnāti mṛtyurāṭ ॥14॥
15
abhimānakṛtaṃ karma naitatphalavaducyate ।
tyāgayuktaṃ mahārāja sarvameva mahāphalam ॥15॥
16
śamo damastapo dānaṃ satyaṃ śaucamathārjavam ।
yajño dhṛtiśca dharmaśca nityamārṣo vidhiḥ smṛtaḥ ॥16॥
17
pitṛdevātithikṛte samārambho'tra śasyate ।
atraiva hi mahārāja trivargaḥ kevalaṃ phalam ॥17॥
18
etasminvartamānasya vidhau vipraniṣevite ।
tyāginaḥ prasṛtasyeha nocchittirvidyate kvacit ॥18॥
19
asṛjaddhi prajā rājanprajāpatirakalmaṣaḥ ।
māṃ yakṣyantīti śāntātmā yajñairvividhadakṣiṇaiḥ ॥19॥
20
vīrudhaścaiva vṛkṣāṃśca yajñārthaṃ ca tathauṣadhīḥ ।
paśūṃścaiva tathā medhyānyajñārthāni havīṃṣi ca ॥20॥
21
gṛhasthāśramiṇastacca yajñakarma virodhakam ।
tasmādgārhasthyameveha duṣkaraṃ durlabhaṃ tathā ॥21॥
22
tatsamprāpya gṛhasthā ye paśudhānyasamanvitāḥ ।
na yajante mahārāja śāśvataṃ teṣu kilbiṣam ॥22॥
23
svādhyāyayajñā ṛṣayo jñānayajñāstathāpare ।
athāpare mahāyajñānmanasaiva vitanvate ॥23॥
24
evaṃ dānasamādhānaṃ mārgamātiṣṭhato nṛpa ।
dvijāterbrahmabhūtasya spṛhayanti divaukasaḥ ॥24॥
25
sa ratnāni vicitrāṇi sambhṛtāni tatastataḥ ।
makheṣvanabhisantyajya nāstikyamabhijalpasi ।
kuṭumbamāsthite tyāgaṃ na paśyāmi narādhipa ॥25॥
26
rājasūyāśvamedheṣu sarvamedheṣu vā punaḥ ।
ya cānye kratavastāta brāhmaṇairabhipūjitāḥ ।
tairyajasva mahārāja śakro devapatiryathā ॥26॥
27
rājñaḥ pramādadoṣeṇa dasyubhiḥ parimuṣyatām ।
aśaraṇyaḥ prajānāṃ yaḥ sa rājā kalirucyate ॥27॥
28
aśvāngāścaiva dāsīśca kareṇūśca svalaṅkṛtāḥ ।
grāmāñjanapadāṃścaiva kṣetrāṇi ca gṛhāṇi ca ॥28॥
29
apradāya dvijātibhyo mātsaryāviṣṭacetasaḥ ।
vayaṃ te rājakalayo bhaviṣyāmo viśāmpate ॥29॥
30
adātāro'śaraṇyāśca rājakilbiṣabhāginaḥ ।
duḥkhānāmeva bhoktāro na sukhānāṃ kadācana ॥30॥
31
aniṣṭvā ca mahāyajñairakṛtvā ca pitṛsvadhām ।
tīrtheṣvanabhisantyajya pravrajiṣyasi cedatha ॥31॥
32
chinnābhramiva gantāsi vilayaṃ māruteritam ।
lokayorubhayorbhraṣṭo hyantarāle vyavasthitaḥ ॥32॥
33
antarbahiśca yatkiñcinmanovyāsaṅgakārakam ।
parityajya bhavettyāgī na yo hitvā pratiṣṭhate ॥33॥
34
etasminvartamānasya vidhau vipraniṣevite ।
brāhmaṇasya mahārāja nocchittirvidyate kvacit ॥34॥
35
nihatya śatrūṃstarasā samṛddhānśakro yathā daityabalāni saṅkhye ।
kaḥ pārtha śocennirataḥ svadharme pūrvaiḥ smṛte pārthiva śiṣṭajuṣṭe ॥35॥
36
kṣātreṇa dharmeṇa parākrameṇa jitvā mahīṃ mantravidbhyaḥ pradāya ।
nākasya pṛṣṭhe'si narendra gantā na śocitavyaṃ bhavatādya pārtha] ॥36॥
Глава 13
1
sahadeva uvāca ।
na bāhyaṃ dravyamutsṛjya siddhirbhavati bhārata ।
śārīraṃ dravyamutsṛjya siddhirbhavati vā na vā ॥1॥
Сахадева сказал:
2
bāhyadravyavimuktasya śārīreṣu ca gṛdhyataḥ ।
yo dharmo yatsukhaṃ vā syāddviṣatāṃ tattathāstu naḥ ॥2॥
3
śārīraṃ dravyamutsṛjya pṛthivīmanuśāsataḥ ।
yo dharmo yatsukhaṃ vā syātsuhṛdāṃ tattathāstu naḥ ॥3॥
4
dvyakṣarastu bhavenmṛtyustryakṣaraṃ brahma śāśvatam ।
mameti ca bhavenmṛtyurna mameti ca śāśvatam ॥4॥
5
brahmamṛtyū ca tau rājannātmanyeva samāśritau ।
adṛśyamānau bhūtāni yodhayetāmasaṃśayam ॥5॥
6
avināśo'sya sattvasya niyato yadi bhārata ।
bhittvā śarīraṃ bhūtānāṃ na hiṃsā pratipatsyate ॥6॥
7
athāpi ca sahotpattiḥ sattvasya pralayastathā ।
naṣṭe śarīre naṣṭaṃ syādvṛthā ca syātkriyāpathaḥ ॥7॥
8
tasmādekāntamutsṛjya pūrvaiḥ pūrvataraiśca yaḥ ।
panthā niṣevitaḥ sadbhiḥ sa niṣevyo vijānatā ॥8॥
9
labdhvāpi pṛthivīṃ kṛtsnāṃ sahasthāvarajaṅgamām ।
na bhuṅkte yo nṛpaḥ samyaṅniṣphalaṃ tasya jīvitam ॥9॥
10
atha vā vasato rājanvane vanyena jīvataḥ ।
dravyeṣu yasya mamatā mṛtyorāsye sa vartate ॥10॥
11
bāhyābhyantarabhūtānāṃ svabhāvaṃ paśya bhārata ।
ye tu paśyanti tadbhāvaṃ mucyante mahato bhayāt ॥11॥
12
bhavānpitā bhavānmātā bhavānbhrātā bhavānguruḥ ।
duḥkhapralāpānārtasya tasmānme kṣantumarhasi ॥12॥
13
tathyaṃ vā yadi vātathyaṃ yanmayaitatprabhāṣitam ।
tadviddhi pṛthivīpāla bhaktyā bharatasattama] ॥13॥
Глава 14
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
avyāharati kaunteye dharmarāje yudhiṣṭhire ।
bhrātṝṇāṃ bruvatāṃ tāṃstānvividhānvedaniścayān ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
mahābhijanasampannā śrīmatyāyatalocanā ।
abhyabhāṣata rājendraṃ draupadī yoṣitāṃ varā ॥2॥
3
āsīnamṛṣabhaṃ rājñāṃ bhrātṛbhiḥ parivāritam ।
siṃhaśārdūlasadṛśairvāraṇairiva yūthapam ॥3॥
4
abhimānavatī nityaṃ viśeṣeṇa yudhiṣṭhire ।
lālitā satataṃ rājñā dharmajñā dharmadarśinī ॥4॥
5
āmantrya vipulaśroṇī sāmnā paramavalgunā ।
bhartāramabhisamprekṣya tato vacanamabravīt ॥5॥
6
ime te bhrātaraḥ pārtha śuṣyanta stokakā iva ।
vāvāśyamānāstiṣṭhanti na cainānabhinandase ॥6॥
7
nandayaitānmahārāja mattāniva mahādvipān ।
upapannena vākyena satataṃ duḥkhabhāginaḥ ॥7॥
8
kathaṃ dvaitavane rājanpūrvamuktvā tathā vacaḥ ।
bhrātṝnetānsma sahitāñśītavātātapārditān ॥8॥
9
vayaṃ duryodhanaṃ hatvā mṛdhe bhokṣyāma medinīm ।
sampūrṇāṃ sarvakāmānāmāhave vijayaiṣiṇaḥ ॥9॥
10
virathāṃśca rathānkṛtvā nihatya ca mahāgajān ।
saṃstīrya ca rathairbhūmiṃ sasādibhirarindamāḥ ॥10॥
11
yajatāṃ vividhairyajñaiḥ samṛddhairāptadakṣiṇaiḥ ।
vanavāsakṛtaṃ duḥkhaṃ bhaviṣyati sukhāya naḥ ॥11॥
12
ityetānevamuktvā tvaṃ svayaṃ dharmabhṛtāṃ vara ।
kathamadya punarvīra vinihaṃsi manāṃsyuta ॥12॥
13
na klībo vasudhāṃ bhuṅkte na klībo dhanamaśnute ।
na klībasya gṛhe putrā matsyāḥ paṅka ivāsate ॥13॥
14
nādaṇḍaḥ kṣatriyo bhāti nādaṇḍo bhūtimaśnute ।
nādaṇḍasya prajā rājñaḥ sukhamedhanti bhārata ॥14॥
15
mitratā sarvabhūteṣu dānamadhyayanaṃ tapaḥ ।
brāhmaṇasyaiṣa dharmaḥ syānna rājño rājasattama ॥15॥
16
asatāṃ pratiṣedhaśca satāṃ ca paripālanam ।
eṣa rājñāṃ paro dharmaḥ samare cāpalāyanam ॥16॥
17
yasminkṣamā ca krodhaśca dānādāne bhayābhaye ।
nigrahānugrahau cobhau sa vai dharmaviducyate ॥17॥
18
na śrutena na dānena na sāntvena na cejyayā ।
tvayeyaṃ pṛthivī labdhā notkocena tathāpyuta ॥18॥
19
yattadbalamamitrāṇāṃ tathā vīrasamudyatam ।
hastyaśvarathasampannaṃ tribhiraṅgairmahattaram ॥19॥
20
rakṣitaṃ droṇakarṇābhyāmaśvatthāmnā kṛpeṇa ca ।
tattvayā nihataṃ vīra tasmādbhuṅkṣva vasundharām ॥20॥
21
jambūdvīpo mahārāja nānājanapadāyutaḥ ।
tvayā puruṣaśārdūla daṇḍena mṛditaḥ prabho ॥21॥
22
jambūdvīpena sadṛśaḥ krauñcadvīpo narādhipa ।
apareṇa mahāmerordaṇḍena mṛditastvayā ॥22॥
23
krauñcadvīpena sadṛśaḥ śākadvīpo narādhipa ।
pūrveṇa tu mahāmerordaṇḍena mṛditastvayā ॥23॥
24
uttareṇa mahāmeroḥ śākadvīpena sammitaḥ ।
bhadrāśvaḥ puruṣavyāghra daṇḍena mṛditastvayā ॥24॥
25
dvīpāśca sāntaradvīpā nānājanapadālayāḥ ।
vigāhya sāgaraṃ vīra daṇḍena mṛditāstvayā ॥25॥
26
etānyapratimāni tvaṃ kṛtvā karmāṇi bhārata ।
na prīyase mahārāja pūjyamāno dvijātibhiḥ ॥26॥
27
sa tvaṃ bhrātṝnimāndṛṣṭvā pratinandasva bhārata ।
ṛṣabhāniva saṃmattāngajendrānūrjitāniva ॥27॥
28
amarapratimāḥ sarve śatrusāhāḥ parantapāḥ ।
eko'pi hi sukhāyaiṣāṃ kṣamaḥ syāditi me matiḥ ॥28॥
29
kiṃ punaḥ puruṣavyāghrāḥ patayo me nararṣabhāḥ ।
samastānīndriyāṇīva śarīrasya viceṣṭane ॥29॥
30
anṛtaṃ mābravīcchvaśrūḥ sarvajñā sarvadarśinī ।
yudhiṣṭhirastvāṃ pāñcāli sukhe dhāsyatyanuttame ॥30॥
31
hatvā rājasahasrāṇi bahūnyāśuparākramaḥ ।
tadvyarthaṃ samprapaśyāmi mohāttava janādhipa ॥31॥
32
yeṣāmunmattako jyeṣṭhaḥ sarve tasyopacāriṇaḥ ।
tavonmādena rājendra sonmādāḥ sarvapāṇḍavāḥ ॥32॥
33
yadi hi syuranunmattā bhrātaraste janādhipa ।
baddhvā tvāṃ nāstikaiḥ sārdhaṃ praśāseyurvasundharām ॥33॥
34
kurute mūḍhamevaṃ hi yaḥ śreyo nādhigacchati ।
dhūpairañjanayogaiśca nasyakarmabhireva ca ।
bheṣajaiḥ sa cikitsyaḥ syādya unmārgeṇa gacchati ॥34॥
35
sāhaṃ sarvādhamā loke strīṇāṃ bharatasattama ।
tathā vinikṛtāmitrairyāhamicchāmi jīvitum ॥35॥
36
eteṣāṃ yatamānānāmutpadyante tu sampadaḥ ।
tvaṃ tu sarvāṃ mahīṃ labdhvā kuruṣe svayamāpadam ॥36॥
37
yathāstāṃ sammatau rājñāṃ pṛthivyāṃ rājasattamau ।
māndhātā cāmbarīṣaśca tathā rājanvirājase ॥37॥
38
praśādhi pṛthivīṃ devīṃ prajā dharmeṇa pālayan ।
saparvatavanadvīpāṃ mā rājanvimanā bhava ॥38॥
39
yajasva vividhairyajñairjuhvannagnīnprayaccha ca ।
purāṇi bhogānvāsāṃsi dvijātibhyo nṛpottama] ॥39॥
Глава 15
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
yājñasenyā vacaḥ śrutvā punarevārjuno'bravīt ।
anumānya mahābāhuṃ jyeṣṭhaṃ bhrātaramīśvaram ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
daṇḍaḥ śāsti prajāḥ sarvā daṇḍa evābhirakṣati ।
daṇḍaḥ supteṣu jāgarti daṇḍaṃ dharmaṃ vidurbudhāḥ ॥2॥
3
dharmaṃ saṃrakṣate daṇḍastathaivārthaṃ narādhipa ।
kāmaṃ saṃrakṣate daṇḍastrivargo daṇḍa ucyate ॥3॥
4
daṇḍena rakṣyate dhānyaṃ dhanaṃ daṇḍena rakṣyate ।
etadvidvannupādatsva svabhāvaṃ paśya laukikam ॥4॥
5
rājadaṇḍabhayādeke pāpāḥ pāpaṃ na kurvate ।
yamadaṇḍabhayādeke paralokabhayādapi ॥5॥
6
parasparabhayādeke pāpāḥ pāpaṃ na kurvate ।
evaṃ sāṃsiddhike loke sarvaṃ daṇḍe pratiṣṭhitam ॥6॥
7
daṇḍasyaiva bhayādeke na khādanti parasparam ।
andhe tamasi majjeyuryadi daṇḍo na pālayet ॥7॥
8
yasmādadāntāndamayatyaśiṣṭāndaṇḍayatyapi ।
damanāddaṇḍanāccaiva tasmāddaṇḍaṃ vidurbudhāḥ ॥8॥
9
vāci daṇḍo brāhmaṇānāṃ kṣatriyāṇāṃ bhujārpaṇam ।
dānadaṇḍaḥ smṛto vaiśyo nirdaṇḍaḥ śūdra ucyate ॥9॥
10
asammohāya martyānāmarthasaṃrakṣaṇāya ca ।
maryādā sthāpitā loke daṇḍasañjñā viśāmpate ॥10॥
11
yatra śyāmo lohitākṣo daṇḍaścarati sūnṛtaḥ ।
prajāstatra na muhyanti netā cetsādhu paśyati ॥11॥
12
brahmacārī gṛhasthaśca vānaprastho'tha bhikṣukaḥ ।
daṇḍasyaiva bhayādete manuṣyā vartmani sthitāḥ ॥12॥
13
nābhīto yajate rājannābhīto dātumicchati ।
nābhītaḥ puruṣaḥ kaścitsamaye sthātumicchati ॥13॥
14
nācchittvā paramarmāṇi nākṛtvā karma dāruṇam ।
nāhatvā matsyaghātīva prāpnoti mahatīṃ śriyam ॥14॥
15
nāghnataḥ kīrtirastīha na vittaṃ na punaḥ prajāḥ ।
indro vṛtravadhenaiva mahendraḥ samapadyata ॥15॥
16
ya eva devā hantārastāṁlloko'rcayate bhṛśam ।
hantā rudrastathā skandaḥ śakro'gnirvaruṇo yamaḥ ॥16॥
17
hantā kālastathā vāyurmṛtyurvaiśravaṇo raviḥ ।
vasavo marutaḥ sādhyā viśvedevāśca bhārata ॥17॥
18
etāndevānnamasyanti pratāpapraṇatā janāḥ ।
na brahmāṇaṃ na dhātāraṃ na pūṣāṇaṃ kathañcana ॥18॥
19
madhyasthānsarvabhūteṣu dāntāñśamaparāyaṇān ।
yajante mānavāḥ kecitpraśāntāḥ sarvakarmasu ॥19॥
20
na hi paśyāmi jīvantaṃ loke kañcidahiṃsayā ।
sattvaiḥ sattvāni jīvanti durbalairbalavattarāḥ ॥20॥
21
nakulo mūṣakānatti biḍālo nakulaṃ tathā ।
biḍālamatti śvā rājañśvānaṃ vyālamṛgastathā ॥21॥
22
tānatti puruṣaḥ sarvānpaśya dharmo yathāgataḥ ।
prāṇasyānnamidaṃ sarvaṃ jaṅgamaṃ sthāvaraṃ ca yat ॥22॥
23
vidhānaṃ devavihitaṃ tatra vidvānna muhyati ।
yathā sṛṣṭo'si rājendra tathā bhavitumarhasi ॥23॥
24
vinītakrodhaharṣā hi mandā vanamupāśritāḥ ।
vinā vadhaṃ na kurvanti tāpasāḥ prāṇayāpanam ॥24॥
25
udake bahavaḥ prāṇāḥ pṛthivyāṃ ca phaleṣu ca ।
na ca kaścinna tānhanti kimanyatprāṇayāpanāt ॥25॥
26
sūkṣmayonīni bhūtāni tarkagamyāni kānicit ।
pakṣmaṇo'pi nipātena yeṣāṃ syātskandhaparyayaḥ ॥26॥
27
grāmānniṣkramya munayo vigatakrodhamatsarāḥ ।
vane kuṭumbadharmāṇo dṛśyante parimohitāḥ ॥27॥
28
bhūmiṃ bhittvauṣadhīśchittvā vṛkṣādīnaṇḍajānpaśūn ।
manuṣyāstanvate yajñāṃste svargaṃ prāpnuvanti ca ॥28॥
29
daṇḍanītyāṃ praṇītāyāṃ sarve sidhyantyupakramāḥ ।
kaunteya sarvabhūtānāṃ tatra me nāsti saṃśayaḥ ॥29॥
30
daṇḍaścenna bhavelloke vyanaśiṣyannimāḥ prajāḥ ।
śūle matsyānivāpakṣyandurbalānbalavattarāḥ ॥30॥
31
satyaṃ cedaṃ brahmaṇā pūrvamuktaṃ daṇḍaḥ prajā rakṣati sādhu nītaḥ ।
paśyāgnayaśca pratiśāmyantyabhītāḥ santarjitā daṇḍabhayājjvalanti ॥31॥
32
andhaṃ tama ivedaṃ syānna prajñāyeta kiñcana ।
daṇḍaścenna bhavelloke vibhajansādhvasādhunī ॥32॥
33
ye'pi sambhinnamaryādā nāstikā vedanindakāḥ ।
te'pi bhogāya kalpante daṇḍenopanipīḍitāḥ ॥33॥
34
sarvo daṇḍajito loko durlabho hi śucirnaraḥ ।
daṇḍasya hi bhayādbhīto bhogāyeha prakalpate ॥34॥
35
cāturvarṇyāpramohāya sunītanayanāya ca ।
daṇḍo vidhātrā vihito dharmārthāvabhirakṣitum ॥35॥
36
yadi daṇḍānna bibhyeyurvayāṃsi śvāpadāni ca ।
adyuḥ paśūnmanuṣyāṃśca yajñārthāni havīṃṣi ca ॥36॥
37
na brahmacāryadhīyīta kalyāṇī gaurna duhyate ।
na kanyodvahanaṃ gacchedyadi daṇḍo na pālayet ॥37॥
38
viśvalopaḥ pravarteta bhidyeransarvasetavaḥ ।
mamatvaṃ na prajānīyuryadi daṇḍo na pālayet ॥38॥
39
na saṃvatsarasatrāṇi tiṣṭheyurakutobhayāḥ ।
vidhivaddakṣiṇāvanti yadi daṇḍo na pālayet ॥39॥
40
careyurnāśrame dharmaṃ yathoktaṃ vidhimāśritāḥ ।
na vidyāṃ prāpnuyātkaścidyadi daṇḍo na pālayet ॥40॥
41
na coṣṭrā na balīvardā nāśvāśvataragardabhāḥ ।
yuktā vaheyuryānāni yadi daṇḍo na pālayet ॥41॥
42
na preṣyā vacanaṃ kuryurna bālo jātu karhicit ।
tiṣṭhetpitṛmate dharme yadi daṇḍo na pālayet ॥42॥
43
daṇḍe sthitāḥ prajāḥ sarvā bhayaṃ daṇḍaṃ vidurbudhāḥ ।
daṇḍe svargo manuṣyāṇāṃ loko'yaṃ ca pratiṣṭhitaḥ ॥43॥
44
na tatra kūṭaṃ pāpaṃ vā vañcanā vāpi dṛśyate ।
yatra daṇḍaḥ suvihitaścaratyarivināśanaḥ ॥44॥
45
haviḥ śvā prapibeddhṛṣṭo daṇḍaścennodyato bhavet ।
haretkākaḥ puroḍāśaṃ yadi daṇḍo na pālayet ॥45॥
46
yadidaṃ dharmato rājyaṃ vihitaṃ yadyadharmataḥ ।
kāryastatra na śoko vai bhuṅkṣva bhogānyajasva ca ॥46॥
47
sukhena dharmaṃ śrīmantaścaranti śucivāsasaḥ ।
saṃvasantaḥ priyairdārairbhuñjānāścānnamuttamam ॥47॥
48
arthe sarve samārambhāḥ samāyattā na saṃśayaḥ ।
sa ca daṇḍe samāyattaḥ paśya daṇḍasya gauravam ॥48॥
49
lokayātrārthameveha dharmapravacanaṃ kṛtam ।
ahiṃsā sādhuhiṃseti śreyāndharmaparigrahaḥ ॥49॥
50
nātyantaguṇavānkaścinna cāpyatyantanirguṇaḥ ।
ubhayaṃ sarvakāryeṣu dṛśyate sādhvasādhu ca ॥50॥
51
paśūnāṃ vṛṣaṇaṃ chittvā tato bhindanti nastakān ।
kṛṣanti bahavo bhārānbadhnanti damayanti ca ॥51॥
52
evaṃ paryākule loke vipathe jarjarīkṛte ।
taistairnyāyairmahārāja purāṇaṃ dharmamācara ॥52॥
53
yaja dehi prajā rakṣa dharmaṃ samanupālaya ।
amitrāñjahi kaunteya mitrāṇi paripālaya ॥53॥
54
mā ca te nighnataḥ śatrūnmanyurbhavatu bhārata ।
na tatra kilbiṣaṃ kiñcitkarturbhavati bhārata ॥54॥
55
ātatāyī hi yo hanyādātatāyinamāgatam ।
na tena bhrūṇahā sa syānmanyustaṃ manyumṛcchati ॥55॥
56
avadhyaḥ sarvabhūtānāmantarātmā na saṃśayaḥ ।
avadhye cātmani kathaṃ vadhyo bhavati kenacit ॥56॥
57
yathā hi puruṣaḥ śālāṃ punaḥ sampraviśennavām ।
evaṃ jīvaḥ śarīrāṇi tāni tāni prapadyate ॥57॥
58
dehānpurāṇānutsṛjya navānsampratipadyate ।
evaṃ mṛtyumukhaṃ prāhurye janāstattvadarśinaḥ] ॥58॥
Глава 16
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
arjunasya vacaḥ śrutvā bhīmaseno'tyamarṣaṇaḥ ।
dhairyamāsthāya tejasvī jyeṣṭhaṃ bhrātaramabravīt ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
rājanviditadharmo'si na te'styaviditaṃ bhuvi ।
upaśikṣāma te vṛttaṃ sadaiva na ca śaknumaḥ ॥2॥
3
na vakṣyāmi na vakṣyāmītyevaṃ me manasi sthitam ।
atiduḥkhāttu vakṣyāmi tannibodha janādhipa ॥3॥
4
bhavatastu pramohena sarvaṃ saṃśayitaṃ kṛtam ।
viklavatvaṃ ca naḥ prāptamabalatvaṃ tathaiva ca ॥4॥
5
kathaṃ hi rājā lokasya sarvaśāstraviśāradaḥ ।
mohamāpadyate dainyādyathā kupuruṣastathā ॥5॥
6
āgatiśca gatiścaiva lokasya viditā tava ।
āyatyāṃ ca tadātve ca na te'styaviditaṃ prabho ॥6॥
7
evaṃ gate mahārāja rājyaṃ prati janādhipa ।
hetumatra pravakṣyāmi tadihaikamanāḥ śṛṇu ॥7॥
8
dvividho jāyate vyādhiḥ śārīro mānasastathā ।
parasparaṃ tayorjanma nirdvandvaṃ nopalabhyate ॥8॥
9
śārīrājjāyate vyādhirmānaso nātra saṃśayaḥ ।
mānasājjāyate vyādhiḥ śārīra iti niścayaḥ ॥9॥
10
śārīramānase duḥkhe yo'tīte anuśocati ।
duḥkhena labhate duḥkhaṃ dvāvanarthau prapadyate ॥10॥
11
śītoṣṇe caiva vāyuśca trayaḥ śārīrajā guṇāḥ ।
teṣāṃ guṇānāṃ sāmyaṃ ca tadāhuḥ svasthalakṣaṇam ॥11॥
12
teṣāmanyatamotseke vidhānamupadiṣyate ।
uṣṇena bādhyate śītaṃ śītenoṣṇaṃ prabādhyate ॥12॥
13
sattvaṃ rajastamaścaiva mānasāḥ syustrayo guṇāḥ ।
harṣeṇa bādhyate śoko harṣaḥ śokena bādhyate ॥13॥
14
kaścitsukhe vartamāno duḥkhasya smartumicchati ।
kaścidduḥkhe vartamānaḥ sukhasya smartumicchati ॥14॥
15
sa tvaṃ na duḥkhī duḥkhasya na sukhī ca sukhasya ca ।
na duḥkhī sukhajātasya na sukhī duḥkhajasya vā ॥15॥
16
smartumarhasi kauravya diṣṭaṃ tu balavattaram ।
atha vā te svabhāvo'yaṃ yena pārthiva kṛṣyase ॥16॥
17
dṛṣṭvā sabhāgatāṃ kṛṣṇāmekavastrāṃ rajasvalām ।
miṣatāṃ pāṇḍuputrāṇāṃ na tasya smartumarhasi ॥17॥
18
pravrājanaṃ ca nagarādajinaiśca nivāsanam ।
mahāraṇyanivāsaśca na tasya smartumarhasi ॥18॥
19
jaṭāsurātparikleśaṃ citrasenena cāhavam ।
saindhavācca parikleśaṃ kathaṃ vismṛtavānasi ।
punarajñātacaryāyāṃ kīcakena padā vadham ॥19॥
20
yacca te droṇabhīṣmābhyāṃ yuddhamāsīdarindama ।
manasaikena te yuddhamidaṃ ghoramupasthitam ॥20॥
21
yatra nāsti śaraiḥ kāryaṃ na mitrairna ca bandhubhiḥ ।
ātmanaikena yoddhavyaṃ tatte yuddhamupasthitam ॥21॥
22
tasminnanirjite yuddhe prāṇānyadi ha mokṣyase ।
anyaṃ dehaṃ samāsthāya punastenaiva yotsyase ॥22॥
23
tasmādadyaiva gantavyaṃ yuddhasya bharatarṣabha ।
etajjitvā mahārāja kṛtakṛtyo bhaviṣyasi ॥23॥
24
etāṃ buddhiṃ viniścitya bhūtānāmāgatiṃ gatim ।
pitṛpaitāmahe vṛtte śādhi rājyaṃ yathocitam ॥24॥
25
diṣṭyā duryodhanaḥ pāpo nihataḥ sānugo yudhi ।
draupadyāḥ keśapakṣasya diṣṭyā tvaṃ padavīṃ gataḥ ॥25॥
26
yajasva vājimedhena vidhivaddakṣiṇāvatā ।
vayaṃ te kiṅkarāḥ pārtha vāsudevaśca vīryavān] ॥26॥
Глава 17
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
asantoṣaḥ pramādaśca mado rāgo'praśāntatā ।
balaṃ moho'bhimānaśca udvegaścāpi sarvaśaḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
ebhiḥ pāpmabhirāviṣṭo rājyaṃ tvamabhikāṅkṣasi ।
nirāmiṣo vinirmuktaḥ praśāntaḥ susukhī bhava ॥2॥
3
ya imāmakhilāṃ bhūmiṃ śiṣyādeko mahīpatiḥ ।
tasyāpyudaramevaikaṃ kimidaṃ tvaṃ praśaṃsasi ॥3॥
4
nāhnā pūrayituṃ śakyā na māsena nararṣabha ।
apūryāṃ pūrayannicchāmāyuṣāpi na śaknuyāt ॥4॥
5
yatheddhaḥ prajvalatyagnirasamiddhaḥ praśāmyati ।
alpāhāratayā tvagniṃ śamayaudaryamutthitam ।
jayodaraṃ pṛthivyā te śreyo nirjitayā jitam ॥5॥
6
mānuṣānkāmabhogāṃstvamaiśvaryaṃ ca praśaṃsasi ।
abhogino'balāścaiva yānti sthānamanuttamam ॥6॥
7
yogakṣemau ca rāṣṭrasya dharmādharmau tvayi sthitau ।
mucyasva mahato bhārāttyāgamevābhisaṃśraya ॥7॥
8
ekodarakṛte vyāghraḥ karoti vighasaṃ bahu ।
tamanye'pyupajīvanti mandavegañcarā mṛgāḥ ॥8॥
9
viṣayānpratisaṃhṛtya saṃnyāsaṃ kurute yatiḥ ।
na ca tuṣyanti rājānaḥ paśya buddhyantaraṃ yathā ॥9॥
10
patrāhārairaśmakuṭṭairdantolūkhalikaistathā ।
abbhakṣairvāyubhakṣaiśca tairayaṃ narako jitaḥ ॥10॥
11
yaścemāṃ vasudhāṃ kṛtsnāṃ praśāsedakhilāṃ nṛpaḥ ।
tulyāśmakāñcano yaśca sa kṛtārtho na pārthivaḥ ॥11॥
12
saṅkalpeṣu nirārambho nirāśo nirmamo bhava ।
viśokaṃ sthānamātiṣṭha iha cāmutra cāvyayam ॥12॥
13
nirāmiṣā na śocanti śocasi tvaṃ kimāmiṣam ।
parityajyāmiṣaṃ sarvaṃ mṛṣāvādātpramokṣyase ॥13॥
14
panthānau pitṛyānaśca devayānaśca viśrutau ।
ījānāḥ pitṛyānena devayānena mokṣiṇaḥ ॥14॥
15
tapasā brahmacaryeṇa svādhyāyena ca pāvitāḥ ।
vimucya dehānvai bhānti mṛtyoraviṣayaṃ gatāḥ ॥15॥
16
āmiṣaṃ bandhanaṃ loke karmehoktaṃ tathāmiṣam ।
tābhyāṃ vimuktaḥ pāśābhyāṃ padamāpnoti tatparam ॥16॥
17
api gāthāmimāṃ gītāṃ janakena vadantyuta ।
nirdvandvena vimuktena mokṣaṃ samanupaśyatā ॥17॥
18
anantaṃ bata me vittaṃ yasya me nāsti kiñcana ।
mithilāyāṃ pradīptāyāṃ na me dahyati kiñcana ॥18॥
19
prajñāprāsādamāruhya naśocyāñśocato janān ।
jagatīsthānivādristho mandabuddhīnavekṣate ॥19॥
20
dṛśyaṃ paśyati yaḥ paśyansa cakṣuṣmānsa buddhimān ।
ajñātānāṃ ca vijñānātsambodhādbuddhirucyate ॥20॥
21
yastu vācaṃ vijānāti bahumānamiyātsa vai ।
brahmabhāvaprasūtānāṃ vaidyānāṃ bhāvitātmanām ॥21॥
22
yadā bhūtapṛthagbhāvamekasthamanupaśyati ।
tata eva ca vistāraṃ brahma sampadyate tadā ॥22॥
23
te janāstāṃ gatiṃ yānti nāvidvāṃso'lpacetasaḥ ।
nābuddhayo nātapasaḥ sarvaṃ buddhau pratiṣṭhitam] ॥23॥
Глава 18
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tūṣṇīṃbhūtaṃ tu rājānaṃ punarevārjuno'bravīt ।
santaptaḥ śokaduḥkhābhyāṃ rājño vākśalyapīḍitaḥ ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
kathayanti purāvṛttamitihāsamimaṃ janāḥ ।
videharājñaḥ saṃvādaṃ bhāryayā saha bhārata ॥2॥
3
utsṛjya rājyaṃ bhaikṣārthaṃ kṛtabuddhiṃ janeśvaram ।
videharājaṃ mahiṣī duḥkhitā pratyabhāṣata ॥3॥
4
dhanānyapatyaṃ mitrāṇi ratnāni vividhāni ca ।
panthānaṃ pāvanaṃ hitvā janako mauṇḍyamāsthitaḥ ॥4॥
5
taṃ dadarśa priyā bhāryā bhaikṣyavṛttimakiñcanam ।
dhānāmuṣṭimupāsīnaṃ nirīhaṃ gatamatsaram ॥5॥
6
tamuvāca samāgamya bhartāramakutobhayam ।
kruddhā manasvinī bhāryā vivikte hetumadvacaḥ ॥6॥
7
kathamutsṛjya rājyaṃ svaṃ dhanadhānyasamācitam ।
kāpālīṃ vṛttimāsthāya dhānāmuṣṭirvane'caraḥ ॥7॥
8
pratijñā te'nyathā rājanviceṣṭā cānyathā tava ।
yadrājyaṃ mahadutsṛjya svalpe tuṣyasi pārthiva ॥8॥
9
naitenātithayo rājandevarṣipitarastathā ।
śakyamadya tvayā bhartuṃ moghaste'yaṃ pariśramaḥ ॥9॥
10
devatātithibhiścaiva pitṛbhiścaiva pārthiva ।
sarvairetaiḥ parityaktaḥ parivrajasi niṣkriyaḥ ॥10॥
11
yastvaṃ traividyavṛddhānāṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ sahasraśaḥ ।
bhartā bhūtvā ca lokasya so'dyānyairbhṛtimicchasi ॥11॥
12
śriyaṃ hitvā pradīptāṃ tvaṃ śvavatsamprati vīkṣyase ।
aputrā jananī te'dya kausalyā cāpatistvayā ॥12॥
13
aśītirdharmakāmāstvāṃ kṣatriyāḥ paryupāsate ।
tvadāśāmabhikāṅkṣantyaḥ kṛpaṇāḥ phalahetukāḥ ॥13॥
14
tāśca tvaṃ viphalāḥ kurvankāṁllokānnu gamiṣyasi ।
rājansaṃśayite mokṣe paratantreṣu dehiṣu ॥14॥
15
naiva te'sti paro loko nāparaḥ pāpakarmaṇaḥ ।
dharmyāndārānparityajya yastvamicchasi jīvitum ॥15॥
16
srajo gandhānalaṅkārānvāsāṃsi vividhāni ca ।
kimarthamabhisantyajya parivrajasi niṣkriyaḥ ॥16॥
17
nipānaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ bhūtvā tvaṃ pāvanaṃ mahat ।
āḍhyo vanaspatirbhūtvā so'dyānyānparyupāsase ॥17॥
18
khādanti hastinaṃ nyāse kravyādā bahavo'pyuta ।
bahavaḥ kṛmayaścaiva kiṃ punastvāmanarthakam ॥18॥
19
ya imāṃ kuṇḍikāṃ bhindyāttriviṣṭabdhaṃ ca te haret ।
vāsaścāpaharettasminkathaṃ te mānasaṃ bhavet ॥19॥
20
yastvayaṃ sarvamutsṛjya dhānāmuṣṭiparigrahaḥ ।
yadānena samaṃ sarvaṃ kimidaṃ mama dīyate ।
dhānāmuṣṭirihārthaścetpratijñā te vinaśyati ॥20॥
21
kā vāhaṃ tava ko me tvaṃ ko'dya te mayyanugrahaḥ ।
praśādhi pṛthivīṃ rājanyatra te'nugraho bhavet ।
prāsādaṃ śayanaṃ yānaṃ vāsāṃsyābharaṇāni ca ॥21॥
22
śriyā nirāśairadhanaistyaktamitrairakiñcanaiḥ ।
saukhikaiḥ sambhṛtānarthānyaḥ santyajasi kiṃ nu tat ॥22॥
23
yo'tyantaṃ pratigṛhṇīyādyaśca dadyātsadaiva hi ।
tayostvamantaraṃ viddhi śreyāṃstābhyāṃ ka ucyate ॥23॥
24
sadaiva yācamāneṣu satsu dambhavivarjiṣu ।
eteṣu dakṣiṇā dattā dāvāgnāviva durhutam ॥24॥
25
jātavedā yathā rājannādagdhvaivopaśāmyati ।
sadaiva yācamāno vai tathā śāmyati na dvijaḥ ॥25॥
26
satāṃ ca vedā annaṃ ca loke'sminprakṛtirdhruvā ।
na ceddātā bhaveddātā kutaḥ syurmokṣakāṅkṣiṇaḥ ॥26॥
27
annādgṛhasthā loke'sminbhikṣavastata eva ca ।
annātprāṇaḥ prabhavati annadaḥ prāṇado bhavet ॥27॥
28
gṛhasthebhyo'bhinirvṛttā gṛhasthāneva saṃśritāḥ ।
prabhavaṃ ca pratiṣṭhāṃ ca dāntā nindanta āsate ॥28॥
29
tyāgānna bhikṣukaṃ vidyānna mauṇḍyānna ca yācanāt ।
ṛjustu yo'rthaṃ tyajati taṃ sukhaṃ viddhi bhikṣukam ॥29॥
30
asaktaḥ saktavadgacchanniḥsaṅgo muktabandhanaḥ ।
samaḥ śatrau ca mitre ca sa vai mukto mahīpate ॥30॥
31
parivrajanti dānārthaṃ muṇḍāḥ kāṣāyavāsasaḥ ।
sitā bahuvidhaiḥ pāśaiḥ sañcinvanto vṛthāmiṣam ॥31॥
32
trayīṃ ca nāma vārtāṃ ca tyaktvā putrāṃstyajanti ye ।
triviṣṭabdhaṃ ca vāsaśca pratigṛhṇantyabuddhayaḥ ॥32॥
33
aniṣkaṣāye kāṣāyamīhārthamiti viddhi tat ।
dharmadhvajānāṃ muṇḍānāṃ vṛttyarthamiti me matiḥ ॥33॥
34
kāṣāyairajinaiścīrairnagnānmuṇḍāñjaṭādharān ।
bibhratsādhūnmahārāja jaya lokāñjitendriyaḥ ॥34॥
35
agnyādheyāni gurvarthānkratūnsapaśudakṣiṇān ।
dadātyaharahaḥ pūrvaṃ ko nu dharmatarastataḥ ॥35॥
36
tattvajño janako rājā loke'sminniti gīyate ।
so'pyāsīnmohasampanno mā mohavaśamanvagāḥ ॥36॥
37
evaṃ dharmamanukrāntaṃ sadā dānaparairnaraiḥ ।
ānṛśaṃsyaguṇopetaiḥ kāmakrodhavivarjitāḥ ॥37॥
38
pālayantaḥ prajāścaiva dānamuttamamāsthitāḥ ।
iṣṭāṁllokānavāpsyāmo brahmaṇyāḥ satyavādinaḥ] ॥38॥
Глава 19
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
vedāhaṃ tāta śāstrāṇi aparāṇi parāṇi ca ।
ubhayaṃ vedavacanaṃ kuru karma tyajeti ca ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
ākulāni ca śāstrāṇi hetubhiścitritāni ca ।
niścayaścaiva yanmātro vedāhaṃ taṃ yathāvidhi ॥2॥
3
tvaṃ tu kevalamastrajño vīravratamanuṣṭhitaḥ ।
śāstrārthaṃ tattvato gantuṃ na samarthaḥ kathañcana ॥3॥
4
śāstrārthasūkṣmadarśī yo dharmaniścayakovidaḥ ।
tenāpyevaṃ na vācyo'haṃ yadi dharmaṃ prapaśyasi ॥4॥
5
bhrātṛsauhṛdamāsthāya yaduktaṃ vacanaṃ tvayā ।
nyāyyaṃ yuktaṃ ca kaunteya prīto'haṃ tena te'rjuna ॥5॥
6
yuddhadharmeṣu sarveṣu kriyāṇāṃ naipuṇeṣu ca ।
na tvayā sadṛśaḥ kaścittriṣu lokeṣu vidyate ॥6॥
7
dharmasūkṣmaṃ tu yadvākyaṃ tatra duṣprataraṃ tvayā ।
dhanañjaya na me buddhimabhiśaṅkitumarhasi ॥7॥
8
yuddhaśāstravideva tvaṃ na vṛddhāḥ sevitāstvayā ।
samāsavistaravidāṃ na teṣāṃ vetsi niścayam ॥8॥
9
tapastyāgo vidhiriti niścayastāta dhīmatām ।
paraṃ paraṃ jyāya eṣāṃ saiṣā naiḥśreyasī gatiḥ ॥9॥
10
na tvetanmanyase pārtha na jyāyo'sti dhanāditi ।
atra te vartayiṣyāmi yathā naitatpradhānataḥ ॥10॥
11
tapaḥsvādhyāyaśīlā hi dṛśyante dhārmikā janāḥ ।
ṛṣayastapasā yuktā yeṣāṃ lokāḥ sanātanāḥ ॥11॥
12
ajātaśmaśravo dhīrāstathānye vanavāsinaḥ ।
anantā adhanā eva svādhyāyena divaṃ gatāḥ ॥12॥
13
uttareṇa tu panthānamāryā viṣayanigrahāt ।
abuddhijaṃ tamastyaktvā lokāṃstyāgavatāṃ gatāḥ ॥13॥
14
dakṣiṇena tu panthānaṃ yaṃ bhāsvantaṃ prapaśyasi ।
ete kriyāvatāṃ lokā ye śmaśānāni bhejire ॥14॥
15
anirdeśyā gatiḥ sā tu yāṃ prapaśyanti mokṣiṇaḥ ।
tasmāttyāgaḥ pradhāneṣṭaḥ sa tu duḥkhaḥ praveditum ॥15॥
16
anusṛtya tu śāstrāṇi kavayaḥ samavasthitāḥ ।
apīha syādapīha syātsārāsāradidṛkṣayā ॥16॥
17
vedavādānatikramya śāstrāṇyāraṇyakāni ca ।
vipāṭya kadalīskandhaṃ sāraṃ dadṛśire na te ॥17॥
18
athaikāntavyudāsena śarīre pañcabhautike ।
icchādveṣasamāyuktamātmānaṃ prāhuriṅgitaiḥ ॥18॥
19
agrāhyaścakṣuṣā so'pi anirdeśyaṃ ca tadgirā ।
karmahetupuraskāraṃ bhūteṣu parivartate ॥19॥
20
kalyāṇagocaraṃ kṛtvā manastṛṣṇāṃ nigṛhya ca ।
karmasantatimutsṛjya syānnirālambanaḥ sukhī ॥20॥
21
asminnevaṃ sūkṣmagamye mārge sadbhirniṣevite ।
kathamarthamanarthāḍhyamarjuna tvaṃ praśaṃsasi ॥21॥
22
pūrvaśāstravido hyevaṃ janāḥ paśyanti bhārata ।
kriyāsu niratā nityaṃ dāne yajñe ca karmaṇi ॥22॥
23
bhavanti sudurāvartā hetumanto'pi paṇḍitāḥ ।
dṛḍhapūrvaśrutā mūḍhā naitadastīti vādinaḥ ॥23॥
24
amṛtasyāvamantāro vaktāro janasaṃsadi ।
caranti vasudhāṃ kṛtsnāṃ vāvadūkā bahuśrutāḥ ॥24॥
25
yānvayaṃ nābhijānīmaḥ kastāñjñātumihārhati ।
evaṃ prājñānsataścāpi mahataḥ śāstravittamān ॥25॥
26
tapasā mahadāpnoti buddhyā vai vindate mahat ।
tyāgena sukhamāpnoti sadā kaunteya dharmavit] ॥26॥
Глава 20
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tasminvākyāntare vaktā devasthāno mahātapāḥ ।
abhinītataraṃ vākyamityuvāca yudhiṣṭhiram ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
yadvacaḥ phalgunenoktaṃ na jyāyo'sti dhanāditi ।
atra te vartayiṣyāmi tadekāgramanāḥ śṛṇu ॥2॥
3
ajātaśatro dharmeṇa kṛtsnā te vasudhā jitā ।
tāṃ jitvā na vṛthā rājaṃstvaṃ parityaktumarhasi ॥3॥
4
catuṣpadī hi niḥśreṇī karmaṇyeṣā pratiṣṭhitā ।
tāṃ krameṇa mahābāho yathāvajjaya pārthiva ॥4॥
5
tasmātpārtha mahāyajñairyajasva bahudakṣiṇaiḥ ।
svādhyāyayajñā ṛṣayo jñānayajñāstathāpare ॥5॥
6
karmaniṣṭhāṃstu budhyethāstaponiṣṭhāṃśca bhārata ।
vaikhānasānāṃ rājendra vacanaṃ śrūyate yathā ॥6॥
7
īhate dhanahetoryastasyānīhā garīyasī ।
bhūyāndoṣaḥ pravardheta yastaṃ dhanamapāśrayet ॥7॥
8
kṛcchrācca dravyasaṃhāraṃ kurvanti dhanakāraṇāt ।
dhanena tṛṣito'buddhyā bhrūṇahatyāṃ na budhyate ॥8॥
9
anarhate yaddadāti na dadāti yadarhate ।
anarhārhāparijñānāddānadharmo'pi duṣkaraḥ ॥9॥
10
yajñāya sṛṣṭāni dhanāni dhātrā yaṣṭādiṣṭaḥ puruṣo rakṣitā ca ।
tasmātsarvaṃ yajña evopayojyaṃ dhanaṃ tato'nantara eva kāmaḥ ॥10॥
11
yajñairindro vividhairannavadbhirdevānsarvānabhyayānmahaujāḥ ।
tenendratvaṃ prāpya vibhrājate'sau tasmādyajñe sarvamevopayojyam ॥11॥
12
mahādevaḥ sarvamedhe mahātmā hutvātmānaṃ devadevo vibhūtaḥ ।
viśvāṁllokānvyāpya viṣṭabhya kīrtyā virocate dyutimānkṛttivāsāḥ ॥12॥
13
āvikṣitaḥ pārthivo vai maruttaḥ svṛddhyā martyo yo'jayaddevarājam ।
yajñe yasya śrīḥ svayaṃ sanniviṣṭā yasminbhāṇḍaṃ kāñcanaṃ sarvamāsīt ॥13॥
14
hariścandraḥ pārthivendraḥ śrutaste yajñairiṣṭvā puṇyakṛdvītaśokaḥ ।
ṛddhyā śakraṃ yo'jayanmānuṣaḥ saṃstasmādyajñe sarvamevopayojyam] ॥14॥
Глава 21
1
devasthāna uvāca ।
atraivodāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
indreṇa samaye pṛṣṭo yaduvāca bṛhaspatiḥ ॥1॥
Девастхана сказал:
2
santoṣo vai svargatamaḥ santoṣaḥ paramaṃ sukham ।
tuṣṭerna kiñcitparataḥ susamyakparitiṣṭhati ॥2॥
3
yadā saṃharate kāmānkūrmo'ṅgānīva sarvaśaḥ ।
tadātmajyotirātmaiva svātmanaiva prasīdati ॥3॥
4
na bibheti yadā cāyaṃ yadā cāsmānna bibhyati ।
kāmadveṣau ca jayati tadātmānaṃ prapaśyati ॥4॥
5
yadāsau sarvabhūtānāṃ na krudhyati na duṣyati ।
karmaṇā manasā vācā brahma sampadyate tadā ॥5॥
6
evaṃ kaunteya bhūtāni taṃ taṃ dharmaṃ tathā tathā ।
tadā tadā prapaśyanti tasmādbudhyasva bhārata ॥6॥
7
anye śamaṃ praśaṃsanti vyāyāmamapare tathā ।
naikaṃ na cāparaṃ kecidubhayaṃ ca tathāpare ॥7॥
8
yajñameke praśaṃsanti saṃnyāsamapare janāḥ ।
dānameke praśaṃsanti kecideva pratigraham ।
kecitsarvaṃ parityajya tūṣṇīṃ dhyāyanta āsate ॥8॥
9
rājyameke praśaṃsanti sarveṣāṃ paripālanam ।
hatvā bhittvā ca chittvā ca kecidekāntaśīlinaḥ ॥9॥
10
etatsarvaṃ samālokya budhānāmeṣa niścayaḥ ।
adroheṇaiva bhūtānāṃ yo dharmaḥ sa satāṃ mataḥ ॥10॥
11
adrohaḥ satyavacanaṃ saṃvibhāgo dhṛtiḥ kṣamā ।
prajanaḥ sveṣu dāreṣu mārdavaṃ hrīracāpalam ॥11॥
12
dhanaṃ dharmapradhāneṣṭaṃ manuḥ svāyaṃbhuvo'bravīt ।
tasmādevaṃ prayatnena kaunteya paripālaya ॥12॥
13
yo hi rājye sthitaḥ śaśvadvaśī tulyapriyāpriyaḥ ।
kṣatriyo yajñaśiṣṭāśī rājaśāstrārthatattvavit ॥13॥
14
asādhunigraharataḥ sādhūnāṃ pragrahe rataḥ ।
dharme vartmani saṃsthāpya prajā varteta dharmavit ॥14॥
15
putrasaṅkrāmitaśrīstu vane vanyena vartayan ।
vidhinā śrāmaṇenaiva kuryātkālamatandritaḥ ॥15॥
16
ya evaṃ vartate rājā rājadharmaviniścitaḥ ।
tasyāyaṃ ca paraścaiva lokaḥ syātsaphalo nṛpa ।
nirvāṇaṃ tu suduṣpāraṃ bahuvighnaṃ ca me matam ॥16॥
17
evaṃ dharmamanukrāntāḥ satyadānatapaḥparāḥ ।
ānṛśaṃsyaguṇairyuktāḥ kāmakrodhavivarjitāḥ ॥17॥
18
prajānāṃ pālane yuktā damamuttamamāsthitāḥ ।
gobrāhmaṇārthaṃ yuddhena samprāptā gatimuttamām ॥18॥
19
evaṃ rudrāḥ savasavastathādityāḥ parantapa ।
sādhyā rājarṣisaṅghāśca dharmametaṃ samāśritāḥ ।
apramattāstataḥ svargaṃ prāptāḥ puṇyaiḥ svakarmabhiḥ] ॥19॥
Глава 22
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tasminvākyāntare vākyaṃ punarevārjuno'bravīt ।
viṣaṇṇamanasaṃ jyeṣṭhamidaṃ bhrātaramīśvaram ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
kṣatradharmeṇa dharmajña prāpya rājyamanuttamam ।
jitvā cārīnnaraśreṣṭha tapyate kiṃ bhavānbhṛśam ॥2॥
3
kṣatriyāṇāṃ mahārāja saṅgrāme nidhanaṃ smṛtam ।
viśiṣṭaṃ bahubhiryajñaiḥ kṣatradharmamanusmara ॥3॥
4
brāhmaṇānāṃ tapastyāgaḥ pretyadharmavidhiḥ smṛtaḥ ।
kṣatriyāṇāṃ ca vihitaṃ saṅgrāme nidhanaṃ vibho ॥4॥
5
kṣatradharmo mahāraudraḥ śastranitya iti smṛtaḥ ।
vadhaśca bharataśreṣṭha kāle śastreṇa saṃyuge ॥5॥
6
brāhmaṇasyāpi cedrājankṣatradharmeṇa tiṣṭhataḥ ।
praśastaṃ jīvitaṃ loke kṣatraṃ hi brahmasaṃsthitam ॥6॥
7
na tyāgo na punaryācñā na tapo manujeśvara ।
kṣatriyasya vidhīyante na parasvopajīvanam ॥7॥
8
sa bhavānsarvadharmajñaḥ sarvātmā bharatarṣabha ।
rājā manīṣī nipuṇo loke dṛṣṭaparāvaraḥ ॥8॥
9
tyaktvā santāpajaṃ śokaṃ daṃśito bhava karmaṇi ।
kṣatriyasya viśeṣeṇa hṛdayaṃ vajrasaṃhatam ॥9॥
10
jitvārīnkṣatradharmeṇa prāpya rājyamakaṇṭakam ।
vijitātmā manuṣyendra yajñadānaparo bhava ॥10॥
11
indro vai brahmaṇaḥ putraḥ karmaṇā kṣatriyo'bhavat ।
jñātīnāṃ pāpavṛttīnāṃ jaghāna navatīrnava ॥11॥
12
taccāsya karma pūjyaṃ hi praśasyaṃ ca viśāmpate ।
tena cendratvamāpede devānāmiti naḥ śrutam ॥12॥
13
sa tvaṃ yajñairmahārāja yajasva bahudakṣiṇaiḥ ।
yathaivendro manuṣyendra cirāya vigatajvaraḥ ॥13॥
14
mā tvamevaṅgate kiñcitkṣatriyarṣabha śocithāḥ ।
gatāste kṣatradharmeṇa śastrapūtāḥ parāṃ gatim ॥14॥
15
bhavitavyaṃ tathā tacca yadvṛttaṃ bharatarṣabha ।
diṣṭaṃ hi rājaśārdūla na śakyamativartitum] ॥15॥
Глава 23
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
evamuktastu kaunteyo guḍākeśena bhārata ।
novāca kiñcitkauravyastato dvaipāyano'bravīt ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
bībhatsorvacanaṃ samyaksatyametadyudhiṣṭhira ।
śāstradṛṣṭaḥ paro dharmaḥ smṛto gārhasthya āśramaḥ ॥2॥
3
svadharmaṃ cara dharmajña yathāśāstraṃ yathāvidhi ।
na hi gārhasthyamutsṛjya tavāraṇyaṃ vidhīyate ॥3॥
4
gṛhasthaṃ hi sadā devāḥ pitara ṛṣayastathā ।
bhṛtyāścaivopajīvanti tānbhajasva mahīpate ॥4॥
5
vayāṃsi paśavaścaiva bhūtāni ca mahīpate ।
gṛhasthaireva dhāryante tasmājjyeṣṭhāśramo gṛhī ॥5॥
6
so'yaṃ caturṇāmeteṣāmāśramāṇāṃ durācaraḥ ।
taṃ carāvimanāḥ pārtha duścaraṃ durbalendriyaiḥ ॥6॥
7
vedajñānaṃ ca te kṛtsnaṃ tapaśca caritaṃ mahat ।
pitṛpaitāmahe rājye dhuramudvoḍhumarhasi ॥7॥
8
tapo yajñastathā vidyā bhaikṣamindriyanigrahaḥ ।
dhyānamekāntaśīlatvaṃ tuṣṭirdānaṃ ca śaktitaḥ ॥8॥
9
brāhmaṇānāṃ mahārāja ceṣṭāḥ saṃsiddhikārikāḥ ।
kṣatriyāṇāṃ ca vakṣyāmi tavāpi viditaṃ punaḥ ॥9॥
10
yajño vidyā samutthānamasantoṣaḥ śriyaṃ prati ।
daṇḍadhāraṇamatyugraṃ prajānāṃ paripālanam ॥10॥
11
vedajñānaṃ tathā kṛtsnaṃ tapaḥ sucaritaṃ tathā ।
draviṇopārjanaṃ bhūri pātreṣu pratipādanam ॥11॥
12
etāni rājñāṃ karmāṇi sukṛtāni viśāmpate ।
imaṃ lokamamuṃ lokaṃ sādhayantīti naḥ śrutam ॥12॥
13
teṣāṃ jyāyastu kaunteya daṇḍadhāraṇamucyate ।
balaṃ hi kṣatriye nityaṃ bale daṇḍaḥ samāhitaḥ ॥13॥
14
etāśceṣṭāḥ kṣatriyāṇāṃ rājansaṃsiddhikārikāḥ ।
api gāthāmimāṃ cāpi bṛhaspatirabhāṣata ॥14॥
15
bhūmiretau nigirati sarpo bilaśayāniva ।
rājānaṃ cāviroddhāraṃ brāhmaṇaṃ cāpravāsinam ॥15॥
16
sudyumnaścāpi rājarṣiḥ śrūyate daṇḍadhāraṇāt ।
prāptavānparamāṃ siddhiṃ dakṣaḥ prācetaso yathā] ॥16॥
Глава 24
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
bhagavankarmaṇā kena sudyumno vasudhādhipaḥ ।
saṃsiddhiṃ paramāṃ prāptaḥ śrotumicchāmi taṃ nṛpam ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
vyāsa uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
śaṅkhaśca likhitaścāstāṃ bhrātarau saṃyatavratau ॥2॥
Вьяса сказал:
3
tayorāvasathāvāstāṃ ramaṇīyau pṛthakpṛthak ।
nityapuṣpaphalairvṛkṣairupetau bāhudāmanu ॥3॥
4
tataḥ kadācillikhitaḥ śaṅkhasyāśramamāgamat ।
yadṛcchayāpi śaṅkho'tha niṣkrānto'bhavadāśramāt ॥4॥
5
so'bhigamyāśramaṃ bhrātuḥ śaṅkhasya likhitastadā ।
phalāni śātayāmāsa samyakpariṇatānyuta ॥5॥
6
tānyupādāya visrabdho bhakṣayāmāsa sa dvijaḥ ।
tasmiṃśca bhakṣayatyeva śaṅkho'pyāśramamāgamat ॥6॥
7
bhakṣayantaṃ tu taṃ dṛṣṭvā śaṅkho bhrātaramabravīt ।
kutaḥ phalānyavāptāni hetunā kena khādasi ॥7॥
8
so'bravīdbhrātaraṃ jyeṣṭhamupaspṛśyābhivādya ca ।
ita eva gṛhītāni mayeti prahasanniva ॥8॥
9
tamabravīttadā śaṅkhastīvrakopasamanvitaḥ ।
steyaṃ tvayā kṛtamidaṃ phalānyādadatā svayam ।
gaccha rājānamāsādya svakarma prathayasva vai ॥9॥
10
adattādānamevedaṃ kṛtaṃ pārthivasattama ।
stenaṃ māṃ tvaṃ viditvā ca svadharmamanupālaya ।
śīghraṃ dhāraya caurasya mama daṇḍaṃ narādhipa ॥10॥
11
ityuktastasya vacanātsudyumnaṃ vasudhādhipam ।
abhyagacchanmahābāho likhitaḥ saṃśitavrataḥ ॥11॥
12
sudyumnastvantapālebhyaḥ śrutvā likhitamāgatam ।
abhyagacchatsahāmātyaḥ padbhyāmeva nareśvaraḥ ॥12॥
13
tamabravītsamāgatya sa rājā brahmavittamam ।
kimāgamanamācakṣva bhagavankṛtameva tat ॥13॥
14
evamuktaḥ sa viprarṣiḥ sudyumnamidamabravīt ।
pratiśrauṣi kariṣyeti śrutvā tatkartumarhasi ॥14॥
15
anisṛṣṭāni guruṇā phalāni puruṣarṣabha ।
bhakṣitāni mayā rājaṃstatra māṃ śādhi māciram ॥15॥
16
sudyumna uvāca ।
pramāṇaṃ cenmato rājā bhavato daṇḍadhāraṇe ।
anujñāyāmapi tathā hetuḥ syādbrāhmaṇarṣabha ॥16॥
Судьюмна сказал:
17
sa bhavānabhyanujñātaḥ śucikarmā mahāvrataḥ ।
brūhi kāmānato'nyāṃstvaṃ kariṣyāmi hi te vacaḥ ॥17॥
18
vyāsa uvāca ।
chandyamāno'pi brahmarṣiḥ pārthivena mahātmanā ।
nānyaṃ vai varayāmāsa tasmāddaṇḍādṛte varam ॥18॥
Вьяса сказал:
19
tataḥ sa pṛthivīpālo likhitasya mahātmanaḥ ।
karau pracchedayāmāsa dhṛtadaṇḍo jagāma saḥ ॥19॥
20
sa gatvā bhrātaraṃ śaṅkhamārtarūpo'bravīdidam ।
dhṛtadaṇḍasya durbhuddherbhagavankṣantumarhasi ॥20॥
21
śaṅkha uvāca ।
na kupye tava dharmajña na ca dūṣayase mama ।
dharmastu te vyatikrāntastataste niṣkṛtiḥ kṛtā ॥21॥
Шанкха сказал:
22
sa gatvā bāhudāṃ śīghraṃ tarpayasva yathāvidhi ।
devānpitṝnṛṣīṃścaiva mā cādharme manaḥ kṛthāḥ ॥22॥
23
vyāsa uvāca ।
tasya tadvacanaṃ śrutvā śaṅkhasya likhitastadā ।
avagāhyāpagāṃ puṇyāmudakārthaṃ pracakrame ॥23॥
Вьяса сказал:
24
prādurāstāṃ tatastasya karau jalajasannibhau ।
tataḥ sa vismito bhrāturdarśayāmāsa tau karau ॥24॥
25
tatastamabravīcchaṅkhastapasedaṃ kṛtaṃ mayā ।
mā ca te'tra viśaṅkā bhūddaivameva vidhīyate ॥25॥
26
likhita uvāca ।
kiṃ nu nāhaṃ tvayā pūtaḥ pūrvameva mahādyute ।
yasya te tapaso vīryamīdṛśaṃ dvijasattama ॥26॥
Ликхита сказал:
27
śaṅkha uvāca ।
evametanmayā kāryaṃ nāhaṃ daṇḍadharastava ।
sa ca pūto narapatistvaṃ cāpi pitṛbhiḥ saha ॥27॥
Шанкха сказал:
28
vyāsa uvāca ।
sa rājā pāṇḍavaśreṣṭha śreṣṭho vai tena karmaṇā ।
prāptavānparamāṃ siddhiṃ dakṣaḥ prācetaso yathā ॥28॥
Вьяса сказал:
29
eṣa dharmaḥ kṣatriyāṇāṃ prajānāṃ paripālanam ।
utpathe'sminmahārāja mā ca śoke manaḥ kṛthāḥ ॥29॥
30
bhrāturasya hitaṃ vākyaṃ śṛṇu dharmajñasattama ।
daṇḍa eva hi rājendra kṣatradharmo na muṇḍanam] ॥30॥
Глава 25
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
punareva maharṣistaṃ kṛṣṇadvaipāyano'bravīt ।
ajātaśatruṃ kaunteyamidaṃ vacanamarthavat ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
araṇye vasatāṃ tāta bhrātṝṇāṃ te tapasvinām ।
manorathā mahārāja ye tatrāsanyudhiṣṭhira ॥2॥
3
tānime bharataśreṣṭha prāpnuvantu mahārathāḥ ।
praśādhi pṛthivīṃ pārtha yayātiriva nāhuṣaḥ ॥3॥
4
araṇye duḥkhavasatiranubhūtā tapasvibhiḥ ।
duḥkhasyānte naravyāghrāḥ sukhaṃ tvanubhavantvime ॥4॥
5
dharmamarthaṃ ca kāmaṃ ca bhrātṛbhiḥ saha bhārata ।
anubhūya tataḥ paścātprasthātāsi viśāmpate ॥5॥
6
atithīnāṃ ca pitṝṇāṃ devatānāṃ ca bhārata ।
ānṛṇyaṃ gaccha kaunteya tataḥ svargaṃ gamiṣyasi ॥6॥
7
sarvamedhāśvamedhābhyāṃ yajasva kurunandana ।
tataḥ paścānmahārāja gamiṣyasi parāṃ gatim ॥7॥
8
bhrātṝṃśca sarvānkratubhiḥ saṃyojya bahudakṣiṇaiḥ ।
samprāptaḥ kīrtimatulāṃ pāṇḍaveya bhaviṣyasi ॥8॥
9
vidma te puruṣavyāghra vacanaṃ kurunandana ।
śṛṇu macca yathā kurvandharmānna cyavate nṛpaḥ ॥9॥
10
ādadānasya ca dhanaṃ nigrahaṃ ca yudhiṣṭhira ।
samānaṃ dharmakuśalāḥ sthāpayanti nareśvara ॥10॥
11
deśakālapratīkṣe yo dasyordarśayate nṛpaḥ ।
śāstrajāṃ buddhimāsthāya nainasā sa hi yujyate ॥11॥
12
ādāya baliṣaḍbhāgaṃ yo rāṣṭraṃ nābhirakṣati ।
pratigṛhṇāti tatpāpaṃ caturthāṃśena pārthivaḥ ॥12॥
13
nibodha ca yathātiṣṭhandharmānna cyavate nṛpaḥ ।
nigrahāddharmaśāstrāṇāmanurudhyannapetabhīḥ ।
kāmakrodhāvanādṛtya piteva samadarśanaḥ ॥13॥
14
daivenopahate rājā karmakāle mahādyute ।
pramādayati tatkarma na tatrāhuratikramam ॥14॥
15
tarasā buddhipūrvaṃ vā nigrāhyā eva śatravaḥ ।
pāpaiḥ saha na sandadhyādrāṣṭraṃ paṇyaṃ na kārayet ॥15॥
16
śūrāścāryāśca satkāryā vidvāṃsaśca yudhiṣṭhira ।
gomato dhaninaścaiva paripālyā viśeṣataḥ ॥16॥
17
vyavahāreṣu dharmyeṣu niyojyāśca bahuśrutāḥ ।
guṇayukte'pi naikasminviśvasyācca vicakṣaṇaḥ ॥17॥
18
arakṣitā durvinīto mānī stabdho'bhyasūyakaḥ ।
enasā yujyate rājā durdānta iti cocyate ॥18॥
19
ye'rakṣyamāṇā hīyante daivenopahate nṛpe ।
taskaraiścāpi hanyante sarvaṃ tadrājakilbiṣam ॥19॥
20
sumantrite sunīte ca vidhivaccopapādite ।
pauruṣe karmaṇi kṛte nāstyadharmo yudhiṣṭhira ॥20॥
21
vipadyante samārambhāḥ sidhyantyapi ca daivataḥ ।
kṛte puruṣakāre tu nainaḥ spṛśati pārthivam ॥21॥
22
atra te rājaśārdūla vartayiṣye kathāmimām ।
yadvṛttaṃ pūrvarājarṣerhayagrīvasya pārthiva ॥22॥
23
śatrūnhatvā hatasyājau śūrasyākliṣṭakarmaṇaḥ ।
asahāyasya dhīrasya nirjitasya yudhiṣṭhira ॥23॥
24
yatkarma vai nigrahe śātravāṇāṃ yogaścāgryaḥ pālane mānavānām ।
kṛtvā karma prāpya kīrtiṃ suyuddhe vājigrīvo modate devaloke ॥24॥
25
santyaktātmā samareṣvātatāyī śastraiśchinno dasyubhirardyamānaḥ ।
aśvagrīvaḥ karmaśīlo mahātmā saṃsiddhātmā modate devaloke ॥25॥
26
dhanuryūpo raśanā jyā śaraḥ sruksruvaḥ khaḍgo rudhiraṃ yatra cājyam ।
ratho vedī kāmago yuddhamagniścāturhotraṃ caturo vājimukhyāḥ ॥26॥
27
hutvā tasminyajñavahnāvathārīnpāpānmukto rājasiṃhastarasvī ।
prāṇānhutvā cāvabhṛthe raṇe sa vājigrīvo modate devaloke ॥27॥
28
rāṣṭraṃ rakṣanbuddhipūrvaṃ nayena santyaktātmā yajñaśīlo mahātmā ।
sarvāṁllokānvyāpya kīrtyā manasvī vājigrīvo modate devaloke ॥28॥
29
daivīṃ siddhiṃ mānuṣīṃ daṇḍanītiṃ yoganyāyaiḥ pālayitvā mahīṃ ca ।
tasmādrājā dharmaśīlo mahātmā hayagrīvo modate svargaloke ॥29॥
30
vidvāṃstyāgī śraddadhānaḥ kṛtajñastyaktvā lokaṃ mānuṣaṃ karma kṛtvā ।
medhāvināṃ viduṣāṃ sammatānāṃ tanutyajāṃ lokamākramya rājā ॥30॥
31
samyagvedānprāpya śāstrāṇyadhītya samyagrāṣṭraṃ pālayitvā mahātmā ।
cāturvarṇyaṃ sthāpayitvā svadharme vājigrīvo modate devaloke ॥31॥
32
jitvā saṅgrāmānpālayitvā prajāśca somaṃ pītvā tarpayitvā dvijāgryān ।
yuktyā daṇḍaṃ dhārayitvā prajānāṃ yuddhe kṣīṇo modate devaloke ॥32॥
33
vṛttaṃ yasya ślāghanīyaṃ manuṣyāḥ santo vidvāṃsaścārhayantyarhaṇīyāḥ ।
svargaṃ jitvā vīralokāṃśca gatvā siddhiṃ prāptaḥ puṇyakīrtirmahātmā] ॥33॥
Глава 26
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
dvaipāyanavacaḥ śrutvā kupite ca dhanañjaye ।
vyāsamāmantrya kaunteyaḥ pratyuvāca yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
na pārthivamidaṃ rājyaṃ na ca bhogāḥ pṛthagvidhāḥ ।
prīṇayanti mano me'dya śoko māṃ nardayatyayam ॥2॥
3
śrutvā ca vīrahīnānāmaputrāṇāṃ ca yoṣitām ।
paridevayamānānāṃ śāntiṃ nopalabhe mune ॥3॥
4
ityuktaḥ pratyuvācedaṃ vyāso yogavidāṃ varaḥ ।
yudhiṣṭhiraṃ mahāprājñaṃ dharmajño vedapāragaḥ ॥4॥
5
na karmaṇā labhyate cintayā vā nāpyasya dātā puruṣasya kaścit ।
paryāyayogādvihitaṃ vidhātrā kālena sarvaṃ labhate manuṣyaḥ ॥5॥
6
na buddhiśāstrādhyayanena śakyaṃ prāptuṃ viśeṣairmanujairakāle ।
mūrkho'pi prāpnoti kadācidarthānkālo hi kāryaṃ prati nirviśeṣaḥ ॥6॥
7
nābhūtikāle ca phalaṃ dadāti śilpaṃ na mantrāśca tathauṣadhāni ।
tānyeva kālena samāhitāni sidhyanti cedhyanti ca bhūtikāle ॥7॥
8
kālena śīghrāḥ pravivānti vātāḥ kālena vṛṣṭirjaladānupaiti ।
kālena padmotpalavajjalaṃ ca kālena puṣyanti nagā vaneṣu ॥8॥
9
kālena kṛṣṇāśca sitāśca rātryaḥ kālena candraḥ paripūrṇabimbaḥ ।
nākālataḥ puṣpaphalaṃ nagānāṃ nākālavegāḥ sarito vahanti ॥9॥
10
nākālamattāḥ khagapannagāśca mṛgadvipāḥ śailamahāgrahāśca ।
nākālataḥ strīṣu bhavanti garbhā nāyāntyakāle śiśiroṣṇavarṣāḥ ॥10॥
11
nākālato mriyate jāyate vā nākālato vyāharate ca bālaḥ ।
nākālato yauvanamabhyupaiti nākālato rohati bījamuptam ॥11॥
12
nākālato bhānurupaiti yogaṃ nākālato'staṃ girimabhyupaiti ।
nākālato vardhate hīyate ca candraḥ samudraśca mahormimālī ॥12॥
13
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
gītaṃ rājñā senajitā duḥkhārtena yudhiṣṭhira ॥13॥
14
sarvānevaiṣa paryāyo martyānspṛśati dustaraḥ ।
kālena paripakvā hi mriyante sarvamānavāḥ ॥14॥
15
ghnanti cānyānnarā rājaṃstānapyanye narāstathā ।
sañjñaiṣā laukikī rājanna hinasti na hanyate ॥15॥
16
hantīti manyate kaścinna hantītyapi cāpare ।
svabhāvatastu niyatau bhūtānāṃ prabhavāpyayau ॥16॥
17
naṣṭe dhane vā dāre vā putre pitari vā mṛte ।
aho kaṣṭamiti dhyāyañśokasyāpacitiṃ caret ॥17॥
18
sa kiṃ śocasi mūḍhaḥ sañśocyaḥ kimanuśocasi ।
paśya duḥkheṣu duḥkhāni bhayeṣu ca bhayānyapi ॥18॥
19
ātmāpi cāyaṃ na mama sarvāpi pṛthivī mama ।
yathā mama tathānyeṣāmiti paśyanna muhyati ॥19॥
20
śokasthānasahasrāṇi harṣasthānaśatāni ca ।
divase divase mūḍhamāviśanti na paṇḍitam ॥20॥
21
evametāni kālena priyadveṣyāṇi bhāgaśaḥ ।
jīveṣu parivartante duḥkhāni ca sukhāni ca ॥21॥
22
duḥkhamevāsti na sukhaṃ tasmāttadupalabhyate ।
tṛṣṇārtiprabhavaṃ duḥkhaṃ duḥkhārtiprabhavaṃ sukham ॥22॥
23
sukhasyānantaraṃ duḥkhaṃ duḥkhasyānantaraṃ sukham ।
na nityaṃ labhate duḥkhaṃ na nityaṃ labhate sukham ॥23॥
24
sukhamante hi duḥkhānāṃ duḥkhamante sukhasya ca ।
tasmādetaddvayaṃ jahyādya icchecchāśvataṃ sukham ॥24॥
25
yannimittaṃ bhavecchokastāpo vā duḥkhamūrchitaḥ ।
āyāso vāpi yanmūlastadekāṅgamapi tyajet ॥25॥
26
sukhaṃ vā yadi vā duḥkhaṃ priyaṃ vā yadi vāpriyam ।
prāptaṃ prāptamupāsīta hṛdayenāparājitaḥ ॥26॥
27
īṣadapyaṅga dārāṇāṃ putrāṇāṃ vā carāpriyam ।
tato jñāsyasi kaḥ kasya kena vā kathameva vā ॥27॥
28
ye ca mūḍhatamā loke ye ca buddheḥ paraṃ gatāḥ ।
ta eva sukhamedhante madhyaḥ kleśena yujyate ॥28॥
29
ityabravīnmahāprājño yudhiṣṭhira sa senajit ।
parāvarajño lokasya dharmavitsukhaduḥkhavit ॥29॥
30
sukhī parasya yo duḥkhe na jātu sa sukhī bhavet ।
duḥkhānāṃ hi kṣayo nāsti jāyate hyaparātparam ॥30॥
31
sukhaṃ ca duḥkhaṃ ca bhavābhavau ca lābhālābhau maraṇaṃ jīvitaṃ ca ।
paryāyaśaḥ sarvamiha spṛśanti tasmāddhīro naiva hṛṣyenna kupyet ॥31॥
32
dīkṣāṃ yajñe pālanaṃ yuddhamāhuryogaṃ rāṣṭre daṇḍanītyā ca samyak ।
vittatyāgaṃ dakṣiṇānāṃ ca yajñe samyagjñānaṃ pāvanānīti vidyāt ॥32॥
33
rakṣanrāṣṭraṃ buddhipūrvaṃ nayena santyaktātmā yajñaśīlo mahātmā ।
sarvāṁllokāndharmamūrtyā caraṃścāpyūrdhvaṃ dehānmodate devaloke ॥33॥
34
jitvā saṅgrāmānpālayitvā ca rāṣṭraṃ somaṃ pītvā vardhayitvā prajāśca ।
yuktyā daṇḍaṃ dhārayitvā prajānāṃ yuddhe kṣīṇo modate devaloke ॥34॥
35
samyagvedānprāpya śāstrāṇyadhītya samyagrāṣṭraṃ pālayitvā ca rājā ।
cāturvarṇyaṃ sthāpayitvā svadharme pūtātmā vai modate devaloke ॥35॥
36
yasya vṛttaṃ namasyanti svargasthasyāpi mānavāḥ ।
paurajānapadāmātyāḥ sa rājā rājasattamaḥ] ॥36॥
Глава 27
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
abhimanyau hate bāle draupadyāstanayeṣu ca ।
dhṛṣṭadyumne virāṭe ca drupade ca mahīpatau ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
vasuṣeṇe ca dharmajñe dhṛṣṭaketau ca pārthive ।
tathānyeṣu narendreṣu nānādeśyeṣu saṃyuge ॥2॥
3
na vimuñcati māṃ śoko jñātighātinamāturam ।
rājyakāmukamatyugraṃ svavaṃśocchedakārakam ॥3॥
4
yasyāṅke krīḍamānena mayā vai parivartitam ।
sa mayā rājyalubdhena gāṅgeyo vinipātitaḥ ॥4॥
5
yadā hyenaṃ vighūrṇantamapaśyaṃ pārthasāyakaiḥ ।
kampamānaṃ yathā vajraiḥ prekṣamāṇaṃ śikhaṇḍinam ॥5॥
6
jīrṇaṃ siṃhamiva prāṃśuṃ narasiṃhaṃ pitāmaham ।
kīryamāṇaṃ śaraistīkṣṇairdṛṣṭvā me vyathitaṃ manaḥ ॥6॥
7
prāṅmukhaṃ sīdamānaṃ ca rathādapacyutaṃ śaraiḥ ।
ghūrṇamānaṃ yathā śailaṃ tadā me kaśmalo'bhavat ॥7॥
8
yaḥ sa bāṇadhanuṣpāṇiryodhayāmāsa bhārgavam ।
bahūnyahāni kauravyaḥ kurukṣetre mahāmṛdhe ॥8॥
9
sametaṃ pārthivaṃ kṣatraṃ vārāṇasyāṃ nadīsutaḥ ।
kanyārthamāhvayadvīro rathenaikena saṃyuge ॥9॥
10
yena cogrāyudho rājā cakravartī durāsadaḥ ।
dagdhaḥ śastrapratāpena sa mayā yudhi ghātitaḥ ॥10॥
11
svayaṃ mṛtyuṃ rakṣamāṇaḥ pāñcālyaṃ yaḥ śikhaṇḍinam ।
na bāṇaiḥ pātayāmāsa so'rjunena nipātitaḥ ॥11॥
12
yadainaṃ patitaṃ bhūmāvapaśyaṃ rudhirokṣitam ।
tadaivāviśadatyugro jvaro me munisattama ।
yena saṃvardhitā bālā yena sma parirakṣitāḥ ॥12॥
13
sa mayā rājyalubdhena pāpena gurughātinā ।
alpakālasya rājyasya kṛte mūḍhena ghātitaḥ ॥13॥
14
ācāryaśca maheṣvāsaḥ sarvapārthivapūjitaḥ ।
abhigamya raṇe mithyā pāpenoktaḥ sutaṃ prati ॥14॥
15
tanme dahati gātrāṇi yanmāṃ gururabhāṣata ।
satyavākyo hi rājaṃstvaṃ yadi jīvati me sutaḥ ।
satyaṃ mā marśayanvipro mayi tatparipṛṣṭavān ॥15॥
16
kuñjaraṃ cāntaraṃ kṛtvā mithyopacaritaṃ mayā ।
subhṛśaṃ rājyalubdhena pāpena gurughātinā ॥16॥
17
satyakañcukamāsthāya mayokto gururāhave ।
aśvatthāmā hata iti kuñjare vinipātite ।
kānnu lokāngamiṣyāmi kṛtvā tatkarma dāruṇam ॥17॥
18
aghātayaṃ ca yatkarṇaṃ samareṣvapalāyinam ।
jyeṣṭhaṃ bhrātaramatyugraṃ ko mattaḥ pāpakṛttamaḥ ॥18॥
19
abhimanyuṃ ca yadbālaṃ jātaṃ siṃhamivādriṣu ।
prāveśayamahaṃ lubdho vāhinīṃ droṇapālitām ॥19॥
20
tadāprabhṛti bībhatsuṃ na śaknomi nirīkṣitum ।
kṛṣṇaṃ ca puṇḍarīkākṣaṃ kilbiṣī bhrūṇahā yathā ॥20॥
21
draupadīṃ cāpyaduḥkhārhāṃ pañcaputravinākṛtām ।
śocāmi pṛthivīṃ hīnāṃ pañcabhiḥ parvatairiva ॥21॥
22
so'hamāgaskaraḥ pāpaḥ pṛthivīnāśakārakaḥ ।
āsīna evamevedaṃ śoṣayiṣye kalevaram ॥22॥
23
prāyopaviṣṭaṃ jānīdhvamadya māṃ gurughātinam ।
jātiṣvanyāsvapi yathā na bhaveyaṃ kulāntakṛt ॥23॥
24
na bhokṣye na ca pānīyamupayokṣye kathañcana ।
śoṣayiṣye priyānprāṇānihastho'haṃ tapodhana ॥24॥
25
yatheṣṭaṃ gamyatāṃ kāmamanujāne prasādya vaḥ ।
sarve māmanujānīta tyakṣyāmīdaṃ kalevaram ॥25॥
26
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tamevaṃvādinaṃ pārthaṃ bandhuśokena vihvalam ।
maivamityabravīdvyāso nigṛhya munisattamaḥ ॥26॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
27
ativelaṃ mahārāja na śokaṃ kartumarhasi ।
punaruktaṃ pravakṣyāmi diṣṭametaditi prabho ॥27॥
28
saṃyogā viprayogāśca jātānāṃ prāṇināṃ dhruvam ।
budbudā iva toyeṣu bhavanti na bhavanti ca ॥28॥
29
sarve kṣayāntā nicayāḥ patanāntāḥ samucchrayāḥ ।
saṃyogā viprayogāntā maraṇāntaṃ hi jīvitam ॥29॥
30
sukhaṃ duḥkhāntamālasyaṃ dākṣyaṃ duḥkhaṃ sukhodayam ।
bhūtiḥ śrīrhrīrdhṛtiḥ siddhirnādakṣe nivasantyuta ॥30॥
31
nālaṃ sukhāya suhṛdo nālaṃ duḥkhāya durhṛdaḥ ।
na ca prajñālamarthebhyo na sukhebhyo'pyalaṃ dhanam ॥31॥
32
yathā sṛṣṭo'si kaunteya dhātrā karmasu tatkuru ।
ata eva hi siddhiste neśastvamātmanā nṛpa] ॥32॥
Глава 28
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
jñātiśokābhitaptasya prāṇānabhyutsisṛkṣataḥ ।
jyeṣṭhasya pāṇḍuputrasya vyāsaḥ śokamapānudat ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
vyāsa uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
aśmagītaṃ naravyāghra tannibodha yudhiṣṭhira ॥2॥
Вьяса сказал:
3
aśmānaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ prājñaṃ vaideho janako nṛpaḥ ।
saṃśayaṃ paripapraccha duḥkhaśokapariplutaḥ ॥3॥
4
janaka uvāca ।
āgame yadi vāpāye jñātīnāṃ draviṇasya ca ।
nareṇa pratipattavyaṃ kalyāṇaṃ kathamicchatā ॥4॥
Джанака сказал:
5
aśmovāca ।
utpannamimamātmānaṃ narasyānantaraṃ tataḥ ।
tāni tānyabhivartante duḥkhāni ca sukhāni ca ॥5॥
Ашма сказал:
6
teṣāmanyatarāpattau yadyadevopasevate ।
tattaddhi cetanāmasya haratyabhramivānilaḥ ॥6॥
7
abhijāto'smi siddho'smi nāsmi kevalamānuṣaḥ ।
ityevaṃ hetubhistasya tribhiścittaṃ prasicyati ॥7॥
8
sa prasiktamanā bhogānvisṛjya pitṛsañcitān ।
parikṣīṇaḥ parasvānāmādānaṃ sādhu manyate ॥8॥
9
tamatikrāntamaryādamādadānamasāmpratam ।
pratiṣedhanti rājāno lubdhā mṛgamiveṣubhiḥ ॥9॥
10
ye ca viṃśativarṣā vā triṃśadvarṣāśca mānavāḥ ।
pareṇa te varṣaśatānna bhaviṣyanti pārthiva ॥10॥
11
teṣāṃ paramaduḥkhānāṃ buddhyā bheṣajamādiśet ।
sarvaprāṇabhṛtāṃ vṛttaṃ prekṣamāṇastatastataḥ ॥11॥
12
mānasānāṃ punaryonirduḥkhānāṃ cittavibhramaḥ ।
aniṣṭopanipāto vā tṛtīyaṃ nopapadyate ॥12॥
13
evametāni duḥkhāni tāni tānīha mānavam ।
vividhānyupavartante tathā sāṃsparśakāni ca ॥13॥
14
jarāmṛtyū ha bhūtāni khāditārau vṛkāviva ।
balināṃ durbalānāṃ ca hrasvānāṃ mahatāmapi ॥14॥
15
na kaścijjātvatikrāmejjarāmṛtyū ha mānavaḥ ।
api sāgaraparyantāṃ vijityemāṃ vasundharām ॥15॥
16
sukhaṃ vā yadi vā duḥkhaṃ bhūtānāṃ paryupasthitam ।
prāptavyamavaśaiḥ sarvaṃ parihāro na vidyate ॥16॥
17
pūrve vayasi madhye vāpyuttame vā narādhipa ।
avarjanīyāste'rthā vai kāṅkṣitāśca tato'nyathā ॥17॥
18
supriyairviprayogaśca samprayogastathāpriyaiḥ ।
arthānarthau sukhaṃ duḥkhaṃ vidhānamanuvartate ॥18॥
19
prādurbhāvaśca bhūtānāṃ dehanyāsastathaiva ca ।
prāptivyāyāmayogaśca sarvametatpratiṣṭhitam ॥19॥
20
gandhavarṇarasasparśā nivartante svabhāvataḥ ।
tathaiva sukhaduḥkhāni vidhānamanuvartate ॥20॥
21
āsanaṃ śayanaṃ yānamutthānaṃ pānabhojanam ।
niyataṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ kālenaiva bhavantyuta ॥21॥
22
vaidyāścāpyāturāḥ santi balavantaḥ sudurbalāḥ ।
strīmantaśca tathā ṣaṇḍhā vicitraḥ kālaparyayaḥ ॥22॥
23
kule janma tathā vīryamārogyaṃ dhairyameva ca ।
saubhāgyamupabhogaśca bhavitavyena labhyate ॥23॥
24
santi putrāḥ subahavo daridrāṇāmanicchatām ।
bahūnāmicchatāṃ nāsti samṛddhānāṃ viceṣṭatām ॥24॥
25
vyādhiragnirjalaṃ śastraṃ bubhukṣā śvāpadaṃ viṣam ।
rajjvā ca maraṇaṃ jantoruccācca patanaṃ tathā ॥25॥
26
niryāṇaṃ yasya yaddiṣṭaṃ tena gacchati hetunā ।
dṛśyate nābhyatikrāmannatikrānto na vā punaḥ ॥26॥
27
dṛśyate hi yuvaiveha vinaśyanvasumānnaraḥ ।
daridraśca parikliṣṭaḥ śatavarṣo janādhipa ॥27॥
28
akiñcanāśca dṛśyante puruṣāścirajīvinaḥ ।
samṛddhe ca kule jātā vinaśyanti pataṅgavat ॥28॥
29
prāyeṇa śrīmatāṃ loke bhoktuṃ śaktirna vidyate ।
kāṣṭhānyapi hi jīryante daridrāṇāṃ narādhipa ॥29॥
30
ahametatkaromīti manyate kālacoditaḥ ।
yadyadiṣṭamasantoṣāddurātmā pāpamācaran ॥30॥
31
striyo'kṣā mṛgayā pānaṃ prasaṅgānninditā budhaiḥ ।
dṛśyante cāpi bahavaḥ samprasaktā bahuśrutāḥ ॥31॥
32
iti kālena sarvārthānīpsitānīpsitāni ca ।
spṛśanti sarvabhūtāni nimittaṃ nopalabhyate ॥32॥
33
vāyumākāśamagniṃ ca candrādityāvahaḥkṣape ।
jyotīṃṣi saritaḥ śailānkaḥ karoti bibharti vā ॥33॥
34
śītamuṣṇaṃ tathā varṣaṃ kālena parivartate ।
evameva manuṣyāṇāṃ sukhaduḥkhe nararṣabha ॥34॥
35
nauṣadhāni na śāstrāṇi na homā na punarjapāḥ ।
trāyante mṛtyunopetaṃ jarayā vāpi mānavam ॥35॥
36
yathā kāṣṭhaṃ ca kāṣṭhaṃ ca sameyātāṃ mahodadhau ।
sametya ca vyatīyātāṃ tadvadbhūtasamāgamaḥ ॥36॥
37
ye cāpi puruṣaiḥ strībhirgītavādyairupasthitāḥ ।
ye cānāthāḥ parānnādāḥ kālasteṣu samakriyaḥ ॥37॥
38
mātṛpitṛsahasrāṇi putradāraśatāni ca ।
saṃsāreṣvanubhūtāni kasya te kasya vā vayam ॥38॥
39
naivāsya kaścidbhavitā nāyaṃ bhavati kasyacit ।
pathi saṅgatamevedaṃ dārabandhusuhṛdgaṇaiḥ ॥39॥
40
kvāsaṃ kvāsmi gamiṣyāmi ko nvahaṃ kimihāsthitaḥ ।
kasmātkamanuśoceyamityevaṃ sthāpayenmanaḥ ।
anitye priyasaṃvāse saṃsāre cakravadgatau ॥40॥
41
na dṛṣṭapūrvaṃ pratyakṣaṃ paralokaṃ vidurbudhāḥ ।
āgamāṃstvanatikramya śraddhātavyaṃ bubhūṣatā ॥41॥
42
kurvīta pitṛdaivatyaṃ dharmāṇi ca samācaret ।
yajecca vidvānvidhivattrivargaṃ cāpyanuvrajet ॥42॥
43
sannimajjajjagadidaṃ gambhīre kālasāgare ।
jarāmṛtyumahāgrāhe na kaścidavabudhyate ॥43॥
44
āyurvedamadhīyānāḥ kevalaṃ saparigraham ।
dṛśyante bahavo vaidyā vyādhibhiḥ samabhiplutāḥ ॥44॥
45
te pibantaḥ kaṣāyāṃśca sarpīṃṣi vividhāni ca ।
na mṛtyumativartante velāmiva mahodadhiḥ ॥45॥
46
rasāyanavidaścaiva suprayuktarasāyanāḥ ।
dṛśyante jarayā bhagnā nagā nāgairivottamaiḥ ॥46॥
47
tathaiva tapasopetāḥ svādhyāyābhyasane ratāḥ ।
dātāro yajñaśīlāśca na taranti jarāntakau ॥47॥
48
na hyahāni nivartante na māsā na punaḥ samāḥ ।
jātānāṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ na pakṣā na punaḥ kṣapāḥ ॥48॥
49
so'yaṃ vipulamadhvānaṃ kālena dhruvamadhruvaḥ ।
naro'vaśaḥ samabhyeti sarvabhūtaniṣevitam ॥49॥
50
deho vā jīvato'bhyeti jīvo vābhyeti dehataḥ ।
pathi saṅgatamevedaṃ dārairanyaiśca bandhubhiḥ ॥50॥
51
nāyamatyantasaṃvāso labhyate jātu kenacit ।
api svena śarīreṇa kimutānyena kenacit ॥51॥
52
kva nu te'dya pitā rājankva nu te'dya pitāmahaḥ ।
na tvaṃ paśyasi tānadya na tvāṃ paśyanti te'pi ca ॥52॥
53
na hyeva puruṣo draṣṭā svargasya narakasya vā ।
āgamastu satāṃ cakṣurnṛpate tamihācara ॥53॥
54
caritabrahmacaryo hi prajāyeta yajeta ca ।
pitṛdevamaharṣīṇāmānṛṇyāyānasūyakaḥ ॥54॥
55
sa yajñaśīlaḥ prajane niviṣṭaḥ prāgbrahmacārī pravibhaktapakṣaḥ ।
ārādhayansvargamimaṃ ca lokaṃ paraṃ ca muktvā hṛdayavyalīkam ॥55॥
56
samyagghi dharmaṃ carato nṛpasya dravyāṇi cāpyāharato yathāvat ।
pravṛttacakrasya yaśo'bhivardhate sarveṣu lokeṣu carācareṣu ॥56॥
57
vyāsa uvāca ।
ityevamājñāya videharājo vākyaṃ samagraṃ paripūrṇahetuḥ ।
aśmānamāmantrya viśuddhabuddhiryayau gṛhaṃ svaṃ prati śāntaśokaḥ ॥57॥
Вьяса сказал:
58
tathā tvamapyacyuta muñca śokamuttiṣṭha śakropama harṣamehi ।
kṣātreṇa dharmeṇa mahī jitā te tāṃ bhuṅkṣva kuntīsuta mā viṣādīḥ] ॥58॥
Глава 29
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
avyāharati kaunteye dharmaputre yudhiṣṭhire ।
guḍākeśo hṛṣīkeśamabhyabhāṣata pāṇḍavaḥ ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
jñātiśokābhisantapto dharmarājaḥ parantapaḥ ।
eṣa śokārṇave magnastamāśvāsaya mādhava ॥2॥
3
sarve sma te saṃśayitāḥ punareva janārdana ।
asya śokaṃ mahābāho praṇāśayitumarhasi ॥3॥
4
evamuktastu govindo vijayena mahātmanā ।
paryavartata rājānaṃ puṇḍarīkekṣaṇo'cyutaḥ ॥4॥
5
anatikramaṇīyo hi dharmarājasya keśavaḥ ।
bālyātprabhṛti govindaḥ prītyā cābhyadhiko'rjunāt ॥5॥
6
sampragṛhya mahābāhurbhujaṃ candanabhūṣitam ।
śailastambhopamaṃ śauriruvācābhivinodayan ॥6॥
7
śuśubhe vadanaṃ tasya sudaṃṣṭraṃ cārulocanam ।
vyākośamiva vispaṣṭaṃ padmaṃ sūryavibodhitam ॥7॥
8
mā kṛthāḥ puruṣavyāghra śokaṃ tvaṃ gātraśoṣaṇam ।
na hi te sulabhā bhūyo ye hatāsminraṇājire ॥8॥
9
svapnalabdhā yathā lābhā vitathāḥ pratibodhane ।
evaṃ te kṣatriyā rājanye vyatītā mahāraṇe ॥9॥
10
sarve hyabhimukhāḥ śūrā vigatā raṇaśobhinaḥ ।
naiṣāṃ kaścitpṛṣṭhato vā palāyanvāpi pātitaḥ ॥10॥
11
sarve tyaktvātmanaḥ prāṇānyuddhvā vīrā mahāhave ।
śastrapūtā divaṃ prāptā na tāñśocitumarhasi ॥11॥
12
atraivodāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
sṛñjayaṃ putraśokārtaṃ yathāyaṃ prāha nāradaḥ ॥12॥
13
sukhaduḥkhairahaṃ tvaṃ ca prajāḥ sarvāśca sṛñjaya ।
avimuktaṃ cariṣyāmastatra kā paridevanā ॥13॥
14
mahābhāgyaṃ paraṃ rājñāṃ kīrtyamānaṃ mayā śṛṇu ।
gacchāvadhānaṃ nṛpate tato duḥkhaṃ prahāsyasi ॥14॥
15
mṛtānmahānubhāvāṃstvaṃ śrutvaiva tu mahīpatīn ।
śrutvāpanaya santāpaṃ śṛṇu vistaraśaśca me ॥15॥
16
āvikṣitaṃ maruttaṃ me mṛtaṃ sṛñjaya śuśruhi ।
yasya sendrāḥ savaruṇā bṛhaspatipurogamāḥ ।
devā viśvasṛjo rājño yajñamīyurmahātmanaḥ ॥16॥
17
yaḥ spardhāmanayacchakraṃ devarājaṃ śatakratum ।
śakrapriyaiṣī yaṃ vidvānpratyācaṣṭa bṛhaspatiḥ ।
saṃvarto yājayāmāsa yaṃ pīḍārthaṃ bṛhaspateḥ ॥17॥
18
yasminpraśāsati satāṃ nṛpatau nṛpasattama ।
akṛṣṭapacyā pṛthivī vibabhau caityamālinī ॥18॥
19
āvikṣitasya vai satre viśve devāḥ sabhāsadaḥ ।
marutaḥ pariveṣṭāraḥ sādhyāścāsanmahātmanaḥ ॥19॥
20
marudgaṇā maruttasya yatsomamapibanta te ।
devānmanuṣyāngandharvānatyaricyanta dakṣiṇāḥ ॥20॥
21
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ॥21॥
22
suhotraṃ cedvaitithinaṃ mṛtaṃ sṛñjaya śuśruma ।
yasmai hiraṇyaṃ vavṛṣe maghavānparivatsaram ॥22॥
23
satyanāmā vasumatī yaṃ prāpyāsījjanādhipa ।
hiraṇyamavahannadyastasmiñjanapadeśvare ॥23॥
24
kūrmānkarkaṭakānnakrānmakarāñśiṃśukānapi ।
nadīṣvapātayadrājanmaghavā lokapūjitaḥ ॥24॥
25
hairaṇyānpatitāndṛṣṭvā matsyānmakarakacchapān ।
sahasraśo'tha śataśastato'smayata vaitithiḥ ॥25॥
26
taddhiraṇyamaparyantamāvṛttaṃ kurujāṅgale ।
ījāno vitate yajñe brāhmaṇebhyaḥ samāhitaḥ ॥26॥
27
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ।
adakṣiṇamayajvānaṃ śvaitya saṃśāmya mā śucaḥ ॥27॥
28
aṅgaṃ bṛhadrathaṃ caiva mṛtaṃ śuśruma sṛñjaya ।
yaḥ sahasraṃ sahasrāṇāṃ śvetānaśvānavāsṛjat ॥28॥
29
sahasraṃ ca sahasrāṇāṃ kanyā hemavibhūṣitāḥ ।
ījāno vitate yajñe dakṣiṇāmatyakālayat ॥29॥
30
śataṃ śatasahasrāṇāṃ vṛṣāṇāṃ hemamālinām ।
gavāṃ sahasrānucaraṃ dakṣiṇāmatyakālayat ॥30॥
31
aṅgasya yajamānasya tadā viṣṇupade girau ।
amādyadindraḥ somena dakṣiṇābhirdvijātayaḥ ॥31॥
32
yasya yajñeṣu rājendra śatasaṅkhyeṣu vai punaḥ ।
devānmanuṣyāngandharvānatyaricyanta dakṣiṇāḥ ॥32॥
33
na jāto janitā cānyaḥ pumānyastatpradāsyati ।
yadaṅgaḥ pradadau vittaṃ somasaṃsthāsu saptasu ॥33॥
34
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ॥34॥
35
śibimauśīnaraṃ caiva mṛtaṃ śuśruma sṛñjaya ।
ya imāṃ pṛthivīṃ kṛtsnāṃ carmavatsamaveṣṭayat ॥35॥
36
mahatā rathaghoṣeṇa pṛthivīmanunādayan ।
ekacchatrāṃ mahīṃ cakre jaitreṇaikarathena yaḥ ॥36॥
37
yāvadadya gavāśvaṃ syādāraṇyaiḥ paśubhiḥ saha ।
tāvatīḥ pradadau gāḥ sa śibirauśīnaro'dhvare ॥37॥
38
nodyantāraṃ dhuraṃ tasya kañcinmene prajāpatiḥ ।
na bhūtaṃ na bhaviṣyantaṃ sarvarājasu bhārata ।
anyatrauśīnarācchaibyādrājarṣerindravikramāt ॥38॥
39
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ।
adakṣiṇamayajvānaṃ taṃ vai saṃśāmya mā śucaḥ ॥39॥
40
bharataṃ caiva dauḥṣantiṃ mṛtaṃ sṛñjaya śuśruma ।
śākuntaliṃ maheṣvāsaṃ bhūridraviṇatejasam ॥40॥
41
yo baddhvā triṃśato hyaśvāndevebhyo yamunāmanu ।
sarasvatīṃ viṃśatiṃ ca gaṅgāmanu caturdaśa ॥41॥
42
aśvamedhasahasreṇa rājasūyaśatena ca ।
iṣṭavānsa mahātejā dauḥṣantirbharataḥ purā ॥42॥
43
bharatasya mahatkarma sarvarājasu pārthivāḥ ।
khaṃ martyā iva bāhubhyāṃ nānugantumaśaknuvan ॥43॥
44
paraṃ sahasrādyo baddhvā hayānvedīṃ vicitya ca ।
sahasraṃ yatra padmānāṃ kaṇvāya bharato dadau ॥44॥
45
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ॥45॥
46
rāmaṃ dāśarathiṃ caiva mṛtaṃ śuśruma sṛñjaya ।
yo'nvakampata vai nityaṃ prajāḥ putrānivaurasān ॥46॥
47
vidhavā yasya viṣaye nānāthāḥ kāścanābhavan ।
sarvasyāsītpitṛsamo rāmo rājyaṃ yadānvaśāt ॥47॥
48
kālavarṣāśca parjanyāḥ sasyāni rasavanti ca ।
nityaṃ subhikṣamevāsīdrāme rājyaṃ praśāsati ॥48॥
49
prāṇino nāpsu majjanti nānarthe pāvako'dahat ।
na vyālajaṃ bhayaṃ cāsīdrāme rājyaṃ praśāsati ॥49॥
50
āsanvarṣasahasrāṇi tathā putrasahasrikāḥ ।
arogāḥ sarvasiddhārthāḥ prajā rāme praśāsati ॥50॥
51
nānyonyena vivādo'bhūtstrīṇāmapi kuto nṛṇām ।
dharmanityāḥ prajāścāsanrāme rājyaṃ praśāsati ॥51॥
52
nityapuṣpaphalāścaiva pādapā nirupadravāḥ ।
sarvā droṇadughā gāvo rāme rājyaṃ praśāsati ॥52॥
53
sa caturdaśa varṣāṇi vane proṣya mahātapāḥ ।
daśāśvamedhāñjārūthyānājahāra nirargalān ॥53॥
54
śyāmo yuvā lohitākṣo mattavāraṇavikramaḥ ।
daśa varṣasahasrāṇi rāmo rājyamakārayat ॥54॥
55
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ॥55॥
56
bhagīrathaṃ ca rājānaṃ mṛtaṃ śuśruma sṛñjaya ।
yasyendro vitate yajñe somaṃ pītvā madotkaṭaḥ ॥56॥
57
asurāṇāṃ sahasrāṇi bahūni surasattamaḥ ।
ajayadbāhuvīryeṇa bhagavānpākaśāsanaḥ ॥57॥
58
yaḥ sahasraṃ sahasrāṇāṃ kanyā hemavibhūṣitāḥ ।
ījāno vitate yajñe dakṣiṇāmatyakālayat ॥58॥
59
sarvā rathagatāḥ kanyā rathāḥ sarve caturyujaḥ ।
rathe rathe śataṃ nāgāḥ padmino hemamālinaḥ ॥59॥
60
sahasramaśvā ekaikaṃ hastinaṃ pṛṣṭhato'nvayuḥ ।
gavāṃ sahasramaśve'śve sahasraṃ gavyajāvikam ॥60॥
61
upahvare nivasato yasyāṅke niṣasāda ha ।
gaṅgā bhāgīrathī tasmādurvaśī hyabhavatpurā ॥61॥
62
bhūridakṣiṇamikṣvākuṃ yajamānaṃ bhagīratham ।
trilokapathagā gaṅgā duhitṛtvamupeyuṣī ॥62॥
63
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ॥63॥
64
dilīpaṃ caivailavilaṃ mṛtaṃ śuśruma sṛñjaya ।
yasya karmāṇi bhūrīṇi kathayanti dvijātayaḥ ॥64॥
65
imāṃ vai vasusampannāṃ vasudhāṃ vasudhādhipaḥ ।
dadau tasminmahāyajñe brāhmaṇebhyaḥ samāhitaḥ ॥65॥
66
tasyeha yajamānasya yajñe yajñe purohitaḥ ।
sahasraṃ vāraṇānhaimāndakṣiṇāmatyakālayat ॥66॥
67
yasya yajñe mahānāsīdyūpaḥ śrīmānhiraṇmayaḥ ।
taṃ devāḥ karma kurvāṇāḥ śakrajyeṣṭhā upāśrayan ॥67॥
68
caṣālo yasya sauvarṇastasminyūpe hiraṇmaye ।
nanṛturdevagandharvāḥ ṣaṭsahasrāṇi saptadhā ॥68॥
69
avādayattatra vīṇāṃ madhye viśvāvasuḥ svayam ।
sarvabhūtānyamanyanta mama vādayatītyayam ॥69॥
70
etadrājño dilīpasya rājāno nānucakrire ।
yatstriyo hemasampannāḥ pathi mattāḥ sma śerate ॥70॥
71
rājānamugradhanvānaṃ dilīpaṃ satyavādinam ।
ye'paśyansumahātmānaṃ te'pi svargajito narāḥ ॥71॥
72
trayaḥ śabdā na jīryante dilīpasya niveśane ।
svādhyāyaghoṣo jyāghoṣo dīyatāmiti caiva hi ॥72॥
73
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ॥73॥
74
māndhātāraṃ yauvanāśvaṃ mṛtaṃ śuśruma sṛñjaya ।
yaṃ devā maruto garbhaṃ pituḥ pārśvādapāharan ॥74॥
75
saṃvṛddho yuvanāśvasya jaṭhare yo mahātmanaḥ ।
pṛṣadājyodbhavaḥ śrīmāṃstrilokavijayī nṛpaḥ ॥75॥
76
yaṃ dṛṣṭvā piturutsaṅge śayānaṃ devarūpiṇam ।
anyonyamabruvandevāḥ kamayaṃ dhāsyatīti vai ॥76॥
77
māmeva dhāsyatītyevamindro abhyavapadyata ।
māndhāteti tatastasya nāma cakre śatakratuḥ ॥77॥
78
tatastu payaso dhārāṃ puṣṭihetormahātmanaḥ ।
tasyāsye yauvanāśvasya pāṇirindrasya cāsravat ॥78॥
79
taṃ pibanpāṇimindrasya samāmahnā vyavardhata ।
sa āsīddvādaśasamo dvādaśāhena pārthiva ॥79॥
80
tamiyaṃ pṛthivī sarvā ekāhnā samapadyata ।
dharmātmānaṃ mahātmānaṃ śūramindrasamaṃ yudhi ॥80॥
81
ya āṅgāraṃ hi nṛpatiṃ maruttamasitaṃ gayam ।
aṅgaṃ bṛhadrathaṃ caiva māndhātā samare'jayat ॥81॥
82
yauvanāśvo yadāṅgāraṃ samare samayodhayat ।
visphārairdhanuṣo devā dyaurabhedīti menire ॥82॥
83
yataḥ sūrya udeti sma yatra ca pratitiṣṭhati ।
sarvaṃ tadyauvanāśvasya māndhātuḥ kṣetramucyate ॥83॥
84
aśvamedhaśateneṣṭvā rājasūyaśatena ca ।
adadādrohitānmatsyānbrāhmaṇebhyo mahīpatiḥ ॥84॥
85
hairaṇyānyojanotsedhānāyatāndaśayojanam ।
atiriktāndvijātibhyo vyabhajannitare janāḥ ॥85॥
86
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ॥86॥
87
yayātiṃ nāhuṣaṃ caiva mṛtaṃ śuśruma sṛñjaya ।
ya imāṃ pṛthivīṃ sarvāṃ vijitya sahasāgarām ॥87॥
88
śamyāpātenābhyatīyādvedībhiścitrayannṛpa ।
ījānaḥ kratubhiḥ puṇyaiḥ paryagacchadvasundharām ॥88॥
89
iṣṭvā kratusahasreṇa vājimedhaśatena ca ।
tarpayāmāsa devendraṃ tribhiḥ kāñcanaparvataiḥ ॥89॥
90
vyūḍhe devāsure yuddhe hatvā daiteyadānavān ।
vyabhajatpṛthivīṃ kṛtsnāṃ yayātirnahuṣātmajaḥ ॥90॥
91
anteṣu putrānnikṣipya yadudruhyupurogamān ।
pūruṃ rājye'bhiṣicya sve sadāraḥ prasthito vanam ॥91॥
92
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ॥92॥
93
ambarīṣaṃ ca nābhāgaṃ mṛtaṃ śuśruma sṛñjaya ।
yaṃ prajā vavrire puṇyaṃ goptāraṃ nṛpasattama ॥93॥
94
yaḥ sahasraṃ sahasrāṇāṃ rājñāmayuta yājinām ।
ījāno vitate yajñe brāhmaṇebhyaḥ samāhitaḥ ॥94॥
95
naitatpūrve janāścakrurna kariṣyanti cāpare ।
ityambarīṣaṃ nābhāgamanvamodanta dakṣiṇāḥ ॥95॥
96
śataṃ rājasahasrāṇi śataṃ rājaśatāni ca ।
sarve'śvamedhairījānāste'bhyayurdakṣiṇāyanam ॥96॥
97
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ॥97॥
98
śaśabinduṃ caitrarathaṃ mṛtaṃ śuśruma sṛñjaya ।
yasya bhāryāsahasrāṇāṃ śatamāsīnmahātmanaḥ ॥98॥
99
sahasraṃ tu sahasrāṇāṃ yasyāsañśāśabindavaḥ ।
hiraṇyakavacāḥ sarve sarve cottamadhanvinaḥ ॥99॥
100
śataṃ kanyā rājaputramekaikaṃ pṛṣṭhato'nvayuḥ ।
kanyāṃ kanyāṃ śataṃ nāgā nāgaṃ nāgaṃ śataṃ rathāḥ ॥100॥
101
rathaṃ rathaṃ śataṃ cāśvā deśajā hemamālinaḥ ।
aśvamaśvaṃ śataṃ gāvo gāṃ gāṃ tadvadajāvikam ॥101॥
102
etaddhanamaparyantamaśvamedhe mahāmakhe ।
śaśabindurmahārāja brāhmaṇebhyaḥ samādiśat ॥102॥
103
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ॥103॥
104
gayamāmūrtarayasaṃ mṛtaṃ śuśruma sṛñjaya ।
yaḥ sa varṣaśataṃ rājā hutaśiṣṭāśano'bhavat ॥104॥
105
yasmai vahnirvarānprādāttato vavre varāngayaḥ ।
dadato me'kṣayā cāstu dharme śraddhā ca vardhatām ॥105॥
106
mano me ramatāṃ satye tvatprasādāddhutāśana ।
lebhe ca kāmāṃstānsarvānpāvakāditi naḥ śrutam ॥106॥
107
darśena paurṇamāsena cāturmāsyaiḥ punaḥ punaḥ ।
ayajatsa mahātejāḥ sahasraṃ parivatsarān ॥107॥
108
śataṃ gavāṃ sahasrāṇi śatamaśvaśatāni ca ।
utthāyotthāya vai prādātsahasraṃ parivatsarān ॥108॥
109
tarpayāmāsa somena devānvittairdvijānapi ।
pitṝnsvadhābhiḥ kāmaiśca striyaḥ svāḥ puruṣarṣabha ॥109॥
110
sauvarṇāṃ pṛthivīṃ kṛtvā daśavyāmāṃ dvirāyatām ।
dakṣiṇāmadadadrājā vājimedhamahāmakhe ॥110॥
111
yāvatyaḥ sikatā rājangaṅgāyāḥ puruṣarṣabha ।
tāvatīreva gāḥ prādādāmūrtarayaso gayaḥ ॥111॥
112
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ॥112॥
113
rantidevaṃ ca sāṅkṛtyaṃ mṛtaṃ śuśruma sṛñjaya ।
samyagārādhya yaḥ śakraṃ varaṃ lebhe mahāyaśāḥ ॥113॥
114
annaṃ ca no bahu bhavedatithīṃśca labhemahi ।
śraddhā ca no mā vyagamanmā ca yāciṣma kañcana ॥114॥
115
upātiṣṭhanta paśavaḥ svayaṃ taṃ saṃśitavratam ।
grāmyāraṇyā mahātmānaṃ rantidevaṃ yaśasvinam ॥115॥
116
mahānadī carmarāśerutkledātsusruve yataḥ ।
tataścarmaṇvatītyevaṃ vikhyātā sā mahānadī ॥116॥
117
brāhmaṇebhyo dadau niṣkānsadasi pratate nṛpaḥ ।
tubhyaṃ tubhyaṃ niṣkamiti yatrākrośanti vai dvijāḥ ।
sahasraṃ tubhyamityuktvā brāhmaṇānsma prapadyate ॥117॥
118
anvāhāryopakaraṇaṃ dravyopakaraṇaṃ ca yat ।
ghaṭāḥ sthālyaḥ kaṭāhāśca pātryaśca piṭharā api ।
na tatkiñcidasauvarṇaṃ rantidevasya dhīmataḥ ॥118॥
119
sāṅkṛte rantidevasya yāṃ rātrimavasadgṛhe ।
ālabhyanta śataṃ gāvaḥ sahasrāṇi ca viṃśatiḥ ॥119॥
120
tatra sma sūdāḥ krośanti sumṛṣṭamaṇikuṇḍalāḥ ।
sūpabhūyiṣṭhamaśnīdhvaṃ nādya māṃsaṃ yathā purā ॥120॥
121
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ॥121॥
122
sagaraṃ ca mahātmānaṃ mṛtaṃ śuśruma sṛñjaya ।
aikṣvākaṃ puruṣavyāghramatimānuṣavikramam ॥122॥
123
ṣaṣṭiḥ putrasahasrāṇi yaṃ yāntaṃ pṛṣṭhato'nvayuḥ ।
nakṣatrarājaṃ varṣānte vyabhre jyotirgaṇā iva ॥123॥
124
ekacchatrā mahī yasya praṇatā hyabhavatpurā ।
yo'śvamedhasahasreṇa tarpayāmāsa devatāḥ ॥124॥
125
yaḥ prādātkāñcanastambhaṃ prāsādaṃ sarvakāñcanam ।
pūrṇaṃ padmadalākṣīṇāṃ strīṇāṃ śayanasaṅkulam ॥125॥
126
dvijātibhyo'nurūpebhyaḥ kāmānuccāvacāṃstathā ।
yasyādeśena tadvittaṃ vyabhajanta dvijātayaḥ ॥126॥
127
khānayāmāsa yaḥ kopātpṛthivīṃ sāgarāṅkitām ।
yasya nāmnā samudraśca sāgaratvamupāgataḥ ॥127॥
128
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ॥128॥
129
rājānaṃ ca pṛthuṃ vainyaṃ mṛtaṃ śuśruma sṛñjaya ।
yamabhyaṣiñcansambhūya mahāraṇye maharṣayaḥ ॥129॥
130
prathayiṣyati vai lokānpṛthurityeva śabditaḥ ।
kṣatācca nastrāyatīti sa tasmātkṣatriyaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥130॥
131
pṛthuṃ vainyaṃ prajā dṛṣṭvā raktāḥ smeti yadabruvan ।
tato rājeti nāmāsya anurāgādajāyata ॥131॥
132
akṛṣṭapacyā pṛthivī puṭake puṭake madhu ।
sarvā droṇadughā gāvo vainyasyāsanpraśāsataḥ ॥132॥
133
arogāḥ sarvasiddhārthā manuṣyā akutobhayāḥ ।
yathābhikāmamavasankṣetreṣu ca gṛheṣu ca ॥133॥
134
āpaḥ saṃstambhire yasya samudrasya yiyāsataḥ ।
saritaścānudīryanta dhvajasaṅgaśca nābhavat ॥134॥
135
hairaṇyāṃstrinalotsedhānparvatānekaviṃśatim ।
brāhmaṇebhyo dadau rājā yo'śvamedhe mahāmakhe ॥135॥
136
sa cenmamāra sṛñjaya caturbhadratarastvayā ।
putrātpuṇyataraścaiva mā putramanutapyathāḥ ॥136॥
137
kiṃ vai tūṣṇīṃ dhyāyasi sṛñjaya tvaṃ na me rājanvācamimāṃ śṛṇoṣi ।
na cenmoghaṃ vipralaptaṃ mayedaṃ pathyaṃ mumūrṣoriva samyaguktam ॥137॥
138
sṛñjaya uvāca ।
śṛṇomi te nārada vācametāṃ vicitrārthāṃ srajamiva puṇyagandhām ।
rājarṣīṇāṃ puṇyakṛtāṃ mahātmanāṃ kīrtyā yuktāṃ śokanirṇāśanārtham ॥138॥
Сринджая сказал:
139
na te moghaṃ vipralaptaṃ maharṣe dṛṣṭvaiva tvāṃ nāradāhaṃ viśokaḥ ।
śuśrūṣe te vacanaṃ brahmavādinna te tṛpyāmyamṛtasyeva pānāt ॥139॥
140
amoghadarśinmama cetprasādaṃ sutāghadagdhasya vibho prakuryāḥ ।
mṛtasya sañjīvanamadya me syāttava prasādātsutasaṅgamaśca ॥140॥
141
nārada uvāca ।
yaste putro dayito'yaṃ viyātaḥ svarṇaṣṭhīvī yamadātparvataste ।
punaste taṃ putramahaṃ dadāmi hiraṇyanābhaṃ varṣasahasriṇaṃ ca] ॥141॥
Нарада сказал:
Глава 30
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
sa kathaṃ kāñcanaṣṭhīvī sṛñjayasya suto'bhavat ।
parvatena kimarthaṃ ca dattaḥ kena mamāra ca ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
yadā varṣasahasrāyustadā bhavati mānavaḥ ।
kathamaprāptakaumāraḥ sṛñjayasya suto mṛtaḥ ॥2॥
3
utāho nāmamātraṃ vai suvarṇaṣṭhīvino'bhavat ।
tathyaṃ vā kāñcanaṣṭhīvītyetadicchāmi veditum ॥3॥
4
vāsudeva uvāca ।
atra te kathayiṣyāmi yathā vṛttaṃ janeśvara ।
nāradaḥ parvataścaiva prāgṛṣī lokapūjitau ॥4॥
Васудева сказал:
5
mātulo bhāgineyaśca devalokādihāgatau ।
vihartukāmau samprītyā mānuṣyeṣu purā prabhū ॥5॥
6
haviḥpavitrabhojyena devabhojyena caiva ha ।
nārado mātulaścaiva bhāgineyaśca parvataḥ ॥6॥
7
tāvubhau tapasopetāvavanītalacāriṇau ।
bhuñjānau mānuṣānbhogānyathāvatparyadhāvatām ॥7॥
8
prītimantau mudā yuktau samayaṃ tatra cakratuḥ ।
yo bhaveddhṛdi saṅkalpaḥ śubho vā yadi vāśubhaḥ ।
anyonyasya sa ākhyeyo mṛṣā śāpo'nyathā bhavet ॥8॥
9
tau tatheti pratijñāya maharṣī lokapūjitau ।
sṛñjayaṃ śvaityamabhyetya rājānamidamūcatuḥ ॥9॥
10
āvāṃ bhavati vatsyāvaḥ kañcitkālaṃ hitāya te ।
yathāvatpṛthivīpāla āvayoḥ praguṇībhava ।
tatheti kṛtvā tau rājā satkṛtyopacacāra ha ॥10॥
11
tataḥ kadācittau rājā mahātmānau tathāgatau ।
abravītparamaprītaḥ suteyaṃ varavarṇinī ॥11॥
12
ekaiva mama kanyaiṣā yuvāṃ paricariṣyati ।
darśanīyānavadyāṅgī śīlavṛttasamanvitā ।
sukumārī kumārī ca padmakiñjalkasannibhā ॥12॥
13
paramaṃ saumya ityuktastābhyāṃ rājā śaśāsa tām ।
kanye viprāvupacara devavatpitṛvacca ha ॥13॥
14
sā tu kanyā tathetyuktvā pitaraṃ dharmacāriṇī ।
yathānideśaṃ rājñastau satkṛtyopacacāra ha ॥14॥
15
tasyāstathopacāreṇa rūpeṇāpratimena ca ।
nāradaṃ hṛcchayastūrṇaṃ sahasaivānvapadyata ॥15॥
16
vavṛdhe ca tatastasya hṛdi kāmo mahātmanaḥ ।
yathā śuklasya pakṣasya pravṛttāvuḍurāṭchanaiḥ ॥16॥
17
na ca taṃ bhāgineyāya parvatāya mahātmane ।
śaśaṃsa manmathaṃ tīvraṃ vrīḍamānaḥ sa dharmavit ॥17॥
18
tapasā ceṅgitenātha parvato'tha bubodha tat ।
kāmārtaṃ nāradaṃ kruddhaḥ śaśāpainaṃ tato bhṛśam ॥18॥
19
kṛtvā samayamavyagro bhavānvai sahito mayā ।
yo bhaveddhṛdi saṅkalpaḥ śubho vā yadi vāśubhaḥ ॥19॥
20
anyonyasya sa ākhyeya iti tadvai mṛṣā kṛtam ।
bhavatā vacanaṃ brahmaṃstasmādetadvadāmyaham ॥20॥
21
na hi kāmaṃ pravartantaṃ bhavānācaṣṭa me purā ।
sukumāryāṃ kumāryāṃ te tasmādeṣa śapāmyaham ॥21॥
22
brahmavādī gururyasmāttapasvī brāhmaṇaśca san ।
akārṣīḥ samayabhraṃśamāvābhyāṃ yaḥ kṛto mithaḥ ॥22॥
23
śapsye tasmātsusaṅkruddho bhavantaṃ taṃ nibodha me ।
sukumārī ca te bhāryā bhaviṣyati na saṃśayaḥ ॥23॥
24
vānaraṃ caiva kanyā tvāṃ vivāhātprabhṛti prabho ।
sandrakṣyanti narāścānye svarūpeṇa vinākṛtam ॥24॥
25
sa tadvākyaṃ tu vijñāya nāradaḥ parvatāttadā ।
aśapattamapi krodhādbhāgineyaṃ sa mātulaḥ ॥25॥
26
tapasā brahmacaryeṇa satyena ca damena ca ।
yukto'pi dharmanityaśca na svargavāsamāpsyasi ॥26॥
27
tau tu śaptvā bhṛśaṃ kruddhau parasparamamarṣaṇau ।
pratijagmaturanyonyaṃ kruddhāviva gajottamau ॥27॥
28
parvataḥ pṛthivīṃ kṛtsnāṃ vicacāra mahāmuniḥ ।
pūjyamāno yathānyāyaṃ tejasā svena bhārata ॥28॥
29
atha tāmalabhatkanyāṃ nāradaḥ sṛñjayātmajām ।
dharmeṇa dharmapravaraḥ sukumārīmaninditām ॥29॥
30
sā tu kanyā yathāśāpaṃ nāradaṃ taṃ dadarśa ha ।
pāṇigrahaṇamantrāṇāṃ prayogādeva vānaram ॥30॥
31
sukumārī ca devarṣiṃ vānarapratimānanam ।
naivāvamanyata tadā prītimatyeva cābhavat ॥31॥
32
upatasthe ca bhartāraṃ na cānyaṃ manasāpyagāt ।
devaṃ muniṃ vā yakṣaṃ vā patitve pativatsalā ॥32॥
33
tataḥ kadācidbhagavānparvato'nusasāra ha ।
vanaṃ virahitaṃ kiñcittatrāpaśyatsa nāradam ॥33॥
34
tato'bhivādya provāca nāradaṃ parvatastadā ।
bhavānprasādaṃ kurutāṃ svargādeśāya me prabho ॥34॥
35
tamuvāca tato dṛṣṭvā parvataṃ nāradastadā ।
kṛtāñjalimupāsīnaṃ dīnaṃ dīnataraḥ svayam ॥35॥
36
tvayāhaṃ prathamaṃ śapto vānarastvaṃ bhaviṣyasi ।
ityuktena mayā paścācchaptastvamapi matsarāt ।
adyaprabhṛti vai vāsaṃ svarge nāvāpsyasīti ha ॥36॥
37
tava naitaddhi sadṛśaṃ putrasthāne hi me bhavān ।
nivartayetāṃ tau śāpamanyo'nyena tadā munī ॥37॥
38
śrīsamṛddhaṃ tadā dṛṣṭvā nāradaṃ devarūpiṇam ।
sukumārī pradudrāva parapatyabhiśaṅkayā ॥38॥
39
tāṃ parvatastato dṛṣṭvā pradravantīmaninditām ।
abravīttava bhartaiṣa nātra kāryā vicāraṇā ॥39॥
40
ṛṣiḥ paramadharmātmā nārado bhagavānprabhuḥ ।
tavaivābhedyahṛdayo mā te bhūdatra saṃśayaḥ ॥40॥
41
sānunītā bahuvidhaṃ parvatena mahātmanā ।
śāpadoṣaṃ ca taṃ bhartuḥ śrutvā svāṃ prakṛtiṃ gatā ।
parvato'tha yayau svargaṃ nārado'tha yayau gṛhān ॥41॥
42
pratyakṣakarmā sarvasya nārado'yaṃ mahānṛṣiḥ ।
eṣa vakṣyati vai pṛṣṭo yathā vṛttaṃ narottama] ॥42॥
Глава 31
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tato rājā pāṇḍusuto nāradaṃ pratyabhāṣata ।
bhagavañśrotumicchāmi suvarṇaṣṭhīvisambhavam ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
evamuktaḥ sa ca munirdharmarājena nāradaḥ ।
ācacakṣe yathā vṛttaṃ suvarṇaṣṭhīvinaṃ prati ॥2॥
3
evametanmahārāja yathāyaṃ keśavo'bravīt ।
kāryasyāsya tu yaccheṣaṃ tatte vakṣyāmi pṛcchataḥ ॥3॥
4
ahaṃ ca parvataścaiva svasrīyo me mahāmuniḥ ।
vastukāmāvabhigatau sṛñjayaṃ jayatāṃ varam ॥4॥
5
tatra sampūjitau tena vidhidṛṣṭena karmaṇā ।
sarvakāmaiḥ suvihitau nivasāvo'sya veśmani ॥5॥
6
vyatikrāntāsu varṣāsu samaye gamanasya ca ।
parvato māmuvācedaṃ kāle vacanamarthavat ॥6॥
7
āvāmasya narendrasya gṛhe paramapūjitau ।
uṣitau samaye brahmaṃścintyatāmatra sāmpratam ॥7॥
8
tato'hamabruvaṃ rājanparvataṃ śubhadarśanam ।
sarvametattvayi vibho bhāgineyopapadyate ॥8॥
9
vareṇa chandyatāṃ rājā labhatāṃ yadyadicchati ।
āvayostapasā siddhiṃ prāpnotu yadi manyase ॥9॥
10
tata āhūya rājānaṃ sṛñjayaṃ śubhadarśanam ।
parvato'numataṃ vākyamuvāca munipuṅgavaḥ ॥10॥
11
prītau svo nṛpa satkāraistava hyārjavasambhṛtaiḥ ।
āvābhyāmabhyanujñāto varaṃ nṛvara cintaya ॥11॥
12
devānāmavihiṃsāyāṃ yadbhavenmānuṣakṣamam ।
tadgṛhāṇa mahārāja pūjārho nau mato bhavān ॥12॥
13
sṛñjaya uvāca ।
prītau bhavantau yadi me kṛtametāvatā mama ।
eṣa eva paro lābho nirvṛtto me mahāphalaḥ ॥13॥
Сринджая сказал:
14
nārada uvāca ।
tamevaṃvādinaṃ bhūyaḥ parvataḥ pratyabhāṣata ।
vṛṇīṣva rājansaṅkalpo yaste hṛdi ciraṃ sthitaḥ ॥14॥
Нарада сказал:
15
sṛñjaya uvāca ।
abhīpsāmi sutaṃ vīraṃ vīryavantaṃ dṛḍhavratam ।
āyuṣmantaṃ mahābhāgaṃ devarājasamadyutim ॥15॥
Сринджая сказал:
16
parvata uvāca ।
bhaviṣyatyeṣa te kāmo na tvāyuṣmānbhaviṣyati ।
devarājābhibhūtyarthaṃ saṅkalpo hyeṣa te hṛdi ॥16॥
Гора сказала:
17
suvarṇaṣṭhīvanāccaiva svarṇaṣṭhīvī bhaviṣyati ।
rakṣyaśca devarājātsa devarājasamadyutiḥ ॥17॥
18
nārada uvāca ।
tacchrutvā sṛñjayo vākyaṃ parvatasya mahātmanaḥ ।
prasādayāmāsa tadā naitadevaṃ bhavediti ॥18॥
Нарада сказал:
19
āyuṣmānme bhavetputro bhavatastapasā mune ।
na ca taṃ parvataḥ kiñciduvācendravyapekṣayā ॥19॥
20
tamahaṃ nṛpatiṃ dīnamabruvaṃ punareva tu ।
smartavyo'haṃ mahārāja darśayiṣyāmi te smṛtaḥ ॥20॥
21
ahaṃ te dayitaṃ putraṃ pretarājavaśaṃ gatam ।
punardāsyāmi tadrūpaṃ mā śucaḥ pṛthivīpate ॥21॥
22
evamuktvā tu nṛpatiṃ prayātau svo yathepsitam ।
sṛñjayaśca yathākāmaṃ praviveśa svamandiram ॥22॥
23
sṛñjayasyātha rājarṣeḥ kasmiṃścitkālaparyaye ।
jajñe putro mahāvīryastejasā prajvalanniva ॥23॥
24
vavṛdhe sa yathākālaṃ sarasīva mahotpalam ।
babhūva kāñcanaṣṭhīvī yathārthaṃ nāma tasya tat ॥24॥
25
tadadbhutatamaṃ loke paprathe kurusattama ।
bubudhe tacca devendro varadānaṃ mahātmanoḥ ॥25॥
26
tatastvabhibhavādbhīto bṛhaspatimate sthitaḥ ।
kumārasyāntaraprekṣī babhūva balavṛtrahā ॥26॥
27
codayāmāsa vajraṃ sa divyāstraṃ mūrtisaṃsthitam ।
vyāghro bhūtvā jahīmaṃ tvaṃ rājaputramiti prabho ॥27॥
28
vivṛddhaḥ kila vīryeṇa māmeṣo'bhibhaviṣyati ।
sṛñjayasya suto vajra yathainaṃ parvato dadau ॥28॥
29
evamuktastu śakreṇa vajraḥ parapurañjayaḥ ।
kumārasyāntaraprekṣī nityamevānvapadyata ॥29॥
30
sṛñjayo'pi sutaṃ prāpya devarājasamadyutim ।
hṛṣṭaḥ sāntaḥpuro rājā vananityo'bhavattadā ॥30॥
31
tato bhāgīrathītīre kadācidvananirjhare ।
dhātrīdvitīyo bālaḥ sa krīḍārthaṃ paryadhāvata ॥31॥
32
pañcavarṣakadeśīyo bālo nāgendravikramaḥ ।
sahasotpatitaṃ vyāghramāsasāda mahābalaḥ ॥32॥
33
tena caiva viniṣpiṣṭo vepamāno nṛpātmajaḥ ।
vyasuḥ papāta medinyāṃ tato dhātrī vicukruśe ॥33॥
34
hatvā tu rājaputraṃ sa tatraivāntaradhīyata ।
śārdūlo devarājasya māyayāntarhitastadā ॥34॥
35
dhātryāstu ninadaṃ śrutvā rudatyāḥ paramārtavat ।
abhyadhāvata taṃ deśaṃ svayameva mahīpatiḥ ॥35॥
36
sa dadarśa gatāsuṃ taṃ śayānaṃ pītaśoṇitam ।
kumāraṃ vigatānandaṃ niśākaramiva cyutam ॥36॥
37
sa tamutsaṅgamāropya paripīḍitavakṣasam ।
putraṃ rudhirasaṃsiktaṃ paryadevayadāturaḥ ॥37॥
38
tatastā mātarastasya rudantyaḥ śokakarśitāḥ ।
abhyadhāvanta taṃ deśaṃ yatra rājā sa sṛñjayaḥ ॥38॥
39
tataḥ sa rājā sasmāra māmantargatamānasaḥ ।
taccāhaṃ cintitaṃ jñātvā gatavāṃstasya darśanam ॥39॥
40
sa mayaitāni vākyāni śrāvitaḥ śokalālasaḥ ।
yāni te yaduvīreṇa kathitāni mahīpate ॥40॥
41
sañjīvitaścāpi mayā vāsavānumate tadā ।
bhavitavyaṃ tathā tacca na tacchakyamato'nyathā ॥41॥
42
ata ūrdhvaṃ kumāraḥ sa svarṇaṣṭhīvī mahāyaśāḥ ।
cittaṃ prasādayāmāsa piturmātuśca vīryavān ॥42॥
43
kārayāmāsa rājyaṃ sa pitari svargate vibhuḥ ।
varṣāṇāmekaśatavatsahasraṃ bhīmavikramaḥ ॥43॥
44
tata iṣṭvā mahāyajñairbahubhirbhūridakṣiṇaiḥ ।
tarpayāmāsa devāṃśca pitṝṃścaiva mahādyutiḥ ॥44॥
45
utpādya ca bahūnputrānkulasantānakāriṇaḥ ।
kālena mahatā rājankāladharmamupeyivān ॥45॥
46
sa tvaṃ rājendra sañjātaṃ śokametannivartaya ।
yathā tvāṃ keśavaḥ prāha vyāsaśca sumahātapāḥ ॥46॥
47
pitṛpaitāmahaṃ rājyamāsthāya duramudvaha ।
iṣṭvā puṇyairmahāyajñairiṣṭāṁllokānavāpsyasi] ॥47॥
Глава 32
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tūṣṇīṃbhūtaṃ tu rājānaṃ śocamānaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram ।
tapasvī dharmatattvajñaḥ kṛṣṇadvaipāyano'bravīt ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
prajānāṃ pālanaṃ dharmo rājñāṃ rājīvalocana ।
dharmaḥ pramāṇaṃ lokasya nityaṃ dharmānuvartanam ॥2॥
3
anutiṣṭhasva vai rājanpitṛpaitāmahaṃ padam ।
brāhmaṇeṣu ca yo dharmaḥ sa nityo vedaniścitaḥ ॥3॥
4
tatpramāṇaṃ pramāṇānāṃ śāśvataṃ bharatarṣabha ।
tasya dharmasya kṛtsnasya kṣatriyaḥ parirakṣitā ॥4॥
5
tathā yaḥ pratihantyasya śāsanaṃ viṣaye naraḥ ।
sa bāhubhyāṃ vinigrāhyo lokayātrāvighātakaḥ ॥5॥
6
pramāṇamapramāṇaṃ yaḥ kuryānmohavaśaṃ gataḥ ।
bhṛtyo vā yadi vā putrastapasvī vāpi kaścana ।
pāpānsarvairupāyaistānniyacchedghātayeta vā ॥6॥
7
ato'nyathā vartamāno rājā prāpnoti kilbiṣam ।
dharmaṃ vinaśyamānaṃ hi yo na rakṣetsa dharmahā ॥7॥
8
te tvayā dharmahantāro nihatāḥ sapadānugāḥ ।
svadharme vartamānastvaṃ kiṃ nu śocasi pāṇḍava ।
rājā hi hanyāddadyācca prajā rakṣecca dharmataḥ ॥8॥
9
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
na te'bhiśaṅke vacanaṃ yadbravīṣi tapodhana ।
aparokṣo hi te dharmaḥ sarvadharmabhṛtāṃ vara ॥9॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
10
mayā hyavadhyā bahavo ghātitā rājyakāraṇāt ।
tānyakāryāṇi me brahmandahanti ca tapanti ca ॥10॥
11
vyāsa uvāca ।
īśvaro vā bhavetkartā puruṣo vāpi bhārata ।
haṭho vā vartate loke karmajaṃ vā phalaṃ smṛtam ॥11॥
Вьяса сказал:
12
īśvareṇa niyuktā hi sādhvasādhu ca pārthiva ।
kurvanti puruṣāḥ karma phalamīśvaragāmi tat ॥12॥
13
yathā hi puruṣaśchindyādvṛkṣaṃ paraśunā vane ।
chettureva bhavetpāpaṃ paraśorna kathañcana ॥13॥
14
atha vā tadupādānātprāpnuyuḥ karmaṇaḥ phalam ।
daṇḍaśastrakṛtaṃ pāpaṃ puruṣe tanna vidyate ॥14॥
15
na caitadiṣṭaṃ kaunteya yadanyena phalaṃ kṛtam ।
prāpnuyāditi tasmācca īśvare tanniveśaya ॥15॥
16
atha vā puruṣaḥ kartā karmaṇoḥ śubhapāpayoḥ ।
na paraṃ vidyate tasmādevamanyacchubhaṃ kuru ॥16॥
17
na hi kaścitkvacidrājandiṣṭātpratinivartate ।
daṇḍaśastrakṛtaṃ pāpaṃ puruṣe tanna vidyate ॥17॥
18
yadi vā manyase rājanhaṭhe lokaṃ pratiṣṭhitam ।
evamapyaśubhaṃ karma na bhūtaṃ na bhaviṣyati ॥18॥
19
athābhipattirlokasya kartavyā śubhapāpayoḥ ।
abhipannatamaṃ loke rājñāmudyatadaṇḍanam ॥19॥
20
athāpi loke karmāṇi samāvartanta bhārata ।
śubhāśubhaphalaṃ ceme prāpnuvantīti me matiḥ ॥20॥
21
evaṃ satyaṃ śubhādeśaṃ karmaṇastatphalaṃ dhruvam ।
tyaja tadrājaśārdūla maivaṃ śoke manaḥ kṛthāḥ ॥21॥
22
svadharme vartamānasya sāpavāde'pi bhārata ।
evamātmaparityāgastava rājanna śobhanaḥ ॥22॥
23
vihitānīha kaunteya prāyaścittāni karmiṇām ।
śarīravāṃstāni kuryādaśarīraḥ parābhavet ॥23॥
24
tadrājañjīvamānastvaṃ prāyaścittaṃ cariṣyasi ।
prāyaścittamakṛtvā tu pretya taptāsi bhārata] ॥24॥
Глава 33
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
hatāḥ putrāśca pautrāśca bhrātaraḥ pitarastathā ।
śvaśurā guravaścaiva mātulāḥ sapitāmahāḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
kṣatriyāśca mahātmānaḥ sambandhisuhṛdastathā ।
vayasyā jñātayaścaiva bhrātaraśca pitāmaha ॥2॥
3
bahavaśca manuṣyendrā nānādeśasamāgatāḥ ।
ghātitā rājyalubdhena mayaikena pitāmaha ॥3॥
4
tāṃstādṛśānahaṃ hatvā dharmanityānmahīkṣitaḥ ।
asakṛtsomapānvīrānkiṃ prāpsyāmi tapodhana ॥4॥
5
dahyāmyaniśamadyāhaṃ cintayānaḥ punaḥ punaḥ ।
hīnāṃ pārthivasiṃhaistaiḥ śrīmadbhiḥ pṛthivīmimām ॥5॥
6
dṛṣṭvā jñātivadhaṃ ghoraṃ hatāṃśca śataśaḥ parān ।
koṭiśaśca narānanyānparitapye pitāmaha ॥6॥
7
kā nu tāsāṃ varastrīṇāmavasthādya bhaviṣyati ।
vihīnānāṃ svatanayaiḥ patibhirbhrātṛbhistathā ॥7॥
8
asmānantakarānghorānpāṇḍavānvṛṣṇisaṃhitān ।
ākrośantyaḥ kṛśā dīnā nipatantyaśca bhūtale ॥8॥
9
apaśyantyaḥ pitṝnbhrātṝnpatīnputrāṃśca yoṣitaḥ ।
tyaktvā prāṇānpriyānsarvā gamiṣyanti yamakṣayam ॥9॥
10
vatsalatvāddvijaśreṣṭha tatra me nāsti saṃśayaḥ ।
vyaktaṃ saukṣmyācca dharmasya prāpsyāmaḥ strīvadhaṃ vayam ॥10॥
11
te vayaṃ suhṛdo hatvā kṛtvā pāpamanantakam ।
narake nipatiṣyāmo hyadhaḥśirasa eva ca ॥11॥
12
śarīrāṇi vimokṣyāmastapasogreṇa sattama ।
āśramāṃśca viśeṣāṃstvaṃ mamācakṣva pitāmaha] ॥12॥
Глава 34
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
yudhiṣṭhirasya tadvākyaṃ śrutvā dvaipāyanastadā ।
samīkṣya nipuṇaṃ buddhyā ṛṣiḥ provāca pāṇḍavam ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
mā viṣādaṃ kṛthā rājankṣatradharmamanusmara ।
svadharmeṇa hatā hyete kṣatriyāḥ kṣatriyarṣabha ॥2॥
3
kāṅkṣamāṇāḥ śriyaṃ kṛtsnāṃ pṛthivyāṃ ca mahadyaśaḥ ।
kṛtāntavidhisaṃyuktāḥ kālena nidhanaṃ gatāḥ ॥3॥
4
na tvaṃ hantā na bhīmo'pi nārjuno na yamāvapi ।
kālaḥ paryāyadharmeṇa prāṇānādatta dehinām ॥4॥
5
na yasya mātāpitarau nānugrāhyo'sti kaścana ।
karmasākṣī prajānāṃ yastena kālena saṃhṛtāḥ ॥5॥
6
hetumātramidaṃ tasya kālasya puruṣarṣabha ।
yaddhanti bhūtairbhūtāni tadasmai rūpamaiśvaram ॥6॥
7
karmamūrtyātmakaṃ viddhi sākṣiṇaṃ śubhapāpayoḥ ।
sukhaduḥkhaguṇodarkaṃ kālaṃ kālaphalapradam ॥7॥
8
teṣāmapi mahābāho karmāṇi paricintaya ।
vināśahetukāritve yaiste kālavaśaṃ gatāḥ ॥8॥
9
ātmanaśca vijānīhi niyamavrataśīlatām ।
yadā tvamīdṛśaṃ karma vidhinākramya kāritaḥ ॥9॥
10
tvaṣṭreva vihitaṃ yantraṃ yathā sthāpayiturvaśe ।
karmaṇā kālayuktena tathedaṃ bhrāmyate jagat ॥10॥
11
puruṣasya hi dṛṣṭvemāmutpattimanimittataḥ ।
yadṛcchayā vināśaṃ ca śokaharṣāvanarthakau ॥11॥
12
vyalīkaṃ cāpi yattvatra cittavaitaṃsikaṃ tava ।
tadarthamiṣyate rājanprāyaścittaṃ tadācara ॥12॥
13
idaṃ ca śrūyate pārtha yuddhe devāsure purā ।
asurā bhrātaro jyeṣṭhā devāścāpi yavīyasaḥ ॥13॥
14
teṣāmapi śrīnimittaṃ mahānāsītsamucchrayaḥ ।
yuddhaṃ varṣasahasrāṇi dvātriṃśadabhavatkila ॥14॥
15
ekārṇavāṃ mahīṃ kṛtvā rudhireṇa pariplutām ।
jaghnurdaityāṃstadā devāstridivaṃ caiva lebhire ॥15॥
16
tathaiva pṛthivīṃ labdhvā brāhmaṇā vedapāragāḥ ।
saṃśritā dānavānāṃ vai sāhyārthe darpamohitāḥ ॥16॥
17
śālāvṛkā iti khyātāstriṣu lokeṣu bhārata ।
aṣṭāśītisahasrāṇi te cāpi vibudhairhatāḥ ॥17॥
18
dharmavyucchittimicchanto ye'dharmasya pravartakāḥ ।
hantavyāste durātmāno devairdaityā ivolbaṇāḥ ॥18॥
19
ekaṃ hatvā yadi kule śiṣṭānāṃ syādanāmayam ।
kulaṃ hatvātha rāṣṭraṃ vā na tadvṛttopaghātakam ॥19॥
20
adharmarūpo dharmo hi kaścidasti narādhipa ।
dharmaścādharmarūpo'sti tacca jñeyaṃ vipaścitā ॥20॥
21
tasmātsaṃstambhayātmānaṃ śrutavānasi pāṇḍava ।
devaiḥ pūrvagataṃ mārgamanuyāto'si bhārata ॥21॥
22
na hīdṛśā gamiṣyanti narakaṃ pāṇḍavarṣabha ।
bhrātṝnāśvāsayaitāṃstvaṃ suhṛdaśca parantapa ॥22॥
23
yo hi pāpasamārambhe kārye tadbhāvabhāvitaḥ ।
kurvannapi tathaiva syātkṛtvā ca nirapatrapaḥ ॥23॥
24
tasmiṃstatkaluṣaṃ sarvaṃ samāptamiti śabditam ।
prāyaścittaṃ na tasyāsti hrāso vā pāpakarmaṇaḥ ॥24॥
25
tvaṃ tu śuklābhijātīyaḥ paradoṣeṇa kāritaḥ ।
anicchamānaḥ karmedaṃ kṛtvā ca paritapyase ॥25॥
26
aśvamedho mahāyajñaḥ prāyaścittamudāhṛtam ।
tamāhara mahārāja vipāpmaivaṃ bhaviṣyasi ॥26॥
27
marudbhiḥ saha jitvārīnmaghavānpākaśāsanaḥ ।
ekaikaṃ kratumāhṛtya śatakṛtvaḥ śatakratuḥ ॥27॥
28
pūtapāpmā jitasvargo lokānprāpya sukhodayān ।
marudgaṇavṛtaḥ śakraḥ śuśubhe bhāsayandiśaḥ ॥28॥
29
svargaloke mahīyantamapsarobhiḥ śacīpatim ।
ṛṣayaḥ paryupāsante devāśca vibudheśvaram ॥29॥
30
so'yaṃ tvamiha saṅkrānto vikrameṇa vasundharām ।
nirjitāśca mahīpālā vikrameṇa tvayānagha ॥30॥
31
teṣāṃ purāṇi rāṣṭrāṇi gatvā rājansuhṛdvṛtaḥ ।
bhrātṝnputrāṃśca pautrāṃśca sve sve rājye'bhiṣecaya ॥31॥
32
bālānapi ca garbhasthānsāntvāni samudācaran ।
rañjayanprakṛtīḥ sarvāḥ paripāhi vasundharām ॥32॥
33
kumāro nāsti yeṣāṃ ca kanyāstatrābhiṣecaya ।
kāmāśayo hi strīvargaḥ śokamevaṃ prahāsyati ॥33॥
34
evamāśvāsanaṃ kṛtvā sarvarāṣṭreṣu bhārata ।
yajasva vājimedhena yathendro vijayī purā ॥34॥
35
aśocyāste mahātmānaḥ kṣatriyāḥ kṣatriyarṣabha ।
svakarmabhirgatā nāśaṃ kṛtāntabalamohitāḥ ॥35॥
36
avāptaḥ kṣatradharmaste rājyaṃ prāptamakalmaṣam ।
carasva dharmaṃ kaunteya śreyānyaḥ pretya bhāvikaḥ] ॥36॥
Глава 35
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kāni kṛtveha karmāṇi prāyaścittīyate naraḥ ।
kiṃ kṛtvā caiva mucyeta tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
vyāsa uvāca ।
akurvanvihitaṃ karma pratiṣiddhāni cācaran ।
prāyaścittīyate hyevaṃ naro mithyā ca vartayan ॥2॥
Вьяса сказал:
3
sūryeṇābhyudito yaśca brahmacārī bhavatyuta ।
tathā sūryābhinirmuktaḥ kunakhī śyāvadannapi ॥3॥
4
parivittiḥ parivettā brahmojjho yaśca kutsakaḥ ।
didhiṣūpatistathā yaḥ syādagredidhiṣureva ca ॥4॥
5
avakīrṇī bhavedyaśca dvijātivadhakastathā ।
atīrthe brahmaṇastyāgī tīrthe cāpratipādakaḥ ॥5॥
6
grāmayājī ca kaunteya rājñaśca parivikrayī ।
śūdrastrīvadhako yaśca pūrvaḥ pūrvastu garhitaḥ ॥6॥
7
vṛthāpaśusamālambhī vanadāhasya kārakaḥ ।
anṛtenopacartā ca pratiroddhā gurostathā ॥7॥
8
yaścāgnīnapavidhyeta tathaiva brahmavikrayī ।
etānyenāṃsi sarvāṇi vyutkrāntasamayaśca yaḥ ॥8॥
9
akāryāṇyapi vakṣyāmi yāni tāni nibodha me ।
lokavedaviruddhāni tānyekāgramanāḥ śṛṇu ॥9॥
10
svadharmasya parityāgaḥ paradharmasya ca kriyā ।
ayājyayājanaṃ caiva tathābhakṣyasya bhakṣaṇam ॥10॥
11
śaraṇāgatasantyāgo bhṛtyasyābharaṇaṃ tathā ।
rasānāṃ vikrayaścāpi tiryagyonivadhastathā ॥11॥
12
ādhānādīni karmāṇi śaktimānna karoti yaḥ ।
aprayacchaṃśca sarvāṇi nityaṃ deyāni bhārata ॥12॥
13
dakṣiṇānāmadānaṃ ca brāhmaṇasvābhimarśanam ।
sarvāṇyetānyakāryāṇi prāhurdharmavido janāḥ ॥13॥
14
pitrā vibhajate putro yaśca syādgurutalpagaḥ ।
aprajāyannadharmeṇa bhavatyādharmiko janaḥ ॥14॥
15
uktānyetāni karmāṇi vistareṇetareṇa ca ।
yāni kurvannakurvaṃśca prāyaścittīyate janaḥ ॥15॥
16
etānyeva tu karmāṇi kriyamāṇāni mānavān ।
yeṣu yeṣu nimitteṣu na limpantyatha tacchṛṇu ॥16॥
17
pragṛhya śastramāyāntamapi vedāntagaṃ raṇe ।
jighāṃsantaṃ nihatyājau na tena brahmahā bhavet ॥17॥
18
api cāpyatra kaunteya mantro vedeṣu paṭhyate ।
vedapramāṇavihitaṃ taṃ dharmaṃ prabravīmi te ॥18॥
19
apetaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ vṛttādyo hanyādātatāyinam ।
na tena brahmahā sa syānmanyustaṃ manyumṛcchati ॥19॥
20
prāṇātyaye tathājñānādācaranmadirāmapi ।
acodito dharmaparaḥ punaḥ saṃskāramarhati ॥20॥
21
etatte sarvamākhyātaṃ kaunteyābhakṣyabhakṣaṇam ।
prāyaścittavidhānena sarvametena śudhyati ॥21॥
22
gurutalpaṃ hi gurvarthe na dūṣayati mānavam ।
uddālakaḥ śvetaketuṃ janayāmāsa śiṣyataḥ ॥22॥
23
steyaṃ kurvaṃstu gurvarthamāpatsu na nibadhyate ।
bahuśaḥ kāmakāreṇa na cedyaḥ sampravartate ॥23॥
24
anyatra brāhmaṇasvebhya ādadāno na duṣyati ।
svayamaprāśitā yaśca na sa pāpena lipyate ॥24॥
25
prāṇatrāṇe'nṛtaṃ vācyamātmano vā parasya vā ।
gurvarthe strīṣu caiva syādvivāhakaraṇeṣu ca ॥25॥
26
nāvartate vrataṃ svapne śukramokṣe kathañcana ।
ājyahomaḥ samiddhe'gnau prāyaścittaṃ vidhīyate ॥26॥
27
pārivittyaṃ ca patite nāsti pravrajite tathā ।
bhikṣite pāradāryaṃ ca na taddharmasya dūṣakam ॥27॥
28
vṛthāpaśusamālambhaṃ naiva kuryānna kārayet ।
anugrahaḥ paśūṇāṃ hi saṃskāro vidhicoditaḥ ॥28॥
29
anarhe brāhmaṇe dattamajñānāttanna dūṣakam ।
sakāraṇaṃ tathā tīrthe'tīrthe vā pratipādanam ॥29॥
30
striyastathāpacāriṇyo niṣkṛtiḥ syādadūṣikā ।
api sā pūyate tena na tu bhartā praduṣyate ॥30॥
31
tattvaṃ jñātvā tu somasya vikrayaḥ syādadūṣakaḥ ।
asamarthasya bhṛtyasya visargaḥ syādadoṣavān ।
vanadāho gavāmarthe kriyamāṇo na dūṣakaḥ ॥31॥
32
uktānyetāni karmāṇi yāni kurvanna duṣyati ।
prāyaścittāni vakṣyāmi vistareṇaiva bhārata] ॥32॥
Глава 36
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
tapasā karmabhiścaiva pradānena ca bhārata ।
punāti pāpaṃ puruṣaḥ pūtaścenna pravartate ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
ekakālaṃ tu bhuñjānaścaranbhaikṣaṃ svakarmakṛt ।
kapālapāṇiḥ khaṭvāṅgī brahmacārī sadotthitaḥ ॥2॥
3
anasūyuradhaḥśāyī karma loke prakāśayan ।
pūrṇairdvādaśabhirvarṣairbrahmahā vipramucyate ॥3॥
4
ṣaḍbhirvarṣaiḥ kṛcchrabhojī brahmahā pūyate naraḥ ।
māse māse samaśnaṃstu tribhirvarṣaiḥ pramucyate ॥4॥
5
saṃvatsareṇa māsāśī pūyate nātra saṃśayaḥ ।
tathaivoparamanrājansvalpenāpi pramucyate ॥5॥
6
kratunā cāśvamedhena pūyate nātra saṃśayaḥ ।
ye cāsyāvabhṛthe snānti kecidevaṃvidhā narāḥ ॥6॥
7
te sarve pūtapāpmāno bhavantīti parā śrutiḥ ।
brāhmaṇārthe hato yuddhe mucyate brahmahatyayā ॥7॥
8
gavāṃ śatasahasraṃ tu pātrebhyaḥ pratipādayan ।
brahmahā vipramucyeta sarvapāpebhya eva ca ॥8॥
9
kapilānāṃ sahasrāṇi yo dadyātpañcaviṃśatim ।
dogdhrīṇāṃ sa ca pāpebhyaḥ sarvebhyo vipramucyate ॥9॥
10
gosahasraṃ savatsānāṃ dogdhrīṇāṃ prāṇasaṃśaye ।
sādhubhyo vai daridrebhyo dattvā mucyeta kilbiṣāt ॥10॥
11
śataṃ vai yastu kāmbojānbrāhmaṇebhyaḥ prayacchati ।
niyatebhyo mahīpāla sa ca pāpātpramucyate ॥11॥
12
manorathaṃ tu yo dadyādekasmā api bhārata ।
na kīrtayeta dattvā yaḥ sa ca pāpātpramucyate ॥12॥
13
surāpānaṃ sakṛtpītvā yo'gnivarṇāṃ pibeddvijaḥ ।
sa pāvayatyathātmānamiha loke paratra ca ॥13॥
14
meruprapātaṃ prapatañjvalanaṃ vā samāviśan ।
mahāprasthānamātiṣṭhanmucyate sarvakilbiṣaiḥ ॥14॥
15
bṛhaspatisaveneṣṭvā surāpo brāhmaṇaḥ punaḥ ।
samitiṃ brāhmaṇairgacchediti vai brāhmaṇī śrutiḥ ॥15॥
16
bhūmipradānaṃ kuryādyaḥ surāṃ pītvā vimatsaraḥ ।
punarna ca pibedrājansaṃskṛtaḥ śudhyate naraḥ ॥16॥
17
gurutalpī śilāṃ taptāmāyasīmadhisaṃviśet ।
pāṇāvādhāya vā śephaṃ pravrajedūrdhvadarśanaḥ ॥17॥
18
śarīrasya vimokṣeṇa mucyate karmaṇo'śubhāt ।
karmabhyo vipramucyante yattāḥ saṃvatsaraṃ striyaḥ ॥18॥
19
mahāvrataṃ caredyastu dadyātsarvasvameva tu ।
gurvarthe vā hato yuddhe sa mucyetkarmaṇo'śubhāt ॥19॥
20
anṛtenopacartā ca pratiroddhā gurostathā ।
upahṛtya priyaṃ tasmai tasmātpāpātpramucyate ॥20॥
21
avakīrṇinimittaṃ tu brahmahatyāvrataṃ caret ।
kharacarmavāsāḥ ṣaṇmāsaṃ tathā mucyeta kilbiṣāt ॥21॥
22
paradārāpahārī ca parasyāpaharanvasu ।
saṃvatsaraṃ vratī bhūtvā tathā mucyeta kilbiṣāt ॥22॥
23
steyaṃ tu yasyāpaharettasmai dadyātsamaṃ vasu ।
vividhenābhyupāyena tena mucyeta kilbiṣāt ॥23॥
24
kṛcchrāddvādaśarātreṇa svabhyastena daśāvaram ।
parivettā bhavetpūtaḥ parivittiśca bhārata ॥24॥
25
niveśyaṃ tu bhavettena sadā tārayitā pitṝn ।
na tu striyā bhaveddoṣo na tu sā tena lipyate ॥25॥
26
bhajane hyṛtunā śuddhaṃ cāturmāsyaṃ vidhīyate ।
striyastena viśudhyanti iti dharmavido viduḥ ॥26॥
27
striyastvāśaṅkitāḥ pāpairnopagamyā hi jānatā ।
rajasā tā viśudhyante bhasmanā bhājanaṃ yathā ॥27॥
28
catuṣpātsakalo dharmo brāhmaṇānāṃ vidhīyate ।
pādāvakṛṣṭo rājanye tathā dharmo vidhīyate ॥28॥
29
tathā vaiśye ca śūdre ca pādaḥ pādo vidhīyate ।
vidyādevaṃvidhenaiṣāṃ gurulāghavaniścayam ॥29॥
30
tiryagyonivadhaṃ kṛtvā drumāṃśchittvetarānbahūn ।
trirātraṃ vāyubhakṣaḥ syātkarma ca prathayennaraḥ ॥30॥
31
agamyāgamane rājanprāyaścittaṃ vidhīyate ।
ārdravastreṇa ṣaṇmāsaṃ vihāryaṃ bhasmaśāyinā ॥31॥
32
eṣa eva tu sarveṣāmakāryāṇāṃ vidhirbhavet ।
brāhmaṇoktena vidhinā dṛṣṭāntāgamahetubhiḥ ॥32॥
33
sāvitrīmapyadhīyānaḥ śucau deśe mitāśanaḥ ।
ahiṃsro'mandako'jalpanmucyate sarvakilbiṣaiḥ ॥33॥
34
ahaḥsu satataṃ tiṣṭhedabhyākāśaṃ niśi svapet ।
trirahnastrirniśāyāśca savāsā jalamāviśet ॥34॥
35
strīśūdrapatitāṃścāpi nābhibhāṣedvratānvitaḥ ।
pāpānyajñānataḥ kṛtvā mucyedevaṃvrato dvijaḥ ॥35॥
36
śubhāśubhaphalaṃ pretya labhate bhūtasākṣikaḥ ।
atiricyettayoryattu tatkartā labhate phalam ॥36॥
37
tasmāddānena tapasā karmaṇā ca śubhaṃ phalam ।
vardhayedaśubhaṃ kṛtvā yathā syādatirekavān ॥37॥
38
kuryācchubhāni karmāṇi nimitte pāpakarmaṇām ।
dadyānnityaṃ ca vittāni tathā mucyeta kilbiṣāt ॥38॥
39
anurūpaṃ hi pāpasya prāyaścittamudāhṛtam ।
mahāpātakavarjaṃ tu prāyaścittaṃ vidhīyate ॥39॥
40
bhakṣyābhakṣyeṣu sarveṣu vācyāvācye tathaiva ca ।
ajñānajñānayo rājanvihitānyanujānate ॥40॥
41
jānatā tu kṛtaṃ pāpaṃ guru sarvaṃ bhavatyuta ।
ajñānātskhalite doṣe prāyaścittaṃ vidhīyate ॥41॥
42
śakyate vidhinā pāpaṃ yathoktena vyapohitum ।
āstike śraddadhāne tu vidhireṣa vidhīyate ॥42॥
43
nāstikāśraddadhāneṣu puruṣeṣu kadācana ।
dambhadoṣapradhāneṣu vidhireṣa na dṛśyate ॥43॥
44
śiṣṭācāraśca śiṣṭaśca dharmo dharmabhṛtāṃ vara ।
sevitavyo naravyāghra pretya ceha sukhārthinā ॥44॥
45
sa rājanmokṣyase pāpāttena pūrveṇa hetunā ।
trāṇārthaṃ vā vadhenaiṣāmatha vā nṛpakarmaṇā ॥45॥
46
atha vā te ghṛṇā kācitprāyaścittaṃ cariṣyasi ।
mā tvevānāryajuṣṭena karmaṇā nidhanaṃ gamaḥ] ॥46॥
Глава 37
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
evamukto bhagavatā dharmarājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
cintayitvā muhūrtaṃ tu pratyuvāca tapodhanam ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
kiṃ bhakṣyaṃ kimabhakṣyaṃ ca kiṃ ca deyaṃ praśasyate ।
kiṃ ca pātramapātraṃ vā tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥2॥
3
vyāsa uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
siddhānāṃ caiva saṃvādaṃ manoścaiva prajāpateḥ ॥3॥
Вьяса сказал:
4
siddhāstapovrataparāḥ samāgamya purā vibhum ।
dharmaṃ papracchurāsīnamādikāle prajāpatim ॥4॥
5
kathamannaṃ kathaṃ dānaṃ kathamadhyayanaṃ tapaḥ ।
kāryākāryaṃ ca naḥ sarvaṃ śaṃsa vai tvaṃ prajāpate ॥5॥
6
tairevamukto bhagavānmanuḥ svāyaṃbhuvo'bravīt ।
śuśrūṣadhvaṃ yathāvṛttaṃ dharmaṃ vyāsasamāsataḥ ॥6॥
7
adattasyānupādānaṃ dānamadhyayanaṃ tapaḥ ।
ahiṃsā satyamakrodhaḥ kṣamejyā dharmalakṣaṇam ॥7॥
8
ya eva dharmaḥ so'dharmo'deśe'kāle pratiṣṭhitaḥ ।
ādānamanṛtaṃ hiṃsā dharmo vyāvasthikaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥8॥
9
dvividhau cāpyubhāvetau dharmādharmau vijānatām ।
apravṛttiḥ pravṛttiśca dvaividhyaṃ lokavedayoḥ ॥9॥
10
apravṛtteramartyatvaṃ martyatvaṃ karmaṇaḥ phalam ।
aśubhasyāśubhaṃ vidyācchubhasya śubhameva ca ॥10॥
11
etayoścobhayoḥ syātāṃ śubhāśubhatayā tathā ।
daivaṃ ca daivayuktaṃ ca prāṇaśca pralayaśca ha ॥11॥
12
aprekṣāpūrvakaraṇādaśubhānāṃ śubhaṃ phalam ।
ūrdhvaṃ bhavati sandehādiha dṛṣṭārthameva vā ।
aprekṣāpūrvakaraṇātprāyaścittaṃ vidhīyate ॥12॥
13
krodhamohakṛte caiva dṛṣṭāntāgamahetubhiḥ ।
śarīrāṇāmupakleśo manasaśca priyāpriye ।
tadauṣadhaiśca mantraiśca prāyaścittaiśca śāmyati ॥13॥
14
jātiśreṇyadhivāsānāṃ kuladharmāṃśca sarvataḥ ।
varjayenna hi taṃ dharmaṃ yeṣāṃ dharmo na vidyate ॥14॥
15
daśa vā vedaśāstrajñāstrayo vā dharmapāṭhakāḥ ।
yadbrūyuḥ kārya utpanne sa dharmo dharmasaṃśaye ॥15॥
16
aruṇā mṛttikā caiva tathā caiva pipīlakāḥ ।
śleṣmātakastathā viprairabhakṣyaṃ viṣameva ca ॥16॥
17
abhakṣyā brāhmaṇairmatsyāḥ śakalairye vivarjitāḥ ।
catuṣpātkacchapādanyo maṇḍūkā jalajāśca ye ॥17॥
18
bhāsā haṃsāḥ suparṇāśca cakravākā bakāḥ plavāḥ ।
kaṅko madguśca gṛdhrāśca kākolūkaṃ tathaiva ca ॥18॥
19
kravyādāḥ pakṣiṇaḥ sarve catuṣpādāśca daṃṣṭriṇaḥ ।
yeṣāṃ cobhayato dantāścaturdaṃṣṭrāśca sarvaśaḥ ॥19॥
20
eḍakāśvakharoṣṭrīṇāṃ sūtikānāṃ gavāmapi ।
mānuṣīṇāṃ mṛgīṇāṃ ca na pibedbrāhmaṇaḥ payaḥ ॥20॥
21
pretānnaṃ sūtikānnaṃ ca yacca kiñcidanirdaśam ।
abhojyaṃ cāpyapeyaṃ ca dhenvā dugdhamanirdaśam ॥21॥
22
takṣṇaścarmāvakartuśca puṃścalyā rajakasya ca ।
cikitsakasya yaccānnamabhojyaṃ rakṣiṇastathā ॥22॥
23
gaṇagrāmābhiśastānāṃ raṅgastrījīvinaśca ye ।
parivittinapuṃṣāṃ ca bandidyūtavidāṃ tathā ॥23॥
24
vāryamāṇāhṛtaṃ cānnaṃ śuktaṃ paryuṣitaṃ ca yat ।
surānugatamucchiṣṭamabhojyaṃ śeṣitaṃ ca yat ॥24॥
25
piṣṭamāṃsekṣuśākānāṃ vikārāḥ payasastathā ।
saktudhānākarambhāśca nopabhojyāścirasthitāḥ ॥25॥
26
pāyasaṃ kṛsaraṃ māṃsamapūpāśca vṛthā kṛtāḥ ।
abhojyāścāpyabhakṣyāśca brāhmaṇairgṛhamedhibhiḥ ॥26॥
27
devānpitṝnmanuṣyāṃśca munīngṛhyāśca devatāḥ ।
pūjayitvā tataḥ paścādgṛhastho bhoktumarhati ॥27॥
28
yathā pravrajito bhikṣurgṛhasthaḥ svagṛhe vaset ।
evaṃvṛttaḥ priyairdāraiḥ saṃvasandharmamāpnuyāt ॥28॥
29
na dadyādyaśase dānaṃ na bhayānnopakāriṇe ।
na nṛttagītaśīleṣu hāsakeṣu ca dhārmikaḥ ॥29॥
30
na matte naiva conmatte na stene na cikitsake ।
na vāgghīne vivarṇe vā nāṅgahīne na vāmane ॥30॥
31
na durjane dauṣkule vā vratairvā yo na saṃskṛtaḥ ।
aśrotriye mṛtaṃ dānaṃ brāhmaṇe'brahmavādini ॥31॥
32
asamyakcaiva yaddattamasamyakca pratigrahaḥ ।
ubhayoḥ syādanarthāya dāturādātureva ca ॥32॥
33
yathā khadiramālambya śilāṃ vāpyarṇavaṃ taran ।
majjate majjate tadvaddātā yaśca pratīcchakaḥ ॥33॥
34
kāṣṭhairārdrairyathā vahnirupastīrṇo na dīpyate ।
tapaḥsvādhyāyacāritrairevaṃ hīnaḥ pratigrahī ॥34॥
35
kapāle yadvadāpaḥ syuḥ śvadṛtau vā yathā payaḥ ।
āśrayasthānadoṣeṇa vṛttahīne tathā śrutam ॥35॥
36
nirmantro nirvrato yaḥ syādaśāstrajño'nasūyakaḥ ।
anukrośātpradātavyaṃ dīneṣvevaṃ nareṣvapi ॥36॥
37
na vai deyamanukrośāddīnāyāpyapakāriṇe ।
āptācaritamityeva dharma ityeva vā punaḥ ॥37॥
38
niṣkāraṇaṃ sma taddattaṃ brāhmaṇe dharmavarjite ।
bhavedapātradoṣeṇa na me'trāsti vicāraṇā ॥38॥
39
yathā dārumayo hastī yathā carmamayo mṛgaḥ ।
brāhmaṇaścānadhīyānastrayaste nāmadhārakāḥ ॥39॥
40
yathā ṣaṇḍho'phalaḥ strīṣu yathā gaurgavi cāphalā ।
śakunirvāpyapakṣaḥ syānnirmantro brāhmaṇastathā ॥40॥
41
grāmadhānyaṃ yathā śūnyaṃ yathā kūpaśca nirjalaḥ ।
yathā hutamanagnau ca tathaiva syānnirākṛtau ॥41॥
42
devatānāṃ pitṝṇāṃ ca havyakavyavināśanaḥ ।
śatrurarthaharo mūrkho na lokānprāptumarhati ॥42॥
43
etatte kathitaṃ sarvaṃ yathā vṛttaṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
samāsena mahaddhyetacchrotavyaṃ bharatarṣabha] ॥43॥
Глава 38
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
śrotumicchāmi bhagavanvistareṇa mahāmune ।
rājadharmāndvijaśreṣṭha cāturvarṇyasya cākhilān ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
āpatsu ca yathā nītirvidhātavyā mahīkṣitā ।
dharmyamālambya panthānaṃ vijayeyaṃ kathaṃ mahīm ॥2॥
3
prāyaścittakathā hyeṣā bhakṣyābhakṣyavivardhitā ।
kautūhalānupravaṇā harṣaṃ janayatīva me ॥3॥
4
dharmacaryā ca rājyaṃ ca nityameva virudhyate ।
yena muhyati me cetaścintayānasya nityaśaḥ ॥4॥
5
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tamuvāca mahātejā vyāso vedavidāṃ varaḥ ।
nāradaṃ samabhiprekṣya sarvaṃ jānanpurātanam ॥5॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
6
śrotumicchasi ceddharmānakhilena yudhiṣṭhira ।
praihi bhīṣmaṃ mahābāho vṛddhaṃ kurupitāmaham ॥6॥
7
sa te sarvarahasyeṣu saṃśayānmanasi sthitān ।
chettā bhāgīrathīputraḥ sarvajñaḥ sarvadharmavit ॥7॥
8
janayāmāsa yaṃ devī divyā tripathagā nadī ।
sākṣāddadarśa yo devānsarvāñśakrapurogamān ॥8॥
9
bṛhaspatipurogāṃśca devarṣīnasakṛtprabhuḥ ।
toṣayitvopacāreṇa rājanītimadhītavān ॥9॥
10
uśanā veda yacchāstraṃ devāsuragururdvijaḥ ।
tacca sarvaṃ savaiyākhyaṃ prāptavānkurusattamaḥ ॥10॥
11
bhārgavāccyavanāccāpi vedānaṅgopabṛṃhitān ।
pratipede mahābuddhirvasiṣṭhācca yatavratāt ॥11॥
12
pitāmahasutaṃ jyeṣṭhaṃ kumāraṃ dīptatejasam ।
adhyātmagatitattvajñamupāśikṣata yaḥ purā ॥12॥
13
mārkaṇḍeyamukhātkṛtsnaṃ yatidharmamavāptavān ।
rāmādastrāṇi śakrācca prāptavānbharatarṣabha ॥13॥
14
mṛtyurātmecchayā yasya jātasya manujeṣvapi ।
tathānapatyasya sataḥ puṇyalokā divi śrutāḥ ॥14॥
15
yasya brahmarṣayaḥ puṇyā nityamāsansabhāsadaḥ ।
yasya nāviditaṃ kiñcijjñānajñeyeṣu vidyate ॥15॥
16
sa te vakṣyati dharmajñaḥ sūkṣmadharmārthatattvavit ।
tamabhyehi purā prāṇānsa vimuñcati dharmavit ॥16॥
17
evamuktastu kaunteyo dīrghaprajño mahādyutiḥ ।
uvāca vadatāṃ śreṣṭhaṃ vyāsaṃ satyavatīsutam ॥17॥
18
vaiśasaṃ sumahatkṛtvā jñātīnāṃ lomaharṣaṇam ।
āgaskṛtsarvalokasya pṛthivīnāśakārakaḥ ॥18॥
19
ghātayitvā tamevājau chalenājihmayodhinam ।
upasampraṣṭumarhāmi tamahaṃ kena hetunā ॥19॥
20
tatastaṃ nṛpatiśreṣṭhaṃ cāturvarṇyahitepsayā ।
punarāha mahābāhuryaduśreṣṭho mahādyutiḥ ॥20॥
21
nedānīmatinirbandhaṃ śoke kartumihārhasi ।
yadāha bhagavānvyāsastatkuruṣva nṛpottama ॥21॥
22
brāhmaṇāstvāṃ mahābāho bhrātaraśca mahaujasaḥ ।
parjanyamiva gharmārtā āśaṃsānā upāsate ॥22॥
23
hataśiṣṭāśca rājānaḥ kṛtsnaṃ caiva samāgatam ।
cāturvarṇyaṃ mahārāja rāṣṭraṃ te kurujāṅgalam ॥23॥
24
priyārthamapi caiteṣāṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ mahātmanām ।
niyogādasya ca gurorvyāsasyāmitatejasaḥ ॥24॥
25
suhṛdāṃ cāsmadādīnāṃ draupadyāśca parantapa ।
kuru priyamamitraghna lokasya ca hitaṃ kuru ॥25॥
26
evamuktastu kṛṣṇena rājā rājīvalocanaḥ ।
hitārthaṃ sarvalokasya samuttasthau mahātapāḥ ॥26॥
27
so'nunīto naravyāghro viṣṭaraśravasā svayam ।
dvaipāyanena ca tathā devasthānena jiṣṇunā ॥27॥
28
etaiścānyaiśca bahubhiranunīto yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
vyajahānmānasaṃ duḥkhaṃ santāpaṃ ca mahāmanāḥ ॥28॥
29
śrutavākyaḥ śrutanidhiḥ śrutaśravyaviśāradaḥ ।
vyavasya manasaḥ śāntimagacchatpāṇḍunandanaḥ ॥29॥
30
sa taiḥ parivṛto rājā nakṣatrairiva candramāḥ ।
dhṛtarāṣṭraṃ puraskṛtya svapuraṃ praviveśa ha ॥30॥
31
pravivikṣuḥ sa dharmajñaḥ kuntīputro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
arcayāmāsa devāṃśca brāhmaṇāṃśca sahasraśaḥ ॥31॥
32
tato rathaṃ navaṃ śubhraṃ kambalājinasaṃvṛtam ।
yuktaṃ ṣoḍaśabhirgobhiḥ pāṇḍuraiḥ śubhalakṣaṇaiḥ ॥32॥
33
mantrairabhyarcitaḥ puṇyaiḥ stūyamāno maharṣibhiḥ ।
āruroha yathā devaḥ somo'mṛtamayaṃ ratham ॥33॥
34
jagrāha raśmīnkaunteyo bhīmo bhīmaparākramaḥ ।
arjunaḥ pāṇḍuraṃ chatraṃ dhārayāmāsa bhānumat ॥34॥
35
dhriyamāṇaṃ tu tacchatraṃ pāṇḍuraṃ tasya mūrdhani ।
śuśubhe tārakārājasitamabhramivāmbare ॥35॥
36
cāmaravyajane cāsya vīrau jagṛhatustadā ।
candraraśmiprabhe śubhre mādrīputrāvalaṅkṛte ॥36॥
37
te pañca rathamāsthāya bhrātaraḥ samalaṅkṛtāḥ ।
bhūtānīva samastāni rājandadṛśire tadā ॥37॥
38
āsthāya tu rathaṃ śubhraṃ yuktamaśvairmahājavaiḥ ।
anvayātpṛṣṭhato rājanyuyutsuḥ pāṇḍavāgrajam ॥38॥
39
rathaṃ hemamayaṃ śubhraṃ sainyasugrīvayojitam ।
saha sātyakinā kṛṣṇaḥ samāsthāyānvayātkurūn ॥39॥
40
narayānena tu jyeṣṭhaḥ pitā pārthasya bhārata ।
agrato dharmarājasya gāndhārīsahito yayau ॥40॥
41
kurustriyaśca tāḥ sarvāḥ kuntī kṛṣṇā ca draupadī ।
yānairuccāvacairjagmurvidureṇa puraskṛtāḥ ॥41॥
42
tato rathāśca bahulā nāgāśca samalaṅkṛtāḥ ।
pādātāśca hayāścaiva pṛṣṭhataḥ samanuvrajan ॥42॥
43
tato vaitālikaiḥ sūtairmāgadhaiśca subhāṣitaiḥ ।
stūyamāno yayau rājā nagaraṃ nāgasāhvayam ॥43॥
44
tatprayāṇaṃ mahābāhorbabhūvāpratimaṃ bhuvi ।
ākulākulamutsṛṣṭaṃ hṛṣṭapuṣṭajanānvitam ॥44॥
45
abhiyāne tu pārthasya narairnagaravāsibhiḥ ।
nagaraṃ rājamārgaśca yathāvatsamalaṅkṛtam ॥45॥
46
pāṇḍureṇa ca mālyena patākābhiśca vedibhiḥ ।
saṃvṛto rājamārgaśca dhūpanaiśca sudhūpitaḥ ॥46॥
47
atha cūrṇaiśca gandhānāṃ nānāpuṣpaiḥ priyaṅgubhiḥ ।
mālyadāmabhirāsaktai rājaveśmābhisaṃvṛtam ॥47॥
48
kumbhāśca nagaradvāri vāripūrṇā dṛḍhā navāḥ ।
kanyāḥ sumanasaśchāgāḥ sthāpitāstatra tatra ha ॥48॥
49
tathā svalaṅkṛtadvāraṃ nagaraṃ pāṇḍunandanaḥ ।
stūyamānaḥ śubhairvākyaiḥ praviveśa suhṛdvṛtaḥ] ॥49॥
Глава 39
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
praveśane tu pārthānāṃ janasya puravāsinaḥ ।
didṛkṣūṇāṃ sahasrāṇi samājagmurbahūnyatha ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
sa rājamārgaḥ śuśubhe samalaṅkṛtacatvaraḥ ।
yathā candrodaye rājanvardhamāno mahodadhiḥ ॥2॥
3
gṛhāṇi rājamārge tu ratnavanti bṛhanti ca ।
prākampanteva bhāreṇa strīṇāṃ pūrṇāni bhārata ॥3॥
4
tāḥ śanairiva savrīḍaṃ praśaśaṃsuryudhiṣṭhiram ।
bhīmasenārjunau caiva mādrīputrau ca pāṇḍavau ॥4॥
5
dhanyā tvamasi pāñcāli yā tvaṃ puruṣasattamān ।
upatiṣṭhasi kalyāṇi maharṣīniva gautamī ॥5॥
6
tava karmāṇyamoghāni vratacaryā ca bhāmini ।
iti kṛṣṇāṃ mahārāja praśaśaṃsustadā striyaḥ ॥6॥
7
praśaṃsāvacanaistāsāṃ mithaḥśabdaiśca bhārata ।
prītijaiśca tadā śabdaiḥ puramāsītsamākulam ॥7॥
8
tamatītya yathāyuktaṃ rājamārgaṃ yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
alaṅkṛtaṃ śobhamānamupāyādrājaveśma ha ॥8॥
9
tataḥ prakṛtayaḥ sarvāḥ paurajānapadāstathā ।
ūcuḥ kathāḥ karṇasukhāḥ samupetya tatastataḥ ॥9॥
10
diṣṭyā jayasi rājendra śatrūñśatrunisūdana ।
diṣṭyā rājyaṃ punaḥ prāptaṃ dharmeṇa ca balena ca ॥10॥
11
bhava nastvaṃ mahārāja rājeha śaradāṃ śatam ।
prajāḥ pālaya dharmeṇa yathendrastridivaṃ nṛpa ॥11॥
12
evaṃ rājakuladvāri maṅgalairabhipūjitaḥ ।
āśīrvādāndvijairuktānpratigṛhya samantataḥ ॥12॥
13
praviśya bhavanaṃ rājā devarājagṛhopamam ।
śrutvā vijayasaṃyuktaṃ rathātpaścādavātarat ॥13॥
14
praviśyābhyantaraṃ śrīmāndaivatānyabhigamya ca ।
pūjayāmāsa ratnaiśca gandhairmālyaiśca sarvaśaḥ ॥14॥
15
niścakrāma tataḥ śrīmānpunareva mahāyaśāḥ ।
dadarśa brāhmaṇāṃścaiva so'bhirūpānupasthitān ॥15॥
16
sa saṃvṛtastadā viprairāśīrvādavivakṣubhiḥ ।
śuśubhe vimalaścandrastārāgaṇavṛto yathā ॥16॥
17
tānsa sampūjayāmāsa kaunteyo vidhivaddvijān ।
dhaumyaṃ guruṃ puraskṛtya jyeṣṭhaṃ pitarameva ca ॥17॥
18
sumanomodakai ratnairhiraṇyena ca bhūriṇā ।
gobhirvastraiśca rājendra vividhaiśca kimicchakaiḥ ॥18॥
19
tataḥ puṇyāhaghoṣo'bhūddivaṃ stabdhveva bhārata ।
suhṛdāṃ harṣajananaḥ puṇyaḥ śrutisukhāvahaḥ ॥19॥
20
haṃsavanneduṣāṃ rājandvijānāṃ tatra bhāratī ।
śuśruve vedaviduṣāṃ puṣkalārthapadākṣarā ॥20॥
21
tato dundubhinirghoṣaḥ śaṅkhānāṃ ca manoramaḥ ।
jayaṃ pravadatāṃ tatra svanaḥ prādurabhūnnṛpa ॥21॥
22
niḥśabde ca sthite tatra tato viprajane punaḥ ।
rājānaṃ brāhmaṇacchadmā cārvāko rākṣaso'bravīt ॥22॥
23
tatra duryodhanasakhā bhikṣurūpeṇa saṃvṛtaḥ ।
sāṅkhyaḥ śikhī tridaṇḍī ca dhṛṣṭo vigatasādhvasaḥ ॥23॥
24
vṛtaḥ sarvaistadā viprairāśīrvādavivakṣubhiḥ ।
paraṃsahasrai rājendra taponiyamasaṃsthitaiḥ ॥24॥
25
sa duṣṭaḥ pāpamāśaṃsanpāṇḍavānāṃ mahātmanām ।
anāmantryaiva tānviprāṃstamuvāca mahīpatim ॥25॥
26
ime prāhurdvijāḥ sarve samāropya vaco mayi ।
dhigbhavantaṃ kunṛpatiṃ jñātighātinamastu vai ॥26॥
27
kiṃ te rājyena kaunteya kṛtvemaṃ jñātisaṅkṣayam ।
ghātayitvā gurūṃścaiva mṛtaṃ śreyo na jīvitam ॥27॥
28
iti te vai dvijāḥ śrutvā tasya ghorasya rakṣasaḥ ।
vivyathuścukruśuścaiva tasya vākyapradharṣitāḥ ॥28॥
29
tataste brāhmaṇāḥ sarve sa ca rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
vrīḍitāḥ paramodvignāstūṣṇīmāsanviśāmpate ॥29॥
30
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
prasīdantu bhavanto me praṇatasyābhiyācataḥ ।
pratyāpannaṃ vyasaninaṃ na māṃ dhikkartumarhatha ॥30॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
31
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tato rājanbrāhmaṇāste sarva eva viśāmpate ।
ūcurnaitadvaco'smākaṃ śrīrastu tava pārthiva ॥31॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
32
jajñuścaiva mahātmānastatastaṃ jñānacakṣuṣā ।
brāhmaṇā vedavidvāṃsastapobhirvimalīkṛtāḥ ॥32॥
33
brāhmaṇā ūcuḥ ।
eṣa duryodhanasakhā cārvāko nāma rākṣasaḥ ।
parivrājakarūpeṇa hitaṃ tasya cikīrṣati ॥33॥
Брахманы сказали:
34
na vayaṃ brūma dharmātmanvyetu te bhayamīdṛśam ।
upatiṣṭhatu kalyāṇaṃ bhavantaṃ bhrātṛbhiḥ saha ॥34॥
35
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tataste brāhmaṇāḥ sarve huṅkāraiḥ krodhamūrchitāḥ ।
nirbhartsayantaḥ śucayo nijaghnuḥ pāparākṣasam ॥35॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
36
sa papāta vinirdagdhastejasā brahmavādinām ।
mahendrāśaninirdagdhaḥ pādapo'ṅkuravāniva ॥36॥
37
pūjitāśca yayurviprā rājānamabhinandya tam ।
rājā ca harṣamāpede pāṇḍavaḥ sasuhṛjjanaḥ ॥37॥
38
vāsudeva uvāca ।
brāhmaṇāstāta loke'sminnarcanīyāḥ sadā mama ।
ete bhūmicarā devā vāgviṣāḥ suprasādakāḥ ॥38॥
Васудева сказал:
39
purā kṛtayuge tāta cārvāko nāma rākṣasaḥ ।
tapastepe mahābāho badaryāṃ bahuvatsaram ॥39॥
40
chandyamāno vareṇātha brahmaṇā sa punaḥ punaḥ ।
abhayaṃ sarvabhūtebhyo varayāmāsa bhārata ॥40॥
41
dvijāvamānādanyatra prādādvaramanuttamam ।
abhayaṃ sarvabhūtebhyastatastasmai jagatprabhuḥ ॥41॥
42
sa tu labdhavaraḥ pāpo devānamitavikramaḥ ।
rākṣasastāpayāmāsa tīvrakarmā mahābalaḥ ॥42॥
43
tato devāḥ sametyātha brahmāṇamidamabruvan ।
vadhāya rakṣasastasya balaviprakṛtāstadā ॥43॥
44
tānuvācāvyayo devo vihitaṃ tatra vai mayā ।
yathāsya bhavitā mṛtyuracireṇaiva bhārata ॥44॥
45
rājā duryodhano nāma sakhāsya bhavitā nṛpa ।
tasya snehāvabaddho'sau brāhmaṇānavamaṃsyate ॥45॥
46
tatrainaṃ ruṣitā viprā viprakārapradharṣitāḥ ।
dhakṣyanti vāgbalāḥ pāpaṃ tato nāśaṃ gamiṣyati ॥46॥
47
sa eṣa nihataḥ śete brahmadaṇḍena rākṣasaḥ ।
cārvāko nṛpatiśreṣṭha mā śuco bharatarṣabha ॥47॥
48
hatāste kṣatradharmeṇa jñātayastava pārthiva ।
svargatāśca mahātmāno vīrāḥ kṣatriyapuṅgavāḥ ॥48॥
49
sa tvamātiṣṭha kalyāṇaṃ mā te bhūdglāniracyuta ।
śatrūñjahi prajā rakṣa dvijāṃśca pratipālaya] ॥49॥
Глава 40
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tataḥ kuntīsuto rājā gatamanyurgatajvaraḥ ।
kāñcane prāṅmukho hṛṣṭo nyaṣīdatparamāsane ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
tamevābhimukhau pīṭhe sevyāstaraṇasaṃvṛte ।
sātyakirvāsudevaśca niṣīdaturarindamau ॥2॥
3
madhye kṛtvā tu rājānaṃ bhīmasenārjunāvubhau ।
niṣīdaturmahātmānau ślakṣṇayormaṇipīṭhayoḥ ॥3॥
4
dānte śayyāsane śubhre jāmbūnadavibhūṣite ।
pṛthāpi sahadevena sahāste nakulena ca ॥4॥
5
sudharmā viduro dhaumyo dhṛtarāṣṭraśca kauravaḥ ।
niṣedurjvalanākāreṣvāsaneṣu pṛthakpṛthak ॥5॥
6
yuyutsuḥ sañjayaścaiva gāndhārī ca yaśasvinī ।
dhṛtarāṣṭro yato rājā tataḥ sarva upāviśan ॥6॥
7
tatropaviṣṭo dharmātmā śvetāḥ sumanaso'spṛśat ।
svastikānakṣatānbhūmiṃ suvarṇaṃ rajataṃ maṇīn ॥7॥
8
tataḥ prakṛtayaḥ sarvāḥ puraskṛtya purohitam ।
dadṛśurdharmarājānamādāya bahu maṅgalam ॥8॥
9
pṛthivīṃ ca suvarṇaṃ ca ratnāni vividhāni ca ।
ābhiṣecanikaṃ bhāṇḍaṃ sarvasambhārasambhṛtam ॥9॥
10
kāñcanaudumbarāstatra rājatāḥ pṛthivīmayāḥ ।
pūrṇakumbhāḥ sumanaso lājā barhīṃṣi gorasāḥ ॥10॥
11
śamīpalāśapunnāgāḥ samidho madhusarpiṣī ।
sruva audumbaraḥ śaṅkhāstathā hemavibhūṣitāḥ ॥11॥
12
dāśārheṇābhyanujñātastatra dhaumyaḥ purohitaḥ ।
prāgudakpravaṇāṃ vedīṃ lakṣaṇenopalipya ha ॥12॥
13
vyāghracarmottare ślakṣṇe sarvatobhadra āsane ।
dṛḍhapādapratiṣṭhāne hutāśanasamatviṣi ॥13॥
14
upaveśya mahātmānaṃ kṛṣṇāṃ ca drupadātmajām ।
juhāva pāvakaṃ dhīmānvidhimantrapuraskṛtam ॥14॥
15
abhyaṣiñcatpatiṃ pṛthvyāḥ kuntīputraṃ yudhiṣṭhiram ।
dhṛtarāṣṭraśca rājarṣiḥ sarvāḥ prakṛtayastathā ॥15॥
16
tato'nuvādayāmāsuḥ paṇavānakadundubhīḥ ।
dharmarājo'pi tatsarvaṃ pratijagrāha dharmataḥ ॥16॥
17
pūjayāmāsa tāṃścāpi vidhivadbhūridakṣiṇaḥ ।
tato niṣkasahasreṇa brāhmaṇānsvasti vācayat ।
vedādhyayanasampannāñśīlavṛttasamanvitān ॥17॥
18
te prītā brāhmaṇā rājansvastyūcurjayameva ca ।
haṃsā iva ca nardantaḥ praśaśaṃsuryudhiṣṭhiram ॥18॥
19
yudhiṣṭhira mahābāho diṣṭyā jayasi pāṇḍava ।
diṣṭyā svadharmaṃ prāpto'si vikrameṇa mahādyute ॥19॥
20
diṣṭyā gāṇḍīvadhanvā ca bhīmasenaśca pāṇḍavaḥ ।
tvaṃ cāpi kuśalī rājanmādrīputrau ca pāṇḍavau ॥20॥
21
muktā vīrakṣayādasmātsaṅgrāmānnihatadviṣaḥ ।
kṣipramuttarakālāni kuru kāryāṇi pāṇḍava ॥21॥
22
tataḥ pratyarcitaḥ sadbhirdharmarājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
pratipede mahadrājyaṃ suhṛdbhiḥ saha bhārata] ॥22॥
Глава 41
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
prakṛtīnāṃ tu tadvākyaṃ deśakālopasaṃhitam ।
śrutvā yudhiṣṭhiro rājāthottaraṃ pratyabhāṣata ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
dhanyāḥ pāṇḍusutā loke yeṣāṃ brāhmaṇapuṅgavāḥ ।
tathyānvāpyatha vātathyānguṇānāhuḥ samāgatāḥ ॥2॥
3
anugrāhyā vayaṃ nūnaṃ bhavatāmiti me matiḥ ।
yatraivaṃ guṇasampannānasmānbrūtha vimatsarāḥ ॥3॥
4
dhṛtarāṣṭro mahārājaḥ pitā no daivataṃ param ।
śāsane'sya priye caiva stheyaṃ matpriyakāṅkṣibhiḥ ॥4॥
5
etadarthaṃ hi jīvāmi kṛtvā jñātivadhaṃ mahat ।
asya śuśrūṣaṇaṃ kāryaṃ mayā nityamatandriṇā ॥5॥
6
yadi cāhamanugrāhyo bhavatāṃ suhṛdāṃ tataḥ ।
dhṛtarāṣṭre yathāpūrvaṃ vṛttiṃ vartitumarhatha ॥6॥
7
eṣa nātho hi jagato bhavatāṃ ca mayā saha ।
asyaiva pṛthivī kṛtsnā pāṇḍavāḥ sarva eva ca ।
etanmanasi kartavyaṃ bhavadbhirvacanaṃ mama ॥7॥
8
anugamya ca rājānaṃ yatheṣṭaṃ gamyatāmiti ।
paurajānapadānsarvānvisṛjya kurunandanaḥ ।
yauvarājyena kauravyo bhīmasenamayojayat ॥8॥
9
mantre ca niścaye caiva ṣāḍguṇyasya ca cintane ।
viduraṃ buddhisampannaṃ prītimānvai samādiśat ॥9॥
10
kṛtākṛtaparijñāne tathāyavyayacintane ।
sañjayaṃ yojayāmāsa ṛddhamṛddhairguṇairyutam ॥10॥
11
balasya parimāṇe ca bhaktavetanayostathā ।
nakulaṃ vyādiśadrājā karmiṇāmanvavekṣaṇe ॥11॥
12
paracakroparodhe ca dṛptānāṃ cāvamardane ।
yudhiṣṭhiro mahārājaḥ phalgunaṃ vyādideśa ha ॥12॥
13
dvijānāṃ vedakāryeṣu kāryeṣvanyeṣu caiva hi ।
dhaumyaṃ purodhasāṃ śreṣṭhaṃ vyādideśa parantapaḥ ॥13॥
14
sahadevaṃ samīpasthaṃ nityameva samādiśat ।
tena gopyo hi nṛpatiḥ sarvāvastho viśāmpate ॥14॥
15
yānyānamanyadyogyāṃśca yeṣu yeṣviha karmasu ।
tāṃstāṃsteṣveva yuyuje prīyamāṇo mahīpatiḥ ॥15॥
16
viduraṃ sañjayaṃ caiva yuyutsuṃ ca mahāmatim ।
abravītparavīraghno dharmātmā dharmavatsalaḥ ॥16॥
17
utthāyotthāya yatkāryamasya rājñaḥ piturmama ।
sarvaṃ bhavadbhiḥ kartavyamapramattairyathātatham ॥17॥
18
paurajānapadānāṃ ca yāni kāryāṇi nityaśaḥ ।
rājānaṃ samanujñāpya tāni kāryāṇi dharmataḥ] ॥18॥
Глава 42
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tato yudhiṣṭhiro rājā jñātīnāṃ ye hatā mṛdhe ।
śrāddhāni kārayāmāsa teṣāṃ pṛthagudāradhīḥ ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
dhṛtarāṣṭro dadau rājā putrāṇāmaurdhvadehikam ।
sarvakāmaguṇopetamannaṃ gāśca dhanāni ca ।
ratnāni ca vicitrāṇi mahārhāṇi mahāyaśāḥ ॥2॥
3
yudhiṣṭhirastu karṇasya droṇasya ca mahātmanaḥ ।
dhṛṣṭadyumnābhimanyubhyāṃ haiḍimbasya ca rakṣasaḥ ॥3॥
4
virāṭaprabhṛtīnāṃ ca suhṛdāmupakāriṇām ।
drupadadraupadeyānāṃ draupadyā sahito dadau ॥4॥
5
brāhmaṇānāṃ sahasrāṇi pṛthagekaikamuddiśan ।
dhanaiśca vastrai ratnaiśca gobhiśca samatarpayat ॥5॥
6
ye cānye pṛthivīpālā yeṣāṃ nāsti suhṛjjanaḥ ।
uddiśyoddiśya teṣāṃ ca cakre rājaurdhvadaihikam ॥6॥
7
sabhāḥ prapāśca vividhāstaḍāgāni ca pāṇḍavaḥ ।
suhṛdāṃ kārayāmāsa sarveṣāmaurdhvadaihikam ॥7॥
8
sa teṣāmanṛṇo bhūtvā gatvā lokeṣvavācyatām ।
kṛtakṛtyo'bhavadrājā prajā dharmeṇa pālayan ॥8॥
9
dhṛtarāṣṭraṃ yathāpūrvaṃ gāndhārīṃ viduraṃ tathā ।
sarvāṃśca kauravāmātyānbhṛtyāṃśca samapūjayat ॥9॥
10
yāśca tatra striyaḥ kāściddhatavīrā hatātmajāḥ ।
sarvāstāḥ kauravo rājā sampūjyāpālayadghṛṇī ॥10॥
11
dīnāndhakṛpaṇānāṃ ca gṛhācchādanabhojanaiḥ ।
ānṛśaṃsyaparo rājā cakārānugrahaṃ prabhuḥ ॥11॥
12
sa vijitya mahīṃ kṛtsnāmānṛṇyaṃ prāpya vairiṣu ।
niḥsapatnaḥ sukhī rājā vijahāra yudhiṣṭhiraḥ] ॥12॥
Глава 43
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
abhiṣikto mahāprājño rājyaṃ prāpya yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
dāśārhaṃ puṇḍarīkākṣamuvāca prāñjaliḥ śuciḥ ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
tava kṛṣṇa prasādena nayena ca balena ca ।
buddhyā ca yaduśārdūla tathā vikramaṇena ca ॥2॥
3
punaḥ prāptamidaṃ rājyaṃ pitṛpaitāmahaṃ mayā ।
namaste puṇḍarīkākṣa punaḥ punararindama ॥3॥
4
tvāmekamāhuḥ puruṣaṃ tvāmāhuḥ sātvatāṃ patim ।
nāmabhistvāṃ bahuvidhaiḥ stuvanti paramarṣayaḥ ॥4॥
5
viśvakarmannamaste'stu viśvātmanviśvasambhava ।
viṣṇo jiṣṇo hare kṛṣṇa vaikuṇṭha puruṣottama ॥5॥
6
adityāḥ saptarātraṃ tu purāṇe garbhatāṃ gataḥ ।
pṛśnigarbhastvamevaikastriyugaṃ tvāṃ vadantyapi ॥6॥
7
śuciśravā hṛṣīkeśo ghṛtārcirhaṃsa ucyase ।
tricakṣuḥ śambhurekastvaṃ vibhurdāmodaro'pi ca ॥7॥
8
varāho'gnirbṛhadbhānurvṛṣaṇastārkṣyalakṣaṇaḥ ।
anīkasāhaḥ puruṣaḥ śipiviṣṭa urukramaḥ ॥8॥
9
vāciṣṭha ugraḥ senānīḥ satyo vājasanirguhaḥ ।
acyutaścyāvano'rīṇāṃ saṅkṛtirvikṛtirvṛṣaḥ ॥9॥
10
kṛtavartmā tvamevādrirvṛṣagarbho vṛṣākapiḥ ।
sindhukṣidūrmistrikakuttridhāmā trivṛdacyutaḥ ॥10॥
11
samrāḍvirāṭsvarāṭcaiva surarāḍdharmado bhavaḥ ।
vibhurbhūrabhibhūḥ kṛṣṇaḥ kṛṣṇavartmā tvameva ca ॥11॥
12
sviṣṭakṛdbhiṣagāvartaḥ kapilastvaṃ ca vāmanaḥ ।
yajño dhruvaḥ pataṅgaśca jayatsenastvamucyase ॥12॥
13
śikhaṇḍī nahuṣo babhrurdivaspṛktvaṃ punarvasuḥ ।
subabhrurukṣo rukmastvaṃ suṣeṇo dundubhistathā ॥13॥
14
gabhastinemiḥ śrīpadmaṃ puṣkaraṃ puṣpadhāraṇaḥ ।
ṛbhurvibhuḥ sarvasūkṣmastvaṃ sāvitraṃ ca paṭhyase ॥14॥
15
ambhonidhistvaṃ brahmā tvaṃ pavitraṃ dhāma dhanva ca ।
hiraṇyagarbhaṃ tvāmāhuḥ svadhā svāhā ca keśava ॥15॥
16
yonistvamasya pralayaśca kṛṣṇa tvamevedaṃ sṛjasi viśvamagre ।
viśvaṃ cedaṃ tvadvaśe viśvayone namo'stu te śārṅgacakrāsipāṇe ॥16॥
17
evaṃ stuto dharmarājena kṛṣṇaḥ sabhāmadhye prītimānpuṣkarākṣaḥ ।
tamabhyanandadbhārataṃ puṣkalābhirvāgbhirjyeṣṭhaṃ pāṇḍavaṃ yādavāgryaḥ] ॥17॥
Глава 44
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tato visarjayāmāsa sarvāḥ prakṛtayo nṛpaḥ ।
viviśuścābhyanujñātā yathāsvāni gṛhāṇi ca ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
tato yudhiṣṭhiro rājā bhīmaṃ bhīmaparākramam ।
sāntvayannabravīddhīmānarjunaṃ yamajau tathā ॥2॥
3
śatrubhirvividhaiḥ śastraiḥ kṛttadehā mahāraṇe ।
śrāntā bhavantaḥ subhṛśaṃ tāpitāḥ śokamanyubhiḥ ॥3॥
4
araṇye duḥkhavasatīrmatkṛte puruṣottamāḥ ।
bhavadbhiranubhūtāśca yathā kupuruṣaistathā ॥4॥
5
yathāsukhaṃ yathājoṣaṃ jayo'yamanubhūyatām ।
viśrāntāṁllabdhavijñānāñśvaḥ sametāsmi vaḥ punaḥ ॥5॥
6
tato duryodhanagṛhaṃ prāsādairupaśobhitam ।
bahuratnasamākīrṇaṃ dāsīdāsasamākulam ॥6॥
7
dhṛtarāṣṭrābhyanujñātaṃ bhrātrā dattaṃ vṛkodaraḥ ।
pratipede mahābāhurmandaraṃ maghavāniva ॥7॥
8
yathā duryodhanagṛhaṃ tathā duḥśāsanasya ca ।
prāsādamālāsaṃyuktaṃ hematoraṇabhūṣitam ॥8॥
9
dāsīdāsasusampūrṇaṃ prabhūtadhanadhānyavat ।
pratipede mahābāhurarjuno rājaśāsanāt ॥9॥
10
durmarṣaṇasya bhavanaṃ duḥśāsanagṛhādvaram ।
kuberabhavanaprakhyaṃ maṇihemavibhūṣitam ॥10॥
11
nakulāya varārhāya karśitāya mahāvane ।
dadau prīto mahārāja dharmarājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ॥11॥
12
durmukhasya ca veśmāgryaṃ śrīmatkanakabhūṣitam ।
pūrṇaṃ padmadalākṣīṇāṃ strīṇāṃ śayanasaṅkulam ॥12॥
13
pradadau sahadevāya satataṃ priyakāriṇe ।
mumude tacca labdhvā sa kailāsaṃ dhanado yathā ॥13॥
14
yuyutsurviduraścaiva sañjayaśca mahādyutiḥ ।
sudharmā caiva dhaumyaśca yathāsvaṃ jagmurālayān ॥14॥
15
saha sātyakinā śaurirarjunasya niveśanam ।
viveśa puruṣavyāghro vyāghro giriguhāmiva ॥15॥
16
tatra bhakṣānnapānaiste samupetāḥ sukhoṣitāḥ ।
sukhaprabuddhā rājānamupatasthuryudhiṣṭhiram] ॥16॥
Глава 45
1
janamejaya uvāca ।
prāpya rājyaṃ mahātejā dharmarājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
yadanyadakarodvipra tanme vaktumihārhasi ॥1॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
2
bhagavānvā hṛṣīkeśastrailokyasya paro guruḥ ।
ṛṣe yadakarodvīrastacca vyākhyātumarhasi ॥2॥
3
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
śṛṇu rājendra tattvena kīrtyamānaṃ mayānagha ।
vāsudevaṃ puraskṛtya yadakurvata pāṇḍavāḥ ॥3॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
4
prāpya rājyaṃ mahātejā dharmarājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
cāturvarṇyaṃ yathāyogaṃ sve sve dharme nyaveśayat ॥4॥
5
brāhmaṇānāṃ sahasraṃ ca snātakānāṃ mahātmanām ।
sahasraniṣkamekaikaṃ vācayāmāsa pāṇḍavaḥ ॥5॥
6
tathānujīvino bhṛtyānsaṃśritānatithīnapi ।
kāmaiḥ santarpayāmāsa kṛpaṇāṃstarkakānapi ॥6॥
7
purohitāya dhaumyāya prādādayutaśaḥ sa gāḥ ।
dhanaṃ suvarṇaṃ rajataṃ vāsāṃsi vividhāni ca ॥7॥
8
kṛpāya ca mahārāja guruvṛttimavartata ।
vidurāya ca dharmātmā pūjāṃ cakre yatavrataḥ ॥8॥
9
bhakṣānnapānairvividhairvāsobhiḥ śayanāsanaiḥ ।
sarvānsantoṣayāmāsa saṃśritāndadatāṃ varaḥ ॥9॥
10
labdhapraśamanaṃ kṛtvā sa rājā rājasattama ।
yuyutsordhārtarāṣṭrasya pūjāṃ cakre mahāyaśāḥ ॥10॥
11
dhṛtarāṣṭrāya tadrājyaṃ gāndhāryai vidurāya ca ।
nivedya svasthavadrājannāste rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ॥11॥
12
tathā sarvaṃ sa nagaraṃ prasādya janamejaya ।
vāsudevaṃ mahātmānamabhyagacchatkṛtāñjaliḥ ॥12॥
13
tato mahati paryaṅke maṇikāñcanabhūṣite ।
dadarśa kṛṣṇamāsīnaṃ nīlaṃ merāvivāmbudam ॥13॥
14
jājvalyamānaṃ vapuṣā divyābharaṇabhūṣitam ।
pītakauśeyasaṃvītaṃ hemnīvopahitaṃ maṇim ॥14॥
15
kaustubhena uraḥsthena maṇinābhivirājitam ।
udyatevodayaṃ śailaṃ sūryeṇāptakirīṭinam ।
naupamyaṃ vidyate yasya triṣu lokeṣu kiñcana ॥15॥
16
so'bhigamya mahātmānaṃ viṣṇuṃ puruṣavigraham ।
uvāca madhurābhāṣaḥ smitapūrvamidaṃ tadā ॥16॥
17
sukhena te niśā kaccidvyuṣṭā buddhimatāṃ vara ।
kaccijjñānāni sarvāṇi prasannāni tavācyuta ॥17॥
18
tava hyāśritya tāṃ devīṃ buddhiṃ buddhimatāṃ vara ।
vayaṃ rājyamanuprāptāḥ pṛthivī ca vaśe sthitā ॥18॥
19
bhavatprasādādbhagavaṃstrilokagativikrama ।
jayaḥ prāpto yaśaścāgryaṃ na ca dharmāccyutā vayam ॥19॥
20
taṃ tathā bhāṣamāṇaṃ tu dharmarājaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram ।
novāca bhagavānkiñciddhyānamevānvapadyata] ॥20॥
Глава 46
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kimidaṃ paramāścaryaṃ dhyāyasyamitavikrama ।
kaccillokatrayasyāsya svasti lokaparāyaṇa ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
caturthaṃ dhyānamārgaṃ tvamālambya puruṣottama ।
apakrānto yato deva tena me vismitaṃ manaḥ ॥2॥
3
nigṛhīto hi vāyuste pañcakarmā śarīragaḥ ।
indriyāṇi ca sarvāṇi manasi sthāpitāni te ॥3॥
4
indriyāṇi manaścaiva buddhau saṃveśitāni te ।
sarvaścaiva gaṇo deva kṣetrajñe te niveśitaḥ ॥4॥
5
neṅganti tava romāṇi sthirā buddhistathā manaḥ ।
sthāṇukuḍyaśilābhūto nirīhaścāsi mādhava ॥5॥
6
yathā dīpo nivātastho niriṅgo jvalate'cyuta ।
tathāsi bhagavandeva niścalo dṛḍhaniścayaḥ ॥6॥
7
yadi śrotumihārhāmi na rahasyaṃ ca te yadi ।
chindhi me saṃśayaṃ deva prapannāyābhiyācate ॥7॥
8
tvaṃ hi kartā vikartā ca tvaṃ kṣaraṃ cākṣaraṃ ca hi ।
anādinidhanaścādyastvameva puruṣottama ॥8॥
9
tvatprapannāya bhaktāya śirasā praṇatāya ca ।
dhyānasyāsya yathātattvaṃ brūhi dharmabhṛtāṃ vara ॥9॥
10
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tataḥ svagocare nyasya mano buddhīndriyāṇi ca ।
smitapūrvamuvācedaṃ bhagavānvāsavānujaḥ ॥10॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
11
śaratalpagato bhīṣmaḥ śāmyanniva hutāśanaḥ ।
māṃ dhyāti puruṣavyāghrastato me tadgataṃ manaḥ ॥11॥
12
yasya jyātalanirghoṣaṃ visphūrjitamivāśaneḥ ।
na saheddevarājo'pi tamasmi manasā gataḥ ॥12॥
13
yenābhidrutya tarasā samastaṃ rājamaṇḍalam ।
ūḍhāstisraḥ purā kanyāstamasmi manasā gataḥ ॥13॥
14
trayoviṃśatirātraṃ yo yodhayāmāsa bhārgavam ।
na ca rāmeṇa nistīrṇastamasmi manasā gataḥ ॥14॥
15
yaṃ gaṅgā garbhavidhinā dhārayāmāsa pārthivam ।
vasiṣṭhaśiṣyaṃ taṃ tāta manasāsmi gato nṛpa ॥15॥
16
divyāstrāṇi mahātejā yo dhārayati buddhimān ।
sāṅgāṃśca caturo vedāṃstamasmi manasā gataḥ ॥16॥
17
rāmasya dayitaṃ śiṣyaṃ jāmadagnyasya pāṇḍava ।
ādhāraṃ sarvavidyānāṃ tamasmi manasā gataḥ ॥17॥
18
ekīkṛtyendriyagrāmaṃ manaḥ saṃyamya medhayā ।
śaraṇaṃ māmupāgacchattato me tadgataṃ manaḥ ॥18॥
19
sa hi bhūtaṃ ca bhavyaṃ ca bhavacca puruṣarṣabha ।
vetti dharmabhṛtāṃ śreṣṭhastato me tadgataṃ manaḥ ॥19॥
20
tasminhi puruṣavyāghre karmabhiḥ svairdivaṃ gate ।
bhaviṣyati mahī pārtha naṣṭacandreva śarvarī ॥20॥
21
tadyudhiṣṭhira gāṅgeyaṃ bhīṣmaṃ bhīmaparākramam ।
abhigamyopasaṅgṛhya pṛccha yatte manogatam ॥21॥
22
cāturvedyaṃ cāturhotraṃ cāturāśramyameva ca ।
cāturvarṇyasya dharmaṃ ca pṛcchainaṃ pṛthivīpate ॥22॥
23
tasminnastamite bhīṣme kauravāṇāṃ dhurandhare ।
jñānānyalpībhaviṣyanti tasmāttvāṃ codayāmyaham ॥23॥
24
tacchrutvā vāsudevasya tathyaṃ vacanamuttamam ।
sāśrukaṇṭhaḥ sa dharmajño janārdanamuvāca ha ॥24॥
25
yadbhavānāha bhīṣmasya prabhāvaṃ prati mādhava ।
tathā tannātra sandeho vidyate mama mānada ॥25॥
26
mahābhāgyaṃ hi bhīṣmasya prabhāvaśca mahātmanaḥ ।
śrutaṃ mayā kathayatāṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ mahātmanām ॥26॥
27
bhavāṃśca kartā lokānāṃ yadbravītyarisūdana ।
tathā tadanabhidhyeyaṃ vākyaṃ yādavanandana ॥27॥
28
yatastvanugrahakṛtā buddhiste mayi mādhava ।
tvāmagrataḥ puraskṛtya bhīṣmaṃ paśyāmahe vayam ॥28॥
29
āvṛtte bhagavatyarke sa hi lokāngamiṣyati ।
tvaddarśanaṃ mahābāho tasmādarhati kauravaḥ ॥29॥
30
tava hyādyasya devasya kṣarasyaivākṣarasya ca ।
darśanaṃ tasya lābhaḥ syāttvaṃ hi brahmamayo nidhiḥ ॥30॥
31
śrutvaitaddharmarājasya vacanaṃ madhusūdanaḥ ।
pārśvasthaṃ sātyakiṃ prāha ratho me yujyatāmiti ॥31॥
32
sātyakistūpaniṣkramya keśavasya samīpataḥ ।
dārukaṃ prāha kṛṣṇasya yujyatāṃ ratha ityuta ॥32॥
33
sa sātyakerāśu vaco niśamya rathottamaṃ kāñcanabhūṣitāṅgam ।
masāragalvarkamayairvibhaṅgairvibhūṣitaṃ hemapinaddhacakram ॥33॥
34
divākarāṃśuprabhamāśugāminaṃ vicitranānāmaṇiratnabhūṣitam ।
navoditaṃ sūryamiva pratāpinaṃ vicitratārkṣyadhvajinaṃ patākinam ॥34॥
35
sugrīvasainyapramukhairvarāśvairmanojavaiḥ kāñcanabhūṣitāṅgaiḥ ।
suyuktamāvedayadacyutāya kṛtāñjalirdāruko rājasiṃha] ॥35॥
Глава 47
1
janamejaya uvāca ।
śaratalpe śayānastu bharatānāṃ pitāmahaḥ ।
katham utsṛṣṭavān dehaṃ kaṃ ca yogam adhārayat ॥1॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
2
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
śṛṇuṣvāvahito rājañśucirbhūtvā samāhitaḥ ।
bhīṣmasya kuruśārdūla dehotsargaṃ mahātmanaḥ ॥2॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
3
nivṛttamātre tvayana uttare vai divākare ।
samāveśayadātmānamātmanyeva samāhitaḥ ॥3॥
4
vikīrṇāṃśurivādityo bhīṣmaḥ śaraśataiścitaḥ ।
śiśye paramayā lakṣmyā vṛto brāhmaṇasattamaiḥ ॥4॥
5
vyāsena vedaśravasā nāradena surarṣiṇā ।
devasthānena vātsyena tathāśmakasumantunā ॥5॥
6
etaiścānyairmunigaṇairmahābhāgairmahātmabhiḥ ।
śraddhādamapuraskārairvṛtaścandra iva grahaiḥ ॥6॥
7
bhīṣmastu puruṣavyāghraḥ karmaṇā manasā girā ।
śaratalpagataḥ kṛṣṇaṃ pradadhyau prāñjaliḥ sthitaḥ ॥7॥
8
svareṇa puṣṭanādena tuṣṭāva madhusūdanam ।
yogeśvaraṃ padmanābhaṃ viṣṇuṃ jiṣṇuṃ jagatpatim ॥8॥
9
kṛtāñjaliḥ śucirbhūtvā vāgvidāṃ pravaraḥ prabhum ।
bhīṣmaḥ paramadharmātmā vāsudevamathāstuvat ॥9॥
10
ārirādhayiṣuḥ kṛṣṇaṃ vācaṃ jigamiṣāmi yām ।
tayā vyāsasamāsinyā prīyatāṃ puruṣottamaḥ ॥10॥
11
śuciḥ śuciṣadaṃ haṃsaṃ tatparaḥ parameṣṭhinam ।
yuktvā sarvātmanātmānaṃ taṃ prapadye prajāpatim ॥11॥
12
yasminviśvāni bhūtāni tiṣṭhanti ca viśanti ca ।
guṇabhūtāni bhūteśe sūtre maṇigaṇā iva ॥12॥
13
yasminnitye tate tantau dṛḍhe sragiva tiṣṭhati ।
sadasadgrathitaṃ viśvaṃ viśvāṅge viśvakarmaṇi ॥13॥
14
hariṃ sahasraśirasaṃ sahasracaraṇekṣaṇam ।
prāhurnārāyaṇaṃ devaṃ yaṃ viśvasya parāyaṇam ॥14॥
15
aṇīyasāmaṇīyāṃsaṃ sthaviṣṭhaṃ ca sthavīyasām ।
garīyasāṃ gariṣṭhaṃ ca śreṣṭhaṃ ca śreyasāmapi ॥15॥
16
yaṃ vākeṣvanuvākeṣu niṣatsūpaniṣatsu ca ।
gṛṇanti satyakarmāṇaṃ satyaṃ satyeṣu sāmasu ॥16॥
17
caturbhiścaturātmānaṃ sattvasthaṃ sātvatāṃ patim ।
yaṃ divyairdevamarcanti guhyaiḥ paramanāmabhiḥ ॥17॥
18
yaṃ devaṃ devakī devī vasudevādajījanat ।
bhaumasya brahmaṇo guptyai dīptamagnimivāraṇiḥ ॥18॥
19
yamananyo vyapetāśīrātmānaṃ vītakalmaṣam ।
iṣṭvānantyāya govindaṃ paśyatyātmanyavasthitam ॥19॥
20
purāṇe puruṣaḥ prokto brahmā prokto yugādiṣu ।
kṣaye saṅkarṣaṇaḥ proktastamupāsyamupāsmahe ॥20॥
21
ativāyvindrakarmāṇamatisūryāgnitejasam ।
atibuddhīndriyātmānaṃ taṃ prapadye prajāpatim ॥21॥
22
yaṃ vai viśvasya kartāraṃ jagatastasthuṣāṃ patim ।
vadanti jagato'dhyakṣamakṣaraṃ paramaṃ padam ॥22॥
23
hiraṇyavarṇaṃ yaṃ garbhamaditirdaityanāśanam ।
ekaṃ dvādaśadhā jajñe tasmai sūryātmane namaḥ ॥23॥
24
śukle devānpitṝnkṛṣṇe tarpayatyamṛtena yaḥ ।
yaśca rājā dvijātīnāṃ tasmai somātmane namaḥ ॥24॥
25
mahatastamasaḥ pāre puruṣaṃ jvalanadyutim ।
yaṃ jñātvā mṛtyumatyeti tasmai jñeyātmane namaḥ ॥25॥
26
yaṃ bṛhantaṃ bṛhatyukthe yamagnau yaṃ mahādhvare ।
yaṃ viprasaṅghā gāyanti tasmai vedātmane namaḥ ॥26॥
27
ṛgyajuḥsāmadhāmānaṃ daśārdhahavirākṛtim ।
yaṃ saptatantuṃ tanvanti tasmai yajñātmane namaḥ ॥27॥
28
yaḥ suparṇo yajurnāma chandogātrastrivṛcchirāḥ ।
rathantarabṛhatyakṣastasmai stotrātmane namaḥ ॥28॥
29
yaḥ sahasrasave satre jajñe viśvasṛjāmṛṣiḥ ।
hiraṇyavarṇaḥ śakunistasmai haṃsātmane namaḥ ॥29॥
30
padāṅgaṃ sandhiparvāṇaṃ svaravyañjanalakṣaṇam ।
yamāhurakṣaraṃ nityaṃ tasmai vāgātmane namaḥ ॥30॥
31
yaścinoti satāṃ setumṛtenāmṛtayoninā ।
dharmārthavyavahārāṅgaistasmai satyātmane namaḥ ॥31॥
32
yaṃ pṛthagdharmacaraṇāḥ pṛthagdharmaphalaiṣiṇaḥ ।
pṛthagdharmaiḥ samarcanti tasmai dharmātmane namaḥ ॥32॥
33
yaṃ taṃ vyaktasthamavyaktaṃ vicinvanti maharṣayaḥ ।
kṣetre kṣetrajñamāsīnaṃ tasmai kṣetrātmane namaḥ ॥33॥
34
yaṃ dṛgātmānamātmasthaṃ vṛtaṃ ṣoḍaśabhirguṇaiḥ ।
prāhuḥ saptadaśaṃ sāṅkhyāstasmai sāṅkhyātmane namaḥ ॥34॥
35
yaṃ vinidrā jitaśvāsāḥ sattvasthāḥ saṃyatendriyāḥ ।
jyotiḥ paśyanti yuñjānāstasmai yogātmane namaḥ ॥35॥
36
apuṇyapuṇyoparame yaṃ punarbhavanirbhayāḥ ।
śāntāḥ saṃnyāsino yānti tasmai mokṣātmane namaḥ ॥36॥
37
yo'sau yugasahasrānte pradīptārcirvibhāvasuḥ ।
saṃbhakṣayati bhūtāni tasmai ghorātmane namaḥ ॥37॥
38
saṃbhakṣya sarvabhūtāni kṛtvā caikārṇavaṃ jagat ।
bālaḥ svapiti yaścaikastasmai māyātmane namaḥ ॥38॥
39
sahasraśirase tasmai puruṣāyāmitātmane ।
catuḥsamudraparyāyayoganidrātmane namaḥ ॥39॥
40
ajasya nābhāvadhyekaṃ yasminviśvaṃ pratiṣṭhitam ।
puṣkaraṃ puṣkarākṣasya tasmai padmātmane namaḥ ॥40॥
41
yasya keśeṣu jīmūtā nadyaḥ sarvāṅgasandhiṣu ।
kukṣau samudrāścatvārastasmai toyātmane namaḥ ॥41॥
42
yugeṣvāvartate yoṃ'śairdinartvayanahāyanaiḥ ।
sargapralayayoḥ kartā tasmai kālātmane namaḥ ॥42॥
43
brahma vaktraṃ bhujau kṣatraṃ kṛtsnamūrūdaraṃ viśaḥ ।
pādau yasyāśritāḥ śūdrāstasmai varṇātmane namaḥ ॥43॥
44
yasyāgnirāsyaṃ dyaurmūrdhā khaṃ nābhiścaraṇau kṣitiḥ ।
sūryaścakṣurdiśaḥ śrotre tasmai lokātmane namaḥ ॥44॥
45
viṣaye vartamānānāṃ yaṃ taṃ vaiśeṣikairguṇaiḥ ।
prāhurviṣayagoptāraṃ tasmai goptrātmane namaḥ ॥45॥
46
annapānendhanamayo rasaprāṇavivardhanaḥ ।
yo dhārayati bhūtāni tasmai prāṇātmane namaḥ ॥46॥
47
paraḥ kālātparo yajñātparaḥ sadasatośca yaḥ ।
anādirādirviśvasya tasmai viśvātmane namaḥ ॥47॥
48
yo mohayati bhūtāni sneharāgānubandhanaiḥ ।
sargasya rakṣaṇārthāya tasmai mohātmane namaḥ ॥48॥
49
ātmajñānamidaṃ jñānaṃ jñātvā pañcasvavasthitam ।
yaṃ jñānino'dhigacchanti tasmai jñānātmane namaḥ ॥49॥
50
aprameyaśarīrāya sarvato'nantacakṣuṣe ।
apāraparimeyāya tasmai cintyātmane namaḥ ॥50॥
51
jaṭine daṇḍine nityaṃ lambodaraśarīriṇe ।
kamaṇḍaluniṣaṅgāya tasmai brahmātmane namaḥ ॥51॥
52
śūline tridaśeśāya tryambakāya mahātmane ।
bhasmadigdhordhvaliṅgāya tasmai rudrātmane namaḥ ॥52॥
53
pañcabhūtātmabhūtāya bhūtādinidhanātmane ।
akrodhadrohamohāya tasmai śāntātmane namaḥ ॥53॥
54
yasminsarvaṃ yataḥ sarvaṃ yaḥ sarvaṃ sarvataśca yaḥ ।
yaśca sarvamayo nityaṃ tasmai sarvātmane namaḥ ॥54॥
55
viśvakarmannamaste'stu viśvātmanviśvasambhava ।
apavargo'si bhūtānāṃ pañcānāṃ parataḥ sthitaḥ ॥55॥
56
namaste triṣu lokeṣu namaste paratastriṣu ।
namaste dikṣu sarvāsu tvaṃ hi sarvaparāyaṇam ॥56॥
57
namaste bhagavanviṣṇo lokānāṃ prabhavāpyaya ।
tvaṃ hi kartā hṛṣīkeśa saṃhartā cāparājitaḥ ॥57॥
58
tena paśyāmi te divyānbhāvānhi triṣu vartmasu ।
tacca paśyāmi tattvena yatte rūpaṃ sanātanam ॥58॥
59
divaṃ te śirasā vyāptaṃ padbhyāṃ devī vasundharā ।
vikrameṇa trayo lokāḥ puruṣo'si sanātanaḥ ॥59॥
60
atasīpuṣpasaṅkāśaṃ pītavāsasamacyutam ।
ye namasyanti govindaṃ na teṣāṃ vidyate bhayam ॥60॥
61
yathā viṣṇumayaṃ satyaṃ yathā viṣṇumayaṃ haviḥ ।
yathā viṣṇumayaṃ sarvaṃ pāpmā me naśyatāṃ tathā ॥61॥
62
tvāṃ prapannāya bhaktāya gatimiṣṭāṃ jigīṣave ।
yacchreyaḥ puṇḍarīkākṣa taddhyāyasva surottama ॥62॥
63
iti vidyātapoyonirayonirviṣṇurīḍitaḥ ।
vāgyajñenārcito devaḥ prīyatāṃ me janārdanaḥ ॥63॥
64
etāvaduktvā vacanaṃ bhīṣmastadgatamānasaḥ ।
nama ityeva kṛṣṇāya praṇāmamakarottadā ॥64॥
65
abhigamya tu yogena bhaktiṃ bhīṣmasya mādhavaḥ ।
traikālyadarśanaṃ jñānaṃ divyaṃ dātuṃ yayau hariḥ ॥65॥
66
tasminnuparate śabde tataste brahmavādinaḥ ।
bhīṣmaṃ vāgbhirbāṣpakaṇṭhāstamānarcurmahāmatim ॥66॥
67
te stuvantaśca viprāgryāḥ keśavaṃ puruṣottamam ।
bhīṣmaṃ ca śanakaiḥ sarve praśaśaṃsuḥ punaḥ punaḥ ॥67॥
68
viditvā bhaktiyogaṃ tu bhīṣmasya puruṣottamaḥ ।
sahasotthāya saṃhṛṣṭo yānamevānvapadyata ॥68॥
69
keśavaḥ sātyakiścaiva rathenaikena jagmatuḥ ।
apareṇa mahātmānau yudhiṣṭhiradhanañjayau ॥69॥
70
bhīmaseno yamau cobhau rathamekaṃ samāsthitau ।
kṛpo yuyutsuḥ sūtaśca sañjayaścāparaṃ ratham ॥70॥
71
te rathairnagarākāraiḥ prayātāḥ puruṣarṣabhāḥ ।
nemighoṣeṇa mahatā kampayanto vasundharām ॥71॥
72
tato giraḥ puruṣavarastavānvitā dvijeritāḥ pathi sumanāḥ sa śuśruve ।
kṛtāñjaliṃ praṇatamathāparaṃ janaṃ sa keśihā muditamanābhyanandata] ॥72॥
Глава 48
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tataḥ sa ca hṛṣīkeśaḥ sa ca rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
kṛpādayaśca te sarve catvāraḥ pāṇḍavāśca ha ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
rathaiste nagarākāraiḥ patākādhvajaśobhitaiḥ ।
yayurāśu kurukṣetraṃ vājibhiḥ śīghragāmibhiḥ ॥2॥
3
te'vatīrya kurukṣetraṃ keśamajjāsthisaṅkulam ।
dehanyāsaḥ kṛto yatra kṣatriyaistairmahātmabhiḥ ॥3॥
4
gajāśvadehāsthicayaiḥ parvatairiva sañcitam ।
naraśīrṣakapālaiśca śaṅkhairiva samācitam ॥4॥
5
citāsahasrairnicitaṃ varmaśastrasamākulam ।
āpānabhūmiṃ kālasya tadā bhuktojjhitāmiva ॥5॥
6
bhūtasaṅghānucaritaṃ rakṣogaṇaniṣevitam ।
paśyantaste kurukṣetraṃ yayurāśu mahārathāḥ ॥6॥
7
gacchanneva mahābāhuḥ sarvayādavanandanaḥ ।
yudhiṣṭhirāya provāca jāmadagnyasya vikramam ॥7॥
8
amī rāmahradāḥ pañca dṛśyante pārtha dūrataḥ ।
yeṣu santarpayāmāsa pūrvānkṣatriyaśoṇitaiḥ ॥8॥
9
triḥsaptakṛtvo vasudhāṃ kṛtvā niḥkṣatriyāṃ prabhuḥ ।
ihedānīṃ tato rāmaḥ karmaṇo virarāma ha ॥9॥
10
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
triḥsaptakṛtvaḥ pṛthivī kṛtā niḥkṣatriyā tadā ।
rāmeṇeti yadāttha tvamatra me saṃśayo mahān ॥10॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
11
kṣatrabījaṃ yadā dagdhaṃ rāmeṇa yadupuṅgava ।
kathaṃ bhūyaḥ samutpattiḥ kṣatrasyāmitavikrama ॥11॥
12
mahātmanā bhagavatā rāmeṇa yadupuṅgava ।
kathamutsāditaṃ kṣatraṃ kathaṃ vṛddhiṃ punargatam ॥12॥
13
mahābhāratayuddhe hi koṭiśaḥ kṣatriyā hatāḥ ।
tathābhūcca mahī kīrṇā kṣatriyairvadatāṃ vara ॥13॥
14
evaṃ me chindhi vārṣṇeya saṃśayaṃ tārkṣyaketana ।
āgamo hi paraḥ kṛṣṇa tvatto no vāsavānuja ॥14॥
15
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tato vrajanneva gadāgrajaḥ prabhuḥ śaśaṃsa tasmai nikhilena tattvataḥ ।
yudhiṣṭhirāyāpratimaujase tadā yathābhavatkṣatriyasaṅkulā mahī] ॥15॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
Глава 49
1
vāsudeva uvāca ।
śṛṇu kaunteya rāmasya mayā yāvatpariśrutam ।
maharṣīṇāṃ kathayatāṃ kāraṇaṃ tasya janma ca ॥1॥
Васудева сказал:
2
yathā ca jāmadagnyena koṭiśaḥ kṣatriyā hatāḥ ।
udbhūtā rājavaṃśeṣu ye bhūyo bhārate hatāḥ ॥2॥
3
jahnorajahnustanayo ballavastasya cātmajaḥ ।
kuśiko nāma dharmajñastasya putro mahīpatiḥ ॥3॥
4
ugraṃ tapaḥ samātiṣṭhatsahasrākṣasamo bhuvi ।
putraṃ labheyamajitaṃ trilokeśvaramityuta ॥4॥
5
tamugratapasaṃ dṛṣṭvā sahasrākṣaḥ purandaraḥ ।
samarthaḥ putrajanane svayamevaitya bhārata ॥5॥
6
putratvamagamadrājaṃstasya lokeśvareśvaraḥ ।
gādhirnāmābhavatputraḥ kauśikaḥ pākaśāsanaḥ ॥6॥
7
tasya kanyābhavadrājannāmnā satyavatī prabho ।
tāṃ gādhiḥ kaviputrāya sorcīkāya dadau prabhuḥ ॥7॥
8
tataḥ prītastu kaunteya bhārgavaḥ kurunandana ।
putrārthe śrapayāmāsa caruṃ gādhestathaiva ca ॥8॥
9
āhūya cāha tāṃ bhāryāmṛcīko bhārgavastadā ।
upayojyaścarurayaṃ tvayā mātrāpyayaṃ tava ॥9॥
10
tasyā janiṣyate putro dīptimānkṣatriyarṣabhaḥ ।
ajayyaḥ kṣatriyairloke kṣatriyarṣabhasūdanaḥ ॥10॥
11
tavāpi putraṃ kalyāṇi dhṛtimantaṃ taponvitam ।
śamātmakaṃ dvijaśreṣṭhaṃ carureṣa vidhāsyati ॥11॥
12
ityevamuktvā tāṃ bhāryāmṛcīko bhṛgunandanaḥ ।
tapasyabhirato dhīmāñjagāmāraṇyameva ha ॥12॥
13
etasminneva kāle tu tīrthayātrāparo nṛpaḥ ।
gādhiḥ sadāraḥ samprāpta ṛcīkasyāśramaṃ prati ॥13॥
14
carudvayaṃ gṛhītvā tu rājansatyavatī tadā ।
bharturvākyādathāvyagrā mātre hṛṣṭā nyavedayat ॥14॥
15
mātā tu tasyāḥ kaunteya duhitre svaṃ caruṃ dadau ।
tasyāścarumathājñātamātmasaṃsthaṃ cakāra ha ॥15॥
16
atha satyavatī garbhaṃ kṣatriyāntakaraṃ tadā ।
dhārayāmāsa dīptena vapuṣā ghoradarśanam ॥16॥
17
tāmṛcīkastadā dṛṣṭvā dhyānayogena vai tataḥ ।
abravīdrājaśārdūla svāṃ bhāryāṃ varavarṇinīm ॥17॥
18
mātrāsi vyaṃsitā bhadre caruvyatyāsahetunā ।
janiṣyate hi te putraḥ krūrakarmā mahābalaḥ ॥18॥
19
janiṣyate hi te bhrātā brahmabhūtastapodhanaḥ ।
viśvaṃ hi brahma tapasā mayā tatra samarpitam ॥19॥
20
saivamuktā mahābhāgā bhartrā satyavatī tadā ।
papāta śirasā tasmai vepantī cābravīdidam ॥20॥
21
nārho'si bhagavannadya vaktumevaṃvidhaṃ vacaḥ ।
brāhmaṇāpasadaṃ putraṃ prāpsyasīti mahāmune ॥21॥
22
ṛcīka uvāca ।
naiṣa saṅkalpitaḥ kāmo mayā bhadre tathā tvayi ।
ugrakarmā bhavetputraścarurmātā ca kāraṇam ॥22॥
Ричика сказал:
23
satyavatyuvāca ।
icchaṁllokānapi mune sṛjethāḥ kiṃ punarmama ।
śamātmakamṛjuṃ putraṃ labheyaṃ japatāṃ vara ॥23॥
Сатьявати сказала:
24
ṛcīka uvāca ।
noktapūrvaṃ mayā bhadre svaireṣvapyanṛtaṃ vacaḥ ।
kimutāgniṃ samādhāya mantravaccarusādhane ॥24॥
Ричика сказал:
25
satyavatyuvāca ।
kāmamevaṃ bhavetpautro mameha tava caiva ha ।
śamātmakamṛjuṃ putraṃ labheyaṃ japatāṃ vara ॥25॥
Сатьявати сказала:
26
ṛcīka uvāca ।
putre nāsti viśeṣo me pautre vā varavarṇini ।
yathā tvayoktaṃ tu vacastathā bhadre bhaviṣyati ॥26॥
Ричика сказал:
27
vāsudeva uvāca ।
tataḥ satyavatī putraṃ janayāmāsa bhārgavam ।
tapasyabhirataṃ śāntaṃ jamadagniṃ śamātmakam ॥27॥
Васудева сказал:
28
viśvāmitraṃ ca dāyādaṃ gādhiḥ kuśikanandanaḥ ।
prāpa brahmarṣisamitaṃ viśvena brahmaṇā yutam ॥28॥
29
ārcīko janayāmāsa jamadagniḥ sudāruṇam ।
sarvavidyāntagaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ dhanurvede ca pāragam ।
rāmaṃ kṣatriyahantāraṃ pradīptamiva pāvakam ॥29॥
30
etasminneva kāle tu kṛtavīryātmajo balī ।
arjuno nāma tejasvī kṣatriyo haihayānvayaḥ ॥30॥
31
dadāha pṛthivīṃ sarvāṃ saptadvīpāṃ sapattanām ।
svabāhvastrabalenājau dharmeṇa parameṇa ca ॥31॥
32
tṛṣitena sa kauravya bhikṣitaścitrabhānunā ।
sahasrabāhurvikrāntaḥ prādādbhikṣāmathāgnaye ॥32॥
33
grāmānpurāṇi ghoṣāṃśca pattanāni ca vīryavān ।
jajvāla tasya bāṇaistu citrabhānurdidhakṣayā ॥33॥
34
sa tasya puruṣendrasya prabhāvena mahātapāḥ ।
dadāha kārtavīryasya śailānatha vanāni ca ॥34॥
35
sa śūnyamāśramāraṇyaṃ varuṇasyātmajasya tat ।
dadāha pavaneneddhaścitrabhānuḥ sahaihayaḥ ॥35॥
36
āpavastaṃ tato roṣācchaśāpārjunamacyuta ।
dagdhe''śrame mahārāja kārtavīryeṇa vīryavān ॥36॥
37
tvayā na varjitaṃ mohādyasmādvanamidaṃ mama ।
dagdhaṃ tasmādraṇe rāmo bāhūṃste chetsyate'rjuna ॥37॥
38
arjunastu mahārāja balī nityaṃ śamātmakaḥ ।
brahmaṇyaśca śaraṇyaśca dātā śūraśca bhārata ॥38॥
39
tasya putrāḥ subalinaḥ śāpenāsanpiturvadhe ।
nimittamavaliptā vai nṛśaṃsāścaiva nityadā ॥39॥
40
jamadagnidhenvāste vatsamāninyurbharatarṣabha ।
ajñātaṃ kārtavīryasya haihayendrasya dhīmataḥ ॥40॥
41
tato'rjunasya bāhūṃstu chittvā vai pauruṣānvitaḥ ।
taṃ ruvantaṃ tato vatsaṃ jāmadagnyaḥ svamāśramam ।
pratyānayata rājendra teṣāmantaḥpurātprabhuḥ ॥41॥
42
arjunasya sutāste tu sambhūyābuddhayastadā ।
gatvāśramamasaṃbuddhaṃ jamadagnermahātmanaḥ ॥42॥
43
apātayanta bhallāgraiḥ śiraḥ kāyānnarādhipa ।
samitkuśārthaṃ rāmasya nirgatasya mahātmanaḥ ॥43॥
44
tataḥ pitṛvadhāmarṣādrāmaḥ paramamanyumān ।
niḥkṣatriyāṃ pratiśrutya mahīṃ śastramagṛhṇata ॥44॥
45
tataḥ sa bhṛguśārdūlaḥ kārtavīryasya vīryavān ।
vikramya nijaghānāśu putrānpautrāṃśca sarvaśaḥ ॥45॥
46
sa haihayasahasrāṇi hatvā paramamanyumān ।
cakāra bhārgavo rājanmahīṃ śoṇitakardamām ॥46॥
47
sa tathā sumahātejāḥ kṛtvā niḥkṣatriyāṃ mahīm ।
kṛpayā parayāviṣṭo vanameva jagāma ha ॥47॥
48
tato varṣasahasreṣu samatīteṣu keṣucit ।
kṣobhaṃ samprāptavāṃstīvraṃ prakṛtyā kopanaḥ prabhuḥ ॥48॥
49
viśvāmitrasya pautrastu raibhyaputro mahātapāḥ ।
parāvasurmahārāja kṣiptvāha janasaṃsadi ॥49॥
50
ye te yayātipatane yajñe santaḥ samāgatāḥ ।
pratardanaprabhṛtayo rāma kiṃ kṣatriyā na te ॥50॥
51
mithyāpratijño rāma tvaṃ katthase janasaṃsadi ।
bhayātkṣatriyavīrāṇāṃ parvataṃ samupāśritaḥ ॥51॥
52
sa punaḥ kṣatriyaśataiḥ pṛthivīmanusantatām ।
parāvasostadā śrutvā śastraṃ jagrāha bhārgavaḥ ॥52॥
53
tato ye kṣatriyā rājañśataśastena jīvitāḥ ।
te vivṛddhā mahāvīryāḥ pṛthivīpatayo'bhavan ॥53॥
54
sa punastāñjaghānāśu bālānapi narādhipa ।
garbhasthaistu mahī vyāptā punarevābhavattadā ॥54॥
55
jātaṃ jātaṃ sa garbhaṃ tu punareva jaghāna ha ।
arakṣaṃśca sutānkāṃścittadā kṣatriyayoṣitaḥ ॥55॥
56
triḥsaptakṛtvaḥ pṛthivīṃ kṛtvā niḥkṣatriyāṃ prabhuḥ ।
dakṣiṇāmaśvamedhānte kaśyapāyādadattataḥ ॥56॥
57
kṣatriyāṇāṃ tu śeṣārthaṃ kareṇoddiśya kaśyapaḥ ।
srukpragrahavatā rājañśrīmānvākyamathābravīt ॥57॥
58
gaccha pāraṃ samudrasya dakṣiṇasya mahāmune ।
na te madviṣaye rāma vastavyamiha karhicit ॥58॥
59
tataḥ śūrpārakaṃ deśaṃ sāgarastasya nirmame ।
santrāsājjāmadagnyasya so'parāntaṃ mahītalam ॥59॥
60
kaśyapastu mahārāja pratigṛhya mahīmimām ।
kṛtvā brāhmaṇasaṃsthāṃ vai praviveśa mahāvanam ॥60॥
61
tataḥ śūdrāśca vaiśyāśca yathāsvairapracāriṇaḥ ।
avartanta dvijāgryāṇāṃ dāreṣu bharatarṣabha ॥61॥
62
arājake jīvaloke durbalā balavattaraiḥ ।
bādhyante na ca vitteṣu prabhutvamiha kasyacit ॥62॥
63
tataḥ kālena pṛthivī praviveśa rasātalam ।
arakṣyamāṇā vidhivatkṣatriyairdharmarakṣibhiḥ ॥63॥
64
ūruṇā dhārayāmāsa kaśyapaḥ pṛthivīṃ tataḥ ।
nimajjantīṃ tadā rājaṃstenorvīti mahī smṛtā ॥64॥
65
rakṣiṇaśca samuddiśya prāyācatpṛthivī tadā ।
prasādya kaśyapaṃ devī kṣatriyānbāhuśālinaḥ ॥65॥
66
santi brahmanmayā guptā nṛṣu kṣatriyapuṅgavāḥ ।
haihayānāṃ kule jātāste saṃrakṣantu māṃ mune ॥66॥
67
asti pauravadāyādo viḍūrathasutaḥ prabho ।
ṛkṣaiḥ saṃvardhito vipra ṛkṣavatyeva parvate ॥67॥
68
tathānukampamānena yajvanāthāmitaujasā ।
parāśareṇa dāyādaḥ saudāsasyābhirakṣitaḥ ॥68॥
69
sarvakarmāṇi kurute tasyarṣeḥ śūdravaddhi saḥ ।
sarvakarmetyabhikhyātaḥ sa māṃ rakṣatu pārthivaḥ ॥69॥
70
śibeḥ putro mahātejā gopatirnāma nāmataḥ ।
vane saṃrakṣito gobhiḥ so'bhirakṣatu māṃ mune ॥70॥
71
pratardanasya putrastu vatso nāma mahāyaśāḥ ।
vatsaiḥ saṃvardhito goṣṭhe sa māṃ rakṣatu pārthivaḥ ॥71॥
72
dadhivāhanapautrastu putro divirathasya ha ।
aṅgaḥ sa gautamenāpi gaṅgākūle'bhirakṣitaḥ ॥72॥
73
bṛhadratho mahābāhurbhuvi bhūtipuraskṛtaḥ ।
golāṅgūlairmahābhāgo gṛdhrakūṭe'bhirakṣitaḥ ॥73॥
74
maruttasyānvavāye tu kṣatriyāsturvasostrayaḥ ।
marutpatisamā vīrye samudreṇābhirakṣitāḥ ॥74॥
75
ete kṣatriyadāyādāstatra tatra pariśrutāḥ ।
samyaṅmāmabhirakṣantu tataḥ sthāsyāmi niścalā ॥75॥
76
eteṣāṃ pitaraścaiva tathaiva ca pitāmahāḥ ।
madarthaṃ nihatā yuddhe rāmeṇākliṣṭakarmaṇā ॥76॥
77
teṣāmapacitiścaiva mayā kāryā na saṃśayaḥ ।
na hyahaṃ kāmaye nityamavikrāntena rakṣaṇam ॥77॥
78
tataḥ pṛthivyā nirdiṣṭāṃstānsamānīya kaśyapaḥ ।
abhyaṣiñcanmahīpālānkṣatriyānvīryasammatān ॥78॥
79
teṣāṃ putrāśca pautrāśca yeṣāṃ vaṃśāḥ pratiṣṭhitāḥ ।
evametatpurā vṛttaṃ yanmāṃ pṛcchasi pāṇḍava ॥79॥
80
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
evaṃ bruvanneva yadupravīro yudhiṣṭhiraṃ dharmabhṛtāṃ variṣṭham ।
rathena tenāśu yayau yathārko viśanprabhābhirbhagavāṃstrilokam] ॥80॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
Глава 50
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tato rāmasya tatkarma śrutvā rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
vismayaṃ paramaṃ gatvā pratyuvāca janārdanam ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
aho rāmasya vārṣṇeya śakrasyeva mahātmanaḥ ।
vikramo yena vasudhā krodhānniḥkṣatriyā kṛtā ॥2॥
3
gobhiḥ samudreṇa tathā golāṅgūlarkṣavānaraiḥ ।
guptā rāmabhayodvignāḥ kṣatriyāṇāṃ kulodvahāḥ ॥3॥
4
aho dhanyo hi loko'yaṃ sabhāgyāśca narā bhuvi ।
yatra karmedṛśaṃ dharmyaṃ dvijena kṛtamacyuta ॥4॥
5
tathā yāntau tadā tāta tāvacyutayudhiṣṭhirau ।
jagmaturyatra gāṅgeyaḥ śaratalpagataḥ prabhuḥ ॥5॥
6
tataste dadṛśurbhīṣmaṃ śaraprastaraśāyinam ।
svaraśmijālasaṃvītaṃ sāyaṃsūryamivānalam ॥6॥
7
upāsyamānaṃ munibhirdevairiva śatakratum ।
deśe paramadharmiṣṭhe nadīmoghavatīmanu ॥7॥
8
dūrādeva tamālokya kṛṣṇo rājā ca dharmarāṭ ।
catvāraḥ pāṇḍavāścaiva te ca śāradvatādayaḥ ॥8॥
9
avaskandyātha vāhebhyaḥ saṃyamya pracalaṃ manaḥ ।
ekīkṛtyendriyagrāmamupatasthurmahāmunīn ॥9॥
10
abhivādya ca govindaḥ sātyakiste ca kauravāḥ ।
vyāsādīṃstānṛṣīnpaścādgāṅgeyamupatasthire ॥10॥
11
tapovṛddhiṃ tataḥ pṛṣṭvā gāṅgeyaṃ yadukauravāḥ ।
parivārya tataḥ sarve niṣeduḥ puruṣarṣabhāḥ ॥11॥
12
tato niśamya gāṅgeyaṃ śāmyamānamivānalam ।
kiñciddīnamanā bhīṣmamiti hovāca keśavaḥ ॥12॥
13
kaccijjñānāni te rājanprasannāni yathā purā ।
kaccidavyākulā caiva buddhiste vadatāṃ vara ॥13॥
14
śarābhighātaduḥkhātte kaccidgātraṃ na dūyate ।
mānasādapi duḥkhāddhi śārīraṃ balavattaram ॥14॥
15
varadānātpituḥ kāmaṃ chandamṛtyurasi prabho ।
śantanordharmaśīlasya na tvetacchamakāraṇam ॥15॥
16
susūkṣmo'pīha dehe vai śalyo janayate rujam ।
kiṃ punaḥ śarasaṅghātaiścitasya tava bhārata ॥16॥
17
kāmaṃ naitattavākhyeyaṃ prāṇināṃ prabhavāpyayau ।
bhavānhyupadiśecchreyo devānāmapi bhārata ॥17॥
18
yaddhi bhūtaṃ bhaviṣyacca bhavacca puruṣarṣabha ।
sarvaṃ tajjñānavṛddhasya tava pāṇāvivāhitam ॥18॥
19
saṃsāraścaiva bhūtānāṃ dharmasya ca phalodayaḥ ।
viditaste mahāprājña tvaṃ hi brahmamayo nidhiḥ ॥19॥
20
tvāṃ hi rājye sthitaṃ sphīte samagrāṅgamarogiṇam ।
strīsahasraiḥ parivṛtaṃ paśyāmīhordhvaretasam ॥20॥
21
ṛte śāntanavādbhīṣmāttriṣu lokeṣu pārthiva ।
satyasandhānmahāvīryācchūrāddharmaikatatparāt ॥21॥
22
mṛtyumāvārya tarasā śaraprastaraśāyinaḥ ।
nisargaprabhavaṃ kiñcinna ca tātānuśuśruma ॥22॥
23
satye tapasi dāne ca yajñādhikaraṇe tathā ।
dhanurvede ca vede ca nityaṃ caivānvavekṣaṇe ॥23॥
24
anṛśaṃsaṃ śuciṃ dāntaṃ sarvabhūtahite ratam ।
mahārathaṃ tvatsadṛśaṃ na kañcidanuśuśruma ॥24॥
25
tvaṃ hi devānsagandharvānsasurāsurarākṣasān ।
śakta ekarathenaiva vijetuṃ nātra saṃśayaḥ ॥25॥
26
tvaṃ hi bhīṣma mahābāho vasūnāṃ vāsavopamaḥ ।
nityaṃ vipraiḥ samākhyāto navamo'navamo guṇaiḥ ॥26॥
27
ahaṃ hi tvābhijānāmi yastvaṃ puruṣasattama ।
tridaśeṣvapi vikhyātaḥ svaśaktyā sumahābalaḥ ॥27॥
28
manuṣyeṣu manuṣyendra na dṛṣṭo na ca me śrutaḥ ।
bhavato yo guṇaistulyaḥ pṛthivyāṃ puruṣaḥ kvacit ॥28॥
29
tvaṃ hi sarvairguṇai rājandevānapyatiricyase ।
tapasā hi bhavāñśaktaḥ sraṣṭuṃ lokāṃścarācarān ॥29॥
30
tadasya tapyamānasya jñātīnāṃ saṅkṣayeṇa vai ।
jyeṣṭhasya pāṇḍuputrasya śokaṃ bhīṣma vyapānuda ॥30॥
31
ye hi dharmāḥ samākhyātāścāturvarṇyasya bhārata ।
cāturāśramyasaṃsṛṣṭāste sarve viditāstava ॥31॥
32
cāturvedye ca ye proktāścāturhotre ca bhārata ।
sāṅkhye yoge ca niyatā ye ca dharmāḥ sanātanāḥ ॥32॥
33
cāturvarṇyena yaścaiko dharmo na sma virudhyate ।
sevyamānaḥ sa caivādyo gāṅgeya viditastava ॥33॥
34
itihāsapurāṇaṃ ca kārtsnyena viditaṃ tava ।
dharmaśāstraṃ ca sakalaṃ nityaṃ manasi te sthitam ॥34॥
35
ye ca kecana loke'sminnarthāḥ saṃśayakārakāḥ ।
teṣāṃ chettā nāsti loke tvadanyaḥ puruṣarṣabha ॥35॥
36
sa pāṇḍaveyasya manaḥsamutthitaṃ narendra śokaṃ vyapakarṣa medhayā ।
bhavadvidhā hyuttamabuddhivistarā vimuhyamānasya janasya śāntaye] ॥36॥
Глава 51
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
śrutvā tu vacanaṃ bhīṣmo vāsudevasya dhīmataḥ ।
kiñcidunnāmya vadanaṃ prāñjalirvākyamabravīt ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
namaste bhagavanviṣṇo lokānāṃ nidhanodbhava ।
tvaṃ hi kartā hṛṣīkeśa saṃhartā cāparājitaḥ ॥2॥
3
viśvakarmannamaste'stu viśvātmanviśvasambhava ।
apavargo'si bhūtānāṃ pañcānāṃ parataḥ sthitaḥ ॥3॥
4
namaste triṣu lokeṣu namaste paratastriṣu ।
yogeśvara namaste'stu tvaṃ hi sarvaparāyaṇam ॥4॥
5
matsaṃśritaṃ yadāttha tvaṃ vacaḥ puruṣasattama ।
tena paśyāmi te divyānbhāvānhi triṣu vartmasu ॥5॥
6
tacca paśyāmi tattvena yatte rūpaṃ sanātanam ।
sapta mārgā niruddhāste vāyoramitatejasaḥ ॥6॥
7
divaṃ te śirasā vyāptaṃ padbhyāṃ devī vasundharā ।
diśo bhujau raviścakṣurvīrye śakraḥ pratiṣṭhitaḥ ॥7॥
8
atasīpuṣpasaṅkāśaṃ pītavāsasamacyutam ।
vapurhyanumimīmaste meghasyeva savidyutaḥ ॥8॥
9
tvatprapannāya bhaktāya gatimiṣṭāṃ jigīṣave ।
yacchreyaḥ puṇḍarīkākṣa taddhyāyasva surottama ॥9॥
10
vāsudeva uvāca ।
yataḥ khalu parā bhaktirmayi te puruṣarṣabha ।
tato vapurmayā divyaṃ tava rājanpradarśitam ॥10॥
Васудева сказал:
11
na hyabhaktāya rājendra bhaktāyānṛjave na ca ।
darśayāmyahamātmānaṃ na cādāntāya bhārata ॥11॥
12
bhavāṃstu mama bhaktaśca nityaṃ cārjavamāsthitaḥ ।
dame tapasi satye ca dāne ca nirataḥ śuciḥ ॥12॥
13
arhastvaṃ bhīṣma māṃ draṣṭuṃ tapasā svena pārthiva ।
tava hyupasthitā lokā yebhyo nāvartate punaḥ ॥13॥
14
pañcāśataṃ ṣaṭca kurupravīra śeṣaṃ dinānāṃ tava jīvitasya ।
tataḥ śubhaiḥ karmaphalodayaistvaṃ sameṣyase bhīṣma vimucya deham ॥14॥
15
ete hi devā vasavo vimānānyāsthāya sarve jvalitāgnikalpāḥ ।
antarhitāstvāṃ pratipālayanti kāṣṭhāṃ prapadyantamudakpataṅgam ॥15॥
16
vyāvṛttamātre bhagavatyudīcīṃ sūrye diśaṃ kālavaśātprapanne ।
gantāsi lokānpuruṣapravīra nāvartate yānupalabhya vidvān ॥16॥
17
amuṃ ca lokaṃ tvayi bhīṣma yāte jñānāni naṅkṣyantyakhilena vīra ।
ataḥ sma sarve tvayi sannikarṣaṃ samāgatā dharmavivecanāya ॥17॥
18
tajjñātiśokopahataśrutāya satyābhisandhāya yudhiṣṭhirāya ।
prabrūhi dharmārthasamādhiyuktamarthyaṃ vaco'syāpanudāsya śokam] ॥18॥
Глава 52
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tataḥ kṛṣṇasya tadvākyaṃ dharmārthasahitaṃ hitam ।
śrutvā śāntanavo bhīṣmaḥ pratyuvāca kṛtāñjaliḥ ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
lokanātha mahābāho śiva nārāyaṇācyuta ।
tava vākyamabhiśrutya harṣeṇāsmi pariplutaḥ ॥2॥
3
kiṃ cāhamabhidhāsyāmi vākpate tava sannidhau ।
yadā vācogataṃ sarvaṃ tava vāci samāhitam ॥3॥
4
yaddhi kiñcitkṛtaṃ loke kartavyaṃ kriyate ca yat ।
tvattastanniḥsṛtaṃ deva lokā buddhimayā hi te ॥4॥
5
kathayeddevalokaṃ yo devarājasamīpataḥ ।
dharmakāmārthaśāstrāṇāṃ so'rthānbrūyāttavāgrataḥ ॥5॥
6
śarābhighātādvyathitaṃ mano me madhusūdana ।
gātrāṇi cāvasīdanti na ca buddhiḥ prasīdati ॥6॥
7
na ca me pratibhā kācidasti kiñcitprabhāṣitum ।
pīḍyamānasya govinda viṣānalasamaiḥ śaraiḥ ॥7॥
8
balaṃ medhāḥ prajarati prāṇāḥ santvarayanti ca ।
marmāṇi paritapyante bhrāntaṃ cetastathaiva ca ॥8॥
9
daurbalyātsajjate vāṅme sa kathaṃ vaktumutsahe ।
sādhu me tvaṃ prasīdasva dāśārhakulanandana ॥9॥
10
tatkṣamasva mahābāho na brūyāṃ kiñcidacyuta ।
tvatsannidhau ca sīdeta vācaspatirapi bruvan ॥10॥
11
na diśaḥ samprajānāmi nākāśaṃ na ca medinīm ।
kevalaṃ tava vīryeṇa tiṣṭhāmi madhusūdana ॥11॥
12
svayameva prabho tasmāddharmarājasya yaddhitam ।
tadbravīhyāśu sarveṣāmāgamānāṃ tvamāgamaḥ ॥12॥
13
kathaṃ tvayi sthite loke śāśvate lokakartari ।
prabrūyānmadvidhaḥ kaścidgurau śiṣya iva sthite ॥13॥
14
vāsudeva uvāca ।
upapannamidaṃ vākyaṃ kauravāṇāṃ dhurandhare ।
mahāvīrye mahāsattve sthite sarvārthadarśini ॥14॥
Васудева сказал:
15
yacca māmāttha gāṅgeya bāṇaghātarujaṃ prati ।
gṛhāṇātra varaṃ bhīṣma matprasādakṛtaṃ vibho ॥15॥
16
na te glānirna te mūrchā na dāho na ca te rujā ।
prabhaviṣyanti gāṅgeya kṣutpipāse na cāpyuta ॥16॥
17
jñānāni ca samagrāṇi pratibhāsyanti te'nagha ।
na ca te kvacidāsaktirbuddheḥ prādurbhaviṣyati ॥17॥
18
sattvasthaṃ ca mano nityaṃ tava bhīṣma bhaviṣyati ।
rajastamobhyāṃ rahitaṃ ghanairmukta ivoḍurāṭ ॥18॥
19
yadyacca dharmasaṃyuktamarthayuktamathāpi vā ।
cintayiṣyasi tatrāgryā buddhistava bhaviṣyati ॥19॥
20
imaṃ ca rājaśārdūla bhūtagrāmaṃ caturvidham ।
cakṣurdivyaṃ samāśritya drakṣyasyamitavikrama ॥20॥
21
caturvidhaṃ prajājālaṃ saṃyukto jñānacakṣuṣā ।
bhīṣma drakṣyasi tattvena jale mīna ivāmale ॥21॥
22
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tataste vyāsasahitāḥ sarva eva maharṣayaḥ ।
ṛgyajuḥsāmasaṃyuktairvacobhiḥ kṛṣṇamarcayan ॥22॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
23
tataḥ sarvārtavaṃ divyaṃ puṣpavarṣaṃ nabhastalāt ।
papāta yatra vārṣṇeyaḥ sagāṅgeyaḥ sapāṇḍavaḥ ॥23॥
24
vāditrāṇi ca divyāni jaguścāpsarasāṃ gaṇāḥ ।
na cāhitamaniṣṭaṃ vā kiñcittatra vyadṛśyata ॥24॥
25
vavau śivaḥ sukho vāyuḥ sarvagandhavahaḥ śuciḥ ।
śāntāyāṃ diśi śāntāśca prāvadanmṛgapakṣiṇaḥ ॥25॥
26
tato muhūrtādbhagavānsahasrāṃśurdivākaraḥ ।
dahanvanamivaikānte pratīcyāṃ pratyadṛśyata ॥26॥
27
tato maharṣayaḥ sarve samutthāya janārdanam ।
bhīṣmamāmantrayāṃ cakrū rājānaṃ ca yudhiṣṭhiram ॥27॥
28
tataḥ praṇāmamakarotkeśavaḥ pāṇḍavastathā ।
sātyakiḥ sañjayaścaiva sa ca śāradvataḥ kṛpaḥ ॥28॥
29
tataste dharmaniratāḥ samyaktairabhipūjitāḥ ।
śvaḥ sameṣyāma ityuktvā yatheṣṭaṃ tvaritā yayuḥ ॥29॥
30
tathaivāmantrya gāṅgeyaṃ keśavaste ca pāṇḍavāḥ ।
pradakṣiṇamupāvṛtya rathānāruruhuḥ śubhān ॥30॥
31
tato rathaiḥ kāñcanadantakūbarairmahīdharābhaiḥ samadaiśca dantibhiḥ ।
hayaiḥ suparṇairiva cāśugāmibhiḥ padātibhiścāttaśarāsanādibhiḥ ॥31॥
32
yayau rathānāṃ purato hi sā camūstathaiva paścādatimātrasāriṇī ।
puraśca paścācca yathā mahānadī purarkṣavantaṃ girimetya narmadā ॥32॥
33
tataḥ purastādbhagavānniśākaraḥ samutthitastāmabhiharṣayaṃścamūm ।
divākarāpītarasāstathauṣadhīḥ punaḥ svakenaiva guṇena yojayan ॥33॥
34
tataḥ puraṃ surapurasannibhadyuti praviśya te yaduvṛṣapāṇḍavāstadā ।
yathocitānbhavanavarānsamāviśañśramānvitā mṛgapatayo guhā iva] ॥34॥
Глава 53
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tataḥ praviśya bhavanaṃ prasupto madhusūdanaḥ ।
yāmamātrāvaśeṣāyāṃ yāminyāṃ pratyabudhyata ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
sa dhyānapathamāśritya sarvajñānāni mādhavaḥ ।
avalokya tataḥ paścāddadhyau brahma sanātanam ॥2॥
3
tataḥ śrutipurāṇajñāḥ śikṣitā raktakaṇṭhinaḥ ।
astuvanviśvakarmāṇaṃ vāsudevaṃ prajāpatim ॥3॥
4
paṭhanti pāṇisvanikāstathā gāyanti gāyanāḥ ।
śaṅkhānakamṛdaṅgāṃśca pravādyanta sahasraśaḥ ॥4॥
5
vīṇāpaṇavaveṇūnāṃ svanaścātimanoramaḥ ।
prahāsa iva vistīrṇaḥ śuśruve tasya veśmanaḥ ॥5॥
6
tathā yudhiṣṭhirasyāpi rājño maṅgalasaṃhitāḥ ।
uccerurmadhurā vāco gītavāditrasaṃhitāḥ ॥6॥
7
tata utthāya dāśārhaḥ snātaḥ prāñjaliracyutaḥ ।
japtvā guhyaṃ mahābāhuragnīnāśritya tasthivān ॥7॥
8
tataḥ sahasraṃ viprāṇāṃ caturvedavidāṃ tathā ।
gavāṃ sahasreṇaikaikaṃ vācayāmāsa mādhavaḥ ॥8॥
9
maṅgalālambhanaṃ kṛtvā ātmānamavalokya ca ।
ādarśe vimale kṛṣṇastataḥ sātyakimabravīt ॥9॥
10
gaccha śaineya jānīhi gatvā rājaniveśanam ।
api sajjo mahātejā bhīṣmaṃ draṣṭuṃ yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ॥10॥
11
tataḥ kṛṣṇasya vacanātsātyakistvarito yayau ।
upagamya ca rājānaṃ yudhiṣṭhiramuvāca ha ॥11॥
12
yukto rathavaro rājanvāsudevasya dhīmataḥ ।
samīpamāpageyasya prayāsyati janārdanaḥ ॥12॥
13
bhavatpratīkṣaḥ kṛṣṇo'sau dharmarāja mahādyute ।
yadatrānantaraṃ kṛtyaṃ tadbhavānkartumarhati ॥13॥
14
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yujyatāṃ me rathavaraḥ phalgunāpratimadyute ।
na sainikaiśca yātavyaṃ yāsyāmo vayameva hi ॥14॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
15
na ca pīḍayitavyo me bhīṣmo dharmabhṛtāṃ varaḥ ।
ataḥ puraḥsarāścāpi nivartantu dhanañjaya ॥15॥
16
adyaprabhṛti gāṅgeyaḥ paraṃ guhyaṃ pravakṣyati ।
tato necchāmi kaunteya pṛthagjanasamāgamam ॥16॥
17
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tadvākyamākarṇya tathā kuntīputro dhanañjayaḥ ।
yuktaṃ rathavaraṃ tasmā ācacakṣe nararṣabha ॥17॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
18
tato yudhiṣṭhiro rājā yamau bhīmārjunāvapi ।
bhūtānīva samastāni yayuḥ kṛṣṇaniveśanam ॥18॥
19
āgacchatsvatha kṛṣṇo'pi pāṇḍaveṣu mahātmasu ।
śaineyasahito dhīmānrathamevānvapadyata ॥19॥
20
rathasthāḥ saṃvidaṃ kṛtvā sukhāṃ pṛṣṭvā ca śarvarīm ।
meghaghoṣai rathavaraiḥ prayayuste mahārathāḥ ॥20॥
21
meghapuṣpaṃ balāhaṃ ca sainyaṃ sugrīvameva ca ।
dārukaścodayāmāsa vāsudevasya vājinaḥ ॥21॥
22
te hayā vāsudevasya dārukeṇa pracoditāḥ ।
gāṃ khurāgraistathā rājaṁllikhantaḥ prayayustadā ॥22॥
23
te grasanta ivākāśaṃ vegavanto mahābalāḥ ।
kṣetraṃ dharmasya kṛtsnasya kurukṣetramavātaran ॥23॥
24
tato yayuryatra bhīṣmaḥ śaratalpagataḥ prabhuḥ ।
āste brahmarṣibhiḥ sārdhaṃ brahmā devagaṇairyathā ॥24॥
25
tato'vatīrya govindo rathātsa ca yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
bhīmo gāṇḍīvadhanvā ca yamau sātyakireva ca ।
ṛṣīnabhyarcayāmāsuḥ karānudyamya dakṣiṇān ॥25॥
26
sa taiḥ parivṛto rājā nakṣatrairiva candramāḥ ।
abhyājagāma gāṅgeyaṃ brahmāṇamiva vāsavaḥ ॥26॥
27
śaratalpe śayānaṃ tamādityaṃ patitaṃ yathā ।
dadarśa sa mahābāhurbhayādāgatasādhvasaḥ] ॥27॥
Глава 54
1
janamejaya uvāca ।
dharmātmani mahāsattve satyasandhe jitātmani ।
devavrate mahābhāge śaratalpagate'cyute ॥1॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
2
śayāne vīraśayane bhīṣme śantanunandane ।
gāṅgeye puruṣavyāghre pāṇḍavaiḥ paryupasthite ॥2॥
3
kāḥ kathāḥ samavartanta tasminvīrasamāgame ।
hateṣu sarvasainyeṣu tanme śaṃsa mahāmune ॥3॥
4
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
śaratalpagate bhīṣme kauravāṇāṃ dhurandhare ।
ājagmurṛṣayaḥ siddhā nāradapramukhā nṛpa ॥4॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
5
hataśiṣṭāśca rājāno yudhiṣṭhirapurogamāḥ ।
dhṛtarāṣṭraśca kṛṣṇaśca bhīmārjunayamāstathā ॥5॥
6
te'bhigamya mahātmāno bharatānāṃ pitāmaham ।
anvaśocanta gāṅgeyamādityaṃ patitaṃ yathā ॥6॥
7
muhūrtamiva ca dhyātvā nārado devadarśanaḥ ।
uvāca pāṇḍavānsarvānhataśiṣṭāṃśca pārthivān ॥7॥
8
prāptakālaṃ ca ācakṣe bhīṣmo'yamanuyujyatām ।
astameti hi gāṅgeyo bhānumāniva bhārata ॥8॥
9
ayaṃ prāṇānutsisṛkṣustaṃ sarve'bhyetya pṛcchata ।
kṛtsnānhi vividhāndharmāṃścāturvarṇyasya vettyayam ॥9॥
10
eṣa vṛddhaḥ purā lokānsamprāpnoti tanutyajām ।
taṃ śīghramanuyuñjadhvaṃ saṃśayānmanasi sthitān ॥10॥
11
evamuktā nāradena bhīṣmamīyurnarādhipāḥ ।
praṣṭuṃ cāśaknuvantaste vīkṣāṃ cakruḥ parasparam ॥11॥
12
athovāca hṛṣīkeśaṃ pāṇḍuputro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
nānyastvaddevakīputra śaktaḥ praṣṭuṃ pitāmaham ॥12॥
13
pravyāhāraya durdharṣa tvamagre madhusūdana ।
tvaṃ hi nastāta sarveṣāṃ sarvadharmaviduttamaḥ ॥13॥
14
evamuktaḥ pāṇḍavena bhagavānkeśavastadā ।
abhigamya durādharṣaṃ pravyāhārayadacyutaḥ ॥14॥
15
vāsudeva uvāca ।
kaccitsukhena rajanī vyuṣṭā te rājasattama ।
vispaṣṭalakṣaṇā buddhiḥ kacciccopasthitā tava ॥15॥
Васудева сказал:
16
kaccijjñānāni sarvāṇi pratibhānti ca te'nagha ।
na glāyate ca hṛdayaṃ na ca te vyākulaṃ manaḥ ॥16॥
17
bhīṣma uvāca ।
dāho mohaḥ śramaścaiva klamo glānistathā rujā ।
tava prasādādgovinda sadyo vyapagatānagha ॥17॥
Бхишма сказал:
18
yacca bhūtaṃ bhaviṣyacca bhavacca paramadyute ।
tatsarvamanupaśyāmi pāṇau phalamivāhitam ॥18॥
19
vedoktāścaiva ye dharmā vedāntanihitāśca ye ।
tānsarvānsamprapaśyāmi varadānāttavācyuta ॥19॥
20
śiṣṭaiśca dharmo yaḥ proktaḥ sa ca me hṛdi vartate ।
deśajātikulānāṃ ca dharmajño'smi janārdana ॥20॥
21
caturṣvāśramadharmeṣu yo'rthaḥ sa ca hṛdi sthitaḥ ।
rājadharmāṃśca sakalānavagacchāmi keśava ॥21॥
22
yatra yatra ca vaktavyaṃ tadvakṣyāmi janārdana ।
tava prasādāddhi śubhā mano me buddhirāviśat ॥22॥
23
yuveva cāsmi saṃvṛttastvadanudhyānabṛṃhitaḥ ।
vaktuṃ śreyaḥ samartho'smi tvatprasādājjanārdana ॥23॥
24
svayaṃ kimarthaṃ tu bhavāñśreyo na prāha pāṇḍavam ।
kiṃ te vivakṣitaṃ cātra tadāśu vada mādhava ॥24॥
25
vāsudeva uvāca ।
yaśasaḥ śreyasaścaiva mūlaṃ māṃ viddhi kaurava ।
mattaḥ sarve'bhinirvṛttā bhāvāḥ sadasadātmakāḥ ॥25॥
Васудева сказал:
26
śītāṃśuścandra ityukte ko loke vismayiṣyati ।
tathaiva yaśasā pūrṇe mayi ko vismayiṣyati ॥26॥
27
ādheyaṃ tu mayā bhūyo yaśastava mahādyute ।
tato me vipulā buddhistvayi bhīṣma samāhitā ॥27॥
28
yāvaddhi pṛthivīpāla pṛthivī sthāsyate dhruvā ।
tāvattavākṣayā kīrtirlokānanu cariṣyati ॥28॥
29
yacca tvaṃ vakṣyase bhīṣma pāṇḍavāyānupṛcchate ।
vedapravādā iva te sthāsyanti vasudhātale ॥29॥
30
yaścaitena pramāṇena yokṣyatyātmānamātmanā ।
sa phalaṃ sarvapuṇyānāṃ pretya cānubhaviṣyati ॥30॥
31
etasmātkāraṇādbhīṣma matirdivyā mayā hi te ।
dattā yaśo vipratheta kathaṃ bhūyastaveti ha ॥31॥
32
yāvaddhi prathate loke puruṣasya yaśo bhuvi ।
tāvattasyākṣayaṃ sthānaṃ bhavatīti viniścitam ॥32॥
33
rājāno hataśiṣṭāstvāṃ rājannabhita āsate ।
dharmānanuyuyukṣantastebhyaḥ prabrūhi bhārata ॥33॥
34
bhavānhi vayasā vṛddhaḥ śrutācārasamanvitaḥ ।
kuśalo rājadharmāṇāṃ pūrveṣāmaparāśca ye ॥34॥
35
janmaprabhṛti te kaścidvṛjinaṃ na dadarśa ha ।
jñātāramanudharmāṇāṃ tvāṃ viduḥ sarvapārthivāḥ ॥35॥
36
tebhyaḥ piteva putrebhyo rājanbrūhi paraṃ nayam ।
ṛṣayaśca hi devāśca tvayā nityamupāsitāḥ ॥36॥
37
tasmādvaktavyameveha tvayā paśyāmyaśeṣataḥ ।
dharmāñśuśrūṣamāṇebhyaḥ pṛṣṭena ca satā punaḥ ॥37॥
38
vaktavyaṃ viduṣā ceti dharmamāhurmanīṣiṇaḥ ।
apratibruvataḥ kaṣṭo doṣo hi bhavati prabho ॥38॥
39
tasmātputraiśca pautraiśca dharmānpṛṣṭaḥ sanātanān ।
vidvāñjijñāsamānaistvaṃ prabrūhi bharatarṣabha] ॥39॥
Глава 55
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
athābravīnmahātejā vākyaṃ kauravanandanaḥ ।
hanta dharmānpravakṣyāmi dṛḍhe vāṅmanasī mama ।
tava prasādādgovinda bhūtātmā hyasi śāśvataḥ ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
yudhiṣṭhirastu māṃ rājā dharmānsamanupṛcchatu ।
evaṃ prīto bhaviṣyāmi dharmānvakṣyāmi cānagha ॥2॥
3
yasminrājarṣabhe jāte dharmātmani mahātmani ।
ahṛṣyannṛṣayaḥ sarve sa māṃ pṛcchatu pāṇḍavaḥ ॥3॥
4
sarveṣāṃ dīptayaśasāṃ kurūṇāṃ dharmacāriṇām ।
yasya nāsti samaḥ kaścitsa māṃ pṛcchatu pāṇḍavaḥ ॥4॥
5
dhṛtirdamo brahmacaryaṃ kṣamā dharmaśca nityadā ।
yasminnojaśca tejaśca sa māṃ pṛcchatu pāṇḍavaḥ ॥5॥
6
satyaṃ dānaṃ tapaḥ śaucaṃ śāntirdākṣyamasambhramaḥ ।
yasminnetāni sarvāṇi sa māṃ pṛcchatu pāṇḍavaḥ ॥6॥
7
yo na kāmānna saṃrambhānna bhayānnārthakāraṇāt ।
kuryādadharmaṃ dharmātmā sa māṃ pṛcchatu pāṇḍavaḥ ॥7॥
8
saṃbandhino'tithīnbhṛtyānsaṃśritopāśritāṃśca yaḥ ।
sammānayati satkṛtya sa māṃ pṛcchatu pāṇḍavaḥ ॥8॥
9
satyanityaḥ kṣamānityo jñānanityo'tithipriyaḥ ।
yo dadāti satāṃ nityaṃ sa māṃ pṛcchatu pāṇḍavaḥ ॥9॥
10
ijyādhyayananityaśca dharme ca nirataḥ sadā ।
śāntaḥ śrutarahasyaśca sa māṃ pṛcchatu pāṇḍavaḥ ॥10॥
11
vāsudeva uvāca ।
lajjayā parayopeto dharmātmā sa yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
abhiśāpabhayādbhīto bhavantaṃ nopasarpati ॥11॥
Васудева сказал:
12
lokasya kadanaṃ kṛtvā lokanātho viśāṃ pate ।
abhiśāpabhayādbhīto bhavantaṃ nopasarpati ॥12॥
13
pūjyānmānyāṃśca bhaktāṃśca gurūnsaṃbandhibāndhavān ।
arghyārhāniṣubhirhatvā bhavantaṃ nopasarpati ॥13॥
14
bhīṣma uvāca ।
brāhmaṇānāṃ yathā dharmo dānamadhyayanaṃ tapaḥ ।
kṣatriyāṇāṃ tathā kṛṣṇa samare dehapātanam ॥14॥
Бхишма сказал:
15
pitṝnpitāmahānputrāngurūnsambandhibāndhavān ।
mithyāpravṛttānyaḥ saṅkhye nihanyāddharma eva saḥ ॥15॥
16
samayatyāgino lubdhāngurūnapi ca keśava ।
nihanti samare pāpānkṣatriyo yaḥ sa dharmavit ॥16॥
17
āhūtena raṇe nityaṃ yoddhavyaṃ kṣatrabandhunā ।
dharmyaṃ svargyaṃ ca lokyaṃ ca yuddhaṃ hi manurabravīt ॥17॥
18
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
evamuktastu bhīṣmeṇa dharmarājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
vinītavadupāgamya tasthau sandarśane'grataḥ ॥18॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
19
athāsya pādau jagrāha bhīṣmaścābhinananda tam ।
mūrdhni cainamupāghrāya niṣīdetyabravīttadā ॥19॥
20
tamuvācātha gāṅgeya ṛṣabhaḥ sarvadhanvinām ।
pṛccha māṃ tāta visrabdhaṃ mā bhaistvaṃ kurusattama] ॥20॥
Глава 56
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
praṇipatya hṛṣīkeśamabhivādya pitāmaham ।
anumānya gurūnsarvānparyapṛcchadyudhiṣṭhiraḥ ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
rājyaṃ vai paramo dharma iti dharmavido viduḥ ।
mahāntametaṃ bhāraṃ ca manye tadbrūhi pārthiva ॥2॥
3
rājadharmānviśeṣeṇa kathayasva pitāmaha ।
sarvasya jīvalokasya rājadharmāḥ parāyaṇam ॥3॥
4
trivargo'tra samāsakto rājadharmeṣu kaurava ।
mokṣadharmaśca vispaṣṭaḥ sakalo'tra samāhitaḥ ॥4॥
5
yathā hi raśmayo'śvasya dviradasyāṅkuśo yathā ।
narendradharmo lokasya tathā pragrahaṇaṃ smṛtam ॥5॥
6
atra vai sampramūḍhe tu dharme rājarṣisevite ।
lokasya saṃsthā na bhavetsarvaṃ ca vyākulaṃ bhavet ॥6॥
7
udayanhi yathā sūryo nāśayatyāsuraṃ tamaḥ ।
rājadharmāstathālokyāmākṣipantyaśubhāṃ gatim ॥7॥
8
tadagre rājadharmāṇāmarthatattvaṃ pitāmaha ।
prabrūhi bharataśreṣṭha tvaṃ hi buddhimatāṃ varaḥ ॥8॥
9
āgamaśca parastvattaḥ sarveṣāṃ naḥ parantapa ।
bhavantaṃ hi paraṃ buddhau vāsudevo'bhimanyate ॥9॥
10
bhīṣma uvāca ।
namo dharmāya mahate namaḥ kṛṣṇāya vedhase ।
brāhmaṇebhyo namaskṛtya dharmānvakṣyāmi śāśvatān ॥10॥
Бхишма сказал:
11
śṛṇu kārtsnyena mattastvaṃ rājadharmānyudhiṣṭhira ।
nirucyamānānniyato yaccānyadabhivāñchasi ॥11॥
12
ādāveva kuruśreṣṭha rājñā rañjanakāmyayā ।
devatānāṃ dvijānāṃ ca vartitavyaṃ yathāvidhi ॥12॥
13
daivatānyarcayitvā hi brāhmaṇāṃśca kurūdvaha ।
ānṛṇyaṃ yāti dharmasya lokena ca sa mānyate ॥13॥
14
utthāne ca sadā putra prayatethā yudhiṣṭhira ।
na hyutthānamṛte daivaṃ rājñāmarthaprasiddhaye ॥14॥
15
sādhāraṇaṃ dvayaṃ hyetaddaivamutthānameva ca ।
pauruṣaṃ hi paraṃ manye daivaṃ niścityamucyate ॥15॥
16
vipanne ca samārambhe santāpaṃ mā sma vai kṛthāḥ ।
ghaṭate vinayastāta rājñāmeṣa nayaḥ paraḥ ॥16॥
17
na hi satyādṛte kiñcidrājñāṃ vai siddhikāraṇam ।
satye hi rājā nirataḥ pretya ceha ca nandati ॥17॥
18
ṛṣīṇāmapi rājendra satyameva paraṃ dhanam ।
tathā rājñaḥ paraṃ satyānnānyadviśvāsakāraṇam ॥18॥
19
guṇavāñśīlavāndānto mṛdurdharmyo jitendriyaḥ ।
sudarśaḥ sthūlalakṣyaśca na bhraśyeta sadā śriyaḥ ॥19॥
20
ārjavaṃ sarvakāryeṣu śrayethāḥ kurunandana ।
punarnayavicāreṇa trayīsaṃvaraṇena ca ॥20॥
21
mṛdurhi rājā satataṃ laṅghyo bhavati sarvaśaḥ ।
tīkṣṇāccodvijate lokastasmādubhayamācara ॥21॥
22
adaṇḍyāścaiva te nityaṃ viprāḥ syurdadatāṃ vara ।
bhūtametatparaṃ loke brāhmaṇā nāma bhārata ॥22॥
23
manunā cāpi rājendra gītau ślokau mahātmanā ।
dharmeṣu sveṣu kauravya hṛdi tau kartumarhasi ॥23॥
24
adbhyo'gnirbrahmataḥ kṣatramaśmano lohamutthitam ।
teṣāṃ sarvatragaṃ tejaḥ svāsu yoniṣu śāmyati ॥24॥
25
ayo hanti yadāśmānamagniścāpo'bhipadyate ।
brahma ca kṣatriyo dveṣṭi tadā sīdanti te trayaḥ ॥25॥
26
etajjñātvā mahārāja namasyā eva te dvijāḥ ।
bhaumaṃ brahma dvijaśreṣṭhā dhārayanti śamānvitāḥ ॥26॥
27
evaṃ caiva naravyāghra lokatantravighātakāḥ ।
nigrāhyā eva satataṃ bāhubhyāṃ ye syurīdṛśāḥ ॥27॥
28
ślokau cośanasā gītau purā tāta maharṣiṇā ।
tau nibodha mahāprājña tvamekāgramanā nṛpa ॥28॥
29
udyamya śastramāyāntamapi vedāntagaṃ raṇe ।
nigṛhṇīyātsvadharmeṇa dharmāpekṣī nareśvaraḥ ॥29॥
30
vinaśyamānaṃ dharmaṃ hi yo rakṣati sa dharmavit ।
na tena bhrūṇahā sa syānmanyustaṃ manumṛcchati ॥30॥
31
evaṃ caiva naraśreṣṭha rakṣyā eva dvijātayaḥ ।
svaparāddhānapi hi tānviṣayānte samutsṛjet ॥31॥
32
abhiśastamapi hyeṣāṃ kṛpāyīta viśāmpate ।
brahmaghne gurutalpe ca bhrūṇahatye tathaiva ca ॥32॥
33
rājadviṣṭe ca viprasya viṣayānte visarjanam ।
vidhīyate na śārīraṃ bhayameṣāṃ kadācana ॥33॥
34
dayitāśca narāste syurnityaṃ puruṣasattama ।
na kośaḥ paramo hyanyo rājñāṃ puruṣasañcayāt ॥34॥
35
durgeṣu ca mahārāja ṣaṭsu ye śāstraniścitāḥ ।
sarveṣu teṣu manyante naradurgaṃ sudustaram ॥35॥
36
tasmānnityaṃ dayā kāryā cāturvarṇye vipaścitā ।
dharmātmā satyavākcaiva rājā rañjayati prajāḥ ॥36॥
37
na ca kṣāntena te bhāvyaṃ nityaṃ puruṣasattama ।
adharmyo hi mṛdū rājā kṣamāvāniva kuñjaraḥ ॥37॥
38
bārhaspatye ca śāstre vai ślokā viniyatāḥ purā ।
asminnarthe mahārāja tanme nigadataḥ śṛṇu ॥38॥
39
kṣamamāṇaṃ nṛpaṃ nityaṃ nīcaḥ paribhavejjanaḥ ।
hastiyantā gajasyeva śira evārurukṣati ॥39॥
40
tasmānnaiva mṛdurnityaṃ tīkṣṇo vāpi bhavennṛpaḥ ।
vasante'rka iva śrīmānna śīto na ca gharmadaḥ ॥40॥
41
pratyakṣeṇānumānena tathaupamyopadeśataḥ ।
parīkṣyāste mahārāja sve pare caiva sarvadā ॥41॥
42
vyasanāni ca sarvāṇi tyajethā bhūridakṣiṇa ।
na caiva na prayuñjīta saṅgaṃ tu parivarjayet ॥42॥
43
nityaṃ hi vyasanī loke paribhūto bhavatyuta ।
udvejayati lokaṃ cāpyatidveṣī mahīpatiḥ ॥43॥
44
bhavitavyaṃ sadā rājñā garbhiṇīsahadharmiṇā ।
kāraṇaṃ ca mahārāja śṛṇu yenedamiṣyate ॥44॥
45
yathā hi garbhiṇī hitvā svaṃ priyaṃ manaso'nugam ।
garbhasya hitamādhatte tathā rājñāpyasaṃśayam ॥45॥
46
vartitavyaṃ kuruśreṣṭha nityaṃ dharmānuvartinā ।
svaṃ priyaṃ samabhityajya yadyallokahitaṃ bhavet ॥46॥
47
na santyājyaṃ ca te dhairyaṃ kadācidapi pāṇḍava ।
dhīrasya spaṣṭadaṇḍasya na hyājñā pratihanyate ॥47॥
48
parihāsaśca bhṛtyaiste na nityaṃ vadatāṃ vara ।
kartavyo rājaśārdūla doṣamatra hi me śṛṇu ॥48॥
49
avamanyanti bhartāraṃ saṃharṣādupajīvinaḥ ।
sve sthāne na ca tiṣṭhanti laṅghayanti hi tadvacaḥ ॥49॥
50
preṣyamāṇā vikalpante guhyaṃ cāpyanuyuñjate ।
ayācyaṃ caiva yācante'bhojyānyāhārayanti ca ॥50॥
51
krudhyanti paridīpyanti bhūmimadhyāsate'sya ca ।
utkocairvañcanābhiśca kāryāṇyanuvihanti ca ॥51॥
52
jarjaraṃ cāsya viṣayaṃ kurvanti pratirūpakaiḥ ।
strīrakṣibhiśca sajjante tulyaveṣā bhavanti ca ॥52॥
53
vātaṃ ca ṣṭhīvanaṃ caiva kurvate cāsya sannidhau ।
nirlajjā naraśārdūla vyāharanti ca tadvacaḥ ॥53॥
54
hayaṃ vā dantinaṃ vāpi rathaṃ nṛpatisammatam ।
adhirohantyanādṛtya harṣule pārthive mṛdau ॥54॥
55
idaṃ te duṣkaraṃ rājannidaṃ te durviceṣṭitam ।
ityevaṃ suhṛdo nāma bruvanti pariṣadgatāḥ ॥55॥
56
kruddhe cāsminhasantyeva na ca hṛṣyanti pūjitāḥ ।
saṅgharṣaśīlāśca sadā bhavantyanyonyakāraṇāt ॥56॥
57
visraṃsayanti mantraṃ ca vivṛṇvanti ca duṣkṛtam ।
līlayā caiva kurvanti sāvajñāstasya śāsanam ।
alaṅkaraṇabhojyaṃ ca tathā snānānulepanam ॥57॥
58
helamānā naravyāghra svasthāstasyopaśṛṇvate ।
nindanti svānadhīkārānsantyajanti ca bhārata ॥58॥
59
na vṛttyā parituṣyanti rājadeyaṃ haranti ca ।
krīḍituṃ tena cecchanti sasūtreṇeva pakṣiṇā ।
asmatpraṇeyo rājeti loke caiva vadantyuta ॥59॥
60
ete caivāpare caiva doṣāḥ prādurbhavantyuta ।
nṛpatau mārdavopete harṣule ca yudhiṣṭhira] ॥60॥
Глава 57
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
nityodyuktena vai rājñā bhavitavyaṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
praśāmyate ca rājā hi nārīvodyamavarjitaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
bhagavānuśanā cāha ślokamatra viśāmpate ।
tamihaikamanā rājangadatastvaṃ nibodha me ॥2॥
3
dvāvetau grasate bhūmiḥ sarpo bilaśayāniva ।
rājānaṃ cāviroddhāraṃ brāhmaṇaṃ cāpravāsinam ॥3॥
4
tadetannaraśārdūla hṛdi tvaṃ kartumarhasi ।
sandheyānapi sandhatsva virodhyāṃśca virodhaya ॥4॥
5
saptāṅge yaśca te rājye vaiparītyaṃ samācaret ।
gururvā yadi vā mitraṃ pratihantavya eva saḥ ॥5॥
6
maruttena hi rājñāyaṃ gītaḥ ślokaḥ purātanaḥ ।
rājyādhikāre rājendra bṛhaspatimataḥ purā ॥6॥
7
gurorapyavaliptasya kāryākāryamajānataḥ ।
utpathapratipannasya parityāgo vidhīyate ॥7॥
8
bāhoḥ putreṇa rājñā ca sagareṇeha dhīmatā ।
asamañjāḥ suto jyeṣṭhastyaktaḥ paurahitaiṣiṇā ॥8॥
9
asamañjāḥ sarayvāṃ prākpaurāṇāṃ bālakānnṛpa ।
nyamajjayadataḥ pitrā nirbhartsya sa vivāsitaḥ ॥9॥
10
ṛṣiṇoddālakenāpi śvetaketurmahātapāḥ ।
mithyā viprānupacaransantyakto dayitaḥ sutaḥ ॥10॥
11
lokarañjanamevātra rājñāṃ dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ।
satyasya rakṣaṇaṃ caiva vyavahārasya cārjavam ॥11॥
12
na hiṃsyātparavittāni deyaṃ kāle ca dāpayet ।
vikrāntaḥ satyavākkṣānto nṛpo na calate pathaḥ ॥12॥
13
guptamantro jitakrodho śāstrārthagataniścayaḥ ।
dharme cārthe ca kāme ca mokṣe ca satataṃ rataḥ ॥13॥
14
trayyā saṃvṛtarandhraśca rājā bhavitumarhati ।
vṛjinasya narendrāṇāṃ nānyatsaṃvaraṇātparam ॥14॥
15
cāturvarṇyasya dharmāśca rakṣitavyā mahīkṣitā ।
dharmasaṅkararakṣā hi rājñāṃ dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ॥15॥
16
na viśvasecca nṛpatirna cātyarthaṃ na viśvaset ।
ṣāḍguṇyaguṇadoṣāṃśca nityaṃ buddhyāvalokayet ॥16॥
17
dviṭchidradarśī nṛpatirnityameva praśasyate ।
trivargaviditārthaśca yuktacāropadhiśca yaḥ ॥17॥
18
kośasyopārjanaratiryamavaiśravaṇopamaḥ ।
vettā ca daśavargasya sthānavṛddhikṣayātmanaḥ ॥18॥
19
abhṛtānāṃ bhavedbhartā bhṛtānāṃ cānvavekṣakaḥ ।
nṛpatiḥ sumukhaśca syātsmitapūrvābhibhāṣitā ॥19॥
20
upāsitā ca vṛddhānāṃ jitatandrīralolupaḥ ।
satāṃ vṛtte sthitamatiḥ santo hyācāradarśinaḥ ॥20॥
21
na cādadīta vittāni satāṃ hastātkadācana ।
asadbhyastu samādadyātsadbhyaḥ sampratipādayet ॥21॥
22
svayaṃ prahartādātā ca vaśyātmā vaśyasādhanaḥ ।
kāle dātā ca bhoktā ca śuddhācārastathaiva ca ॥22॥
23
śūrānbhaktānasaṃhāryānkule jātānarogiṇaḥ ।
śiṣṭāñśiṣṭābhisaṃbandhānmānino nāvamāninaḥ ॥23॥
24
vidyāvido lokavidaḥ paralokānvavekṣakān ।
dharmeṣu niratānsādhūnacalānacalāniva ॥24॥
25
sahāyānsatataṃ kuryādrājā bhūtipuraskṛtaḥ ।
taistulyaśca bhavedbhogaiśchatramātrājñayādhikaḥ ॥25॥
26
pratyakṣā ca parokṣā ca vṛttiścāsya bhavetsadā ।
evaṃ kṛtvā narendro hi na khedamiha vindati ॥26॥
27
sarvātiśaṅkī nṛpatiryaśca sarvaharo bhavet ।
sa kṣipramanṛjurlubdhaḥ svajanenaiva bādhyate ॥27॥
28
śucistu pṛthivīpālo lokacittagrahe rataḥ ।
na patatyaribhirgrastaḥ patitaścāvatiṣṭhate ॥28॥
29
akrodhano'thāvyasanī mṛdudaṇḍo jitendriyaḥ ।
rājā bhavati bhūtānāṃ viśvāsyo himavāniva ॥29॥
30
prājño nyāyaguṇopetaḥ pararandhreṣu tatparaḥ ।
sudarśaḥ sarvavarṇānāṃ nayāpanayavittathā ॥30॥
31
kṣiprakārī jitakrodhaḥ suprasādo mahāmanāḥ ।
arogaprakṛtiryuktaḥ kriyāvānavikatthanaḥ ॥31॥
32
ārabdhānyeva kāryāṇi na paryavasitāni ca ।
yasya rājñaḥ pradṛśyante sa rājā rājasattamaḥ ॥32॥
33
putrā iva piturgehe viṣaye yasya mānavāḥ ।
nirbhayā vicariṣyanti sa rājā rājasattamaḥ ॥33॥
34
agūḍhavibhavā yasya paurā rāṣṭranivāsinaḥ ।
nayāpanayavettāraḥ sa rājā rājasattamaḥ ॥34॥
35
svakarmaniratā yasya janā viṣayavāsinaḥ ।
asaṅghātaratā dāntāḥ pālyamānā yathāvidhi ॥35॥
36
vaśyā neyā vinītāśca na ca saṅgharṣaśīlinaḥ ।
viṣaye dānarucayo narā yasya sa pārthivaḥ ॥36॥
37
na yasya kūṭakapaṭaṃ na māyā na ca matsaraḥ ।
viṣaye bhūmipālasya tasya dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ॥37॥
38
yaḥ satkaroti jñānāni neyaḥ paurahite rataḥ ।
satāṃ dharmānugastyāgī sa rājā rājyamarhati ॥38॥
39
yasya cāraśca mantraśca nityaṃ caiva kṛtākṛte ।
na jñāyate hi ripubhiḥ sa rājā rājyamarhati ॥39॥
40
ślokaścāyaṃ purā gīto bhārgaveṇa mahātmanā ।
ākhyāte rāmacarite nṛpatiṃ prati bhārata ॥40॥
41
rājānaṃ prathamaṃ vindettato bhāryāṃ tato dhanam ।
rājanyasati lokasya kuto bhāryā kuto dhanam ॥41॥
42
tadrājanrājasiṃhānāṃ nānyo dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ।
ṛte rakṣāṃ suvispaṣṭāṃ rakṣā lokasya dhāraṇam ॥42॥
43
prācetasena manunā ślokau cemāvudāhṛtau ।
rājadharmeṣu rājendra tāvihaikamanāḥ śṛṇu ॥43॥
44
ṣaḍetānpuruṣo jahyādbhinnāṃ nāvamivārṇave ।
apravaktāramācāryamanadhīyānamṛtvijam ॥44॥
45
arakṣitāraṃ rājānaṃ bhāryāṃ cāpriyavādinīm ।
grāmakāmaṃ ca gopālaṃ vanakāmaṃ ca nāpitam] ॥45॥
Глава 58
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
etatte rājadharmāṇāṃ navanītaṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
bṛhaspatirhi bhagavānnānyaṃ dharmaṃ praśaṃsati ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
viśālākṣaśca bhagavānkāvyaścaiva mahātapāḥ ।
sahasrākṣo mahendraśca tathā prācetaso manuḥ ॥2॥
3
bharadvājaśca bhagavāṃstathā gauraśirā muniḥ ।
rājaśāstrapraṇetāro brahmaṇyā brahmavādinaḥ ॥3॥
4
rakṣāmeva praśaṃsanti dharmaṃ dharmabhṛtāṃ vara ।
rājñāṃ rājīvatāmrākṣa sādhanaṃ cātra vai śṛṇu ॥4॥
5
cāraśca praṇidhiścaiva kāle dānamamatsaraḥ ।
yuktyādānaṃ na cādānamayogena yudhiṣṭhira ॥5॥
6
satāṃ saṅgrahaṇaṃ śauryaṃ dākṣyaṃ satyaṃ prajāhitam ।
anārjavairārjavaiśca śatrupakṣasya bhedanam ॥6॥
7
sādhūnāmaparityāgaḥ kulīnānāṃ ca dhāraṇam ।
nicayaśca niceyānāṃ sevā buddhimatāmapi ॥7॥
8
balānāṃ harṣaṇaṃ nityaṃ prajānāmanvavekṣaṇam ।
kāryeṣvakhedaḥ kośasya tathaiva ca vivardhanam ॥8॥
9
puraguptiraviśvāsaḥ paurasaṅghātabhedanam ।
ketanānāṃ ca jīrṇānāmavekṣā caiva sīdatām ॥9॥
10
dvividhasya ca daṇḍasya prayogaḥ kālacoditaḥ ।
arimadhyasthamitrāṇāṃ yathāvaccānvavekṣaṇam ॥10॥
11
upajāpaśca bhṛtyānāmātmanaḥ paradarśanāt ।
aviśvāsaḥ svayaṃ caiva parasyāśvāsanaṃ tathā ॥11॥
12
nītidharmānusaraṇaṃ nityamutthānameva ca ।
ripūṇāmanavajñānaṃ nityaṃ cānāryavarjanam ॥12॥
13
utthānaṃ hi narendrāṇāṃ bṛhaspatirabhāṣata ।
rājadharmasya yanmūlaṃ ślokāṃścātra nibodha me ॥13॥
14
utthānenāmṛtaṃ labdhamutthānenāsurā hatāḥ ।
utthānena mahendreṇa śraiṣṭhyaṃ prāptaṃ divīha ca ॥14॥
15
utthānadhīraḥ puruṣo vāgdhīrānadhitiṣṭhati ।
utthānadhīraṃ vāgdhīrā ramayanta upāsate ॥15॥
16
utthānahīno rājā hi buddhimānapi nityaśaḥ ।
dharṣaṇīyo ripūṇāṃ syādbhujaṅga iva nirviṣaḥ ॥16॥
17
na ca śatruravajñeyo durbalo'pi balīyasā ।
alpo'pi hi dahatyagnirviṣamalpaṃ hinasti ca ॥17॥
18
ekāśvenāpi sambhūtaḥ śatrurdurgasamāśritaḥ ।
taṃ taṃ tāpayate deśamapi rājñaḥ samṛddhinaḥ ॥18॥
19
rājño rahasyaṃ yadvākyaṃ jayārthaṃ lokasaṅgrahaḥ ।
hṛdi yaccāsya jihmaṃ syātkāraṇārthaṃ ca yadbhavet ॥19॥
20
yaccāsya kāryaṃ vṛjinamārjavenaiva dhāryate ।
dambhanārthāya lokasya dharmiṣṭhāmācaretkriyām ॥20॥
21
rājyaṃ hi sumahattantraṃ durdhāryamakṛtātmabhiḥ ।
na śakyaṃ mṛdunā voḍhumāghātasthānamuttamam ॥21॥
22
rājyaṃ sarvāmiṣaṃ nityamārjaveneha dhāryate ।
tasmānmiśreṇa satataṃ vartitavyaṃ yudhiṣṭhira ॥22॥
23
yadyapyasya vipattiḥ syādrakṣamāṇasya vai prajāḥ ।
so'pyasya vipulo dharma evaṃvṛttā hi bhūmipāḥ ॥23॥
24
eṣa te rājadharmāṇāṃ leśaḥ samanuvarṇitaḥ ।
bhūyaste yatra sandehastadbrūhi vadatāṃ vara ॥24॥
25
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tato vyāsaśca bhagavāndevasthāno'śmanā saha ।
vāsudevaḥ kṛpaścaiva sātyakiḥ sañjayastathā ॥25॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
26
sādhu sādhviti saṃhṛṣṭāḥ puṣyamāṇairivānanaiḥ ।
astuvaṃste naravyāghraṃ bhīṣmaṃ dharmabhṛtāṃ varam ॥26॥
27
tato dīnamanā bhīṣmamuvāca kurusattamaḥ ।
netrābhyāmaśrupūrṇābhyāṃ pādau tasya śanaiḥ spṛśan ॥27॥
28
śva idānīṃ svasandehaṃ prakṣyāmi tvaṃ pitāmaha ।
upaiti savitāpyastaṃ rasamāpīya pārthivam ॥28॥
29
tato dvijātīnabhivādya keśavaḥ kṛpaśca te caiva yudhiṣṭhirādayaḥ ।
pradakṣiṇīkṛtya mahānadīsutaṃ tato rathānāruruhurmudā yutāḥ ॥29॥
30
dṛṣadvatīṃ cāpyavagāhya suvratāḥ kṛtodakāryāḥ kṛtajapyamaṅgalāḥ ।
upāsya sandhyāṃ vidhivatparantapāstataḥ puraṃ te viviśurgajāhvayam] ॥30॥
Глава 59
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tataḥ kālyaṃ samutthāya kṛtapaurvāhṇikakriyāḥ ।
yayuste nagarākārai rathaiḥ pāṇḍavayādavāḥ ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
prapadya ca kurukṣetraṃ bhīṣmamāsādya cānagham ।
sukhāṃ ca rajanīṃ pṛṣṭvā gāṅgeyaṃ rathināṃ varam ॥2॥
3
vyāsādīnabhivādyarṣīnsarvaistaiścābhinanditāḥ ।
niṣedurabhito bhīṣmaṃ parivārya samantataḥ ॥3॥
4
tato rājā mahātejā dharmarājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
abravītprāñjalirbhīṣmaṃ pratipūjyābhivādya ca ॥4॥
5
ya eṣa rājā-rājeti śabdaścarati bhārata ।
kathameṣa samutpannastanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥5॥
6
tulyapāṇiśirogrīvastulyabuddhīndriyātmakaḥ ।
tulyaduḥkhasukhātmā ca tulyapṛṣṭhabhujodaraḥ ॥6॥
7
tulyaśukrāsthimajjaśca tulyamāṃsāsṛgeva ca ।
niḥśvāsocchvāsatulyaśca tulyaprāṇaśarīravān ॥7॥
8
samānajanmamaraṇaḥ samaḥ sarvaguṇairnṛṇām ।
viśiṣṭabuddhīñśūrāṃśca kathameko'dhitiṣṭhati ॥8॥
9
kathameko mahīṃ kṛtsnāṃ vīraśūrāryasaṅkulām ।
rakṣatyapi ca loko'sya prasādamabhivāñchati ॥9॥
10
ekasya ca prasādena kṛtsno lokaḥ prasīdati ।
vyākulenākulaḥ sarvo bhavatīti viniścayaḥ ॥10॥
11
etadicchāmyahaṃ sarvaṃ tattvena bharatarṣabha ।
śrotuṃ tanme yathātattvaṃ prabrūhi vadatāṃ vara ॥11॥
12
naitatkāraṇamalpaṃ hi bhaviṣyati viśāmpate ।
yadekasmiñjagatsarvaṃ devavadyāti sannatim ॥12॥
13
bhīṣma uvāca ।
niyatastvaṃ naraśreṣṭha śṛṇu sarvamaśeṣataḥ ।
yathā rājyaṃ samutpannamādau kṛtayuge'bhavat ॥13॥
Бхишма сказал:
14
naiva rājyaṃ na rājāsīnna daṇḍo na ca dāṇḍikaḥ ।
dharmeṇaiva prajāḥ sarvā rakṣanti ca parasparam ॥14॥
15
pālayānāstathānyonyaṃ narā dharmeṇa bhārata ।
khedaṃ paramamājagmustatastānmoha āviśat ॥15॥
16
te mohavaśamāpannā mānavā manujarṣabha ।
pratipattivimohācca dharmasteṣāmanīnaśat ॥16॥
17
naṣṭāyāṃ pratipattau tu mohavaśyā narāstadā ।
lobhasya vaśamāpannāḥ sarve bhāratasattama ॥17॥
18
aprāptasyābhimarśaṃ tu kurvanto manujāstataḥ ।
kāmo nāmāparastatra samapadyata vai prabho ॥18॥
19
tāṃstu kāmavaśaṃ prāptānrāgo nāma samaspṛśat ।
raktāśca nābhyajānanta kāryākāryaṃ yudhiṣṭhira ॥19॥
20
agamyāgamanaṃ caiva vācyāvācyaṃ tathaiva ca ।
bhakṣyābhakṣyaṃ ca rājendra doṣādoṣaṃ ca nātyajan ॥20॥
21
viplute naraloke'smiṃstato brahma nanāśa ha ।
nāśācca brahmaṇo rājandharmo nāśamathāgamat ॥21॥
22
naṣṭe brahmaṇi dharme ca devāstrāsamathāgaman ।
te trastā naraśārdūla brahmāṇaṃ śaraṇaṃ yayuḥ ॥22॥
23
prapadya bhagavantaṃ te devā lokapitāmaham ।
ūcuḥ prāñjalayaḥ sarve duḥkhaśokabhayārditāḥ ॥23॥
24
bhagavannaralokasthaṃ naṣṭaṃ brahma sanātanam ।
lobhamohādibhirbhāvaistato no bhayamāviśat ॥24॥
25
brahmaṇaśca praṇāśena dharmo'pyanaśadīśvara ।
tataḥ sma samatāṃ yātā martyaistribhuvaneśvara ॥25॥
26
adho hi varṣamasmākaṃ martyāstūrdhvapravarṣiṇaḥ ।
kriyāvyuparamātteṣāṃ tato'gacchāma saṃśayam ॥26॥
27
atra niḥśreyasaṃ yannastaddhyāyasva pitāmaha ।
tvatprabhāvasamuttho'sau prabhāvo no vinaśyati ॥27॥
28
tānuvāca surānsarvānsvayaṃbhūrbhagavāṃstataḥ ।
śreyo'haṃ cintayiṣyāmi vyetu vo bhīḥ surarṣabhāḥ ॥28॥
29
tato'dhyāyasahasrāṇāṃ śataṃ cakre svabuddhijam ।
yatra dharmastathaivārthaḥ kāmaścaivānuvarṇitaḥ ॥29॥
30
trivarga iti vikhyāto gaṇa eṣa svayambhuvā ।
caturtho mokṣa ityeva pṛthagarthaḥ pṛthaggaṇaḥ ॥30॥
31
mokṣasyāpi trivargo'nyaḥ proktaḥ sattvaṃ rajastamaḥ ।
sthānaṃ vṛddhiḥ kṣayaścaiva trivargaścaiva daṇḍajaḥ ॥31॥
32
ātmā deśaśca kālaścāpyupāyāḥ kṛtyameva ca ।
sahāyāḥ kāraṇaṃ caiva ṣaḍvargo nītijaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥32॥
33
trayī cānvīkṣikī caiva vārtā ca bharatarṣabha ।
daṇḍanītiśca vipulā vidyāstatra nidarśitāḥ ॥33॥
34
amātyarakṣāpraṇidhī rājaputrasya rakṣaṇam ।
cāraśca vividhopāyaḥ praṇidhiśca pṛthagvidhaḥ ॥34॥
35
sāma copapradānaṃ ca bhedo daṇḍaśca pāṇḍava ।
upekṣā pañcamī cātra kārtsnyena samudāhṛtā ॥35॥
36
mantraśca varṇitaḥ kṛtsnastathā bhedārtha eva ca ।
vibhraṃśaścaiva mantrasya siddhyasiddhyośca yatphalam ॥36॥
37
sandhiśca vividhābhikhyo hīno madhyastathottamaḥ ।
bhayasatkāravittākhyaḥ kārtsnyena parivarṇitaḥ ॥37॥
38
yātrākālāśca catvārastrivargasya ca vistaraḥ ।
vijayo dharmayuktaśca tathārthavijayaśca ha ॥38॥
39
āsuraścaiva vijayastathā kārtsnyena varṇitaḥ ।
lakṣaṇaṃ pañcavargasya trividhaṃ cātra varṇitam ॥39॥
40
prakāśaścāprakāśaśca daṇḍo'tha pariśabditaḥ ।
prakāśo'ṣṭavidhastatra guhyastu bahuvistaraḥ ॥40॥
41
rathā nāgā hayāścaiva pādātāścaiva pāṇḍava ।
viṣṭirnāvaścarāścaiva deśikāḥ pathi cāṣṭakam ॥41॥
42
aṅgānyetāni kauravya prakāśāni balasya tu ।
jaṅgamājaṅgamāścoktāścūrṇayogā viṣādayaḥ ॥42॥
43
sparśe cābhyavahārye cāpyupāṃśurvividhaḥ smṛtaḥ ।
arirmitramudāsīna ityete'pyanuvarṇitāḥ ॥43॥
44
kṛtsnā mārgaguṇāścaiva tathā bhūmiguṇāśca ha ।
ātmarakṣaṇamāśvāsaḥ spaśānāṃ cānvavekṣaṇam ॥44॥
45
kalpanā vividhāścāpi nṛnāgarathavājinām ।
vyūhāśca vividhābhikhyā vicitraṃ yuddhakauśalam ॥45॥
46
utpātāśca nipātāśca suyuddhaṃ supalāyanam ।
śastrāṇāṃ pāyanajñānaṃ tathaiva bharatarṣabha ॥46॥
47
balavyasanamuktaṃ ca tathaiva balaharṣaṇam ।
pīḍanāskandakālaśca bhayakālaśca pāṇḍava ॥47॥
48
tathā khātavidhānaṃ ca yogasañcāra eva ca ।
caurāṭavyabalaiścograiḥ pararāṣṭrasya pīḍanam ॥48॥
49
agnidairgaradaiścaiva pratirūpakacārakaiḥ ।
śreṇimukhyopajāpena vīrudhaśchedanena ca ॥49॥
50
dūṣaṇena ca nāgānāmāśaṅkājananena ca ।
ārodhanena bhaktasya pathaścopārjanena ca ॥50॥
51
saptāṅgasya ca rājyasya hrāsavṛddhisamañjasam ।
dūtasāmarthyayogaśca rāṣṭrasya ca vivardhanam ॥51॥
52
arimadhyasthamitrāṇāṃ samyakcoktaṃ prapañcanam ।
avamardaḥ pratīghātastathaiva ca balīyasām ॥52॥
53
vyavahāraḥ susūkṣmaśca tathā kaṇṭakaśodhanam ।
śamo vyāyāmayogaśca yogo dravyasya sañcayaḥ ॥53॥
54
abhṛtānāṃ ca bharaṇaṃ bhṛtānāṃ cānvavekṣaṇam ।
arthakāle pradānaṃ ca vyasaneṣvaprasaṅgitā ॥54॥
55
tathā rājaguṇāścaiva senāpatiguṇāśca ye ।
kāraṇasya ca kartuśca guṇadoṣāstathaiva ca ॥55॥
56
duṣṭeṅgitaṃ ca vividhaṃ vṛttiścaivānujīvinām ।
śaṅkitatvaṃ ca sarvasya pramādasya ca varjanam ॥56॥
57
alabdhalipsā labdhasya tathaiva ca vivardhanam ।
pradānaṃ ca vivṛddhasya pātrebhyo vidhivattathā ॥57॥
58
visargo'rthasya dharmārthamarthārthaṃ kāmahetunā ।
caturtho vyasanāghāte tathaivātrānuvarṇitaḥ ॥58॥
59
krodhajāni tathogrāṇi kāmajāni tathaiva ca ।
daśoktāni kuruśreṣṭha vyasanānyatra caiva ha ॥59॥
60
mṛgayākṣāstathā pānaṃ striyaśca bharatarṣabha ।
kāmajānyāhurācāryāḥ proktānīha svayaṃbhuvā ॥60॥
61
vākpāruṣyaṃ tathogratvaṃ daṇḍapāruṣyameva ca ।
ātmano nigrahastyāgo'thārthadūṣaṇameva ca ॥61॥
62
yantrāṇi vividhānyeva kriyāsteṣāṃ ca varṇitāḥ ।
avamardaḥ pratīghātaḥ ketanānāṃ ca bhañjanam ॥62॥
63
caityadrumāṇāmāmardo rodhaḥkarmāntanāśanam ।
apaskaro'tha gamanaṃ tathopāsyā ca varṇitā ॥63॥
64
paṇavānakaśaṅkhānāṃ bherīṇāṃ ca yudhāṃ vara ।
upārjanaṃ ca dravyāṇāṃ paramarma ca tāni ṣaṭ ॥64॥
65
labdhasya ca praśamanaṃ satāṃ caiva hi pūjanam ।
vidvadbhirekībhāvaśca prātarhomavidhijñatā ॥65॥
66
maṅgalālambhanaṃ caiva śarīrasya pratikriyā ।
āhārayojanaṃ caiva nityamāstikyameva ca ॥66॥
67
ekena ca yathottheyaṃ satyatvaṃ madhurā giraḥ ।
utsavānāṃ samājānāṃ kriyāḥ ketanajāstathā ॥67॥
68
pratyakṣā ca parokṣā ca sarvādhikaraṇeṣu ca ।
vṛttirbharataśārdūla nityaṃ caivānvavekṣaṇam ॥68॥
69
adaṇḍyatvaṃ ca viprāṇāṃ yuktyā daṇḍanipātanam ।
anujīvisvajātibhyo guṇeṣu parirakṣaṇam ॥69॥
70
rakṣaṇaṃ caiva paurāṇāṃ svarāṣṭrasya vivardhanam ।
maṇḍalasthā ca yā cintā rājandvādaśarājikā ॥70॥
71
dvāsaptatimatiścaiva proktā yā ca svayaṃbhuvā ।
deśajātikulānāṃ ca dharmāḥ samanuvarṇitāḥ ॥71॥
72
dharmaścārthaśca kāmaśca mokṣaścātrānuvarṇitaḥ ।
upāyaścārthalipsā ca vividhā bhūridakṣiṇāḥ ॥72॥
73
mūlakarmakriyā cātra māyā yogaśca varṇitaḥ ।
dūṣaṇaṃ srotasāmatra varṇitaṃ ca sthirāmbhasām ॥73॥
74
yairyairupāyairlokaśca na caledāryavartmanaḥ ।
tatsarvaṃ rājaśārdūla nītiśāstre'nuvarṇitam ॥74॥
75
etatkṛtvā śubhaṃ śāstraṃ tataḥ sa bhagavānprabhuḥ ।
devānuvāca saṃhṛṣṭaḥ sarvāñśakrapurogamān ॥75॥
76
upakārāya lokasya trivargasthāpanāya ca ।
navanītaṃ sarasvatyā buddhireṣā prabhāvitā ॥76॥
77
daṇḍena sahitā hyeṣā lokarakṣaṇakārikā ।
nigrahānugraharatā lokānanu cariṣyati ॥77॥
78
daṇḍena nīyate ceyaṃ daṇḍaṃ nayati cāpyuta ।
daṇḍanītiriti proktā trīṁllokānanuvartate ॥78॥
79
ṣāḍguṇyaguṇasāraiṣā sthāsyatyagre mahātmasu ।
mahattvāttasya daṇḍasya nītirvispaṣṭalakṣaṇā ॥79॥
80
nayacāraśca vipulo yena sarvamidaṃ tatam ।
āgamaśca purāṇānāṃ maharṣīṇāṃ ca sambhavaḥ ॥80॥
81
tīrthavaṃśaśca vaṃśaśca nakṣatrāṇāṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
sakalaṃ cāturāśramyaṃ cāturhotraṃ tathaiva ca ॥81॥
82
cāturvarṇyaṃ tathaivātra cāturvedyaṃ ca varṇitam ।
itihāsopavedāśca nyāyaḥ kṛtsnaśca varṇitaḥ ॥82॥
83
tapo jñānamahiṃsā ca satyāsatye nayaḥ paraḥ ।
vṛddhopasevā dānaṃ ca śaucamutthānameva ca ॥83॥
84
sarvabhūtānukampā ca sarvamatropavarṇitam ।
bhuvi vācogataṃ yacca tacca sarvaṃ samarpitam ॥84॥
85
tasminpaitāmahe śāstre pāṇḍavaitadasaṃśayam ।
dharmārthakāmamokṣāśca sakalā hyatra śabditāḥ ॥85॥
86
tatastāṃ bhagavānnītiṃ pūrvaṃ jagrāha śaṅkaraḥ ।
bahurūpo viśālākṣaḥ śivaḥ sthāṇurumāpatiḥ ॥86॥
87
yugānāmāyuṣo hrāsaṃ vijñāya bhagavāñśivaḥ ।
sañcikṣepa tataḥ śāstraṃ mahārthaṃ brahmaṇā kṛtam ॥87॥
88
vaiśālākṣamiti proktaṃ tadindraḥ pratyapadyata ।
daśādhyāyasahasrāṇi subrahmaṇyo mahātapāḥ ॥88॥
89
bhagavānapi tacchāstraṃ sañcikṣepa purandaraḥ ।
sahasraiḥ pañcabhistāta yaduktaṃ bāhudantakam ॥89॥
90
adhyāyānāṃ sahasraistu tribhireva bṛhaspatiḥ ।
sañcikṣepeśvaro buddhyā bārhaspatyaṃ taducyate ॥90॥
91
adhyāyānāṃ sahasreṇa kāvyaḥ saṅkṣepamabravīt ।
tacchāstramamitaprajño yogācāryo mahātapāḥ ॥91॥
92
evaṃ lokānurodhena śāstrametanmaharṣibhiḥ ।
saṅkṣiptamāyurvijñāya martyānāṃ hrāsi pāṇḍava ॥92॥
93
atha devāḥ samāgamya viṣṇumūcuḥ prajāpatim ।
eko yo'rhati martyebhyaḥ śraiṣṭhyaṃ taṃ vai samādiśa ॥93॥
94
tataḥ sañcintya bhagavāndevo nārāyaṇaḥ prabhuḥ ।
taijasaṃ vai virajasaṃ so'sṛjanmānasaṃ sutam ॥94॥
95
virajāstu mahābhāga vibhutvaṃ bhuvi naicchata ।
nyāsāyaivābhavadbuddhiḥ praṇītā tasya pāṇḍava ॥95॥
96
kīrtimāṃstasya putro'bhūtso'pi pañcātigo'bhavat ।
kardamastasya ca sutaḥ so'pyatapyanmahattapaḥ ॥96॥
97
prajāpateḥ kardamasya anaṅgo nāma vai sutaḥ ।
prajānāṃ rakṣitā sādhurdaṇḍanītiviśāradaḥ ॥97॥
98
anaṅgaputro'tibalo nītimānadhigamya vai ।
abhipede mahīrājyamathendriyavaśo'bhavat ॥98॥
99
mṛtyostu duhitā rājansunīthā nāma mānasī ।
prakhyātā triṣu lokeṣu yā sā venamajījanat ॥99॥
100
taṃ prajāsu vidharmāṇaṃ rāgadveṣavaśānugam ।
mantrapūtaiḥ kuśairjaghnurṛṣayo brahmavādinaḥ ॥100॥
101
mamanthurdakṣiṇaṃ corumṛṣayastasya mantrataḥ ।
tato'sya vikṛto jajñe hrasvāṅgaḥ puruṣo bhuvi ॥101॥
102
dagdhasthāṇupratīkāśo raktākṣaḥ kṛṣṇamūrdhajaḥ ।
niṣīdetyevamūcustamṛṣayo brahmavādinaḥ ॥102॥
103
tasmānniṣādāḥ saṃbhūtāḥ krūrāḥ śailavanāśrayāḥ ।
ye cānye vindhyanilayā mlecchāḥ śatasahasraśaḥ ॥103॥
104
bhūyo'sya dakṣiṇaṃ pāṇiṃ mamanthuste maharṣayaḥ ।
tataḥ puruṣa utpanno rūpeṇendra ivāparaḥ ॥104॥
105
kavacī baddhanistriṃśaḥ saśaraḥ saśarāsanaḥ ।
vedavedāṅgaviccaiva dhanurvede ca pāragaḥ ॥105॥
106
taṃ daṇḍanītiḥ sakalā śritā rājannarottamam ।
tataḥ sa prāñjalirvainyo maharṣīṃstānuvāca ha ॥106॥
107
susūkṣmā me samutpannā buddhirdharmārthadarśinī ।
anayā kiṃ mayā kāryaṃ tanme tattvena śaṃsata ॥107॥
108
yanmāṃ bhavanto vakṣyanti kāryamarthasamanvitam ।
tadahaṃ vai kariṣyāmi nātra kāryā vicāraṇā ॥108॥
109
tamūcuratha devāste te caiva paramarṣayaḥ ।
niyato yatra dharmo vai tamaśaṅkaḥ samācara ॥109॥
110
priyāpriye parityajya samaḥ sarveṣu jantuṣu ।
kāmakrodhau ca lobhaṃ ca mānaṃ cotsṛjya dūrataḥ ॥110॥
111
yaśca dharmātpravicalelloke kaścana mānavaḥ ।
nigrāhyaste sa bāhubhyāṃ śaśvaddharmamavekṣataḥ ॥111॥
112
pratijñāṃ cādhirohasva manasā karmaṇā girā ।
pālayiṣyāmyahaṃ bhaumaṃ brahma ityeva cāsakṛt ॥112॥
113
yaścātra dharmanītyukto daṇḍanītivyapāśrayaḥ ।
tamaśaṅkaḥ kariṣyāmi svavaśo na kadācana ॥113॥
114
adaṇḍyā me dvijāśceti pratijānīṣva cābhibho ।
lokaṃ ca saṅkarātkṛtsnāttrātāsmīti parantapa ॥114॥
115
vainyastatastānuvāca devānṛṣipurogamān ।
brāhmaṇā me sahāyāścedevamastu surarṣabhāḥ ॥115॥
116
evamastviti vainyastu tairukto brahmavādibhiḥ ।
purodhāścābhavattasya śukro brahmamayo nidhiḥ ॥116॥
117
mantriṇo vālakhilyāstu sārasvatyo gaṇo hyabhūt ।
maharṣirbhagavāngargastasya sāṃvatsaro'bhavat ॥117॥
118
ātmanāṣṭama ityeva śrutireṣā parā nṛṣu ।
utpannau bandinau cāsya tatpūrvau sūtamāgadhau ॥118॥
119
samatāṃ vasudhāyāśca sa samyagupapādayat ।
vaiṣamyaṃ hi paraṃ bhūmerāsīditi ha naḥ śrutam ॥119॥
120
sa viṣṇunā ca devena śakreṇa vibudhaiḥ saha ।
ṛṣibhiśca prajāpālye brahmaṇā cābhiṣecitaḥ ॥120॥
121
taṃ sākṣātpṛthivī bheje ratnānyādāya pāṇḍava ।
sāgaraḥ saritāṃ bhartā himavāṃścācalottamaḥ ॥121॥
122
śakraśca dhanamakṣayyaṃ prādāttasya yudhiṣṭhira ।
rukmaṃ cāpi mahāmeruḥ svayaṃ kanakaparvataḥ ॥122॥
123
yakṣarākṣasabhartā ca bhagavānnaravāhanaḥ ।
dharme cārthe ca kāme ca samarthaṃ pradadau dhanam ॥123॥
124
hayā rathāśca nāgāśca koṭiśaḥ puruṣāstathā ।
prādurbabhūvurvainyasya cintanādeva pāṇḍava ।
na jarā na ca durbhikṣaṃ nādhayo vyādhayastathā ॥124॥
125
sarīsṛpebhyaḥ stenebhyo na cānyonyātkadācana ।
bhayamutpadyate tatra tasya rājño'bhirakṣaṇāt ॥125॥
126
teneyaṃ pṛthivī dugdhā sasyāni daśa sapta ca ।
yakṣarākṣasanāgaiścāpīpsitaṃ yasya yasya yat ॥126॥
127
tena dharmottaraścāyaṃ kṛto loko mahātmanā ।
rañjitāśca prajāḥ sarvāstena rājeti śabdyate ॥127॥
128
brāhmaṇānāṃ kṣatatrāṇāttataḥ kṣatriya ucyate ।
prathitā dhanataśceyaṃ pṛthivī sādhubhiḥ smṛtā ॥128॥
129
sthāpanaṃ cākarodviṣṇuḥ svayameva sanātanaḥ ।
nātivartiṣyate kaścidrājaṃstvāmiti pārthiva ॥129॥
130
tapasā bhagavānviṣṇurāviveśa ca bhūmipam ।
devavannaradevānāṃ namate yajjagannṛpa ॥130॥
131
daṇḍanītyā ca satataṃ rakṣitaṃ taṃ nareśvara ।
nādharṣayattataḥ kaściccāranityācca darśanāt ॥131॥
132
ātmanā karaṇaiścaiva samasyeha mahīkṣitaḥ ।
ko heturyadvaśe tiṣṭhelloko daivādṛte guṇāt ॥132॥
133
viṣṇorlalāṭātkamalaṃ sauvarṇamabhavattadā ।
śrīḥ sambhūtā yato devī patnī dharmasya dhīmataḥ ॥133॥
134
śriyaḥ sakāśādarthaśca jāto dharmeṇa pāṇḍava ।
atha dharmastathaivārthaḥ śrīśca rājye pratiṣṭhitā ॥134॥
135
sukṛtasya kṣayāccaiva svarlokādetya medinīm ।
pārthivo jāyate tāta daṇḍanītivaśānugaḥ ॥135॥
136
mahattvena ca saṃyukto vaiṣṇavena naro bhuvi ।
buddhyā bhavati saṃyukto māhātmyaṃ cādhigacchati ॥136॥
137
sthāpanāmatha devānāṃ na kaścidativartate ।
tiṣṭhatyekasya ca vaśe taṃ cedanuvidhīyate ॥137॥
138
śubhaṃ hi karma rājendra śubhatvāyopakalpate ।
tulyasyaikasya yasyāyaṃ loko vacasi tiṣṭhati ॥138॥
139
yo hyasya mukhamadrākṣītsomya so'sya vaśānugaḥ ।
subhagaṃ cārthavantaṃ ca rūpavantaṃ ca paśyati ॥139॥
140
tato jagati rājendra satataṃ śabditaṃ budhaiḥ ।
devāśca naradevāśca tulyā iti viśāmpate ॥140॥
141
etatte sarvamākhyātaṃ mahattvaṃ prati rājasu ।
kārtsnyena bharataśreṣṭha kimanyadiha vartatām] ॥141॥
Глава 60
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tataḥ punaḥ sa gāṅgeyamabhivādya pitāmaham ।
prāñjalirniyato bhūtvā paryapṛcchadyudhiṣṭhiraḥ ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
ke dharmāḥ sarvavarṇānāṃ cāturvarṇyasya ke pṛthak ।
caturṇāmāśramāṇāṃ ca rājadharmāśca ke matāḥ ॥2॥
3
kena svidvardhate rāṣṭraṃ rājā kena vivardhate ।
kena paurāśca bhṛtyāśca vardhante bharatarṣabha ॥3॥
4
kośaṃ daṇḍaṃ ca durgaṃ ca sahāyānmantriṇastathā ।
ṛtvikpurohitācāryānkīdṛśānvarjayennṛpaḥ ॥4॥
5
keṣu viśvasitavyaṃ syādrājñāṃ kasyāñcidāpadi ।
kuto vātmā dṛḍho rakṣyastanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥5॥
6
bhīṣma uvāca ।
namo dharmāya mahate namaḥ kṛṣṇāya vedhase ।
brāhmaṇebhyo namaskṛtvā dharmānvakṣyāmi śāśvatān ॥6॥
Бхишма сказал:
7
akrodhaḥ satyavacanaṃ saṃvibhāgaḥ kṣamā tathā ।
prajanaḥ sveṣu dāreṣu śaucamadroha eva ca ॥7॥
8
ārjavaṃ bhṛtyabharaṇaṃ navaite sārvavarṇikāḥ ।
brāhmaṇasya tu yo dharmastaṃ te vakṣyāmi kevalam ॥8॥
9
damameva mahārāja dharmamāhuḥ purātanam ।
svādhyāyo'dhyāpanaṃ caiva tatra karma samāpyate ॥9॥
10
taṃ cedvittamupāgacchedvartamānaṃ svakarmaṇi ।
akurvāṇaṃ vikarmāṇi śāntaṃ prajñānatarpitam ॥10॥
11
kurvītāpatyasantānamatho dadyādyajeta ca ।
saṃvibhajya hi bhoktavyaṃ dhanaṃ sadbhiritīṣyate ॥11॥
12
pariniṣṭhitakāryastu svādhyāyenaiva brāhmaṇaḥ ।
kuryādanyanna vā kuryānmaitro brāhmaṇa ucyate ॥12॥
13
kṣatriyasyāpi yo dharmastaṃ te vakṣyāmi bhārata ।
dadyādrājā na yāceta yajeta na tu yājayet ॥13॥
14
nādhyāpayedadhīyīta prajāśca paripālayet ।
nityodyukto dasyuvadhe raṇe kuryātparākramam ॥14॥
15
ye ca kratubhirījānāḥ śrutavantaśca bhūmipāḥ ।
ya evāhavajetārasta eṣāṃ lokajittamāḥ ॥15॥
16
avikṣatena dehena samarādyo nivartate ।
kṣatriyo nāsya tatkarma praśaṃsanti purāvidaḥ ॥16॥
17
vadhaṃ hi kṣatrabandhūnāṃ dharmamāhuḥ pradhānataḥ ।
nāsya kṛtyatamaṃ kiñcidanyaddasyunibarhaṇāt ॥17॥
18
dānamadhyayanaṃ yajño yogaḥ kṣemo vidhīyate ।
tasmādrājñā viśeṣeṇa yoddhavyaṃ dharmamīpsatā ॥18॥
19
sveṣu dharmeṣvavasthāpya prajāḥ sarvā mahīpatiḥ ।
dharmeṇa sarvakṛtyāni samaniṣṭhāni kārayet ॥19॥
20
pariniṣṭhitakāryaḥ syānnṛpatiḥ paripālanāt ।
kuryādanyanna vā kuryādaindro rājanya ucyate ॥20॥
21
vaiśyasyāpīha yo dharmastaṃ te vakṣyāmi bhārata ।
dānamadhyayanaṃ yajñaḥ śaucena dhanasañcayaḥ ॥21॥
22
pitṛvatpālayedvaiśyo yuktaḥ sarvapaśūniha ।
vikarma tadbhavedanyatkarma yadyatsamācaret ।
rakṣayā sa hi teṣāṃ vai mahatsukhamavāpnuyāt ॥22॥
23
prajāpatirhi vaiśyāya sṛṣṭvā paridade paśūn ।
brāhmaṇāya ca rājñe ca sarvāḥ paridade prajāḥ ॥23॥
24
tasya vṛttiṃ pravakṣyāmi yacca tasyopajīvanam ।
ṣaṇṇāmekāṃ pibeddhenuṃ śatācca mithunaṃ haret ॥24॥
25
laye ca saptamo bhāgastathā śṛṅge kalā khure ।
sasyasya sarvabījānāmeṣā sāṃvatsarī bhṛtiḥ ॥25॥
26
na ca vaiśyasya kāmaḥ syānna rakṣeyaṃ paśūniti ।
vaiśye cecchati nānyena rakṣitavyāḥ kathañcana ॥26॥
27
śūdrasyāpi hi yo dharmastaṃ te vakṣyāmi bhārata ।
prajāpatirhi varṇānāṃ dāsaṃ śūdramakalpayat ॥27॥
28
tasmācchūdrasya varṇānāṃ paricaryā vidhīyate ।
teṣāṃ śuśrūṣaṇāccaiva mahatsukhamavāpnuyāt ॥28॥
29
śūdra etānparicarettrīnvarṇānanasūyakaḥ ।
sañcayāṃśca na kurvīta jātu śūdraḥ kathañcana ॥29॥
30
pāpīyānhi dhanaṃ labdhvā vaśe kuryādgarīyasaḥ ।
rājñā vā samanujñātaḥ kāmaṃ kurvīta dhārmikaḥ ॥30॥
31
tasya vṛttiṃ pravakṣyāmi yacca tasyopajīvanam ।
avaśyabharaṇīyo hi varṇānāṃ śūdra ucyate ॥31॥
32
chatraṃ veṣṭanamauśīramupānadvyajanāni ca ।
yātayāmāni deyāni śūdrāya paricāriṇe ॥32॥
33
adhāryāṇi viśīrṇāni vasanāni dvijātibhiḥ ।
śūdrāyaiva vidheyāni tasya dharmadhanaṃ hi tat ॥33॥
34
yaśca kaściddvijātīnāṃ śūdraḥ śuśrūṣurāvrajet ।
kalpyāṃ tasya tu tenāhurvṛttiṃ dharmavido janāḥ ।
deyaḥ piṇḍo'napetāya bhartavyau vṛddhadurbalau ॥34॥
35
śūdreṇa ca na hātavyo bhartā kasyāñcidāpadi ।
atirekeṇa bhartavyo bhartā dravyaparikṣaye ।
na hi svamasti śūdrasya bhartṛhāryadhano hyasau ॥35॥
36
uktastrayāṇāṃ varṇānāṃ yajñastrayyaiva bhārata ।
svāhākāranamaskārau mantraḥ śūdre vidhīyate ॥36॥
37
tābhyāṃ śūdraḥ pākayajñairyajeta vratavānsvayam ।
pūrṇapātramayīmāhuḥ pākayajñasya dakṣiṇām ॥37॥
38
śūdraḥ paijavano nāma sahasrāṇāṃ śataṃ dadau ।
aindrāgnena vidhānena dakṣiṇāmiti naḥ śrutam ॥38॥
39
ato hi sarvavarṇānāṃ śraddhāyajño vidhīyate ।
daivataṃ hi mahacchraddhā pavitraṃ yajatāṃ ca yat ॥39॥
40
daivataṃ paramaṃ viprāḥ svena svena parasparam ।
ayajanniha satraiste taistaiḥ kāmaiḥ sanātanaiḥ ॥40॥
41
saṃsṛṣṭā brāhmaṇaireva triṣu varṇeṣu sṛṣṭayaḥ ।
devānāmapi ye devā yadbrūyuste paraṃ hi tat ।
tasmādvarṇaiḥ sarvayajñāḥ saṃsṛjyante na kāmyayā ॥41॥
42
ṛgyajuḥsāmavitpūjyo nityaṃ syāddevavaddvijaḥ ।
anṛgyajurasāmā tu prājāpatya upadravaḥ ॥42॥
43
yajño manīṣayā tāta sarvavarṇeṣu bhārata ।
nāsya yajñahano devā īhante netare janāḥ ।
tasmātsarveṣu varṇeṣu śraddhāyajño vidhīyate ॥43॥
44
svaṃ daivataṃ brāhmaṇāḥ svena nityaṃ parānvarṇānayajannevamāsīt ।
ārocitā naḥ sumahānsa dharmaḥ sṛṣṭo brahmaṇā triṣu varṇeṣu dṛṣṭaḥ ॥44॥
45
tasmādvarṇā ṛjavo jātidharmāḥ saṃsṛjyante tasya vipāka eṣaḥ ।
ekaṃ sāma yajurekamṛgekā vipraścaiko'niścayasteṣu dṛṣṭaḥ ॥45॥
46
atra gāthā yajñagītāḥ kīrtayanti purāvidaḥ ।
vaikhānasānāṃ rājendra munīnāṃ yaṣṭumicchatām ॥46॥
47
udite'nudite vāpi śraddadhāno jitendriyaḥ ।
vahniṃ juhoti dharmeṇa śraddhā vai kāraṇaṃ mahat ॥47॥
48
yatskannamasya tatpūrvaṃ yadaskannaṃ taduttaram ।
bahūni yajñarūpāṇi nānākarmaphalāni ca ॥48॥
49
tāni yaḥ saṃvijānāti jñānaniścayaniścitaḥ ।
dvijātiḥ śraddhayopetaḥ sa yaṣṭuṃ puruṣo'rhati ॥49॥
50
steno vā yadi vā pāpo yadi vā pāpakṛttamaḥ ।
yaṣṭumicchati yajñaṃ yaḥ sādhumeva vadanti tam ॥50॥
51
ṛṣayastaṃ praśaṃsanti sādhu caitadasaṃśayam ।
sarvathā sarvavarṇairhi yaṣṭavyamiti niścayaḥ ।
na hi yajñasamaṃ kiñcittriṣu lokeṣu vidyate ॥51॥
52
tasmādyaṣṭavyamityāhuḥ puruṣeṇānasūyatā ।
śraddhāpavitramāśritya yathāśakti prayacchatā] ॥52॥
Глава 61
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
āśramāṇāṃ mahābāho śṛṇu satyaparākrama ।
caturṇāmiha varṇānāṃ karmāṇi ca yudhiṣṭhira ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
vānaprasthaṃ bhaikṣacaryāṃ gārhasthyaṃ ca mahāśramam ।
brahmacaryāśramaṃ prāhuścaturthaṃ brāhmaṇairvṛtam ॥2॥
3
jaṭākaraṇasaṃskāraṃ dvijātitvamavāpya ca ।
ādhānādīni karmāṇi prāpya vedamadhītya ca ॥3॥
4
sadāro vāpyadāro vā ātmavānsaṃyatendriyaḥ ।
vānaprasthāśramaṃ gacchetkṛtakṛtyo gṛhāśramāt ॥4॥
5
tatrāraṇyakaśāstrāṇi samadhītya sa dharmavit ।
ūrdhvaretāḥ prajāyitvā gacchatyakṣarasātmatām ॥5॥
6
etānyeva nimittāni munīnāmūrdhvaretasām ।
kartavyānīha vipreṇa rājannādau vipaścitā ॥6॥
7
caritabrahmacaryasya brāhmaṇasya viśāmpate ।
bhaikṣacaryāsvadhīkāraḥ praśasta iha mokṣiṇaḥ ॥7॥
8
yatrāstamitaśāyī syānniragniraniketanaḥ ।
yathopalabdhajīvī syānmunirdānto jitendriyaḥ ॥8॥
9
nirāśīḥ syātsarvasamo nirbhogo nirvikāravān ।
vipraḥ kṣemāśramaṃ prāpto gacchatyakṣarasātmatām ॥9॥
10
adhītya vedānkṛtasarvakṛtyaḥ santānamutpādya sukhāni bhuktvā ।
samāhitaḥ pracaredduścaraṃ taṃ gārhasthyadharmaṃ munidharmadṛṣṭam ॥10॥
11
svadāratuṣṭa ṛtukālagāmī niyogasevī naśaṭho najihmaḥ ।
mitāśano devaparaḥ kṛtajñaḥ satyo mṛduścānṛśaṃsaḥ kṣamāvān ॥11॥
12
dānto vidheyo havyakavye'pramatto annasya dātā satataṃ dvijebhyaḥ ।
amatsarī sarvaliṅgipradātā vaitānanityaśca gṛhāśramī syāt ॥12॥
13
athātra nārāyaṇagītamāhurmaharṣayastāta mahānubhāvāḥ ।
mahārthamatyarthatapaḥprayuktaṃ taducyamānaṃ hi mayā nibodha ॥13॥
14
satyārjavaṃ cātithipūjanaṃ ca dharmastathārthaśca ratiśca dāre ।
niṣevitavyāni sukhāni loke hyasminpare caiva mataṃ mamaitat ॥14॥
15
bharaṇaṃ putradārāṇāṃ vedānāṃ pāraṇaṃ tathā ।
satāṃ tamāśramaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ vadanti paramarṣayaḥ ॥15॥
16
evaṃ hi yo brāhmaṇo yajñaśīlo gārhasthyamadhyāvasate yathāvat ।
gṛhasthavṛttiṃ praviśodhya samyaksvarge viśuddhaṃ phalamāpnute saḥ ॥16॥
17
tasya dehaparityāgādiṣṭāḥ kāmākṣayā matāḥ ।
ānantyāyopatiṣṭhanti sarvatokṣiśiromukhāḥ ॥17॥
18
khādanneko japannekaḥ sarpanneko yudhiṣṭhira ।
ekasminneva ācārye śuśrūṣurmalapaṅkavān ॥18॥
19
brahmacārī vratī nityaṃ nityaṃ dīkṣāparo vaśī ।
avicārya tathā vedaṃ kṛtyaṃ kurvanvasetsadā ॥19॥
20
śuśrūṣāṃ satataṃ kurvanguroḥ sampraṇameta ca ।
ṣaṭkarmasvanivṛttaśca napravṛttaśca sarvaśaḥ ॥20॥
21
na caratyadhikāreṇa sevitaṃ dviṣato na ca ।
eṣo''śramapadastāta brahmacāriṇa iṣyate] ॥21॥
Глава 62
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
śivānsukhānmahodarkānahiṃsrāṁllokasammatān ।
brūhi dharmānsukhopāyānmadvidhānāṃ sukhāvahān ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
brāhmaṇasyeha catvāra āśramā vihitāḥ prabho ।
varṇāstānanuvartante trayo bharatasattama ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
uktāni karmāṇi bahūni rājansvargyāṇi rājanyaparāyaṇāni ।
nemāni dṛṣṭāntavidhau smṛtāni kṣātre hi sarvaṃ vihitaṃ yathāvat ॥3॥
4
kṣātrāṇi vaiśyāni ca sevamānaḥ śaudrāṇi karmāṇi ca brāhmaṇaḥ san ।
asmiṁlloke nindito mandacetāḥ pare ca loke nirayaṃ prayāti ॥4॥
5
yā sañjñā vihitā loke dāse śuni vṛke paśau ।
vikarmaṇi sthite vipre tāṃ sañjñāṃ kuru pāṇḍava ॥5॥
6
ṣaṭkarmasampravṛttasya āśrameṣu caturṣvapi ।
sarvadharmopapannasya sambhūtasya kṛtātmanaḥ ॥6॥
7
brāhmaṇasya viśuddhasya tapasyabhiratasya ca ।
nirāśiṣo vadānyasya lokā hyakṣarasañjñitāḥ ॥7॥
8
yo yasminkurute karma yādṛśaṃ yena yatra ca ।
tādṛśaṃ tādṛśenaiva sa guṇaṃ pratipadyate ॥8॥
9
vṛddhyā kṛṣivaṇiktvena jīvasañjīvanena ca ।
vettumarhasi rājendra svādhyāyagaṇitaṃ mahat ॥9॥
10
kālasañcoditaḥ kālaḥ kālaparyāyaniścitaḥ ।
uttamādhamamadhyāni karmāṇi kurute'vaśaḥ ॥10॥
11
antavanti pradānāni purā śreyaskarāṇi ca ।
svakarmanirato loko hyakṣaraḥ sarvatomukhaḥ] ॥11॥
Глава 63
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
jyākarṣaṇaṃ śatrunibarhaṇaṃ ca kṛṣirvaṇijyā paśupālanaṃ ca ।
śuśrūṣaṇaṃ cāpi tathārthahetorakāryametatparamaṃ dvijasya ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
sevyaṃ tu brahmaṣaṭkarma gṛhasthena manīṣiṇā ।
kṛtakṛtyasya cāraṇye vāso viprasya śasyate ॥2॥
3
rājapraiṣyaṃ kṛṣidhanaṃ jīvanaṃ ca vaṇijyayā ।
kauṭilyaṃ kaulaṭeyaṃ ca kusīdaṃ ca vivarjayet ॥3॥
4
śūdro rājanbhavati brahmabandhurduścāritryo yaśca dharmādapetaḥ ।
vṛṣalīpatiḥ piśuno nartakaśca grāmapraiṣyo yaśca bhavedvikarmā ॥4॥
5
japanvedānajapaṃścāpi rājansamaḥ śūdrairdāsavaccāpi bhojyaḥ ।
ete sarve śūdrasamā bhavanti rājannetānvarjayeddevakṛtye ॥5॥
6
nirmaryāde cāśane krūravṛttau hiṃsātmake tyaktadharmasvavṛtte ।
havyaṃ kavyaṃ yāni cānyāni rājandeyānyadeyāni bhavanti tasmin ॥6॥
7
tasmāddharmo vihito brāhmaṇasya damaḥ śaucaṃ cārjavaṃ cāpi rājan ।
tathā viprasyāśramāḥ sarva eva purā rājanbrahmaṇā vai nisṛṣṭāḥ ॥7॥
8
yaḥ syāddāntaḥ somapa āryaśīlaḥ sānukrośaḥ sarvasaho nirāśīḥ ।
ṛjurmṛduranṛśaṃsaḥ kṣamāvānsa vai vipro netaraḥ pāpakarmā ॥8॥
9
śūdraṃ vaiśyaṃ rājaputraṃ ca rājaṁllokāḥ sarve saṃśritā dharmakāmāḥ ।
tasmādvarṇāñjātidharmeṣu saktānmatvā viṣṇurnecchati pāṇḍuputra ॥9॥
10
loke cedaṃ sarvalokasya na syāccāturvarṇyaṃ vedavādāśca na syuḥ ।
sarvāścejyāḥ sarvalokakriyāśca sadyaḥ sarve cāśramasthā na vai syuḥ ॥10॥
11
yaśca trayāṇāṃ varṇānāmicchedāśramasevanam ।
kartumāśramadṛṣṭāṃśca dharmāṃstāñśṛṇu pāṇḍava ॥11॥
12
śuśrūṣākṛtakṛtyasya kṛtasantānakarmaṇaḥ ।
abhyanujñāpya rājānaṃ śūdrasya jagatīpate ॥12॥
13
alpāntaragatasyāpi daśadharmagatasya vā ।
āśramā vihitāḥ sarve varjayitvā nirāśiṣam ॥13॥
14
bhaikṣacaryāṃ na tu prāhustasya taddharmacāriṇaḥ ।
tathā vaiśyasya rājendra rājaputrasya caiva hi ॥14॥
15
kṛtakṛtyo vayotīto rājñaḥ kṛtapariśramaḥ ।
vaiśyo gacchedanujñāto nṛpeṇāśramamaṇḍalam ॥15॥
16
vedānadhītya dharmeṇa rājaśāstrāṇi cānagha ।
santānādīni karmāṇi kṛtvā somaṃ niṣevya ca ॥16॥
17
pālayitvā prajāḥ sarvā dharmeṇa vadatāṃ vara ।
rājasūyāśvamedhādīnmakhānanyāṃstathaiva ca ॥17॥
18
samānīya yathāpāṭhaṃ viprebhyo dattadakṣiṇaḥ ।
saṅgrāme vijayaṃ prāpya tathālpaṃ yadi vā bahu ॥18॥
19
sthāpayitvā prajāpālaṃ putraṃ rājye ca pāṇḍava ।
anyagotraṃ praśastaṃ vā kṣatriyaṃ kṣatriyarṣabha ॥19॥
20
arcayitvā pitṝnsamyakpitṛyajñairyathāvidhi ।
devānyajñairṛṣīnvedairarcitvā caiva yatnataḥ ॥20॥
21
antakāle ca samprāpte ya icchedāśramāntaram ।
ānupūrvyāśramānrājangatvā siddhimavāpnuyāt ॥21॥
22
rājarṣitvena rājendra bhaikṣacaryādhvasevayā ।
apetagṛhadharmo'pi carejjīvitakāmyayā ॥22॥
23
na caitannaiṣṭhikaṃ karma trayāṇāṃ bharatarṣabha ।
caturṇāṃ rājaśārdūla prāhurāśramavāsinām ॥23॥
24
bahvāyattaṃ kṣatriyairmānavānāṃ lokaśreṣṭhaṃ dharmamāsevamānaiḥ ।
sarve dharmāḥ sopadharmāstrayāṇāṃ rājño dharmāditi vedācchṛṇomi ॥24॥
25
yathā rājanhastipade padāni saṃlīyante sarvasattvodbhavāni ।
evaṃ dharmānrājadharmeṣu sarvānsarvāvasthaṃ sampralīnānnibodha ॥25॥
26
alpāśrayānalpaphalānvadanti dharmānanyāndharmavido manuṣyāḥ ।
mahāśrayaṃ bahukalyāṇarūpaṃ kṣātraṃ dharmaṃ netaraṃ prāhurāryāḥ ॥26॥
27
sarve dharmā rājadharmapradhānāḥ sarve dharmāḥ pālyamānā bhavanti ।
sarvatyāgo rājadharmeṣu rājaṃstyāge cāhurdharmamagryaṃ purāṇam ॥27॥
28
majjettrayī daṇḍanītau hatāyāṃ sarve dharmā na bhaveyurviruddhāḥ ।
sarve dharmāścāśramāṇāṃ gatāḥ syuḥ kṣātre tyakte rājadharme purāṇe ॥28॥
29
sarve tyāgā rājadharmeṣu dṛṣṭāḥ sarvā dīkṣā rājadharmeṣu coktāḥ ।
sarve yogā rājadharmeṣu coktāḥ sarve lokā rājadharmānpraviṣṭāḥ ॥29॥
30
yathā jīvāḥ prakṛtau vadhyamānā dharmāśritānāmupapīḍanāya ।
evaṃ dharmā rājadharmairviyuktāḥ sarvāvasthaṃ nādriyante svadharmam ] ॥30॥
Глава 64
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
cāturāśramyadharmāśca jātidharmāśca pāṇḍava ।
lokapālottarāścaiva kṣātre dharme vyavasthitāḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
sarvāṇyetāni dharmāṇi kṣātre bharatasattama ।
nirāśiṣo jīvaloke kṣātre dharme vyavasthitāḥ ॥2॥
3
apratyakṣaṃ bahudvāraṃ dharmamāśramavāsinām ।
prarūpayanti tadbhāvamāgamaireva śāśvatam ॥3॥
4
apare vacanaiḥ puṇyairvādino lokaniścayam ।
aniścayajñā dharmāṇāmadṛṣṭānte pare ratāḥ ॥4॥
5
pratyakṣasukhabhūyiṣṭhamātmasākṣikamacchalam ।
sarvalokahitaṃ dharmaṃ kṣatriyeṣu pratiṣṭhitam ॥5॥
6
dharmāśramavyavasināṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
yathā trayāṇāṃ varṇānāṃ saṅkhyātopaśrutiḥ purā ।
rājadharmeṣvanupamā lokyā sucaritairiha ॥6॥
7
udāhṛtaṃ te rājendra yathā viṣṇuṃ mahaujasam ।
sarvabhūteśvaraṃ devaṃ prabhuṃ nārāyaṇaṃ purā ।
jagmuḥ subahavaḥ śūrā rājāno daṇḍanītaye ॥7॥
8
ekaikamātmanaḥ karma tulayitvāśrame purā ।
rājānaḥ paryupātiṣṭhandṛṣṭāntavacane sthitāḥ ॥8॥
9
sādhyā devā vasavaścāśvinau ca rudrāśca viśve marutāṃ gaṇāśca ।
sṛṣṭāḥ purā ādidevena devā kṣātre dharme vartayante ca siddhāḥ ॥9॥
10
atra te vartayiṣyāmi dharmamarthaviniścayam ।
nirmaryāde vartamāne dānavaikāyane kṛte ।
babhūva rājā rājendra māndhātā nāma vīryavān ॥10॥
11
purā vasumatīpālo yajñaṃ cakre didṛkṣayā ।
anādimadhyanidhanaṃ devaṃ nārāyaṇaṃ prati ॥11॥
12
sa rājā rājaśārdūla māndhātā parameṣṭhinaḥ ।
jagrāha śirasā pādau yajñe viṣṇormahātmanaḥ ॥12॥
13
darśayāmāsa taṃ viṣṇū rūpamāsthāya vāsavam ।
sa pārthivairvṛtaḥ sadbhirarcayāmāsa taṃ prabhum ॥13॥
14
tasya pārthivasaṅghasya tasya caiva mahātmanaḥ ।
saṃvādo'yaṃ mahānāsīdviṣṇuṃ prati mahādyute ॥14॥
15
indra uvāca ।
kimiṣyate dharmabhṛtāṃ variṣṭha yaddraṣṭukāmo'si tamaprameyam ।
anantamāyāmitasattvavīryaṃ nārāyaṇaṃ hyādidevaṃ purāṇam ॥15॥
Индра сказал:
16
nāsau devo viśvarūpo mayāpi śakyo draṣṭuṃ brahmaṇā vāpi sākṣāt ।
ye'nye kāmāstava rājanhṛdisthā dāsyāmi tāṃstvaṃ hi martyeṣu rājā ॥16॥
17
satye sthito dharmaparo jitendriyaḥ śūro dṛḍhaṃ prītirataḥ surāṇām ।
buddhyā bhaktyā cottamaśraddhayā ca tataste'haṃ dadmi varaṃ yatheṣṭam ॥17॥
18
māndhātovāca ।
asaṃśayaṃ bhagavannādidevaṃ drakṣyāmyahaṃ śirasāhaṃ prasādya ।
tyaktvā bhogāndharmakāmo hyaraṇyamicche gantuṃ satpathaṃ lokajuṣṭam ॥18॥
Мандхатри сказал:
19
kṣātrāddharmādvipulādaprameyāllokāḥ prāptāḥ sthāpitaṃ svaṃ yaśaśca ।
dharmo yo'sāvādidevātpravṛtto lokajyeṣṭhastaṃ na jānāmi kartum ॥19॥
20
indra uvāca ।
asainiko'dharmaparaścarethāḥ parāṃ gatiṃ lapsyase cāpramattaḥ ।
kṣātro dharmo hyādidevātpravṛttaḥ paścādanye śeṣabhūtāśca dharmāḥ ॥20॥
Индра сказал:
21
śeṣāḥ sṛṣṭā hyantavanto hyanantāḥ suprasthānāḥ kṣatradharmāviśiṣṭāḥ ।
asmindharme sarvadharmāḥ praviṣṭāstasmāddharmaṃ śreṣṭhamimaṃ vadanti ॥21॥
22
karmaṇā vai purā devā ṛṣayaścāmitaujasaḥ ।
trātāḥ sarve pramathyārīnkṣatradharmeṇa viṣṇunā ॥22॥
23
yadi hyasau bhagavānnāhaniṣyadripūnsarvānvasumānaprameyaḥ ।
na brāhmaṇā na ca lokādikartā na saddharmā nādidharmā bhaveyuḥ ॥23॥
24
imāmurvīṃ na jayedvikrameṇa devaśreṣṭho'sau purā cedameyaḥ ।
cāturvarṇyaṃ cāturāśramyadharmāḥ sarve na syurbrahmaṇo vai vināśāt ॥24॥
25
dṛṣṭā dharmāḥ śatadhā śāśvatena kṣātreṇa dharmeṇa punaḥ pravṛttāḥ ।
yuge yuge hyādidharmāḥ pravṛttā lokajyeṣṭhaṃ kṣatradharmaṃ vadanti ॥25॥
26
ātmatyāgaḥ sarvabhūtānukampā lokajñānaṃ mokṣaṇaṃ pālanaṃ ca ।
viṣaṇṇānāṃ mokṣaṇaṃ pīḍitānāṃ kṣātre dharme vidyate pārthivānām ॥26॥
27
nirmaryādāḥ kāmamanyupravṛttā bhītā rājño nādhigacchanti pāpam ।
śiṣṭāścānye sarvadharmopapannāḥ sādhvācārāḥ sādhu dharmaṃ caranti ॥27॥
28
putravatparipālyāni liṅgadharmeṇa pārthivaiḥ ।
loke bhūtāni sarvāṇi vicaranti na saṃśayaḥ ॥28॥
29
sarvadharmaparaṃ kṣatraṃ lokajyeṣṭhaṃ sanātanam ।
śaśvadakṣaraparyantamakṣaraṃ sarvatomukham] ॥29॥
Глава 65
1
indra uvāca ।
evaṃvīryaḥ sarvadharmopapannaḥ kṣātraḥ śreṣṭhaḥ sarvadharmeṣu dharmaḥ ।
pālyo yuṣmābhirlokasiṃhairudārairviparyaye syādabhāvaḥ prajānām ॥1॥
Индра сказал:
2
bhuvaḥ saṃskāraṃ rājasaṃskārayogamabhaikṣacaryāṃ pālanaṃ ca prajānām ।
vidyādrājā sarvabhūtānukampāṃ dehatyāgaṃ cāhave dharmamagryam ॥2॥
3
tyāgaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ munayo vai vadanti sarvaśreṣṭho yaḥ śarīraṃ tyajeta ।
nityaṃ tyaktaṃ rājadharmeṣu sarvaṃ pratyakṣaṃ te bhūmipālāḥ sadaite ॥3॥
4
bahuśrutyā guruśuśrūṣayā vā parasya vā saṃhananādvadanti ।
nityaṃ dharmaṃ kṣatriyo brahmacārī caredeko hyāśramaṃ dharmakāmaḥ ॥4॥
5
sāmānyārthe vyavahāre pravṛtte priyāpriye varjayanneva yatnāt ।
cāturvarṇyasthāpanātpālanācca taistairyogairniyamairaurasaiśca ॥5॥
6
sarvodyogairāśramaṃ dharmamāhuḥ kṣātraṃ jyeṣṭhaṃ sarvadharmopapannam ।
svaṃ svaṃ dharmaṃ ye na caranti varṇāstāṃstāndharmānayathāvadvadanti ॥6॥
7
nirmaryāde nityamarthe vinaṣṭānāhustānvai paśubhūtānmanuṣyān ।
yathā nītiṃ gamayatyarthalobhācchreyāṃstasmādāśramaḥ kṣatradharmaḥ ॥7॥
8
traividyānāṃ yā gatirbrāhmaṇānāṃ yaścaivokto'thāśramo brāhmaṇānām ।
etatkarma brāhmaṇasyāhuragryamanyatkurvañśūdravacchastravadhyaḥ ॥8॥
9
cāturāśramyadharmāśca vedadharmāśca pārthiva ।
brāhmaṇenānugantavyā nānyo vidyātkathañcana ॥9॥
10
anyathā vartamānasya na sā vṛttiḥ prakalpyate ।
karmaṇā vyajyate dharmo yathaiva śvā tathaiva saḥ ॥10॥
11
yo vikarmasthito vipro na sa sanmānamarhati ।
karmasvanupayuñjānamaviśvāsyaṃ hi taṃ viduḥ ॥11॥
12
ete dharmāḥ sarvavarṇāśca vīrairutkraṣṭavyāḥ kṣatriyaireṣa dharmaḥ ।
tasmājjyeṣṭhā rājadharmā na cānye vīryajyeṣṭhā vīradharmā matā me ॥12॥
13
māndhātovāca ।
yavanāḥ kirātā gāndhārāścīnāḥ śabarabarbarāḥ ।
śakāstuṣārāḥ kahvāśca pahlavāścāndhramadrakāḥ ॥13॥
Мандхатри сказал:
14
oḍrāḥ pulindā ramaṭhāḥ kācā mlecchāśca sarvaśaḥ ।
brahmakṣatraprasūtāśca vaiśyāḥ śūdrāśca mānavāḥ ॥14॥
15
kathaṃ dharmaṃ careyuste sarve viṣayavāsinaḥ ।
madvidhaiśca kathaṃ sthāpyāḥ sarve te dasyujīvinaḥ ॥15॥
16
etadicchāmyahaṃ śrotuṃ bhagavaṃstadbravīhi me ।
tvaṃ bandhubhūto hyasmākaṃ kṣatriyāṇāṃ sureśvara ॥16॥
17
indra uvāca ।
mātāpitrorhi kartavyā śuśrūṣā sarvadasyubhiḥ ।
ācāryaguruśuśrūṣā tathaivāśramavāsinām ॥17॥
Индра сказал:
18
bhūmipālānāṃ ca śuśrūṣā kartavyā sarvadasyubhiḥ ।
vedadharmakriyāścaiva teṣāṃ dharmo vidhīyate ॥18॥
19
pitṛyajñāstathā kūpāḥ prapāśca śayanāni ca ।
dānāni ca yathākālaṃ dvijeṣu dadyureva te ॥19॥
20
ahiṃsā satyamakrodho vṛttidāyānupālanam ।
bharaṇaṃ putradārāṇāṃ śaucamadroha eva ca ॥20॥
21
dakṣiṇā sarvayajñānāṃ dātavyā bhūtimicchatā ।
pākayajñā mahārhāśca kartavyāḥ sarvadasyubhiḥ ॥21॥
22
etānyevaṃprakārāṇi vihitāni purānagha ।
sarvalokasya karmāṇi kartavyānīha pārthiva ॥22॥
23
māndhātovāca ।
dṛśyante mānavā loke sarvavarṇeṣu dasyavaḥ ।
liṅgāntare vartamānā āśrameṣu caturṣvapi ॥23॥
Мандхатри сказал:
24
indra uvāca ।
vinaṣṭāyāṃ daṇḍanītau rājadharme nirākṛte ।
sampramuhyanti bhūtāni rājadaurātmyato nṛpa ॥24॥
Индра сказал:
25
asaṅkhyātā bhaviṣyanti bhikṣavo liṅginastathā ।
āśramāṇāṃ vikalpāśca nivṛtte'sminkṛte yuge ॥25॥
26
aśṛṇvānāḥ purāṇānāṃ dharmāṇāṃ pravarā gatīḥ ।
utpathaṃ pratipatsyante kāmamanyusamīritāḥ ॥26॥
27
yadā nivartyate pāpo daṇḍanītyā mahātmabhiḥ ।
tadā dharmo na calate sadbhūtaḥ śāśvataḥ paraḥ ॥27॥
28
paralokaguruṃ caiva rājānaṃ yo'vamanyate ।
na tasya dattaṃ na hutaṃ na śrāddhaṃ phalati kvacit ॥28॥
29
mānuṣāṇāmadhipatiṃ devabhūtaṃ sanātanam ।
devāśca bahu manyante dharmakāmaṃ nareśvaram ॥29॥
30
prajāpatirhi bhagavānyaḥ sarvamasṛjajjagat ।
sa pravṛttinivṛttyarthaṃ dharmāṇāṃ kṣatramicchati ॥30॥
31
pravṛttasya hi dharmasya buddhyā yaḥ smarate gatim ।
sa me mānyaśca pūjyaśca tatra kṣatraṃ pratiṣṭhitam ॥31॥
32
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evamuktvā sa bhagavānmarudgaṇavṛtaḥ prabhuḥ ।
jagāma bhavanaṃ viṣṇurakṣaraṃ paramaṃ padam ॥32॥
Бхишма сказал:
33
evaṃ pravartite dharme purā sucarite'nagha ।
kaḥ kṣatramavamanyeta cetanāvānbahuśrutaḥ ॥33॥
34
anyāyena pravṛttāni nivṛttāni tathaiva ca ।
antarā vilayaṃ yānti yathā pathi vicakṣuṣaḥ ॥34॥
35
ādau pravartite cakre tathaivādiparāyaṇe ।
vartasva puruṣavyāghra saṃvijānāmi te'nagha] ॥35॥
Глава 66
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
śrutā me kathitāḥ pūrvaiścatvāro mānavāśramāḥ ।
vyākhyānameṣāmācakṣva pṛcchato me pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
viditāḥ sarva eveha dharmāstava yudhiṣṭhira ।
yathā mama mahābāho viditāḥ sādhusammatāḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
yattu liṅgāntaragataṃ pṛcchase māṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
dharmaṃ dharmabhṛtāṃ śreṣṭha tannibodha narādhipa ॥3॥
4
sarvāṇyetāni kaunteya vidyante manujarṣabha ।
sādhvācārapravṛttānāṃ cāturāśramyakarmaṇām ॥4॥
5
akāmadveṣayuktasya daṇḍanītyā yudhiṣṭhira ।
samekṣiṇaśca bhūteṣu bhaikṣāśramapadaṃ bhavet ॥5॥
6
vettyādānavisargaṃ yo nigrahānugrahau tathā ।
yathoktavṛttervīrasya kṣemāśramapadaṃ bhavet ॥6॥
7
jñātisaṃbandhimitrāṇi vyāpannāni yudhiṣṭhira ।
samabhyuddharamāṇasya dīkṣāśramapadaṃ bhavet ॥7॥
8
āhnikaṃ bhūtayajñāṃśca pitṛyajñāṃśca mānuṣān ।
kurvataḥ pārtha vipulānvanyāśramapadaṃ bhavet ॥8॥
9
pālanātsarvabhūtānāṃ svarāṣṭraparipālanāt ।
dīkṣā bahuvidhā rājño vanyāśramapadaṃ bhavet ॥9॥
10
vedādhyayananityatvaṃ kṣamāthācāryapūjanam ।
tathopādhyāyaśuśrūṣā brahmāśramapadaṃ bhavet ॥10॥
11
ajihmamaśaṭhaṃ mārgaṃ sevamānasya bhārata ।
sarvadā sarvabhūteṣu brahmāśramapadaṃ bhavet ॥11॥
12
vānaprastheṣu vipreṣu traividyeṣu ca bhārata ।
prayacchato'rthānvipulānvanyāśramapadaṃ bhavet ॥12॥
13
sarvabhūteṣvanukrośaṃ kurvatastasya bhārata ।
ānṛśaṃsyapravṛttasya sarvāvasthaṃ padaṃ bhavet ॥13॥
14
bālavṛddheṣu kauravya sarvāvasthaṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
anukrośaṃ vidadhataḥ sarvāvasthaṃ padaṃ bhavet ॥14॥
15
balātkṛteṣu bhūteṣu paritrāṇaṃ kurūdvaha ।
śaraṇāgateṣu kauravya kurvangārhasthyamāvaset ॥15॥
16
carācarāṇāṃ bhūtānāṃ rakṣāmapi ca sarvaśaḥ ।
yathārhapūjāṃ ca sadā kurvangārhasthyamāvaset ॥16॥
17
jyeṣṭhānujyeṣṭhapatnīnāṃ bhrātṝṇāṃ putranaptṛṇām ।
nigrahānugrahau pārtha gārhasthyamiti tattapaḥ ॥17॥
18
sādhūnāmarcanīyānāṃ prajāsu viditātmanām ।
pālanaṃ puruṣavyāghra gṛhāśramapadaṃ bhavet ॥18॥
19
āśramasthāni sarvāṇi yastu veśmani bhārata ।
ādadīteha bhojyena tadgārhasthyaṃ yudhiṣṭhira ॥19॥
20
yaḥ sthitaḥ puruṣo dharme dhātrā sṛṣṭe yathārthavat ।
āśramāṇāṃ sa sarveṣāṃ phalaṃ prāpnotyanuttamam ॥20॥
21
yasminna naśyanti guṇāḥ kaunteya puruṣe sadā ।
āśramasthaṃ tamapyāhurnaraśreṣṭhaṃ yudhiṣṭhira ॥21॥
22
sthānamānaṃ vayomānaṃ kulamānaṃ tathaiva ca ।
kurvanvasati sarveṣu hyāśrameṣu yudhiṣṭhira ॥22॥
23
deśadharmāṃśca kaunteya kuladharmāṃstathaiva ca ।
pālayanpuruṣavyāghra rājā sarvāśramī bhavet ॥23॥
24
kāle vibhūtiṃ bhūtānāmupahārāṃstathaiva ca ।
arhayanpuruṣavyāghra sādhūnāmāśrame vaset ॥24॥
25
daśadharmagataścāpi yo dharmaṃ pratyavekṣate ।
sarvalokasya kaunteya rājā bhavati so''śramī ॥25॥
26
ye dharmakuśalā loke dharmaṃ kurvanti sādhavaḥ ।
pālitā yasya viṣaye pādoṃ'śastasya bhūpateḥ ॥26॥
27
dharmārāmāndharmaparānye na rakṣanti mānavān ।
pārthivāḥ puruṣavyāghra teṣāṃ pāpaṃ haranti te ॥27॥
28
ye ca rakṣāsahāyāḥ syuḥ pārthivānāṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
te caivāṃśaharāḥ sarve dharme parakṛte'nagha ॥28॥
29
sarvāśramapade hyāhurgārhasthyaṃ dīptanirṇayam ।
pāvanaṃ puruṣavyāghra yaṃ vayaṃ paryupāsmahe ॥29॥
30
ātmopamastu bhūteṣu yo vai bhavati mānavaḥ ।
nyastadaṇḍo jitakrodhaḥ sa pretya labhate sukham ॥30॥
31
dharmotthitā sattvavīryā dharmasetuvaṭākarā ।
tyāgavātādhvagā śīghrā naustvā santārayiṣyati ॥31॥
32
yadā nivṛttaḥ sarvasmātkāmo yo'sya hṛdi sthitaḥ ।
tadā bhavati sattvasthastato brahma samaśnute ॥32॥
33
suprasannastu bhāvena yogena ca narādhipa ।
dharmaṃ puruṣaśārdūla prāpsyase pālane rataḥ ॥33॥
34
vedādhyayanaśīlānāṃ viprāṇāṃ sādhukarmaṇām ।
pālane yatnamātiṣṭha sarvalokasya cānagha ॥34॥
35
vane carati yo dharmamāśrameṣu ca bhārata ।
rakṣayā tacchataguṇaṃ dharmaṃ prāpnoti pārthivaḥ ॥35॥
36
eṣa te vividho dharmaḥ pāṇḍavaśreṣṭha kīrtitaḥ ।
anutiṣṭha tvamenaṃ vai pūrvairdṛṣṭaṃ sanātanam ॥36॥
37
cāturāśramyamekāgraḥ cāturvarṇyaṃ ca pāṇḍava ।
dharmaṃ puruṣaśārdūla prāpsyase pālane rataḥ] ॥37॥
Глава 67
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
cāturāśramya ukto'tra cāturvarṇyastathaiva ca ।
rāṣṭrasya yatkṛtyatamaṃ tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
rāṣṭrasyaitatkṛtyatamaṃ rājña evābhiṣecanam ।
anindramabalaṃ rāṣṭraṃ dasyavo'bhibhavanti ca ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
arājakeṣu rāṣṭreṣu dharmo na vyavatiṣṭhate ।
parasparaṃ ca khādanti sarvathā dhigarājakam ॥3॥
4
indramenaṃ pravṛṇute yadrājānamiti śrutiḥ ।
yathaivendrastathā rājā saṃpūjyo bhūtimicchatā ॥4॥
5
nārājakeṣu rāṣṭreṣu vastavyamiti vaidikam ।
nārājakeṣu rāṣṭreṣu havyamagnirvahatyapi ॥5॥
6
atha cedabhivarteta rājyārthī balavattaraḥ ।
arājakāni rāṣṭrāṇi hatarājāni vā punaḥ ॥6॥
7
pratyudgamyābhipūjyaḥ syādetadatra sumantritam ।
na hi pāpātpāpataramasti kiñcidarājakāt ॥7॥
8
sa cetsamanupaśyeta samagraṃ kuśalaṃ bhavet ।
balavānhi prakupitaḥ kuryānniḥśeṣatāmapi ॥8॥
9
bhūyāṃsaṃ labhate kleśaṃ yā gaurbhavati durduhā ।
suduhā yā tu bhavati naiva tāṃ kleśayantyuta ॥9॥
10
yadataptaṃ praṇamati na tatsantāpayantyuta ।
yacca svayaṃ nataṃ dāru na tatsannāmayantyapi ॥10॥
11
etayopamayā dhīraḥ sannameta balīyase ।
indrāya sa praṇamate namate yo balīyase ॥11॥
12
tasmādrājaiva kartavyaḥ satataṃ bhūtimicchatā ।
na dhanārtho na dārārthasteṣāṃ yeṣāmarājakam ॥12॥
13
prīyate hi haranpāpaḥ paravittamarājake ।
yadāsya uddharantyanye tadā rājānamicchati ॥13॥
14
pāpā api tadā kṣemaṃ na labhante kadācana ।
ekasya hi dvau harato dvayośca bahavo'pare ॥14॥
15
adāsaḥ kriyate dāso hriyante ca balātstriyaḥ ।
etasmātkāraṇāddevāḥ prajāpālānpracakrire ॥15॥
16
rājā cenna bhavelloke pṛthivyāṃ daṇḍadhārakaḥ ।
śūle matsyānivāpakṣyandurbalānbalavattarāḥ ॥16॥
17
arājakāḥ prajāḥ pūrvaṃ vineśuriti naḥ śrutam ।
parasparaṃ bhakṣayanto matsyā iva jale kṛśān ॥17॥
18
tāḥ sametya tataścakruḥ samayāniti naḥ śrutam ।
vākkrūro daṇḍapuruṣo yaśca syātpāradārikaḥ ।
yaśca na svamathādadyāttyājyā nastādṛśā iti ॥18॥
19
viśvāsanārthaṃ varṇānāṃ sarveṣāmaviśeṣataḥ ।
tāstathā samayaṃ kṛtvā samaye nāvatasthire ॥19॥
20
sahitāstāstadā jagmurasukhārtāḥ pitāmaham ।
anīśvarā vinaśyāmo bhagavannīśvaraṃ diśa ॥20॥
21
yaṃ pūjayema sambhūya yaśca naḥ paripālayet ।
tābhyo manuṃ vyādideśa manurnābhinananda tāḥ ॥21॥
22
manuruvāca ।
bibhemi karmaṇaḥ krūrādrājyaṃ hi bhṛśaduṣkaram ।
viśeṣato manuṣyeṣu mithyāvṛttiṣu nityadā ॥22॥
Манур сказал:
23
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tamabruvanprajā mā bhaiḥ karmaṇaino gamiṣyati ।
paśūnāmadhipañcāśaddhiraṇyasya tathaiva ca ।
dhānyasya daśamaṃ bhāgaṃ dāsyāmaḥ kośavardhanam ॥23॥
Бхишма сказал:
24
mukhyena śastrapatreṇa ye manuṣyāḥ pradhānataḥ ।
bhavantaṃ te'nuyāsyanti mahendramiva devatāḥ ॥24॥
25
sa tvaṃ jātabalo rājanduṣpradharṣaḥ pratāpavān ।
sukhe dhāsyasi naḥ sarvānkubera iva nairṛtān ॥25॥
26
yaṃ ca dharmaṃ cariṣyanti prajā rājñā surakṣitāḥ ।
caturthaṃ tasya dharmasya tvatsaṃsthaṃ no bhaviṣyati ॥26॥
27
tena dharmeṇa mahatā sukhalabdhena bhāvitaḥ ।
pāhyasmānsarvato rājandevāniva śatakratuḥ ॥27॥
28
vijayāyāśu niryāhi pratapanraśmimāniva ।
mānaṃ vidhama śatrūṇāṃ dharmo jayatu naḥ sadā ॥28॥
29
sa niryayau mahātejā balena mahatā vṛtaḥ ।
mahābhijanasampannastejasā prajvalanniva ॥29॥
30
tasya tāṃ mahimāṃ dṛṣṭvā mahendrasyeva devatāḥ ।
apatatrasire sarve svadharme ca dadhurmanaḥ ॥30॥
31
tato mahīṃ pariyayau parjanya iva vṛṣṭimān ।
śamayansarvataḥ pāpānsvakarmasu ca yojayan ॥31॥
32
evaṃ ye bhūtimiccheyuḥ pṛthivyāṃ mānavāḥ kvacit ।
kuryū rājānamevāgre prajānugrahakāraṇāt ॥32॥
33
namasyeyuśca taṃ bhaktyā śiṣyā iva guruṃ sadā ।
devā iva sahasrākṣaṃ prajā rājānamantike ॥33॥
34
satkṛtaṃ svajaneneha paro'pi bahu manyate ।
svajanena tvavajñātaṃ pare paribhavantyuta ॥34॥
35
rājñaḥ paraiḥ paribhavaḥ sarveṣāmasukhāvahaḥ ।
tasmācchatraṃ ca patraṃ ca vāsāṃsyābharaṇāni ca ॥35॥
36
bhojanānyatha pānāni rājñe dadyurgṛhāṇi ca ।
āsanāni ca śayyāśca sarvopakaraṇāni ca ॥36॥
37
guptātmā syāddurādharṣaḥ smitapūrvābhibhāṣitā ।
ābhāṣitaśca madhuraṃ pratibhāṣeta mānavān ॥37॥
38
kṛtajño dṛḍhabhaktiḥ syātsaṃvibhāgī jitendriyaḥ ।
īkṣitaḥ prativīkṣeta mṛdu carju ca valgu ca] ॥38॥
Глава 68
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kimāhurdaivataṃ viprā rājānaṃ bharatarṣabha ।
manuṣyāṇāmadhipatiṃ tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
bṛhaspatiṃ vasumanā yathā papraccha bhārata ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
rājā vasumanā nāma kausalyo dhīmatāṃ varaḥ ।
maharṣiṃ paripapraccha kṛtaprajño bṛhaspatim ॥3॥
4
sarvaṃ vainayikaṃ kṛtvā vinayajño bṛhaspateḥ ।
dakṣiṇānantaro bhūtvā praṇamya vidhipūrvakam ॥4॥
5
vidhiṃ papraccha rājyasya sarvabhūtahite rataḥ ।
prajānāṃ hitamanvicchandharmamūlaṃ viśāmpate ॥5॥
6
kena bhūtāni vardhante kṣayaṃ gacchanti kena ca ।
kamarcanto mahāprājña sukhamatyantamāpnuyuḥ ॥6॥
7
iti pṛṣṭo mahārājñā kausalyenāmitaujasā ।
rājasatkāramavyagraḥ śaśaṃsāsmai bṛhaspatiḥ ॥7॥
8
rājamūlo mahārāja dharmo lokasya lakṣyate ।
prajā rājabhayādeva na khādanti parasparam ॥8॥
9
rājā hyevākhilaṃ lokaṃ samudīrṇaṃ samutsukam ।
prasādayati dharmeṇa prasādya ca virājate ॥9॥
10
yathā hyanudaye rājanbhūtāni śaśisūryayoḥ ।
andhe tamasi majjeyurapaśyantaḥ parasparam ॥10॥
11
yathā hyanudake matsyā nirākrande vihaṅgamāḥ ।
vihareyuryathākāmamabhisṛtya punaḥ punaḥ ॥11॥
12
vimathyātikrameraṃśca viṣahyāpi parasparam ।
abhāvamacireṇaiva gaccheyurnātra saṃśayaḥ ॥12॥
13
evameva vinā rājñā vinaśyeyurimāḥ prajāḥ ।
andhe tamasi majjeyuragopāḥ paśavo yathā ॥13॥
14
hareyurbalavanto hi durbalānāṃ parigrahān ।
hanyurvyāyacchamānāṃśca yadi rājā na pālayet ॥14॥
15
yānaṃ vastramalaṅkārānratnāni vividhāni ca ।
hareyuḥ sahasā pāpā yadi rājā na pālayet ॥15॥
16
mamedamiti loke'sminna bhavetsamparigrahaḥ ।
viśvalopaḥ pravarteta yadi rājā na pālayet ॥16॥
17
mātaraṃ pitaraṃ vṛddhamācāryamatithiṃ gurum ।
kliśnīyurapi hiṃsyurvā yadi rājā na pālayet ॥17॥
18
patedbahuvidhaṃ śastraṃ bahudhā dharmacāriṣu ।
adharmaḥ pragṛhītaḥ syādyadi rājā na pālayet ॥18॥
19
vadhabandhaparikleśo nityamarthavatāṃ bhavet ।
mamatvaṃ ca na vindeyuryadi rājā na pālayet ॥19॥
20
antaścākāśameva syālloko'yaṃ dasyusādbhavet ।
patecca narakaṃ ghoraṃ yadi rājā na pālayet ॥20॥
21
na yonipoṣo varteta na kṛṣirna vaṇikpathaḥ ।
majjeddharmastrayī na syādyadi rājā na pālayet ॥21॥
22
na yajñāḥ sampravarteranvidhivatsvāptadakṣiṇāḥ ।
na vivāhāḥ samājā vā yadi rājā na pālayet ॥22॥
23
na vṛṣāḥ sampravarteranna mathyeraṃśca gargarāḥ ।
ghoṣāḥ praṇāśaṃ gaccheyuryadi rājā na pālayet ॥23॥
24
trastamudvignahṛdayaṃ hāhābhūtamacetanam ।
kṣaṇena vinaśetsarvaṃ yadi rājā na pālayet ॥24॥
25
na saṃvatsarasatrāṇi tiṣṭheyurakutobhayāḥ ।
vidhivaddakṣiṇāvanti yadi rājā na pālayet ॥25॥
26
brāhmaṇāścaturo vedānnādhīyeraṃstapasvinaḥ ।
vidyāsnātāstapaḥsnātā yadi rājā na pālayet ॥26॥
27
hasto hastaṃ sa muṣṇīyādbhidyeransarvasetavaḥ ।
bhayārtaṃ vidravetsarvaṃ yadi rājā na pālayet ॥27॥
28
na labheddharmasaṃśleṣaṃ hataviprahato janaḥ ।
kartā svecchendriyo gacchedyadi rājā na pālayet ॥28॥
29
anayāḥ sampravarteranbhavedvai varṇasaṅkaraḥ ।
durbhikṣamāviśedrāṣṭraṃ yadi rājā na pālayet ॥29॥
30
vivṛtya hi yathākāmaṃ gṛhadvārāṇi śerate ।
manuṣyā rakṣitā rājñā samantādakutobhayāḥ ॥30॥
31
nākruṣṭaṃ sahate kaścitkuto hastasya laṅghanam ।
yadi rājā manuṣyeṣu trātā bhavati dhārmikaḥ ॥31॥
32
striyaścāpuruṣā mārgaṃ sarvālaṅkārabhūṣitāḥ ।
nirbhayāḥ pratipadyante yadā rakṣati bhūmipaḥ ॥32॥
33
dharmameva prapadyante na hiṃsanti parasparam ।
anugṛhṇanti cānyonyaṃ yadā rakṣati bhūmipaḥ ॥33॥
34
yajante ca trayo varṇā mahāyajñaiḥ pṛthagvidhaiḥ ।
yuktāścādhīyate śāstraṃ yadā rakṣati bhūmipaḥ ॥34॥
35
vārtāmūlo hyayaṃ lokastrayyā vai dhāryate sadā ।
tatsarvaṃ vartate samyagyadā rakṣati bhūmipaḥ ॥35॥
36
yadā rājā dhuraṃ śreṣṭhāmādāya vahati prajāḥ ।
mahatā balayogena tadā lokaḥ prasīdati ॥36॥
37
yasyābhāve ca bhūtānāmabhāvaḥ syātsamantataḥ ।
bhāve ca bhāvo nityaḥ syātkastaṃ na pratipūjayet ॥37॥
38
tasya yo vahate bhāraṃ sarvalokasukhāvaham ।
tiṣṭhetpriyahite rājña ubhau lokau hi yo jayet ॥38॥
39
yastasya puruṣaḥ pāpaṃ manasāpyanucintayet ।
asaṃśayamiha kliṣṭaḥ pretyāpi narakaṃ patet ॥39॥
40
na hi jātvavamantavyo manuṣya iti bhūmipaḥ ।
mahatī devatā hyeṣā nararūpeṇa tiṣṭhati ॥40॥
41
kurute pañca rūpāṇi kālayuktāni yaḥ sadā ।
bhavatyagnistathādityo mṛtyurvaiśravaṇo yamaḥ ॥41॥
42
yadā hyāsīdataḥ pāpāndahatyugreṇa tejasā ।
mithyopacarito rājā tadā bhavati pāvakaḥ ॥42॥
43
yadā paśyati cāreṇa sarvabhūtāni bhūmipaḥ ।
kṣemaṃ ca kṛtvā vrajati tadā bhavati bhāskaraḥ ॥43॥
44
aśucīṃśca yadā kruddhaḥ kṣiṇoti śataśo narān ।
saputrapautrānsāmātyāṃstadā bhavati so'ntakaḥ ॥44॥
45
yadā tvadhārmikānsarvāṃstīkṣṇairdaṇḍairniyacchati ।
dhārmikāṃścānugṛhṇāti bhavatyatha yamastadā ॥45॥
46
yadā tu dhanadhārābhistarpayatyupakāriṇaḥ ।
ācchinatti ca ratnāni vividhānyapakāriṇām ॥46॥
47
śriyaṃ dadāti kasmaicitkasmāccidapakarṣati ।
tadā vaiśravaṇo rājaṁlloke bhavati bhūmipaḥ ॥47॥
48
nāsyāpavāde sthātavyaṃ dakṣeṇākliṣṭakarmaṇā ।
dharmyamākāṅkṣatā lābhamīśvarasyānasūyatā ॥48॥
49
na hi rājñaḥ pratīpāni kurvansukhamavāpnuyāt ।
putro bhrātā vayasyo vā yadyapyātmasamo bhavet ॥49॥
50
kuryātkṛṣṇagatiḥ śeṣaṃ jvalito'nilasārathiḥ ।
na tu rājñābhipannasya śeṣaṃ kvacana vidyate ॥50॥
51
tasya sarvāṇi rakṣyāṇi dūrataḥ parivarjayet ।
mṛtyoriva jugupseta rājasvaharaṇānnaraḥ ॥51॥
52
naśyedabhimṛśansadyo mṛgaḥ kūṭamiva spṛśan ।
ātmasvamiva saṃrakṣedrājasvamiha buddhimān ॥52॥
53
mahāntaṃ narakaṃ ghoramapratiṣṭhamacetasaḥ ।
patanti cirarātrāya rājavittāpahāriṇaḥ ॥53॥
54
rājā bhojo virāṭsamrāṭkṣatriyo bhūpatirnṛpaḥ ।
ya evaṃ stūyate śabdaiḥ kastaṃ nārcitumicchati ॥54॥
55
tasmādbubhūṣurniyato jitātmā saṃyatendriyaḥ ।
medhāvī smṛtimāndakṣaḥ saṃśrayeta mahīpatim ॥55॥
56
kṛtajñaṃ prājñamakṣudraṃ dṛḍhabhaktiṃ jitendriyam ।
dharmanityaṃ sthitaṃ sthityāṃ mantriṇaṃ pūjayennṛpaḥ ॥56॥
57
dṛḍhabhaktiṃ kṛtaprajñaṃ dharmajñaṃ saṃyatendriyam ।
śūramakṣudrakarmāṇaṃ niṣiddhajanamāśrayet ॥57॥
58
rājā pragalbhaṃ puruṣaṃ karoti rājā kṛśaṃ bṛṃhayate manuṣyam ।
rājābhipannasya kutaḥ sukhāni rājābhyupetaṃ sukhinaṃ karoti ॥58॥
59
rājā prajānāṃ hṛdayaṃ garīyo gatiḥ pratiṣṭhā sukhamuttamaṃ ca ।
yamāśritā lokamimaṃ paraṃ ca jayanti samyakpuruṣā narendram ॥59॥
60
narādhipaścāpyanuśiṣya medinīṃ damena satyena ca sauhṛdena ।
mahadbhiriṣṭvā kratubhirmahāyaśāstriviṣṭape sthānamupaiti satkṛtam ॥60॥
61
sa evamukto guruṇā kausalyo rājasattamaḥ ।
prayatnātkṛtavānvīraḥ prajānāṃ paripālanam] ॥61॥
Глава 69
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
pārthivena viśeṣeṇa kiṃ kāryamavaśiṣyate ।
kathaṃ rakṣyo janapadaḥ kathaṃ rakṣyāśca śatravaḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
kathaṃ cāraṃ prayuñjīta varṇānviśvāsayetkatham ।
kathaṃ bhṛtyānkathaṃ dārānkathaṃ putrāṃśca bhārata ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
rājavṛttaṃ mahārāja śṛṇuṣvāvahito'khilam ।
yatkāryaṃ pārthivenādau pārthivaprakṛtena vā ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
ātmā jeyaḥ sadā rājñā tato jeyāśca śatravaḥ ।
ajitātmā narapatirvijayeta kathaṃ ripūn ॥4॥
5
etāvānātmavijayaḥ pañcavargavinigrahaḥ ।
jitendriyo narapatirbādhituṃ śaknuyādarīn ॥5॥
6
nyaseta gulmāndurgeṣu sandhau ca kurunandana ।
nagaropavane caiva purodyāneṣu caiva ha ॥6॥
7
saṃsthāneṣu ca sarveṣu pureṣu nagarasya ca ।
madhye ca naraśārdūla tathā rājaniveśane ॥7॥
8
praṇidhīṃśca tataḥ kuryājjaḍāndhabadhirākṛtīn ।
puṃsaḥ parīkṣitānprājñānkṣutpipāsātapakṣamān ॥8॥
9
amātyeṣu ca sarveṣu mitreṣu trividheṣu ca ।
putreṣu ca mahārāja praṇidadhyātsamāhitaḥ ॥9॥
10
pure janapade caiva tathā sāmantarājasu ।
yathā na vidyuranyonyaṃ praṇidheyāstathā hi te ॥10॥
11
cārāṃśca vidyātprahitānpareṇa bharatarṣabha ।
āpaṇeṣu vihāreṣu samavāyeṣu bhikṣuṣu ॥11॥
12
ārāmeṣu tathodyāne paṇḍitānāṃ samāgame ।
veśeṣu catvare caiva sabhāsvāvasatheṣu ca ॥12॥
13
evaṃ vihanyāccāreṇa paracāraṃ vicakṣaṇaḥ ।
cāreṇa vihataṃ sarvaṃ hataṃ bhavati pāṇḍava ॥13॥
14
yadā tu hīnaṃ nṛpatirvidyādātmānamātmanā ।
amātyaiḥ saha sammantrya kuryātsandhiṃ balīyasā ॥14॥
15
ajñāyamāno hīnatve kuryātsandhiṃ pareṇa vai ।
lipsurvā kañcidevārthaṃ tvaramāṇo vicakṣaṇaḥ ॥15॥
16
guṇavanto mahotsāhā dharmajñāḥ sādhavaśca ye ।
sandadhīta nṛpastaiśca rāṣṭraṃ dharmeṇa pālayan ॥16॥
17
ucchidyamānamātmānaṃ jñātvā rājā mahāmatiḥ ।
pūrvāpakāriṇo hanyāllokadviṣṭāṃśca sarvaśaḥ ॥17॥
18
yo nopakartuṃ śaknoti nāpakartuṃ mahīpatiḥ ।
aśakyarūpaścoddhartumupekṣyastādṛśo bhavet ॥18॥
19
yātrāṃ yāyādavijñātamanākrandamanantaram ।
vyāsaktaṃ ca pramattaṃ ca durbalaṃ ca vicakṣaṇaḥ ॥19॥
20
yātrāmājñāpayedvīraḥ kalyapuṣṭabalaḥ sukhī ।
pūrvaṃ kṛtvā vidhānaṃ ca yātrāyāṃ nagare tathā ॥20॥
21
na ca vaśyo bhavedasya nṛpo yadyapi vīryavān ।
hīnaśca balavīryābhyāṃ karśayaṃstaṃ parāvaset ॥21॥
22
rāṣṭraṃ ca pīḍayettasya śastrāgniviṣamūrchanaiḥ ।
amātyavallabhānāṃ ca vivādāṃstasya kārayet ।
varjanīyaṃ sadā yuddhaṃ rājyakāmena dhīmatā ॥22॥
23
upāyaistribhirādānamarthasyāha bṛhaspatiḥ ।
sāntvenānupradānena bhedena ca narādhipa ।
yamarthaṃ śaknuyātprāptuṃ tena tuṣyeddhi paṇḍitaḥ ॥23॥
24
ādadīta baliṃ caiva prajābhyaḥ kurunandana ।
ṣaḍbhāgamamitaprajñastāsāmevābhiguptaye ॥24॥
25
daśadharmagatebhyo yadvasu bahvalpameva ca ।
tannādadīta sahasā paurāṇāṃ rakṣaṇāya vai ॥25॥
26
yathā putrāstathā paurā draṣṭavyāste na saṃśayaḥ ।
bhaktiścaiṣāṃ prakartavyā vyavahāre pradarśite ॥26॥
27
sutaṃ ca sthāpayedrājā prājñaṃ sarvārthadarśinam ।
vyavahāreṣu satataṃ tatra rājyaṃ vyavasthitam ॥27॥
28
ākare lavaṇe śulke tare nāgavane tathā ।
nyasedamātyānnṛpatiḥ svāptānvā puruṣānhitān ॥28॥
29
samyagdaṇḍadharo nityaṃ rājā dharmamavāpnuyāt ।
nṛpasya satataṃ daṇḍaḥ samyagdharme praśasyate ॥29॥
30
vedavedāṅgavitprājñaḥ sutapasvī nṛpo bhavet ।
dānaśīlaśca satataṃ yajñaśīlaśca bhārata ॥30॥
31
ete guṇāḥ samastāḥ syurnṛpasya satataṃ sthirāḥ ।
kriyālope tu nṛpateḥ kutaḥ svargaḥ kuto yaśaḥ ॥31॥
32
yadā tu pīḍito rājā bhavedrājñā balīyasā ।
tridhā tvākrandya mitrāṇi vidhānamupakalpayet ॥32॥
33
ghoṣānnyaseta mārgeṣu grāmānutthāpayedapi ।
praveśayecca tānsarvāñśākhānagarakeṣvapi ॥33॥
34
ye guptāścaiva durgāśca deśāsteṣu praveśayet ।
dhanino balamukhyāṃśca sāntvayitvā punaḥ punaḥ ॥34॥
35
sasyābhihāraṃ kuryācca svayameva narādhipaḥ ।
asambhave praveśasya dāhayedagninā bhṛśam ॥35॥
36
kṣetrastheṣu ca sasyeṣu śatrorupajapennarān ।
vināśayedvā sarvasvaṃ balenātha svakena vai ॥36॥
37
nadīṣu mārgeṣu sadā saṅkramānavasādayet ।
jalaṃ nisrāvayetsarvamanisrāvyaṃ ca dūṣayet ॥37॥
38
tadātvenāyatībhiśca vivadanbhūmyanantaram ।
pratīghātaḥ parasyājau mitrakāle'pyupasthite ॥38॥
39
durgāṇāṃ cābhito rājā mūlacchedaṃ prakārayet ।
sarveṣāṃ kṣudravṛkṣāṇāṃ caityavṛkṣānvivarjayet ॥39॥
40
pravṛddhānāṃ ca vṛkṣāṇāṃ śākhāḥ pracchedayettathā ।
caityānāṃ sarvathā varjyamapi patrasya pātanam ॥40॥
41
prakaṇṭhīḥ kārayetsamyagākāśajananīstathā ।
āpūrayecca parikhāḥ sthāṇunakrajhaṣākulāḥ ॥41॥
42
kaḍaṅgadvārakāṇi syurucchvāsārthe purasya ha ।
teṣāṃ ca dvāravadguptiḥ kāryā sarvātmanā bhavet ॥42॥
43
dvāreṣu ca gurūṇyeva yantrāṇi sthāpayetsadā ।
āropayecchataghnīśca svādhīnāni ca kārayet ॥43॥
44
kāṣṭhāni cābhihāryāṇi tathā kūpāṃśca khānayet ।
saṃśodhayettathā kūpānkṛtānpūrvaṃ payorthibhiḥ ॥44॥
45
tṛṇacchannāni veśmāni paṅkenāpi pralepayet ।
nirharecca tṛṇaṃ māse caitre vahnibhayātpuraḥ ॥45॥
46
naktameva ca bhaktāni pācayeta narādhipaḥ ।
na divāgnirjvaledgehe varjayitvāgnihotrikam ॥46॥
47
karmārāriṣṭaśālāsu jvaledagniḥ samāhitaḥ ।
gṛhāṇi ca praviśyātha vidheyaḥ syāddhutāśanaḥ ॥47॥
48
mahādaṇḍaśca tasya syādyasyāgnirvai divā bhavet ।
praghoṣayedathaivaṃ ca rakṣaṇārthaṃ purasya vai ॥48॥
49
bhikṣukāṃścākrikāṃścaiva kṣībonmattānkuśīlavān ।
bāhyānkuryānnaraśreṣṭha doṣāya syurhi te'nyathā ॥49॥
50
catvareṣu ca tīrtheṣu sabhāsvāvasatheṣu ca ।
yathārhavarṇaṃ praṇidhiṃ kuryātsarvatra pārthivaḥ ॥50॥
51
viśālānrājamārgāṃśca kārayeta narādhipaḥ ।
prapāśca vipaṇīścaiva yathoddeśaṃ samādiśet ॥51॥
52
bhāṇḍāgārāyudhāgārāndhānyāgārāṃśca sarvaśaḥ ।
aśvāgārāngajāgārānbalādhikaraṇāni ca ॥52॥
53
parikhāścaiva kauravya pratolīḥ saṅkaṭāni ca ।
na jātu kaścitpaśyettu guhyametadyudhiṣṭhira ॥53॥
54
atha sannicayaṃ kuryādrājā parabalārditaḥ ।
tailaṃ madhu ghṛtaṃ sasyamauṣadhāni ca sarvaśaḥ ॥54॥
55
aṅgārakuśamuñjānāṃ palāśaśaraparṇinām ।
yavasendhanadigdhānāṃ kārayeta ca sañcayān ॥55॥
56
āyudhānāṃ ca sarveṣāṃ śaktyṛṣṭiprāsavarmaṇām ।
sañcayānevamādīnāṃ kārayeta narādhipaḥ ॥56॥
57
auṣadhāni ca sarvāṇi mūlāni ca phalāni ca ।
caturvidhāṃśca vaidyānvai saṅgṛhṇīyādviśeṣataḥ ॥57॥
58
naṭāśca nartakāścaiva mallā māyāvinastathā ।
śobhayeyuḥ puravaraṃ modayeyuśca sarvaśaḥ ॥58॥
59
yataḥ śaṅkā bhaveccāpi bhṛtyato vāpi mantritaḥ ।
paurebhyo nṛpatervāpi svādhīnānkārayeta tān ॥59॥
60
kṛte karmaṇi rājendra pūjayeddhanasañcayaiḥ ।
mānena ca yathārheṇa sāntvena vividhena ca ॥60॥
61
nirvedayitvā tu paraṃ hatvā vā kurunandana ।
gatānṛṇyo bhavedrājā yathā śāstreṣu darśitam ॥61॥
62
rājñā saptaiva rakṣyāṇi tāni cāpi nibodha me ।
ātmāmātyaśca kośaśca daṇḍo mitrāṇi caiva hi ॥62॥
63
tathā janapadaścaiva puraṃ ca kurunandana ।
etatsaptātmakaṃ rājyaṃ paripālyaṃ prayatnataḥ ॥63॥
64
ṣāḍguṇyaṃ ca trivargaṃ ca trivargamaparaṃ tathā ।
yo vetti puruṣavyāghra sa bhunakti mahīmimām ॥64॥
65
ṣāḍguṇyamiti yatproktaṃ tannibodha yudhiṣṭhira ।
sandhāyāsanamityeva yātrāsandhānameva ca ॥65॥
66
vigṛhyāsanamityeva yātrāṃ samparigṛhya ca ।
dvaidhībhāvastathānyeṣāṃ saṃśrayo'tha parasya ca ॥66॥
67
trivargaścāpi yaḥ proktastamihaikamanāḥ śṛṇu ।
kṣayaḥ sthānaṃ ca vṛddhiśca trivargamaparaṃ tathā ॥67॥
68
dharmaścārthaśca kāmaśca sevitavyo'tha kālataḥ ।
dharmeṇa hi mahīpālaściraṃ pālayate mahīm ॥68॥
69
asminnarthe ca yau ślokau gītāvaṅgirasā svayam ।
yādavīputra bhadraṃ te śrotumarhasi tāvapi ॥69॥
70
kṛtvā sarvāṇi kāryāṇi samyaksampālya medinīm ।
pālayitvā tathā paurānparatra sukhamedhate ॥70॥
71
kiṃ tasya tapasā rājñaḥ kiṃ ca tasyādhvarairapi ।
apālitāḥ prajā yasya sarvā dharmavinākṛtāḥ] ॥71॥
Глава 70
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
daṇḍanītiśca rājā ca samastau tāvubhāvapi ।
kasya kiṃ kurvataḥ siddhyai tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
mahābhāgyaṃ daṇḍanītyāḥ siddhaiḥ śabdaiḥ sahetukaiḥ ।
śṛṇu me śaṃsato rājanyathāvadiha bhārata ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
daṇḍanītiḥ svadharmebhyaścāturvarṇyaṃ niyacchati ।
prayuktā svāminā samyagadharmebhyaśca yacchati ॥3॥
4
cāturvarṇye svadharmasthe maryādānāmasaṅkare ।
daṇḍanītikṛte kṣeme prajānāmakutobhaye ॥4॥
5
some prayatnaṃ kurvanti trayo varṇā yathāvidhi ।
tasmāddevamanuṣyāṇāṃ sukhaṃ viddhi samāhitam ॥5॥
6
kālo vā kāraṇaṃ rājño rājā vā kālakāraṇam ।
iti te saṃśayo mā bhūdrājā kālasya kāraṇam ॥6॥
7
daṇḍanītyā yadā rājā samyakkārtsnyena vartate ।
tadā kṛtayugaṃ nāma kālaḥ śreṣṭhaḥ pravartate ॥7॥
8
bhavetkṛtayuge dharmo nādharmo vidyate kvacit ।
sarveṣāmeva varṇānāṃ nādharme ramate manaḥ ॥8॥
9
yogakṣemāḥ pravartante prajānāṃ nātra saṃśayaḥ ।
vaidikāni ca karmāṇi bhavantyaviguṇānyuta ॥9॥
10
ṛtavaśca sukhāḥ sarve bhavantyuta nirāmayāḥ ।
prasīdanti narāṇāṃ ca svaravarṇamanāṃsi ca ॥10॥
11
vyādhayo na bhavantyatra nālpāyurdṛśyate naraḥ ।
vidhavā na bhavantyatra nṛśaṃso nābhijāyate ॥11॥
12
akṛṣṭapacyā pṛthivī bhavantyoṣadhayastathā ।
tvakpatraphalamūlāni vīryavanti bhavanti ca ॥12॥
13
nādharmo vidyate tatra dharma eva tu kevalaḥ ।
iti kārtayugānetānguṇānviddhi yudhiṣṭhira ॥13॥
14
daṇḍanītyā yadā rājā trīnaṃśānanuvartate ।
caturthamaṃśamutsṛjya tadā tretā pravartate ॥14॥
15
aśubhasya caturthāṃśastrīnaṃśānanuvartate ।
kṛṣṭapacyaiva pṛthivī bhavantyoṣadhayastathā ॥15॥
16
ardhaṃ tyaktvā yadā rājā nītyardhamanuvartate ।
tatastu dvāparaṃ nāma sa kālaḥ saṃpravartate ॥16॥
17
aśubhasya tadā ardhaṃ dvāvaṃśāvanuvartate ।
kṛṣṭapacyaiva pṛthivī bhavatyalpaphalā tathā ॥17॥
18
daṇḍanītiṃ parityajya yadā kārtsnyena bhūmipaḥ ।
prajāḥ kliśnātyayogena praviśyati tadā kaliḥ ॥18॥
19
kalāvadharmo bhūyiṣṭhaṃ dharmo bhavati tu kvacit ।
sarveṣāmeva varṇānāṃ svadharmāccyavate manaḥ ॥19॥
20
śūdrā bhaikṣeṇa jīvanti brāhmaṇāḥ paricaryayā ।
yogakṣemasya nāśaśca vartate varṇasaṅkaraḥ ॥20॥
21
vaidikāni ca karmāṇi bhavanti viguṇānyuta ।
ṛtavo nasukhāḥ sarve bhavantyāmayinastathā ॥21॥
22
hrasanti ca manuṣyāṇāṃ svaravarṇamanāṃsyuta ।
vyādhayaśca bhavantyatra mriyante cāgatāyuṣaḥ ॥22॥
23
vidhavāśca bhavantyatra nṛśaṃsā jāyate prajā ।
kvacidvarṣati parjanyaḥ kvacitsasyaṃ prarohati ॥23॥
24
rasāḥ sarve kṣayaṃ yānti yadā necchati bhūmipaḥ ।
prajāḥ saṃrakṣituṃ samyagdaṇḍanītisamāhitaḥ ॥24॥
25
rājā kṛtayugasraṣṭā tretāyā dvāparasya ca ।
yugasya ca caturthasya rājā bhavati kāraṇam ॥25॥
26
kṛtasya karaṇādrājā svargamatyantamaśnute ।
tretāyāḥ karaṇādrājā svargaṃ nātyantamaśnute ॥26॥
27
pravartanāddvāparasya yathābhāgamupāśnute ।
kaleḥ pravartanādrājā pāpamatyantamaśnute ॥27॥
28
tato vasati duṣkarmā narake śāśvatīḥ samāḥ ।
prajānāṃ kalmaṣe magno'kīrtiṃ pāpaṃ ca vindati ॥28॥
29
daṇḍanītiṃ puraskṛtya vijānankṣatriyaḥ sadā ।
anavāptaṃ ca lipseta labdhaṃ ca paripālayet ॥29॥
30
lokasya sīmantakarī maryādā lokabhāvanī ।
samyaṅnītā daṇḍanītiryathā mātā yathā pitā ॥30॥
31
yasyāṃ bhavanti bhūtāni tadviddhi bharatarṣabha ।
eṣa eva paro dharmo yadrājā daṇḍanītimān ॥31॥
32
tasmātkauravya dharmeṇa prajāḥ pālaya nītimān ।
evaṃvṛttaḥ prajā rakṣansvargaṃ jetāsi durjayam] ॥32॥
Глава 71
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kena vṛttena vṛttajña vartamāno mahīpatiḥ ।
sukhenārthānsukhodarkāniha ca pretya cāpnuyāt ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
iyaṃ guṇānāṃ ṣaṭtriṃśatṣaṭtriṃśadguṇasaṃyutā ।
yānguṇāṃstu guṇopetaḥ kurvanguṇamavāpnuyāt ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
careddharmānakaṭuko muñcetsnehaṃ na nāstikaḥ ।
anṛśaṃsaścaredarthaṃ caretkāmamanuddhataḥ ॥3॥
4
priyaṃ brūyādakṛpaṇaḥ śūraḥ syādavikatthanaḥ ।
dātā nāpātravarṣī syātpragalbhaḥ syādaniṣṭhuraḥ ॥4॥
5
sandadhīta na cānāryairvigṛhṇīyānna bandhubhiḥ ।
nānāptaiḥ kārayeccāraṃ kuryātkāryamapīḍayā ॥5॥
6
arthānbrūyānna cāsatsu guṇānbrūyānna cātmanaḥ ।
ādadyānna ca sādhubhyo nāsatpuruṣamāśrayet ॥6॥
7
nāparīkṣya nayeddaṇḍaṃ na ca mantraṃ prakāśayet ।
visṛjenna ca lubdhebhyo viśvasennāpakāriṣu ॥7॥
8
anīrṣurguptadāraḥ syāccokṣaḥ syādaghṛṇī nṛpaḥ ।
striyaṃ seveta nātyarthaṃ mṛṣṭaṃ bhuñjīta nāhitam ॥8॥
9
astabdhaḥ pūjayenmānyāngurūnsevedamāyayā ।
arceddevānna dambhena śriyamicchedakutsitām ॥9॥
10
seveta praṇayaṃ hitvā dakṣaḥ syānna tvakālavit ।
sāntvayenna ca bhogārthamanugṛhṇanna cākṣipet ॥10॥
11
praharenna tvavijñāya hatvā śatrūnna śeṣayet ।
krodhaṃ kuryānna cākasmānmṛduḥ syānnāpakāriṣu ॥11॥
12
evaṃ carasva rājyastho yadi śreya ihecchasi ।
ato'nyathā narapatirbhayamṛcchatyanuttamam ॥12॥
13
iti sarvānguṇānetānyathoktānyo'nuvartate ।
anubhūyeha bhadrāṇi pretya svarge mahīyate ॥13॥
14
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
idaṃ vacaḥ śāntanavasya śuśruvānyudhiṣṭhiraḥ pāṇḍavamukhyasaṃvṛtaḥ ।
tadā vavande ca pitāmahaṃ nṛpo yathoktametacca cakāra buddhimān] ॥14॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
Глава 72
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kathaṃ rājā prajā rakṣannādhibandhena yujyate ।
dharme ca nāparādhnoti tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
samāsenaiva te tāta dharmānvakṣyāmi niścitān ।
vistareṇa hi dharmāṇāṃ na jātvantamavāpnuyāt ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
dharmaniṣṭhāñśrutavato vedavratasamāhitān ।
arcitānvāsayethāstvaṃ gṛhe guṇavato dvijān ॥3॥
4
pratyutthāyopasaṅgṛhya caraṇāvabhivādya ca ।
atha sarvāṇi kurvīthāḥ kāryāṇi sapurohitaḥ ॥4॥
5
dharmakāryāṇi nirvartya maṅgalāni prayujya ca ।
brāhmaṇānvācayethāstvamarthasiddhijayāśiṣaḥ ॥5॥
6
ārjavena ca sampanno dhṛtyā buddhyā ca bhārata ।
arthārthaṃ parigṛhṇīyātkāmakrodhau ca varjayet ॥6॥
7
kāmakrodhau puraskṛtya yo'rthaṃ rājānutiṣṭhati ।
na sa dharmaṃ na cāpyarthaṃ parigṛhṇāti bāliśaḥ ॥7॥
8
mā sma lubdhāṃśca mūrkhāṃśca kāme cārtheṣu yūyujaḥ ।
alubdhānbuddhisampannānsarvakarmasu yojayet ॥8॥
9
mūrkho hyadhikṛto'rtheṣu kāryāṇāmaviśāradaḥ ।
prajāḥ kliśnātyayogena kāmadveṣasamanvitaḥ ॥9॥
10
baliṣaṣṭhena śulkena daṇḍenāthāparādhinām ।
śāstranītena lipsethā vetanena dhanāgamam ॥10॥
11
dāpayitvā karaṃ dharmyaṃ rāṣṭraṃ nityaṃ yathāvidhi ।
aśeṣānkalpayedrājā yogakṣemānatandritaḥ ॥11॥
12
gopāyitāraṃ dātāraṃ dharmanityamatandritam ।
akāmadveṣasaṃyuktamanurajyanti mānavāḥ ॥12॥
13
mā smādharmeṇa lābhena lipsethāstvaṃ dhanāgamam ।
dharmārthāvadhruvau tasya yo'paśāstraparo bhavet ॥13॥
14
apaśāstraparo rājā sañcayānnādhigacchati ।
asthāne cāsya tadvittaṃ sarvameva vinaśyati ॥14॥
15
arthamūlo'pahiṃsāṃ ca kurute svayamātmanaḥ ।
karairaśāstradṛṣṭairhi mohātsampīḍayanprajāḥ ॥15॥
16
ūdhaśchindyāddhi yo dhenvāḥ kṣīrārthī na labhetpayaḥ ।
evaṃ rāṣṭramayogena pīḍitaṃ na vivardhate ॥16॥
17
yo hi dogdhrīmupāste tu sa nityaṃ labhate payaḥ ।
evaṃ rāṣṭramupāyena bhuñjāno labhate phalam ॥17॥
18
atha rāṣṭramupāyena bhujyamānaṃ surakṣitam ।
janayatyatulāṃ nityaṃ kośavṛddhiṃ yudhiṣṭhira ॥18॥
19
dogdhi dhānyaṃ hiraṇyaṃ ca prajā rājñi surakṣitā ।
nityaṃ svebhyaḥ parebhyaśca tṛptā mātā yathā payaḥ ॥19॥
20
mālākāropamo rājanbhava māṅgārikopamaḥ ।
tathā yuktaściraṃ rāṣṭraṃ bhoktuṃ śakyasi pālayan ॥20॥
21
paracakrābhiyānena yadi te syāddhanakṣayaḥ ।
atha sāmnaiva lipsethā dhanamabrāhmaṇeṣu yat ॥21॥
22
mā sma te brāhmaṇaṃ dṛṣṭvā dhanasthaṃ pracalenmanaḥ ।
antyāyāmapyavasthāyāṃ kimu sphītasya bhārata ॥22॥
23
dhanāni tebhyo dadyāstvaṃ yathāśakti yathārhataḥ ।
sāntvayanparirakṣaṃśca svargamāpsyasi durjayam ॥23॥
24
evaṃ dharmeṇa vṛttena prajāstvaṃ paripālayan ।
svantaṃ puṇyaṃ yaśovantaṃ prāpsyase kurunandana ॥24॥
25
dharmeṇa vyavahāreṇa prajāḥ pālaya pāṇḍava ।
yudhiṣṭhira tathā yukto nādhibandhena yokṣyase ॥25॥
26
eṣa eva paro dharmo yadrājā rakṣate prajāḥ ।
bhūtānāṃ hi yathā dharme rakṣaṇaṃ ca parā dayā ॥26॥
27
tasmādevaṃ paraṃ dharmaṃ manyante dharmakovidāḥ ।
yadrājā rakṣaṇe yukto bhūteṣu kurute dayām ॥27॥
28
yadahnā kurute pāpamarakṣanbhayataḥ prajāḥ ।
rājā varṣasahasreṇa tasyāntamadhigacchati ॥28॥
29
yadahnā kurute puṇyaṃ prajā dharmeṇa pālayan ।
daśa varṣasahasrāṇi tasya bhuṅkte phalaṃ divi ॥29॥
30
sviṣṭiḥ svadhītiḥ sutapā lokāñjayati yāvataḥ ।
kṣaṇena tānavāpnoti prajā dharmeṇa pālayan ॥30॥
31
evaṃ dharmaṃ prayatnena kaunteya paripālayan ।
iha puṇyaphalaṃ labdhvā nādhibandhena yokṣyase ॥31॥
32
svargaloke ca mahatīṃ śriyaṃ prāpsyasi pāṇḍava ।
asambhavaśca dharmāṇāmīdṛśānāmarājasu ।
tasmādrājaiva nānyo'sti yo mahatphalamāpnuyāt ॥32॥
33
sa rājyamṛddhimatprāpya dharmeṇa paripālayan ।
indraṃ tarpaya somena kāmaiśca suhṛdo janān] ॥33॥
Глава 73
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ya eva tu sato rakṣedasataśca nibarhayet ।
sa eva rājñā kartavyo rājanrājapurohitaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
purūravasa ailasya saṃvādaṃ mātariśvanaḥ ॥2॥
3
aila uvāca ।
kutaḥ svidbrāhmaṇo jāto varṇāścāpi kutastrayaḥ ।
kasmācca bhavati śreyānetadvāyo vicakṣva me ॥3॥
Айла сказал:
4
vāyuruvāca ।
brahmaṇo mukhataḥ sṛṣṭo brāhmaṇo rājasattama ।
bāhubhyāṃ kṣatriyaḥ sṛṣṭa ūrubhyāṃ vaiśya ucyate ॥4॥
Ваю сказал:
5
varṇānāṃ paricaryārthaṃ trayāṇāṃ puruṣarṣabha ।
varṇaścaturthaḥ paścāttu padbhyāṃ śūdro vinirmitaḥ ॥5॥
6
brāhmaṇo jātamātrastu pṛthivīmanvajāyata ।
īśvaraḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ dharmakośasya guptaye ॥6॥
7
tataḥ pṛthivyā goptāraṃ kṣatriyaṃ daṇḍadhāriṇam ।
dvitīyaṃ varṇamakarotprajānāmanuguptaye ॥7॥
8
vaiśyastu dhanadhānyena trīnvarṇānbibhṛyādimān ।
śūdro hyenānparicarediti brahmānuśāsanam ॥8॥
9
aila uvāca ।
dvijasya kṣatrabandhorvā kasyeyaṃ pṛthivī bhavet ।
dharmataḥ saha vittena samyagvāyo pracakṣva me ॥9॥
Айла сказал:
10
vāyuruvāca ।
viprasya sarvamevaitadyatkiñcijjagatīgatam ।
jyeṣṭhenābhijaneneha taddharmakuśalā viduḥ ॥10॥
Ваю сказал:
11
svameva brāhmaṇo bhuṅkte svaṃ vaste svaṃ dadāti ca ।
gururhi sarvavarṇānāṃ jyeṣṭhaḥ śreṣṭhaśca vai dvijaḥ ॥11॥
12
patyabhāve yathā strī hi devaraṃ kurute patim ।
ānantaryāttathā kṣatraṃ pṛthivī kurute patim ॥12॥
13
eṣa te prathamaḥ kalpa āpadyanyo bhavedataḥ ।
yadi svarge paraṃ sthānaṃ dharmataḥ parimārgasi ॥13॥
14
yaḥ kaścidvijayedbhūmiṃ brāhmaṇāya nivedayet ।
śrutavṛttopapannāya dharmajñāya tapasvine ॥14॥
15
svadharmaparitṛptāya yo na vittaparo bhavet ।
yo rājānaṃ nayedbuddhyā sarvataḥ paripūrṇayā ॥15॥
16
brāhmaṇo hi kule jātaḥ kṛtaprajño vinītavāk ।
śreyo nayati rājānaṃ bruvaṃścitrāṃ sarasvatīm ॥16॥
17
rājā carati yaṃ dharmaṃ brāhmaṇena nidarśitam ।
śuśrūṣuranahaṃvādī kṣatradharmavrate sthitaḥ ॥17॥
18
tāvatā sa kṛtaprajñaściraṃ yaśasi tiṣṭhati ।
tasya dharmasya sarvasya bhāgī rājapurohitaḥ ॥18॥
19
evameva prajāḥ sarvā rājānamabhisaṃśritāḥ ।
samyagvṛttāḥ svadharmasthā na kutaścidbhayānvitāḥ ॥19॥
20
rāṣṭre caranti yaṃ dharmaṃ rājñā sādhvabhirakṣitāḥ ।
caturthaṃ tasya dharmasya rājā bhāgaṃ sa vindati ॥20॥
21
devā manuṣyāḥ pitaro gandharvoragarākṣasāḥ ।
yajñamevopajīvanti nāsti ceṣṭamarājake ॥21॥
22
ito dattena jīvanti devatāḥ pitarastathā ।
rājanyevāsya dharmasya yogakṣemaḥ pratiṣṭhitaḥ ॥22॥
23
chāyāyāmapsu vāyau ca sukhamuṣṇe'dhigacchati ।
agnau vāsasi sūrye ca sukhaṃ śīte'dhigacchati ॥23॥
24
śabde sparśe rase rūpe gandhe ca ramate manaḥ ।
teṣu bhogeṣu sarveṣu nabhīto labhate sukham ॥24॥
25
abhayasyaiva yo dātā tasyaiva sumahatphalam ।
na hi prāṇasamaṃ dānaṃ triṣu lokeṣu vidyate ॥25॥
26
indro rājā yamo rājā dharmo rājā tathaiva ca ।
rājā bibharti rūpāṇi rājñā sarvamidaṃ dhṛtam] ॥26॥
Глава 74
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
rājñā purohitaḥ kāryo bhavedvidvānbahuśrutaḥ ।
ubhau samīkṣya dharmārthāvaprameyāvanantaram ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
dharmātmā dharmavidyeṣāṃ rājñāṃ rājanpurohitaḥ ।
rājā caivaṃ guṇo yeṣāṃ kuśalaṃ teṣu sarvaśaḥ ॥2॥
3
ubhau prajā vardhayato devānpūrvānparānpitṝn ।
yau sameyāsthitau dharme śraddheyau sutapasvinau ॥3॥
4
parasparasya suhṛdau sammatau samacetasau ।
brahmakṣatrasya sammānātprajāḥ sukhamavāpnuyuḥ ॥4॥
5
vimānanāttayoreva prajā naśyeyureva ha ।
brahmakṣatraṃ hi sarveṣāṃ dharmāṇāṃ mūlamucyate ॥5॥
6
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
ailakaśyapasaṃvādaṃ taṃ nibodha yudhiṣṭhira ॥6॥
7
aila uvāca ।
yadā hi brahma prajahāti kṣatraṃ kṣatraṃ yadā vā prajahāti brahma ।
anvagbalaṃ katame'sminbhajante tathābalyaṃ katame'sminviyanti ॥7॥
Айла сказал:
8
kaśyapa uvāca ।
vyṛddhaṃ rāṣṭraṃ bhavati kṣatriyasya brahma kṣatraṃ yatra virudhyate ha ।
anvagbalaṃ dasyavastadbhajante'balyaṃ tathā tatra viyanti santaḥ ॥8॥
Кашьяпа сказал:
9
naiṣāmukṣā vardhate nota usrā na gargaro mathyate no yajante ।
naiṣāṃ putrā vedamadhīyate ca yadā brahma kṣatriyāḥ santyajanti ॥9॥
10
naiṣāmukṣā vardhate jātu gehe nādhīyate saprajā no yajante ।
apadhvastā dasyubhūtā bhavanti ye brāhmaṇāḥ kṣatriyānsanatyajanti ॥10॥
11
etau hi nityasaṃyuktāvitaretaradhāraṇe ।
kṣatraṃ hi brahmaṇo yoniryoniḥ kṣatrasya ca dvijāḥ ॥11॥
12
ubhāvetau nityamabhiprapannau samprāpaturmahatīṃ śrīpratiṣṭhām ।
tayoḥ sandhirbhidyate cetpurāṇastataḥ sarvaṃ bhavati hi sampramūḍham ॥12॥
13
nātra plavaṃ labhate pāragāmī mahāgādhe nauriva sampraṇunnā ।
cāturvarṇyaṃ bhavati ca sampramūḍhaṃ tataḥ prajāḥ kṣayasaṃsthā bhavanti ॥13॥
14
brahmavṛkṣo rakṣyamāṇo madhu hema ca varṣati ।
arakṣyamāṇaḥ satatamaśru pāpaṃ ca varṣati ॥14॥
15
abrahmacārī caraṇādapeto yadā brahmā brahmaṇi trāṇamicchet ।
āścaryaśo varṣati tatra devastatrābhīkṣṇaṃ duḥsahāścāviśanti ॥15॥
16
striyaṃ hatvā brāhmaṇaṃ vāpi pāpaḥ sabhāyāṃ yatra labhate'nuvādam ।
rājñaḥ sakāśe na bibheti cāpi tato bhayaṃ jāyate kṣatriyasya ॥16॥
17
pāpaiḥ pāpe kriyamāṇe'tivelaṃ tato rudro jāyate deva eṣaḥ ।
pāpaiḥ pāpāḥ sañjanayanti rudraṃ tataḥ sarvānsādhvasādhūnhinasti ॥17॥
18
aila uvāca ।
kuto rudraḥ kīdṛśo vāpi rudraḥ sattvaiḥ sattvaṃ dṛśyate vadhyamānam ।
etadvidvankaśyapa me pracakṣva yato rudro jāyate deva eṣaḥ ॥18॥
Айла сказал:
19
kaśyapa uvāca ।
ātmā rudro hṛdaye mānavānāṃ svaṃ svaṃ dehaṃ paradehaṃ ca hanti ।
vātotpātaiḥ sadṛśaṃ rudramāhurdāvairjīmūtaiḥ sadṛśaṃ rūpamasya ॥19॥
Кашьяпа сказал:
20
aila uvāca ।
na vai vātaṃ parivṛnoti kaścinna jīmūto varṣati naiva dāvaḥ ।
tathāyukto dṛśyate mānaveṣu kāmadveṣādbadhyate mucyate ca ॥20॥
Айла сказал:
21
kaśyapa uvāca ।
yathaikagehe jātavedāḥ pradīptaḥ kṛtsnaṃ grāmaṃ pradahetsa tvarāvān ।
vimohanaṃ kurute deva eṣa tataḥ sarvaṃ spṛśyate puṇyapāpaiḥ ॥21॥
Кашьяпа сказал:
22
aila uvāca ।
yadi daṇḍaḥ spṛśate puṇyabhājaṃ pāpaiḥ pāpe kriyamāṇe'viśeṣāt ।
kasya hetoḥ sukṛtaṃ nāma kuryādduṣkṛtaṃ vā kasya hetorna kuryāt ॥22॥
Айла сказал:
23
kaśyapa uvāca ।
asantyāgātpāpakṛtāmapāpāṃstulyo daṇḍaḥ spṛśate miśrabhāvāt ।
śuṣkeṇārdraṃ dahyate miśrabhāvānna miśraḥ syātpāpakṛdbhiḥ kathañcit ॥23॥
Кашьяпа сказал:
24
aila uvāca ।
sādhvasādhūndhārayatīha bhūmiḥ sādhvasādhūṃstāpayatīha sūryaḥ ।
sādhvasādhūnvātayatīha vāyurāpastathā sādhvasādhūnvahanti ॥24॥
Айла сказал:
25
kaśyapa uvāca ।
evamasminvartate loka eva nāmutraivaṃ vartate rājaputra ।
pretyaitayorantaravānviśeṣo yo vai puṇyaṃ carate yaśca pāpam ॥25॥
Кашьяпа сказал:
26
puṇyasya loko madhumānghṛtārcirhiraṇyajyotiramṛtasya nābhiḥ ।
tatra pretya modate brahmacārī na tatra mṛtyurna jarā nota duḥkham ॥26॥
27
pāpasya loko nirayo'prakāśo nityaṃ duḥkhaḥ śokabhūyiṣṭha eva ।
tatrātmānaṃ śocate pāpakarmā bahvīḥ samāḥ prapatannapratiṣṭhaḥ ॥27॥
28
mitho bhedādbrāhmaṇakṣatriyāṇāṃ prajā duḥkhaṃ duḥsahaṃ cāviśanti ।
evaṃ jñātvā kārya eveha vidvānpurohito naikavidyo nṛpeṇa ॥28॥
29
taṃ caivānvabhiṣicyeta tathā dharmo vidhīyate ।
agryo hi brāhmaṇaḥ proktaḥ sarvasyaiveha dharmataḥ ॥29॥
30
pūrvaṃ hi brāhmaṇāḥ sṛṣṭā iti dharmavido viduḥ ।
jyeṣṭhenābhijanenāsya prāptaṃ sarvaṃ yaduttaram ॥30॥
31
tasmānmānyaśca pūjyaśca brāhmaṇaḥ prasṛtāgrabhuk ।
sarvaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ variṣṭhaṃ ca nivedyaṃ tasya dharmataḥ ॥31॥
32
avaśyametatkartavyaṃ rājñā balavatāpi hi ।
brahma vardhayati kṣatraṃ kṣatrato brahma vardhate] ॥32॥
Глава 75
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
yogakṣemo hi rāṣṭrasya rājanyāyatta ucyate ।
yogakṣemaśca rājño'pi samāyattaḥ purohite ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
yatādṛṣṭaṃ bhayaṃ brahma prajānāṃ śamayatyuta ।
dṛṣṭaṃ ca rājā bāhubhyāṃ tadrāṣṭraṃ sukhamedhate ॥2॥
3
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
mucukundasya saṃvādaṃ rājño vaiśravaṇasya ca ॥3॥
4
mucukundo vijityemāṃ pṛthivīṃ pṛthivīpatiḥ ।
jijñāsamānaḥ svabalamabhyayādalakādhipam ॥4॥
5
tato vaiśravaṇo rājā rakṣāṃsi samavāsṛjat ।
te balānyavamṛdnantaḥ prācaraṃstasya nairṛtāḥ ॥5॥
6
sa hanyamāne sainye sve mucukundo narādhipaḥ ।
garhayāmāsa vidvāṃsaṃ purohitamarindamaḥ ॥6॥
7
tata ugraṃ tapastaptvā vasiṣṭho brahmavittamaḥ ।
rakṣāṃsyapāvadhīttatra panthānaṃ cāpyavindata ॥7॥
8
tato vaiśravaṇo rājā mucukundamadarśayat ।
vadhyamāneṣu sainyeṣu vacanaṃ cedamabravīt ॥8॥
9
tvatto hi balinaḥ pūrve rājānaḥ sapurohitāḥ ।
na caivaṃ samavartaṃste yathā tvamiha vartase ॥9॥
10
te khalvapi kṛtāstrāśca balavantaśca bhūmipāḥ ।
āgamya paryupāsante māmīśaṃ sukhaduḥkhayoḥ ॥10॥
11
yadyasti bāhuvīryaṃ te taddarśayitumarhasi ।
kiṃ brāhmaṇabalena tvamatimātraṃ pravartase ॥11॥
12
mucukundastataḥ kruddhaḥ pratyuvāca dhaneśvaram ।
nyāyapūrvamasaṃrabdhamasambhrāntamidaṃ vacaḥ ॥12॥
13
brahmakṣatramidaṃ sṛṣṭamekayoni svayambhuvā ।
pṛthagbalavidhānaṃ ca tallokaṃ parirakṣati ॥13॥
14
tapomantrabalaṃ nityaṃ brāhmaṇeṣu pratiṣṭhitam ।
astrabāhubalaṃ nityaṃ kṣatriyeṣu pratiṣṭhitam ॥14॥
15
tābhyāṃ sambhūya kartavyaṃ prajānāṃ paripālanam ।
tathā ca māṃ pravartantaṃ garhayasyalakādhipa ॥15॥
16
tato'bravīdvaiśravaṇo rājānaṃ sapurohitam ।
nāhaṃ rājyamanirdiṣṭaṃ kasmaicidvidadhāmyuta ॥16॥
17
nācchinde cāpi nirdiṣṭamiti jānīhi pārthiva ।
praśādhi pṛthivīṃ vīra maddattāmakhilāmimām ॥17॥
18
mucukunda uvāca ।
nāhaṃ rājyaṃ bhavaddattaṃ bhoktumicchāmi pārthiva ।
bāhuvīryārjitaṃ rājyamaśnīyāmiti kāmaye ॥18॥
Мучукунда сказал:
19
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tato vaiśravaṇo rājā vismayaṃ paramaṃ yayau ।
kṣatradharme sthitaṃ dṛṣṭvā mucukundamasambhramam ॥19॥
Бхишма сказал:
20
tato rājā mucukundaḥ so'nvaśāsadvasundharām ।
bāhuvīryārjitāṃ samyakkṣatradharmamanuvrataḥ ॥20॥
21
evaṃ yo brahmavidrājā brahmapūrvaṃ pravartate ।
jayatyavijitāmurvīṃ yaśaśca mahadaśnute ॥21॥
22
nityodako brāhmaṇaḥ syānnityaśastraśca kṣatriyaḥ ।
tayorhi sarvamāyattaṃ yatkiñcijjagatīgatam] ॥22॥
Глава 76
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yayā vṛttyā mahīpālo vivardhayati mānavān ।
puṇyāṃśca lokāñjayati tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
dānaśīlo bhavedrājā yajñaśīlaśca bhārata ।
upavāsatapaḥśīlaḥ prajānāṃ pālane rataḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
sarvāścaiva prajā nityaṃ rājā dharmeṇa pālayet ।
utthānenāpramādena pūjayeccaiva dhārmikān ॥3॥
4
rājñā hi pūjito dharmastataḥ sarvatra pūjyate ।
yadyadācarate rājā tatprajānāṃ hi rocate ॥4॥
5
nityamudyatadaṇḍaśca bhavenmṛtyurivāriṣu ।
nihanyātsarvato dasyūnna kāmātkasyacitkṣamet ॥5॥
6
yaṃ hi dharmaṃ carantīha prajā rājñā surakṣitāḥ ।
caturthaṃ tasya dharmasya rājā bhārata vindati ॥6॥
7
yadadhīte yadyajate yaddadāti yadarcati ।
rājā caturthabhāktasya prajā dharmeṇa pālayan ॥7॥
8
yadrāṣṭre'kuśalaṃ kiñcidrājño'rakṣayataḥ prajāḥ ।
caturthaṃ tasya pāpasya rājā bhārata vindati ॥8॥
9
apyāhuḥ sarvameveti bhūyo'rdhamiti niścayaḥ ।
karmaṇaḥ pṛthivīpāla nṛśaṃso'nṛtavāgapi ।
tādṛśātkilbiṣādrājā śṛṇu yena pramucyate ॥9॥
10
pratyāhartumaśakyaṃ syāddhanaṃ corairhṛtaṃ yadi ।
svakośāttatpradeyaṃ syādaśaktenopajīvatā ॥10॥
11
sarvavarṇaiḥ sadā rakṣyaṃ brahmasvaṃ brāhmaṇāstathā ।
na stheyaṃ viṣaye teṣu yo'pakuryāddvijātiṣu ॥11॥
12
brahmasve rakṣyamāṇe hi sarvaṃ bhavati rakṣitam ।
teṣāṃ prasāde nirvṛtte kṛtakṛtyo bhavennṛpaḥ ॥12॥
13
parjanyamiva bhūtāni mahādrumamiva dvijāḥ ।
narāstamupajīvanti nṛpaṃ sarvārthasādhakam ॥13॥
14
na hi kāmātmanā rājñā satataṃ śaṭhabuddhinā ।
nṛśaṃsenātilubdhena śakyāḥ pālayituṃ prajāḥ ॥14॥
15
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
nāhaṃ rājyasukhānveṣī rājyamicchāmyapi kṣaṇam ।
dharmārthaṃ rocaye rājyaṃ dharmaścātra na vidyate ॥15॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
16
tadalaṃ mama rājyena yatra dharmo na vidyate ।
vanameva gamiṣyāmi tasmāddharmacikīrṣayā ॥16॥
17
tatra medhyeṣvaraṇyeṣu nyastadaṇḍo jitendriyaḥ ।
dharmamārādhayiṣyāmi munirmūlaphalāśanaḥ ॥17॥
18
bhīṣma uvāca ।
vedāhaṃ tava yā buddhirānṛśaṃsyaguṇaiva sā ।
na ca śuddhānṛśaṃsyena śakyaṃ mahadupāsitum ॥18॥
Бхишма сказал:
19
api tu tvā mṛduṃ dāntamatyāryamatidhārmikam ।
klībaṃ dharmaghṛṇāyuktaṃ na loko bahu manyate ॥19॥
20
rājadharmānavekṣasva pitṛpaitāmahocitān ।
naitadrājñāmatho vṛttaṃ yathā tvaṃ sthātumicchasi ॥20॥
21
na hi vaiklavyasaṃsṛṣṭamānṛśaṃsyamihāsthitaḥ ।
prajāpālanasambhūtaṃ prāptā dharmaphalaṃ hyasi ॥21॥
22
na hyetāmāśiṣaṃ pāṇḍurna ca kuntyanvayācata ।
na caitāṃ prājñatāṃ tāta yayā carasi medhayā ॥22॥
23
śauryaṃ balaṃ ca sattvaṃ ca pitā tava sadābravīt ।
māhātmyaṃ balamaudāryaṃ tava kuntyanvayācata ॥23॥
24
nityaṃ svāhā svadhā nityamubhe mānuṣadaivate ।
putreṣvāśāsate nityaṃ pitaro daivatāni ca ॥24॥
25
dānamadhyayanaṃ yajñaḥ prajānāṃ paripālanam ।
dharmametamadharmaṃ vā janmanaivābhyajāyithāḥ ॥25॥
26
kāle dhuri niyuktānāṃ vahatāṃ bhāra āhite ।
sīdatāmapi kaunteya na kīrtiravasīdati ॥26॥
27
samantato viniyato vahatyaskhalito hi yaḥ ।
nirdoṣakarmavacanātsiddhiḥ karmaṇa eva sā ॥27॥
28
naikāntavinipātena vicacāreha kaścana ।
dharmī gṛhī vā rājā vā brahmacāryatha vā punaḥ ॥28॥
29
alpaṃ tu sādhubhūyiṣṭhaṃ yatkarmodārameva tat ।
kṛtamevākṛtācchreyo na pāpīyo'styakarmaṇaḥ ॥29॥
30
yadā kulīno dharmajñaḥ prāpnotyaiśvaryamuttamam ।
yogakṣemastadā rājankuśalāyaiva kalpate ॥30॥
31
dānenānyaṃ balenānyamanyaṃ sūnṛtayā girā ।
sarvataḥ parigṛhṇīyādrājyaṃ prāpyeha dhārmikaḥ ॥31॥
32
yaṃ hi vaidyāḥ kule jātā avṛttibhayapīḍitāḥ ।
prāpya tṛptāḥ pratiṣṭhanti dharmaḥ ko'bhyadhikastataḥ ॥32॥
33
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kiṃ nvataḥ paramaṃ svargyaṃ kā nvataḥ prītiruttamā ।
kiṃ nvataḥ paramaiśvaryaṃ brūhi me yadi manyase ॥33॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
34
bhīṣma uvāca ।
yasminpratiṣṭhitāḥ samyakkṣemaṃ vindanti tatkṣaṇam ।
sa svargajittamo'smākaṃ satyametadbravīmi te ॥34॥
Бхишма сказал:
35
tvameva prītimāṃstasmātkurūṇāṃ kurusattama ।
bhava rājā jaya svargaṃ sato rakṣāsato jahi ॥35॥
36
anu tvā tāta jīvantu suhṛdaḥ sādhubhiḥ saha ।
parjanyamiva bhūtāni svādudrumamivāṇḍajāḥ ॥36॥
37
dhṛṣṭaṃ śūraṃ prahartāramanṛśaṃsaṃ jitendriyam ।
vatsalaṃ saṃvibhaktāramanu jīvantu tvāṃ janāḥ] ॥37॥
Глава 77
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
svakarmaṇyapare yuktāstathaivānye vikarmaṇi ।
teṣāṃ viśeṣamācakṣva brāhmaṇānāṃ pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
vidyālakṣaṇasampannāḥ sarvatrāmnāyadarśinaḥ ।
ete brahmasamā rājanbrāhmaṇāḥ parikīrtitāḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
ṛtvigācāryasampannāḥ sveṣu karmasvavasthitāḥ ।
ete devasamā rājanbrāhmaṇānāṃ bhavantyuta ॥3॥
4
ṛtvikpurohito mantrī dūto'thārthānuśāsakaḥ ।
ete kṣatrasamā rājanbrāhmaṇānāṃ bhavantyuta ॥4॥
5
aśvārohā gajārohā rathino'tha padātayaḥ ।
ete vaiśyasamā rājanbrāhmaṇānāṃ bhavantyuta ॥5॥
6
janmakarmavihīnā ye kadaryā brahmabandhavaḥ ।
ete śūdrasamā rājanbrāhmaṇānāṃ bhavantyuta ॥6॥
7
aśrotriyāḥ sarva eva sarve cānāhitāgnayaḥ ।
tānsarvāndhārmiko rājā baliṃ viṣṭiṃ ca kārayet ॥7॥
8
āhvāyakā devalakā nakṣatragrāmayājakāḥ ।
ete brāhmaṇacaṇḍālā mahāpathikapañcamāḥ ॥8॥
9
etebhyo balimādadyāddhīnakośo mahīpatiḥ ।
ṛte brahmasamebhyaśca devakalpebhya eva ca ॥9॥
10
abrāhmaṇānāṃ vittasya svāmī rājeti vaidikam ।
brāhmaṇānāṃ ca ye kecidvikarmasthā bhavantyuta ॥10॥
11
vikarmasthāstu nopekṣyā jātu rājñā kathañcana ।
niyamyāḥ saṃvibhajyāśca dharmānugrahakāmyayā ॥11॥
12
yasya sma viṣaye rājñaḥ steno bhavati vai dvijaḥ ।
rājña evāparādhaṃ taṃ manyante tadvido janāḥ ॥12॥
13
avṛttyā yo bhavetsteno vedavitsnātakastathā ।
rājansa rājñā bhartavya iti dharmavido viduḥ ॥13॥
14
sa cenno parivarteta kṛtavṛttiḥ parantapa ।
tato nirvāsanīyaḥ syāttasmāddeśātsabāndhavaḥ] ॥14॥
Глава 78
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
keṣāṃ rājā prabhavati vittasya bharatarṣabha ।
kayā ca vṛttyā varteta tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
abrāhmaṇānāṃ vittasya svāmī rājeti vaidikam ।
brāhmaṇānāṃ ca ye kecidvikarmasthā bhavantyuta ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
vikarmasthāśca nopekṣyā viprā rājñā kathañcana ।
iti rājñāṃ purāvṛttamabhijalpanti sādhavaḥ ॥3॥
4
yasya sma viṣaye rājñaḥ steno bhavati vai dvijaḥ ।
rājña evāparādhaṃ taṃ manyante kilbiṣaṃ nṛpa ॥4॥
5
abhiśastamivātmānaṃ manyante tena karmaṇā ।
tasmādrājarṣayaḥ sarve brāhmaṇānanvapālayan ॥5॥
6
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
gītaṃ kekayarājena hriyamāṇena rakṣasā ॥6॥
7
kekayānāmadhipatiṃ rakṣo jagrāha dāruṇam ।
svādhyāyenānvitaṃ rājannaraṇye saṃśitavratam ॥7॥
8
rājovāca ।
na me steno janapade na kadaryo na madyapaḥ ।
nānāhitāgnirnāyajvā māmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥8॥
Царь сказал:
9
na ca me brāhmaṇo'vidvānnāvratī nāpyasomapaḥ ।
nānāhitāgnirviṣaye māmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥9॥
10
nānāptadakṣiṇairyajñairyajante viṣaye mama ।
adhīte nāvratī kaścinmāmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥10॥
11
adhīyate'dhyāpayanti yajante yājayanti ca ।
dadati pratigṛhṇanti ṣaṭsu karmasvavasthitāḥ ॥11॥
12
pūjitāḥ saṃvibhaktāśca mṛdavaḥ satyavādinaḥ ।
brāhmaṇā me svakarmasthā māmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥12॥
13
na yācante prayacchanti satyadharmaviśāradāḥ ।
nādhyāpayantyadhīyante yajante na ca yājakāḥ ॥13॥
14
brāhmaṇānparirakṣanti saṅgrāmeṣvapalāyinaḥ ।
kṣatriyā me svakarmasthā māmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥14॥
15
kṛṣigorakṣavāṇijyamupajīvantyamāyayā ।
apramattāḥ kriyāvantaḥ suvratāḥ satyavādinaḥ ॥15॥
16
saṃvibhāgaṃ damaṃ śaucaṃ sauhṛdaṃ ca vyapāśritāḥ ।
mama vaiśyāḥ svakarmasthā māmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥16॥
17
trīnvarṇānanutiṣṭhanti yathāvadanasūyakāḥ ।
mama śūdrāḥ svakarmasthā māmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥17॥
18
kṛpaṇānāthavṛddhānāṃ durbalāturayoṣitām ।
saṃvibhaktāsmi sarveṣāṃ māmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥18॥
19
kuladeśādidharmāṇāṃ prathitānāṃ yathāvidhi ।
avyucchettāsmi sarveṣāṃ māmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥19॥
20
tapasvino me viṣaye pūjitāḥ paripālitāḥ ।
saṃvibhaktāśca satkṛtya māmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥20॥
21
nāsaṃvibhajya bhoktāsmi na viśāmi parastriyam ।
svatantro jātu na krīḍe māmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥21॥
22
nābrahmacārī bhikṣāvānbhikṣurvābrahmacārikaḥ ।
anṛtvijaṃ hutaṃ nāsti māmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥22॥
23
nāvajānāmyahaṃ vṛddhānna vaidyānna tapasvinaḥ ।
rāṣṭre svapati jāgarmi māmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥23॥
24
vedādhyayanasampannastapasvī sarvadharmavit ।
svāmī sarvasya rājyasya śrīmānmama purohitaḥ ॥24॥
25
dānena divyānabhivāñchāmi lokānsatyenātho brāhmaṇānāṃ ca guptyā ।
śuśrūṣayā cāpi gurūnupaimi na me bhayaṃ vidyate rākṣasebhyaḥ ॥25॥
26
na me rāṣṭre vidhavā brahmabandhurna brāhmaṇaḥ kṛpaṇo nota coraḥ ।
na pārajāyī na ca pāpakarmā na me bhayaṃ vidyate rākṣasebhyaḥ ॥26॥
27
na me śastrairanirbhinnamaṅge dvyaṅgulamantaram ।
dharmārthaṃ yudhyamānasya māmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥27॥
28
gobrāhmaṇe ca yajñe ca nityaṃ svastyayanaṃ mama ।
āśāsate janā rāṣṭre māmakāntaramāviśaḥ ॥28॥
29
rākṣasa uvāca ।
yasmātsarvāsvavasthāsu dharmamevānvavekṣase ।
tasmātprāpnuhi kaikeya gṛhānsvasti vrajāmyaham ॥29॥
Ракшаса сказал:
30
yeṣāṃ gobrāhmaṇā rakṣyāḥ prajā rakṣyāśca kekaya ।
na rakṣobhyo bhayaṃ teṣāṃ kuta eva tu mānuṣāt ॥30॥
31
yeṣāṃ purogamā viprā yeṣāṃ brahmabalaṃ balam ।
priyātithyāstathā dārāste vai svargajito narāḥ ॥31॥
32
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tasmāddvijātīnrakṣeta te hi rakṣanti rakṣitāḥ ।
āśīreṣāṃ bhavedrājñāṃ rāṣṭraṃ samyakpravardhate ॥32॥
Бхишма сказал:
33
tasmādrājñā viśeṣeṇa vikarmasthā dvijātayaḥ ।
niyamyāḥ saṃvibhajyāśca prajānugrahakāraṇāt ॥33॥
34
ya evaṃ vartate rājā paurajānapadeṣviha ।
anubhūyeha bhadrāṇi prāpnotīndrasalokatām] ॥34॥
Глава 79
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
vyākhyātā kṣatradharmeṇa vṛttirāpatsu bhārata ।
kathañcidvaiśyadharmeṇa jīvedvā brāhmaṇo na vā ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
aśaktaḥ kṣatradharmeṇa vaiśyadharmeṇa vartayet ।
kṛṣigorakṣamāsthāya vyasane vṛttisaṅkṣaye ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kāni paṇyāni vikrīṇansvargalokānna hīyate ।
brāhmaṇo vaiśyadharmeṇa vartayanbharatarṣabha ॥3॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
4
bhīṣma uvāca ।
surā lavaṇamityeva tilānkesariṇaḥ paśūn ।
ṛṣabhānmadhu māṃsaṃ ca kṛtānnaṃ ca yudhiṣṭhira ॥4॥
Бхишма сказал:
5
sarvāsvavasthāsvetāni brāhmaṇaḥ parivarjayet ।
eteṣāṃ vikrayāttāta brāhmaṇo narakaṃ vrajet ॥5॥
6
ajo'gnirvaruṇo meṣaḥ sūryo'śvaḥ pṛthivī virāṭ ।
dhenuryajñaśca somaśca na vikreyāḥ kathañcana ॥6॥
7
pakvenāmasya nimayaṃ na praśaṃsanti sādhavaḥ ।
nimayetpakvamāmena bhojanārthāya bhārata ॥7॥
8
vayaṃ siddhamaśiṣyāmo bhavānsādhayatāmidam ।
evaṃ samīkṣya nimayannādharmo'sti kadācana ॥8॥
9
atra te vartayiṣyāmi yathā dharmaḥ purātanaḥ ।
vyavahārapravṛttānāṃ tannibodha yudhiṣṭhira ॥9॥
10
bhavate'haṃ dadānīdaṃ bhavānetatprayacchatu ।
rucite vartate dharmo na balātsampravartate ॥10॥
11
ityevaṃ sampravartanta vyavahārāḥ purātanāḥ ।
ṛṣīṇāmitareṣāṃ ca sādhu cedamasaṃśayam ॥11॥
12
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
atha tāta yadā sarvāḥ śastramādadate prajāḥ ।
vyutkrāmanti svadharmebhyaḥ kṣatrasya kṣīyate balam ॥12॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
13
rājā trātā na loke syātkiṃ tadā syātparāyaṇam ।
etanme saṃśayaṃ brūhi vistareṇa pitāmaha ॥13॥
14
bhīṣma uvāca ।
dānena tapasā yajñairadroheṇa damena ca ।
brāhmaṇapramukhā varṇāḥ kṣemamiccheyurātmanaḥ ॥14॥
Бхишма сказал:
15
teṣāṃ ye vedabalinasta utthāya samantataḥ ।
rājño balaṃ vardhayeyurmahendrasyeva devatāḥ ॥15॥
16
rājño hi kṣīyamāṇasya brahmaivāhuḥ parāyaṇam ।
tasmādbrahmabalenaiva samuttheyaṃ vijānatā ॥16॥
17
yadā tu vijayī rājā kṣemaṃ rāṣṭre'bhisandadhet ।
tadā varṇā yathādharmamāviśeyuḥ svakarmasu ॥17॥
18
unmaryāde pravṛtte tu dasyubhiḥ saṅkare kṛte ।
sarve varṇā na duṣyeyuḥ śastravanto yudhiṣṭhira ॥18॥
19
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
atha cetsarvataḥ kṣatraṃ praduṣyedbrāhmaṇānprati ।
kastasya brāhmaṇastrātā ko dharmaḥ kiṃ parāyaṇam ॥19॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
20
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tapasā brahmacaryeṇa śastreṇa ca balena ca ।
amāyayā māyayā ca niyantavyaṃ tadā bhavet ॥20॥
Бхишма сказал:
21
kṣatrasyābhipravṛddhasya brāhmaṇeṣu viśeṣataḥ ।
brahmaiva sanniyantṛ syātkṣatraṃ hi brahmasambhavam ॥21॥
22
adbhyo'gnirbrahmataḥ kṣatramaśmano lohamutthitam ।
teṣāṃ sarvatragaṃ tejaḥ svāsu yoniṣu śāmyati ॥22॥
23
yadā chinattyayo'śmānamagniścāpo'bhipadyate ।
kṣatraṃ ca brāhmaṇaṃ dveṣṭi tadā śāmyanti te trayaḥ ॥23॥
24
tasmādbrahmaṇi śāmyanti kṣatriyāṇāṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
samudīrṇānyajeyāni tejāṃsi ca balāni ca ॥24॥
25
brahmavīrye mṛdūbhūte kṣatravīrye ca durbale ।
duṣṭeṣu sarvavarṇeṣu brāhmaṇānprati sarvaśaḥ ॥25॥
26
ye tatra yuddhaṃ kurvanti tyaktvā jīvitamātmanaḥ ।
brāhmaṇānparirakṣanto dharmamātmānameva ca ॥26॥
27
manasvino manyumantaḥ puṇyalokā bhavanti te ।
brāhmaṇārthaṃ hi sarveṣāṃ śastragrahaṇamiṣyate ॥27॥
28
ati sviṣṭasvadhītānāṃ lokānati tapasvinām ।
anāśakāgnyorviśatāṃ śūrā yānti parāṃ gatim ।
evamevātmanastyāgānnānyaṃ dharmaṃ vidurjanāḥ ॥28॥
29
tebhyo namaśca bhadraṃ ca ye śarīrāṇi juhvati ।
brahmadviṣo niyacchantasteṣāṃ no'stu salokatā ।
brahmalokajitaḥ svargyānvīrāṃstānmanurabravīt ॥29॥
30
yathāśvamedhāvabhṛthe snātāḥ pūtā bhavantyuta ।
duṣkṛtaḥ sukṛtaścaiva tathā śastrahatā raṇe ॥30॥
31
bhavatyadharmo dharmo hi dharmādharmāvubhāvapi ।
kāraṇāddeśakālasya deśakālaḥ sa tādṛśaḥ ॥31॥
32
maitrāḥ krūrāṇi kurvanto jayanti svargamuttamam ।
dharmyāḥ pāpāni kurvanto gacchanti paramāṃ gatim ॥32॥
33
brāhmaṇastriṣu kāleṣu śastraṃ gṛhṇanna duṣyati ।
ātmatrāṇe varṇadoṣe durgasya niyameṣu ca ॥33॥
34
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
abhyutthite dasyubale kṣatrārthe varṇasaṅkare ।
sampramūḍheṣu varṇeṣu yadyanyo'bhibhavedbalī ॥34॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
35
brāhmaṇo yadi vā vaiśyaḥ śūdro vā rājasattama ।
dasyubhyo'tha prajā rakṣeddaṇḍaṃ dharmeṇa dhārayan ॥35॥
36
kāryaṃ kuryānna vā kuryātsaṃvāryo vā bhavenna vā ।
na sma śastraṃ grahītavyamanyatra kṣatrabandhutaḥ ॥36॥
37
bhīṣma uvāca ।
apāre yo bhavetpāramaplave yaḥ plavo bhavet ।
śūdro vā yadi vāpyanyaḥ sarvathā mānamarhati ॥37॥
Бхишма сказал:
38
yamāśritya narā rājanvartayeyuryathāsukham ।
anāthāḥ pālyamānā vai dasyubhiḥ paripīḍitāḥ ॥38॥
39
tameva pūjayeraṃste prītyā svamiva bāndhavam ।
mahaddhyabhīkṣṇaṃ kauravya kartā sanmānamarhati ॥39॥
40
kimukṣṇāvahatā kṛtyaṃ kiṃ dhenvā cāpyadugdhayā ।
vandhyayā bhāryayā ko'rthaḥ ko'rtho rājñāpyarakṣatā ॥40॥
41
yathā dārumayo hastī yathā carmamayo mṛgaḥ ।
yathā hyanetraḥ śakaṭaḥ pathi kṣetraṃ yathoṣaram ॥41॥
42
evaṃ brahmānadhīyānaṃ rājā yaśca na rakṣitā ।
na varṣati ca yo meghaḥ sarva ete nirarthakāḥ ॥42॥
43
nityaṃ yastu sato rakṣedasataśca nibarhayet ।
sa eva rājā kartavyastena sarvamidaṃ dhṛtam] ॥43॥
Глава 80
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kvasamutthāḥ kathaṃśīlā ṛtvijaḥ syuḥ pitāmaha ।
kathaṃvidhāśca rājendra tadbrūhi vadatāṃ vara ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
pratikarma purācāra ṛtvijāṃ sma vidhīyate ।
ādau chandāṃsi vijñāya dvijānāṃ śrutameva ca ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
ye tvekaratayo nityaṃ dhīrā nāpriyavādinaḥ ।
parasparasya suhṛdaḥ sammatāḥ samadarśinaḥ ॥3॥
4
yeṣvānṛśaṃsyaṃ satyaṃ cāpyahiṃsā tapa ārjavam ।
adroho nābhimānaśca hrīstitikṣā damaḥ śamaḥ ॥4॥
5
hrīmānsatyadhṛtirdānto bhūtānāmavihiṃsakaḥ ।
akāmadveṣasaṃyuktastribhiḥ śuklaiḥ samanvitaḥ ॥5॥
6
ahiṃsako jñānatṛptaḥ sa brahmāsanamarhati ।
ete mahartvijastāta sarve mānyā yathātatham ॥6॥
7
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yadidaṃ vedavacanaṃ dakṣiṇāsu vidhīyate ।
idaṃ deyamidaṃ deyaṃ na kvacidvyavatiṣṭhate ॥7॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
8
nedaṃ prati dhanaṃ śāstramāpaddharmamaśāstrataḥ ।
ājñā śāstrasya ghoreyaṃ na śaktiṃ samavekṣate ॥8॥
9
śraddhāmārabhya yaṣṭavyamityeṣā vaidikī śrutiḥ ।
mithyopetasya yajñasya kimu śraddhā kariṣyati ॥9॥
10
bhīṣma uvāca ।
na vedānāṃ paribhavānna śāṭhyena na māyayā ।
kaścinmahadavāpnoti mā te bhūdbuddhirīdṛśī ॥10॥
Бхишма сказал:
11
yajñāṅgaṃ dakṣiṇāstāta vedānāṃ paribṛṃhaṇam ।
na mantrā dakṣiṇāhīnāstārayanti kathañcana ॥11॥
12
śaktistu pūrṇapātreṇa sammitānavamā bhavet ।
avaśyaṃ tāta yaṣṭavyaṃ tribhirvarṇairyathāvidhi ॥12॥
13
somo rājā brāhmaṇānāmityeṣā vaidikī śrutiḥ ।
taṃ ca vikretumicchanti na vṛthā vṛttiriṣyate ।
tena krītena dharmeṇa tato yajñaḥ pratāyate ॥13॥
14
ityevaṃ dharmataḥ khyātamṛṣibhirdharmavādibhiḥ ।
pumānyajñaśca somaśca nyāyavṛtto yathā bhavet ।
anyāyavṛttaḥ puruṣo na parasya na cātmanaḥ ॥14॥
15
śarīraṃ yajñapātrāṇi ityeṣā śrūyate śrutiḥ ।
tāni samyakpraṇītāni brāhmaṇānāṃ mahātmanām ॥15॥
16
tapo yajñādapi śreṣṭhamityeṣā paramā śrutiḥ ।
tatte tapaḥ pravakṣyāmi vidvaṃstadapi me śṛṇu ॥16॥
17
ahiṃsā satyavacanamānṛśaṃsyaṃ damo ghṛṇā ।
etattapo vidurdhīrā na śarīrasya śoṣaṇam ॥17॥
18
aprāmāṇyaṃ ca vedānāṃ śāstrāṇāṃ cātilaṅghanam ।
avyavasthā ca sarvatra tadvai nāśanamātmanaḥ ॥18॥
19
nibodha daśahotṝṇāṃ vidhānaṃ pārtha yādṛśam ।
cittiḥ srukcittamājyaṃ ca pavitraṃ jñānamuttamam ॥19॥
20
sarvaṃ jihmaṃ mṛtyupadamārjavaṃ brahmaṇaḥ padam ।
etāvāñjñānaviṣayaḥ kiṃ pralāpaḥ kariṣyati] ॥20॥
Глава 81
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yadapyalpataraṃ karma tadapyekena duṣkaram ।
puruṣeṇāsahāyena kimu rājyaṃ pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
kiṃśīlaḥ kiṃsamācāro rājño'rthasacivo bhavet ।
kīdṛśe viśvasedrājā kīdṛśe nāpi viśvaset ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
caturvidhāni mitrāṇi rājñāṃ rājanbhavantyuta ।
sahārtho bhajamānaśca sahajaḥ kṛtrimastathā ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
dharmātmā pañcamaṃ mitraṃ sa tu naikasya na dvayoḥ ।
yato dharmastato vā syānmadhyastho vā tato bhavet ॥4॥
5
yastasyārtho na roceta na taṃ tasya prakāśayet ।
dharmādharmeṇa rājānaścaranti vijigīṣavaḥ ॥5॥
6
caturṇāṃ madhyamau śreṣṭhau nityaṃ śaṅkyau tathāparau ।
sarve nityaṃ śaṅkitavyāḥ pratyakṣaṃ kāryamātmanaḥ ॥6॥
7
na hi rājñā pramādo vai kartavyo mitrarakṣaṇe ।
pramādinaṃ hi rājānaṃ lokāḥ paribhavantyuta ॥7॥
8
asādhuḥ sādhutāmeti sādhurbhavati dāruṇaḥ ।
ariśca mitraṃ bhavati mitraṃ cāpi praduṣyati ॥8॥
9
anityacittaḥ puruṣastasminko jātu viśvaset ।
tasmātpradhānaṃ yatkāryaṃ pratyakṣaṃ tatsamācaret ॥9॥
10
ekāntena hi viśvāsaḥ kṛtsno dharmārthanāśakaḥ ।
aviśvāsaśca sarvatra mṛtyunā na viśiṣyate ॥10॥
11
akālamṛtyurviśvāso viśvasanhi vipadyate ।
yasminkaroti viśvāsamicchatastasya jīvati ॥11॥
12
tasmādviśvasitavyaṃ ca śaṅkitavyaṃ ca keṣucit ।
eṣā nītigatistāta lakṣmīścaiva sanātanī ॥12॥
13
yaṃ manyeta mamābhāvādimamarthāgamaḥ spṛśet ।
nityaṃ tasmācchaṅkitavyamamitraṃ taṃ vidurbudhāḥ ॥13॥
14
yasya kṣetrādapyudakaṃ kṣetramanyasya gacchati ।
na tatrānicchatastasya bhidyeransarvasetavaḥ ॥14॥
15
tathaivātyudakādbhītastasya bhedanamicchati ।
yamevaṃlakṣaṇaṃ vidyāttamamitraṃ vinirdiśet ॥15॥
16
yaḥ samṛddhyā na tuṣyeta kṣaye dīnataro bhavet ।
etaduttamamitrasya nimittamabhicakṣate ॥16॥
17
yaṃ manyeta mamābhāvādasyābhāvo bhavediti ।
tasminkurvīta viśvāsaṃ yathā pitari vai tathā ॥17॥
18
taṃ śaktyā vardhamānaśca sarvataḥ paribṛṃhayet ।
nityaṃ kṣatādvārayati yo dharmeṣvapi karmasu ॥18॥
19
kṣatādbhītaṃ vijānīyāduttamaṃ mitralakṣaṇam ।
ye tasya kṣatamicchanti te tasya ripavaḥ smṛtāḥ ॥19॥
20
vyasanānnityabhīto'sau samṛddhyāmeva tṛpyate ।
yatsyādevaṃvidhaṃ mitraṃ tadātmasamamucyate ॥20॥
21
rūpavarṇasvaropetastitikṣuranasūyakaḥ ।
kulīnaḥ śīlasaṃpannaḥ sa te syātpratyanantaraḥ ॥21॥
22
medhāvī smṛtimāndakṣaḥ prakṛtyā cānṛśaṃsavān ।
yo mānito'mānito vā na sandūṣyetkadācana ॥22॥
23
ṛtvigvā yadi vācāryaḥ sakhā vātyantasaṃstutaḥ ।
gṛhe vasedamātyaste yaḥ syātparamapūjitaḥ ॥23॥
24
sa te vidyātparaṃ mantraṃ prakṛtiṃ cārthadharmayoḥ ।
viśvāsaste bhavettatra yathā pitari vai tathā ॥24॥
25
naiva dvau na trayaḥ kāryā na mṛṣyeranparasparam ।
ekārthādeva bhūtānāṃ bhedo bhavati sarvadā ॥25॥
26
kīrtipradhāno yaśca syādyaśca syātsamaye sthitaḥ ।
samarthānyaśca na dveṣṭi samarthānkurute ca yaḥ ॥26॥
27
yo na kāmādbhayāllobhātkrodhādvā dharmamutsṛjet ।
dakṣaḥ paryāptavacanaḥ sa te syātpratyanantaraḥ ॥27॥
28
śūraścāryaśca vidvāṃśca pratipattiviśāradaḥ ।
kulīnaḥ śīlasampannastitikṣuranasūyakaḥ ॥28॥
29
ete hyamātyāḥ kartavyāḥ sarvakarmasvavasthitāḥ ।
pūjitāḥ saṃvibhaktāśca susahāyāḥ svanuṣṭhitāḥ ॥29॥
30
kṛtsnamete vinikṣiptāḥ pratirūpeṣu karmasu ।
yuktā mahatsu kāryeṣu śreyāṃsyutpādayanti ca ॥30॥
31
ete karmāṇi kurvanti spardhamānā mithaḥ sadā ।
anutiṣṭhanti caivārthānācakṣāṇāḥ parasparam ॥31॥
32
jñātibhyaścaiva bibhyethā mṛtyoriva yataḥ sadā ।
uparājeva rājardhiṃ jñātirna sahate sadā ॥32॥
33
ṛjormṛdorvadānyasya hrīmataḥ satyavādinaḥ ।
nānyo jñātermahābāho vināśamabhinandati ॥33॥
34
ajñātitā nātisukhā nāvajñeyāstvataḥ param ।
ajñātimantaṃ puruṣaṃ pare paribhavantyuta ॥34॥
35
nikṛtasya narairanyairjñātireva parāyaṇam ।
nānyairnikāraṃ sahate jñāterjñātiḥ kadācana ॥35॥
36
ātmānameva jānāti nikṛtaṃ bāndhavairapi ।
teṣu santi guṇāścaiva nairguṇyaṃ teṣu lakṣyate ॥36॥
37
nājñātiranugṛhṇāti nājñātirdigdhamasyati ।
ubhayaṃ jñātilokeṣu dṛśyate sādhvasādhu ca ॥37॥
38
tānmānayetpūjayecca nityaṃ vācā ca karmaṇā ।
kuryācca priyametebhyo nāpriyaṃ kiñcidācaret ॥38॥
39
viśvastavadaviśvastasteṣu varteta sarvadā ।
na hi doṣo guṇo veti nispṛktasteṣu dṛśyate ॥39॥
40
tasyaivaṃ vartamānasya puruṣasyāpramādinaḥ ।
amitrāḥ samprasīdanti tathā mitrībhavantyapi ॥40॥
41
ya evaṃ vartate nityaṃ jñātisambandhimaṇḍale ।
mitreṣvamitreṣvaiśvarye ciraṃ yaśasi tiṣṭhati] ॥41॥
Глава 82
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
evamagrāhyake tasmiñjñātisaṃbandhimaṇḍale ।
mitreṣvamitreṣvapi ca kathaṃ bhāvo vibhāvyate ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
vāsudevasya saṃvādaṃ surarṣernāradasya ca ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
vāsudeva uvāca ।
nāsuhṛtparamaṃ mantraṃ nāradārhati veditum ।
apaṇḍito vāpi suhṛtpaṇḍito vāpi nātmavān ॥3॥
Васудева сказал:
4
sa te sauhṛdamāsthāya kiñcidvakṣyāmi nārada ।
kṛtsnāṃ ca buddhiṃ samprekṣya sampṛcche tridivaṅgama ॥4॥
5
dāsyamaiśvaryavādena jñātīnāṃ vai karomyaham ।
ardhabhoktāsmi bhogānāṃ vāgduruktāni ca kṣame ॥5॥
6
araṇīmagnikāmo vā mathnāti hṛdayaṃ mama ।
vācā duruktaṃ devarṣe tanme dahati nityadā ॥6॥
7
balaṃ saṅkarṣaṇe nityaṃ saukumāryaṃ punargade ।
rūpeṇa mattaḥ pradyumnaḥ so'sahāyo'smi nārada ॥7॥
8
anye hi sumahābhāgā balavanto durāsadāḥ ।
nityotthānena sampannā nāradāndhakavṛṣṇayaḥ ॥8॥
9
yasya na syurna vai sa syādyasya syuḥ kṛcchrameva tat ।
dvābhyāṃ nivārito nityaṃ vṛṇomyekataraṃ na ca ॥9॥
10
syātāṃ yasyāhukākrūrau kiṃ nu duḥkhataraṃ tataḥ ।
yasya vāpi na tau syātāṃ kiṃ nu duḥkhataraṃ tataḥ ॥10॥
11
so'haṃ kitavamāteva dvayorapi mahāmune ।
ekasya jayamāśaṃse dvitīyasyāparājayam ॥11॥
12
mamaivaṃ kliśyamānasya nāradobhayataḥ sadā ।
vaktumarhasi yacchreyo jñātīnāmātmanastathā ॥12॥
13
nārada uvāca ।
āpado dvividhāḥ kṛṣṇa bāhyāścābhyantarāśca ha ।
prādurbhavanti vārṣṇeya svakṛtā yadi vānyataḥ ॥13॥
Нарада сказал:
14
seyamābhyantarā tubhyamāpatkṛcchrā svakarmajā ।
akrūrabhojaprabhavāḥ sarve hyete tadanvayāḥ ॥14॥
15
arthahetorhi kāmādvādvārā bībhatsayāpi vā ।
ātmanā prāptamaiśvaryamanyatra pratipāditam ॥15॥
16
kṛtamūlamidānīṃ tajjātaśabdaṃ sahāyavat ।
na śakyaṃ punarādātuṃ vāntamannamiva tvayā ॥16॥
17
babhrūgrasenayo rājyaṃ nāptuṃ śakyaṃ kathañcana ।
jñātibhedabhayātkṛṣṇa tvayā cāpi viśeṣataḥ ॥17॥
18
taccetsidhyetprayatnena kṛtvā karma suduṣkaram ।
mahākṣayavyayaṃ vā syādvināśo vā punarbhavet ॥18॥
19
anāyasena śastreṇa mṛdunā hṛdayacchidā ।
jihvāmuddhara sarveṣāṃ parimṛjyānumṛjya ca ॥19॥
20
vāsudeva uvāca ।
anāyasaṃ mune śastraṃ mṛdu vidyāmahaṃ katham ।
yenaiṣāmuddhare jihvāṃ parimṛjyānumṛjya ca ॥20॥
Васудева сказал:
21
nārada uvāca ।
śaktyānnadānaṃ satataṃ titikṣā dama ārjavam ।
yathārhapratipūjā ca śastrametadanāyasam ॥21॥
Нарада сказал:
22
jñātīnāṃ vaktukāmānāṃ kaṭūni ca laghūni ca ।
girā tvaṃ hṛdayaṃ vācaṃ śamayasva manāṃsi ca ॥22॥
23
nāmahāpuruṣaḥ kaścinnānātmā nāsahāyavān ।
mahatīṃ dhuramādatte tāmudyamyorasā vaha ॥23॥
24
sarva eva guruṃ bhāramanaḍvānvahate same ।
durge pratīkaḥ sugavo bhāraṃ vahati durvaham ॥24॥
25
bhedādvināśaḥ saṅghānāṃ saṅghamukhyo'si keśava ।
yathā tvāṃ prāpya notsīdedayaṃ saṅghastathā kuru ॥25॥
26
nānyatra buddhikṣāntibhyāṃ nānyatrendriyanigrahāt ।
nānyatra dhanasantyāgādgaṇaḥ prājñe'vatiṣṭhate ॥26॥
27
dhanyaṃ yaśasyamāyuṣyaṃ svapakṣodbhāvanaṃ śubham ।
jñātīnāmavināśaḥ syādyathā kṛṣṇa tathā kuru ॥27॥
28
āyatyāṃ ca tadātve ca na te'styaviditaṃ prabho ।
ṣāḍguṇyasya vidhānena yātrāyānavidhau tathā ॥28॥
29
mādhavāḥ kukurā bhojāḥ sarve cāndhakavṛṣṇayaḥ ।
tvayyāsaktā mahābāho lokā lokeśvarāśca ye ॥29॥
30
upāsate hi tvadbuddhimṛṣayaścāpi mādhava ।
tvaṃ guruḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ jānīṣe tvaṃ gatāgatam ।
tvāmāsādya yaduśreṣṭhamedhante jñātinaḥ sukham] ॥30॥
Глава 83
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
eṣā prathamato vṛttirdvitīyāṃ śṛṇu bhārata ।
yaḥ kaścijjanayedarthaṃ rājñā rakṣyaḥ sa mānavaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
hriyamāṇamamātyena bhṛto vā yadi vābhṛtaḥ ।
yo rājakośaṃ naśyantamācakṣīta yudhiṣṭhira ॥2॥
3
śrotavyaṃ tasya ca raho rakṣyaścāmātyato bhavet ।
amātyā hyupahantāraṃ bhūyiṣṭhaṃ ghnanti bhārata ॥3॥
4
rājakośasya goptāraṃ rājakośavilopakāḥ ।
sametya sarve bādhante sa vinaśyatyarakṣitaḥ ॥4॥
5
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
muniḥ kālakavṛkṣīyaḥ kausalyaṃ yaduvāca ha ॥5॥
6
kosalānāmādhipatyaṃ samprāpte kṣemadarśini ।
muniḥ kālakavṛkṣīya ājagāmeti naḥ śrutam ॥6॥
7
sa kākaṃ pañjare baddhvā viṣayaṃ kṣemadarśinaḥ ।
pūrvaṃ paryacaradyuktaḥ pravṛttyarthī punaḥ punaḥ ॥7॥
8
adhīye vāyasīṃ vidyāṃ śaṃsanti mama vāyasāḥ ।
anāgatamatītaṃ ca yacca samprati vartate ॥8॥
9
iti rāṣṭre paripatanbahuśaḥ puruṣaiḥ saha ।
sarveṣāṃ rājayuktānāṃ duṣkṛtaṃ paripṛṣṭavān ॥9॥
10
sa buddhvā tasya rāṣṭrasya vyavasāyaṃ hi sarvaśaḥ ।
rājayuktāpacārāṃśca sarvānbuddhvā tatastataḥ ॥10॥
11
tameva kākamādāya rājānaṃ draṣṭumāgamat ।
sarvajño'smīti vacanaṃ bruvāṇaḥ saṃśitavrataḥ ॥11॥
12
sa sma kausalyamāgamya rājāmātyamalaṅkṛtam ।
prāha kākasya vacanādamutredaṃ tvayā kṛtam ॥12॥
13
asau cāsau ca jānīte rājakośastvayā hṛtaḥ ।
evamākhyāti kāko'yaṃ tacchīghramanugamyatām ॥13॥
14
tathānyānapi sa prāha rājakośaharānsadā ।
na cāsya vacanaṃ kiñcidakṛtaṃ śrūyate kvacit ॥14॥
15
tena viprakṛtāḥ sarve rājayuktāḥ kurūdvaha ।
tamatikramya suptasya niśi kākamapothayan ॥15॥
16
vāyasaṃ tu vinirbhinnaṃ dṛṣṭvā bāṇena pañjare ।
pūrvāhṇe brāhmaṇo vākyaṃ kṣemadarśinamabravīt ॥16॥
17
rājaṃstvāmabhayaṃ yāce prabhuṃ prāṇadhaneśvaram ।
anujñātastvayā brūyāṃ vacanaṃ tvatpuro hitam ॥17॥
18
mitrārthamabhisantapto bhaktyā sarvātmanā gataḥ ।
ayaṃ tavārthaṃ harate yo brūyādakṣamānvitaḥ ॥18॥
19
saṃbubodhayiṣurmitraṃ sadaśvamiva sārathiḥ ।
atimanyuprasakto hi prasajya hitakāraṇam ॥19॥
20
tathāvidhasya suhṛdaḥ kṣantavyaṃ saṃvijānatā ।
aiśvaryamicchatā nityaṃ puruṣeṇa bubhūṣatā ॥20॥
21
taṃ rājā pratyuvācedaṃ yanmā kiñcidbhavānvadet ।
kasmādahaṃ na kṣameyamākāṅkṣannātmano hitam ॥21॥
22
brāhmaṇa pratijānīhi prabrūhi yadi cecchasi ।
kariṣyāmi hi te vākyaṃ yadyanmāṃ vipra vakṣyasi ॥22॥
23
muniruvāca ।
jñātvā nayānapāyāṃśca bhṛtyataste bhayāni ca ।
bhaktyā vṛttiṃ samākhyātuṃ bhavato'ntikamāgamam ॥23॥
Отшельник сказал:
24
prāgevoktaśca doṣo'yamācāryairnṛpasevinām ।
agatīkagatirhyeṣā yā rājñā saha jīvikā ॥24॥
25
āśīviṣaiśca tasyāhuḥ saṅgataṃ yasya rājabhiḥ ।
bahumitrāśca rājāno bahvamitrāstathaiva ca ॥25॥
26
tebhyaḥ sarvebhya evāhurbhayaṃ rājopasevinām ।
athaiṣāmekato rājanmuhūrtādeva bhīrbhavet ॥26॥
27
naikāntenāpramādo hi kartuṃ śakyo mahīpatau ।
na tu pramādaḥ kartavyaḥ kathañcidbhūtimicchatā ॥27॥
28
pramādāddhi skhaledrājā skhalite nāsti jīvitam ।
agniṃ dīptamivāsīdedrājānamupaśikṣitaḥ ॥28॥
29
āśīviṣamiva kruddhaṃ prabhuṃ prāṇadhaneśvaram ।
yatnenopacarennityaṃ nāhamasmīti mānavaḥ ॥29॥
30
durvyāhṛtācchaṅkamāno duṣkṛtādduradhiṣṭhitāt ।
durāsitāddurvrajitādiṅgitādaṅgaceṣṭitāt ॥30॥
31
devateva hi sarvārthānkuryādrājā prasāditaḥ ।
vaiśvānara iva kruddhaḥ samūlamapi nirdahet ।
iti rājanmayaḥ prāha vartate ca tathaiva tat ॥31॥
32
atha bhūyāṃsamevārthaṃ kariṣyāmi punaḥ punaḥ ।
dadātyasmadvidho'mātyo buddhisāhāyyamāpadi ॥32॥
33
vāyasaścaiva me rājannantakāyābhisaṃhitaḥ ।
na ca me'tra bhavāngarhyo na ca yeṣāṃ bhavānpriyaḥ ।
hitāhitāṃstu budhyethā mā parokṣamatirbhava ॥33॥
34
ye tvādānaparā eva vasanti bhavato gṛhe ।
abhūtikāmā bhūtānāṃ tādṛśairme'bhisaṃhitam ॥34॥
35
ye vā bhavadvināśena rājyamicchantyanantaram ।
antarairabhisandhāya rājansidhyanti nānyathā ॥35॥
36
teṣāmahaṃ bhayādrājangamiṣyāmyanyamāśramam ।
tairhi me sandhito bāṇaḥ kāke nipatitaḥ prabho ॥36॥
37
chadmanā mama kākaśca gamito yamasādanam ।
dṛṣṭaṃ hyetanmayā rājaṃstapodīrgheṇa cakṣuṣā ॥37॥
38
bahunakrajhaṣagrāhāṃ timiṅgilagaṇāyutām ।
kākena baḍiśenemāmatārṣaṃ tvāmahaṃ nadīm ॥38॥
39
sthāṇvaśmakaṇṭakavatīṃ vyāghrasiṃhagajākulām ।
durāsadāṃ duṣpraveśāṃ guhāṃ haimavatīmiva ॥39॥
40
agninā tāmasaṃ durgaṃ naubhirāpyaṃ ca gamyate ।
rājadurgāvataraṇe nopāyaṃ paṇḍitā viduḥ ॥40॥
41
gahanaṃ bhavato rājyamandhakāratamovṛtam ।
neha viśvasituṃ śakyaṃ bhavatāpi kuto mayā ॥41॥
42
ato nāyaṃ śubho vāsastulye sadasatī iha ।
vadho hyevātra sukṛte duṣkṛte na ca saṃśayaḥ ॥42॥
43
nyāyato duṣkṛte ghātaḥ sukṛte syātkathaṃ vadhaḥ ।
neha yuktaṃ ciraṃ sthātuṃ javenāto vrajedbudhaḥ ॥43॥
44
sītā nāma nadī rājanplavo yasyāṃ nimajjati ।
tathopamāmimāṃ manye vāgurāṃ sarvaghātinīm ॥44॥
45
madhuprapāto hi bhavānbhojanaṃ viṣasaṃyutam ।
asatāmiva te bhāvo vartate na satāmiva ।
āśīviṣaiḥ parivṛtaḥ kūpastvamiva pārthiva ॥45॥
46
durgatīrthā bṛhatkūlā karīrīvetrasaṃyutā ।
nadī madhurapānīyā yathā rājaṃstathā bhavān ।
śvagṛdhragomāyuyuto rājahaṃsasamo hyasi ॥46॥
47
yathāśritya mahāvṛkṣaṃ kakṣaḥ saṃvardhate mahān ।
tatastaṃ saṃvṛṇotyeva tamatītya ca vardhate ॥47॥
48
tenaivopendhano nūnaṃ dāvo dahati dāruṇaḥ ।
tathopamā hyamātyāste rājaṃstānpariśodhaya ॥48॥
49
bhavataiva kṛtā rājanbhavatā paripālitāḥ ।
bhavantaṃ paryavajñāya jighāṃsanti bhavatpriyam ॥49॥
50
uṣitaṃ śaṅkamānena pramādaṃ parirakṣatā ।
antaḥsarpa ivāgāre vīrapatnyā ivālaye ।
śīlaṃ jijñāsamānena rājñaśca sahajīvinā ॥50॥
51
kaccijjitendriyo rājā kaccidabhyantarā jitāḥ ।
kaccideṣāṃ priyo rājā kaccidrājñaḥ priyāḥ prajāḥ ॥51॥
52
jijñāsuriha samprāptastavāhaṃ rājasattama ।
tasya me rocase rājankṣudhitasyeva bhojanam ॥52॥
53
amātyā me na rocante vitṛṣṇasya yathodakam ।
bhavato'rthakṛdityeva mayi doṣo hi taiḥ kṛtaḥ ।
vidyate kāraṇaṃ nānyaditi me nātra saṃśayaḥ ॥53॥
54
na hi teṣāmahaṃ drugdhastatteṣāṃ doṣavadgatam ।
arerhi durhatādbheyaṃ bhagnapṛṣṭhādivoragāt ॥54॥
55
rājovāca ।
bhūyasā paribarheṇa satkāreṇa ca bhūyasā ।
pūjito brāhmaṇaśreṣṭha bhūyo vasa gṛhe mama ॥55॥
Царь сказал:
56
ye tvāṃ brāhmaṇa necchanti na te vatsyanti me gṛhe ।
bhavataiva hi tajjñeyaṃ yadidānīmanantaram ॥56॥
57
yathā syādduṣkṛto daṇḍo yathā ca sukṛtaṃ kṛtam ।
tathā samīkṣya bhagavañśreyase viniyuṅkṣva mām ॥57॥
58
muniruvāca ।
adarśayannimaṃ doṣamekaikaṃ durbalaṃ kuru ।
tataḥ kāraṇamājñāya puruṣaṃ puruṣaṃ jahi ॥58॥
Отшельник сказал:
59
ekadoṣā hi bahavo mṛdnīyurapi kaṇṭakān ।
mantrabhedabhayādrājaṃstasmādetadbravīmi te ॥59॥
60
vayaṃ tu brāhmaṇā nāma mṛdudaṇḍāḥ kṛpālavaḥ ।
svasti cecchāmi bhavataḥ pareṣāṃ ca yathātmanaḥ ॥60॥
61
rājannātmānamācakṣe sambandhī bhavato hyaham ।
muniḥ kālakavṛkṣīya ityevamabhisañjñitaḥ ॥61॥
62
pituḥ sakhā ca bhavataḥ sammataḥ satyasaṅgaraḥ ।
vyāpanne bhavato rājye rājanpitari saṃsthite ॥62॥
63
sarvakāmānparityajya tapastaptaṃ tadā mayā ।
snehāttvāṃ prabravīmyetanmā bhūyo vibhramediti ॥63॥
64
ubhe dṛṣṭvā duḥkhasukhe rājyaṃ prāpya yadṛcchayā ।
rājyenāmātyasaṃsthena kathaṃ rājanpramādyasi ॥64॥
65
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tato rājakule nāndī sañjajñe bhūyasī punaḥ ।
purohitakule caiva samprāpte brāhmaṇarṣabhe ॥65॥
Бхишма сказал:
66
ekacchatrāṃ mahīṃ kṛtvā kausalyāya yaśasvine ।
muniḥ kālakavṛkṣīya īje kratubhiruttamaiḥ ॥66॥
67
hitaṃ tadvacanaṃ śrutvā kausalyo'nvaśiṣanmahīm ।
tathā ca kṛtavānrājā yathoktaṃ tena bhārata] ॥67॥
Глава 84
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
hrīniṣedhāḥ sadā santaḥ satyārjavasamanvitāḥ ।
śaktāḥ kathayituṃ samyakte tava syuḥ sabhāsadaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
atyāḍhyāṃścātiśūrāṃśca brāhmaṇāṃśca bahuśrutān ।
susantuṣṭāṃśca kaunteya mahotsāhāṃśca karmasu ॥2॥
3
etānsahāyāṁllipsethāḥ sarvāsvāpatsu bhārata ।
kulīnaḥ pūjito nityaṃ na hi śaktiṃ nigūhati ॥3॥
4
prasannaṃ hyaprasannaṃ vā pīḍitaṃ hṛtameva vā ।
āvartayati bhūyiṣṭhaṃ tadeko hyanupālitaḥ ॥4॥
5
kulīnā deśajāḥ prājñā rūpavanto bahuśrutāḥ ।
pragalbhāścānuraktāśca te tava syuḥ paricchadāḥ ॥5॥
6
dauṣkuleyāśca lubdhāśca nṛśaṃsā nirapatrapāḥ ।
te tvāṃ tāta niṣeveyuryāvadārdrakapāṇayaḥ ॥6॥
7
arthamānārghyasatkārairbhogairuccāvacaiḥ priyān ।
yānarthabhājo manyethāste te syuḥ sukhabhāginaḥ ॥7॥
8
abhinnavṛttā vidvāṃsaḥ sadvṛttāścaritavratāḥ ।
na tvāṃ nityārthino jahyurakṣudrāḥ satyavādinaḥ ॥8॥
9
anāryā ye na jānanti samayaṃ mandacetasaḥ ।
tebhyaḥ pratijugupsethā jānīyāḥ samayacyutān ॥9॥
10
naikamicchedgaṇaṃ hitvā syāccedanyataragrahaḥ ।
yastveko bahubhiḥ śreyānkāmaṃ tena gaṇaṃ tyajet ॥10॥
11
śreyaso lakṣaṇaṃ hyetadvikramo yasya dṛśyate ।
kīrtipradhāno yaśca syātsamaye yaśca tiṣṭhati ॥11॥
12
samarthānpūjayedyaśca nāspardhyaiḥ spardhate ca yaḥ ।
na ca kāmādbhayātkrodhāllobhādvā dharmamutsṛjet ॥12॥
13
amānī satyavākśakto jitātmā mānyamānitā ।
sa te mantrasahāyaḥ syātsarvāvasthaṃ parīkṣitaḥ ॥13॥
14
kulīnaḥ satyasampannastitikṣurdakṣa ātmavān ।
śūraḥ kṛtajñaḥ satyaśca śreyasaḥ pārtha lakṣaṇam ॥14॥
15
tasyaivaṃ vartamānasya puruṣasya vijānataḥ ।
amitrāḥ samprasīdanti tato mitrībhavantyapi ॥15॥
16
ata ūrdhvamamātyānāṃ parīkṣeta guṇāguṇān ।
saṃyatātmā kṛtaprajño bhūtikāmaśca bhūmipaḥ ॥16॥
17
sambaddhāḥ puruṣairāptairabhijātaiḥ svadeśajaiḥ ।
ahāryairavyabhīcāraiḥ sarvataḥ suparīkṣitaiḥ ॥17॥
18
yodhāḥ srauvāstathā maulāstathaivānye'pyavaskṛtāḥ ।
kartavyā bhūtikāmena puruṣeṇa bubhūṣatā ॥18॥
19
yeṣāṃ vainayikī buddhiḥ prakṛtā caiva śobhanā ।
tejo dhairyaṃ kṣamā śaucamanurāga sthitirdhṛtiḥ ॥19॥
20
parīkṣitaguṇānnityaṃ prauḍhabhāvāndhurandharān ।
pañcopadhāvyatītāṃśca kuryādrājārthakāriṇaḥ ॥20॥
21
paryāptavacanānvīrānpratipattiviśāradān ।
kulīnānsatyasampannāniṅgitajñānaniṣṭhurān ॥21॥
22
deśakālavidhānajñānbhartṛkāryahitaiṣiṇaḥ ।
nityamartheṣu sarveṣu rājā kurvīta mantriṇaḥ ॥22॥
23
hīnatejā hyasaṃhṛṣṭo naiva jātu vyavasyati ।
avaśyaṃ janayatyeva sarvakarmasu saṃśayān ॥23॥
24
evamalpaśruto mantrī kalyāṇābhijano'pyuta ।
dharmārthakāmayukto'pi nālaṃ mantraṃ parīkṣitum ॥24॥
25
tathaivānabhijāto'pi kāmamastu bahuśrutaḥ ।
anāyaka ivācakṣurmuhyatyūhyeṣu karmasu ॥25॥
26
yo vā hyasthirasaṅkalpo buddhimānāgatāgamaḥ ।
upāyajño'pi nālaṃ sa karma yāpayituṃ ciram ॥26॥
27
kevalātpunarācārātkarmaṇo nopapadyate ।
parimarśo viśeṣāṇāmaśrutasyeha durmateḥ ॥27॥
28
mantriṇyananurakte tu viśvāso na hi vidyate ।
tasmādananuraktāya naiva mantraṃ prakāśayet ॥28॥
29
vyathayeddhi sa rājānaṃ mantribhiḥ sahito'nṛjuḥ ।
mārutopahatacchidraiḥ praviśyāgniriva drumam ॥29॥
30
saṅkrudhyatyekadā svāmī sthānāccaivāpakarṣati ।
vācā kṣipati saṃrabdhastataḥ paścātprasīdati ॥30॥
31
tāni tānyanuraktena śakyānyanutitikṣitum ।
mantriṇāṃ ca bhavetkrodho visphūrjitamivāśaneḥ ॥31॥
32
yastu saṃharate tāni bhartuḥ priyacikīrṣayā ।
samānasukhaduḥkhaṃ taṃ pṛcchedartheṣu mānavam ॥32॥
33
anṛjustvanurakto'pi sampannaścetarairguṇaiḥ ।
rājñaḥ prajñānayukto'pi na mantraṃ śrotumarhati ॥33॥
34
yo'mitraiḥ saha saṃbaddho na paurānbahu manyate ।
sa suhṛttādṛśo rājño na mantraṃ śrotumarhati ॥34॥
35
avidvānaśuciḥ stabdhaḥ śatrusevī vikatthanaḥ ।
sa suhṛtkrodhano lubdho na mantraṃ śrotumarhati ॥35॥
36
āgantuścānurakto'pi kāmamastu bahuśrutaḥ ।
satkṛtaḥ saṃvibhakto vā na mantraṃ śrotumarhati ॥36॥
37
yastvalpenāpi kāryeṇa sakṛdākṣārito bhavet ।
punaranyairguṇairyukto na mantraṃ śrotumarhati ॥37॥
38
kṛtaprajñaśca medhāvī budho jānapadaḥ śuciḥ ।
sarvakarmasu yaḥ śuddhaḥ sa mantraṃ śrotumarhati ॥38॥
39
jñānavijñānasampannaḥ prakṛtijñaḥ parātmanoḥ ।
suhṛdātmasamo rājñaḥ sa mantraṃ śrotumarhati ॥39॥
40
satyavākśīlasampanno gambhīraḥ satrapo mṛduḥ ।
pitṛpaitāmaho yaḥ syātsa mantraṃ śrotumarhati ॥40॥
41
santuṣṭaḥ sammataḥ satyaḥ śauṭīro dveṣyapāpakaḥ ।
mantravitkālavicchūraḥ sa mantraṃ śrotumarhati ॥41॥
42
sarvalokaṃ samaṃ śaktaḥ sāntvena kurute vaśe ।
tasmai mantraḥ prayoktavyo daṇḍamādhitsatā nṛpa ॥42॥
43
paurajānapadā yasminviśvāsaṃ dharmato gatāḥ ।
yoddhā nayavipaścicca sa mantraṃ śrotumarhati ॥43॥
44
tasmātsarvairguṇairetairupapannāḥ supūjitāḥ ।
mantriṇaḥ prakṛtijñāḥ syustryavarā mahadīpsavaḥ ॥44॥
45
svāsu prakṛtiṣu chidraṃ lakṣayeranparasya ca ।
mantriṇo mantramūlaṃ hi rājño rāṣṭraṃ vivardhate ॥45॥
46
nāsya chidraṃ paraḥ paśyecchidreṣu paramanviyāt ।
gūhetkūrma ivāṅgāni rakṣedvivaramātmanaḥ ॥46॥
47
mantragrāhā hi rājyasya mantriṇo ye manīṣiṇaḥ ।
mantrasaṃhanano rājā mantrāṅgānītaro janaḥ ॥47॥
48
rājyaṃ praṇidhimūlaṃ hi mantrasāraṃ pracakṣate ।
svāminaṃ tvanuvartanti vṛttyarthamiha mantriṇaḥ ॥48॥
49
sa vinīya madakrodhau mānamīrṣyāṃ ca nirvṛtaḥ ।
nityaṃ pañcopadhātītairmantrayetsaha mantribhiḥ ॥49॥
50
teṣāṃ trayāṇāṃ vividhaṃ vimarśaṃ budhyeta cittaṃ viniveśya tatra ।
svaniścayaṃ taṃ paraniścayaṃ ca nivedayeduttaramantrakāle ॥50॥
51
dharmārthakāmajñamupetya pṛcchedyukto guruṃ brāhmaṇamuttamārtham ।
niṣṭhā kṛtā tena yadā saha syāttaṃ tatra mārgaṃ praṇayedasaktam ॥51॥
52
evaṃ sadā mantrayitavyamāhurye mantratattvārthaviniścayajñāḥ ।
tasmāttvamevaṃ praṇayeḥ sadaiva mantraṃ prajāsaṅgrahaṇe samartham ॥52॥
53
na vāmanāḥ kubjakṛśā na khañjā nāndhā jaḍāḥ strī na napuṃsakaṃ ca ।
na cātra tiryaṅna puro na paścānnordhvaṃ na cādhaḥ pracareta kaścit ॥53॥
54
āruhya vātāyanameva śūnyaṃ sthalaṃ prakāśaṃ kuśakāśahīnam ।
vāgaṅgadoṣānparihṛtya mantraṃ sammantrayetkāryamahīnakālam] ॥54॥
Глава 85
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
bṛhaspateśca saṃvādaṃ śakrasya ca yudhiṣṭhira ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
śakra uvāca ।
kiṃ svidekapadaṃ brahmanpuruṣaḥ samyagācaran ।
pramāṇaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ yaśaścaivāpnuyānmahat ॥2॥
Шакра сказал:
3
bṛhaspatiruvāca ।
sāntvamekapadaṃ śakra puruṣaḥ samyagācaran ।
pramāṇaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ yaśaścaivāpnuyānmahat ॥3॥
Брихаспати сказал:
4
etadekapadaṃ śakra sarvalokasukhāvaham ।
ācaransarvabhūteṣu priyo bhavati sarvadā ॥4॥
5
yo hi nābhāṣate kiñcitsatataṃ bhrukuṭīmukhaḥ ।
dveṣyo bhavati bhūtānāṃ sa sāntvamiha nācaran ॥5॥
6
yastu pūrvamabhiprekṣya pūrvamevābhibhāṣate ।
smitapūrvābhibhāṣī ca tasya lokaḥ prasīdati ॥6॥
7
dānameva hi sarvatra sāntvenānabhijalpitam ।
na prīṇayati bhūtāni nirvyañjanamivāśanam ॥7॥
8
adātā hyapi bhūtānāṃ madhurāmīrayangiram ।
sarvalokamimaṃ śakra sāntvena kurute vaśe ॥8॥
9
tasmātsāntvaṃ prakartavyaṃ daṇḍamādhitsatāmiha ।
phalaṃ ca janayatyevaṃ na cāsyodvijate janaḥ ॥9॥
10
sukṛtasya hi sāntvasya ślakṣṇasya madhurasya ca ।
samyagāsevyamānasya tulyaṃ jātu na vidyate ॥10॥
11
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityuktaḥ kṛtavānsarvaṃ tathā śakraḥ purodhasā ।
tathā tvamapi kaunteya samyagetatsamācara] ॥11॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 86
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kathaṃ svidiha rājendra pālayanpārthivaḥ prajāḥ ।
prati dharmaṃ viśeṣeṇa kīrtimāpnoti śāśvatīm ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
vyavahāreṇa śuddhena prajāpālanatatparaḥ ।
prāpya dharmaṃ ca kīrtiṃ ca lokāvāpnotyubhau śuciḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kīdṛśaṃ vyavahāraṃ tu kaiśca vyavaharennṛpaḥ ।
etatpṛṣṭo mahāprājña yathāvadvaktumarhasi ॥3॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
4
ye caite pūrvakathitā guṇāste puruṣaṃ prati ।
naikasminpuruṣe hyete vidyanta iti me matiḥ ॥4॥
5
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evametanmahāprājña yathā vadasi buddhimān ।
durlabhaḥ puruṣaḥ kaścidebhirguṇaguṇairyutaḥ ॥5॥
Бхишма сказал:
6
kiṃ tu saṅkṣepataḥ śīlaṃ prayatne neha durlabham ।
vakṣyāmi tu yathāmātyānyādṛśāṃśca kariṣyasi ॥6॥
7
caturo brāhmaṇānvaidyānpragalbhānsāttvikāñśucīn ।
trīṃśca śūdrānvinītāṃśca śucīnkarmaṇi pūrvake ॥7॥
8
aṣṭābhiśca guṇairyuktaṃ sūtaṃ paurāṇikaṃ caret ।
pañcāśadvarṣavayasaṃ pragalbhamanasūyakam ॥8॥
9
matismṛtisamāyuktaṃ vinītaṃ samadarśanam ।
kārye vivadamānānāṃ śaktamartheṣvalolupam ॥9॥
10
vivarjitānāṃ vyasanaiḥ sughoraiḥ saptabhirbhṛśam ।
aṣṭānāṃ mantriṇāṃ madhye mantraṃ rājopadhārayet ॥10॥
11
tataḥ sampreṣayedrāṣṭre rāṣṭrāyātha ca darśayet ।
anena vyavahāreṇa draṣṭavyāste prajāḥ sadā ॥11॥
12
na cāpi gūḍhaṃ kāryaṃ te grāhyaṃ kāryopaghātakam ।
kārye khalu vipanne tvāṃ so'dharmastāṃśca pīḍayet ॥12॥
13
vidraveccaiva rāṣṭraṃ te śyenātpakṣigaṇā iva ।
parisravecca satataṃ naurviśīrṇeva sāgare ॥13॥
14
prajāḥ pālayato'samyagadharmeṇeha bhūpateḥ ।
hārdaṃ bhayaṃ sambhavati svargaścāsya virudhyate ॥14॥
15
atha yo'dharmataḥ pāti rājāmātyo'tha vātmajaḥ ।
dharmāsane niyuktaḥ sandharmamūlaṃ nararṣabha ॥15॥
16
kāryeṣvadhikṛtāḥ samyagakurvanto nṛpānugāḥ ।
ātmānaṃ purataḥ kṛtvā yāntyadhaḥ sahapārthivāḥ ॥16॥
17
balātkṛtānāṃ balibhiḥ kṛpaṇaṃ bahu jalpatām ।
nātho vai bhūmipo nityamanāthānāṃ nṛṇāṃ bhavet ॥17॥
18
tataḥ sākṣibalaṃ sādhu dvaidhe vādakṛtaṃ bhavet ।
asākṣikamanāthaṃ vā parīkṣyaṃ tadviśeṣataḥ ॥18॥
19
aparādhānurūpaṃ ca daṇḍaṃ pāpeṣu pātayet ।
udvejayeddhanairṛddhāndaridrānvadhabandhanaiḥ ॥19॥
20
vinayairapi durvṛttānprahārairapi pārthivaḥ ।
sāntvenopapradānena śiṣṭāṃśca paripālayet ॥20॥
21
rājño vadhaṃ cikīrṣedyastasya citro vadho bhavet ।
ājīvakasya stenasya varṇasaṅkarakasya ca ॥21॥
22
samyakpraṇayato daṇḍaṃ bhūmipasya viśāmpate ।
yuktasya vā nāstyadharmo dharma eveha śāśvataḥ ॥22॥
23
kāmakāreṇa daṇḍaṃ tu yaḥ kuryādavicakṣaṇaḥ ।
sa ihākīrtisaṃyukto mṛto narakamāpnuyāt ॥23॥
24
na parasya śravādeva pareṣāṃ daṇḍamarpayet ।
āgamānugamaṃ kṛtvā badhnīyānmokṣayeta vā ॥24॥
25
na tu hanyānnṛpo jātu dūtaṃ kasyāñcidāpadi ।
dūtasya hantā nirayamāviśetsacivaiḥ saha ॥25॥
26
yathoktavādinaṃ dūtaṃ kṣatradharmarato nṛpaḥ ।
yo hanyātpitarastasya bhrūṇahatyāmavāpnuyuḥ ॥26॥
27
kulīnaḥ śīlasampanno vāgmī dakṣaḥ priyaṃvadaḥ ।
yathoktavādī smṛtimāndūtaḥ syātsaptabhirguṇaiḥ ॥27॥
28
etaireva guṇairyuktaḥ pratīhāro'sya rakṣitā ।
śirorakṣaśca bhavati guṇairetaiḥ samanvitaḥ ॥28॥
29
dharmārthaśāstratattvajñaḥ sandhivigrahako bhavet ।
matimāndhṛtimāndhīmānrahasyavinigūhitā ॥29॥
30
kulīnaḥ satyasampannaḥ śakto'mātyaḥ praśaṃsitaḥ ।
etaireva guṇairyuktastathā senāpatirbhavet ॥30॥
31
vyūhayantrāyudhīyānāṃ tattvajño vikramānvitaḥ ।
varṣaśītoṣṇavātānāṃ sahiṣṇuḥ pararandhravit ॥31॥
32
viśvāsayetparāṃścaiva viśvasenna tu kasyacit ।
putreṣvapi hi rājendra viśvāso na praśasyate ॥32॥
33
etacchāstrārthatattvaṃ tu tavākhyātaṃ mayānagha ।
aviśvāso narendrāṇāṃ guhyaṃ paramamucyate] ॥33॥
Глава 87
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kathaṃvidhaṃ puraṃ rājā svayamāvastumarhati ।
kṛtaṃ vā kārayitvā vā tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
yatra kaunteya vastavyaṃ saputrabhrātṛbandhunā ।
nyāyyaṃ tatra paripraṣṭuṃ guptiṃ vṛttiṃ ca bhārata ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
tasmātte vartayiṣyāmi durgakarma viśeṣataḥ ।
śrutvā tathā vidhātavyamanuṣṭheyaṃ ca yatnataḥ ॥3॥
4
ṣaḍvidhaṃ durgamāsthāya purāṇyatha niveśayet ।
sarvasampatpradhānaṃ yadbāhulyaṃ vāpi sambhavet ॥4॥
5
dhanvadurgaṃ mahīdurgaṃ giridurgaṃ tathaiva ca ।
manuṣyadurgamabdurgaṃ vanadurgaṃ ca tāni ṣaṭ ॥5॥
6
yatpuraṃ durgasampannaṃ dhānyāyudhasamanvitam ।
dṛḍhaprākāraparikhaṃ hastyaśvarathasaṅkulam ॥6॥
7
vidvāṃsaḥ śilpino yatra nicayāśca susañcitāḥ ।
dhārmikaśca jano yatra dākṣyamuttamamāsthitaḥ ॥7॥
8
ūrjasvinaranāgāśvaṃ catvarāpaṇaśobhitam ।
prasiddhavyavahāraṃ ca praśāntamakutobhayam ॥8॥
9
suprabhaṃ sānunādaṃ ca supraśastaniveśanam ।
śūrāḍhyajanasampannaṃ brahmaghoṣānunāditam ॥9॥
10
samājotsavasampannaṃ sadāpūjitadaivatam ।
vaśyāmātyabalo rājā tatpuraṃ svayamāvaset ॥10॥
11
tatra kośaṃ balaṃ mitraṃ vyavahāraṃ ca vardhayet ।
pure janapade caiva sarvadoṣānnivartayet ॥11॥
12
bhāṇḍāgārāyudhāgāraṃ prayatnenābhivardhayet ।
nicayānvardhayetsarvāṃstathā yantragadāgadān ॥12॥
13
kāṣṭhalohatuṣāṅgāradāruśṛṅgāsthivaiṇavān ।
majjāsnehavasākṣaudramauṣadhagrāmameva ca ॥13॥
14
śaṇaṃ sarjarasaṃ dhānyamāyudhāni śarāṃstathā ।
carma snāyu tathā vetraṃ muñjabalbajadhanvanān ॥14॥
15
āśayāścodapānāśca prabhūtasalilā varāḥ ।
niroddhavyāḥ sadā rājñā kṣīriṇaśca mahīruhāḥ ॥15॥
16
satkṛtāśca prayatnena ācāryartvikpurohitāḥ ।
maheṣvāsāḥ sthapatayaḥ sāṃvatsaracikitsakāḥ ॥16॥
17
prājñā medhāvino dāntā dakṣāḥ śūrā bahuśrutāḥ ।
kulīnāḥ sattvasampannā yuktāḥ sarveṣu karmasu ॥17॥
18
pūjayeddhārmikānrājā nigṛhṇīyādadhārmikān ।
niyuñjyācca prayatnena sarvavarṇānsvakarmasu ॥18॥
19
bāhyamābhyantaraṃ caiva paurajānapadaṃ janam ।
cāraiḥ suviditaṃ kṛtvā tataḥ karma prayojayet ॥19॥
20
cārānmantraṃ ca kośaṃ ca mantraṃ caiva viśeṣataḥ ।
anutiṣṭhetsvayaṃ rājā sarvaṃ hyatra pratiṣṭhitam ॥20॥
21
udāsīnārimitrāṇāṃ sarvameva cikīrṣitam ।
pure janapade caiva jñātavyaṃ cāracakṣuṣā ॥21॥
22
tatastathā vidhātavyaṃ sarvamevāpramādataḥ ।
bhaktānpūjayatā nityaṃ dviṣataśca nigṛhṇatā ॥22॥
23
yaṣṭavyaṃ kratubhirnityaṃ dātavyaṃ cāpyapīḍayā ।
prajānāṃ rakṣaṇaṃ kāryaṃ na kāryaṃ karma garhitam ॥23॥
24
kṛpaṇānāthavṛddhānāṃ vidhavānāṃ ca yoṣitām ।
yogakṣemaṃ ca vṛttiṃ ca nityameva prakalpayet ॥24॥
25
āśrameṣu yathākālaṃ celabhājanabhojanam ।
sadaivopaharedrājā satkṛtyānavamanya ca ॥25॥
26
ātmānaṃ sarvakāryāṇi tāpase rājyameva ca ।
nivedayetprayatnena tiṣṭhetprahvaśca sarvadā ॥26॥
27
sarvārthatyāginaṃ rājā kule jātaṃ bahuśrutam ।
pūjayettādṛśaṃ dṛṣṭvā śayanāsanabhojanaiḥ ॥27॥
28
tasminkurvīta viśvāsaṃ rājā kasyāñcidāpadi ।
tāpaseṣu hi viśvāsamapi kurvanti dasyavaḥ ॥28॥
29
tasminnidhīnādadhīta prajñāṃ paryādadīta ca ।
na cāpyabhīkṣṇaṃ seveta bhṛśaṃ vā pratipūjayet ॥29॥
30
anyaḥ kāryaḥ svarāṣṭreṣu pararāṣṭreṣu cāparaḥ ।
aṭavīṣvaparaḥ kāryaḥ sāmantanagareṣu ca ॥30॥
31
teṣu satkārasaṃskārānsaṃvibhāgāṃśca kārayet ।
pararāṣṭrāṭavīstheṣu yathā svaviṣaye tathā ॥31॥
32
te kasyāñcidavasthāyāṃ śaraṇaṃ śaraṇārthine ।
rājñe dadyuryathākāmaṃ tāpasāḥ saṃśitavratāḥ ॥32॥
33
eṣa te lakṣaṇoddeśaḥ saṅkṣepeṇa prakīrtitaḥ ।
yādṛśaṃ nagaraṃ rājā svayamāvastumarhati] ॥33॥
Глава 88
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
rāṣṭraguptiṃ ca me rājanrāṣṭrasyaiva ca saṅgraham ।
samyagjijñāsamānāya prabrūhi bharatarṣabha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
rāṣṭraguptiṃ ca te samyagrāṣṭrasyaiva ca saṅgraham ।
hanta sarvaṃ pravakṣyāmi tattvamekamanāḥ śṛṇu ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
grāmasyādhipatiḥ kāryo daśagrāmyastathāparaḥ ।
dviguṇāyāḥ śatasyaivaṃ sahasrasya ca kārayet ॥3॥
4
grāme yāngrāmadoṣāṃśca grāmikaḥ paripālayet ।
tānbrūyāddaśapāyāsau sa tu viṃśatipāya vai ॥4॥
5
so'pi viṃśatyadhipatirvṛttaṃ jānapade jane ।
grāmāṇāṃ śatapālāya sarvameva nivedayet ॥5॥
6
yāni grāmīṇabhojyāni grāmikastānyupāśnuyāt ।
daśapastena bhartavyastenāpi dviguṇādhipaḥ ॥6॥
7
grāmaṃ grāmaśatādhyakṣo bhoktumarhati satkṛtaḥ ।
mahāntaṃ bharataśreṣṭha susphītajanasaṅkulam ।
tatra hyanekamāyattaṃ rājño bhavati bhārata ॥7॥
8
śākhānagaramarhastu sahasrapatiruttamam ।
dhānyahairaṇyabhogena bhoktuṃ rāṣṭriya udyataḥ ॥8॥
9
tathā yadgrāmakṛtyaṃ syādgrāmikṛtyaṃ ca te svayam ।
dharmajñaḥ sacivaḥ kaścittatprapaśyedatandritaḥ ॥9॥
10
nagare nagare ca syādekaḥ sarvārthacintakaḥ ।
uccaiḥsthāne ghorarūpo nakṣatrāṇāmiva grahaḥ ।
bhavetsa tānparikrāmetsarvāneva sadā svayam ॥10॥
11
vikrayaṃ krayamadhvānaṃ bhaktaṃ ca saparivyayam ।
yogakṣemaṃ ca samprekṣya vaṇijaḥ kārayetkarān ॥11॥
12
utpattiṃ dānavṛttiṃ ca śilpaṃ samprekṣya cāsakṛt ।
śilpapratikarāneva śilpinaḥ prati kārayet ॥12॥
13
uccāvacakarā nyāyyāḥ pūrvarājñāṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
yathā yathā na hīyeraṃstathā kuryānmahīpatiḥ ॥13॥
14
phalaṃ karma ca samprekṣya tataḥ sarvaṃ prakalpayet ।
phalaṃ karma ca nirhetu na kaścitsampravartayet ॥14॥
15
yathā rājā ca kartā ca syātāṃ karmaṇi bhāginau ।
samavekṣya tathā rājñā praṇeyāḥ satataṃ karāḥ ॥15॥
16
nocchindyādātmano mūlaṃ pareṣāṃ vāpi tṛṣṇayā ।
īhādvārāṇi saṃrudhya rājā samprītidarśanaḥ ॥16॥
17
pradviṣanti parikhyātaṃ rājānamatikhādinam ।
pradviṣṭasya kutaḥ śreyaḥ saṃpriyo labhate priyam ॥17॥
18
vatsaupamyena dogdhavyaṃ rāṣṭramakṣīṇabuddhinā ।
bhṛto vatso jātabalaḥ pīḍāṃ sahati bhārata ॥18॥
19
na karma kurute vatso bhṛśaṃ dugdho yudhiṣṭhira ।
rāṣṭramapyatidugdhaṃ hi na karma kurute mahat ॥19॥
20
yo rāṣṭramanugṛhṇāti parigṛhya svayaṃ nṛpaḥ ।
sañjātamupajīvansa labhate sumahatphalam ॥20॥
21
āpadarthaṃ hi nicayānrājāna iha cinvate ।
rāṣṭraṃ ca kośabhūtaṃ syātkośo veśmagatastathā ॥21॥
22
paurajānapadānsarvānsaṃśritopāśritāṃstathā ।
yathāśaktyanukampeta sarvānabhyantarānapi ॥22॥
23
bāhyaṃ janaṃ bhedayitvā bhoktavyo madhyamaḥ sukham ।
evaṃ na samprakupyante janāḥ sukhitaduḥkhitāḥ ॥23॥
24
prāgeva tu karādānamanubhāṣya punaḥ punaḥ ।
sannipatya svaviṣaye bhayaṃ rāṣṭre pradarśayet ॥24॥
25
iyamāpatsamutpannā paracakrabhayaṃ mahat ।
api nāntāya kalpeta veṇoriva phalāgamaḥ ॥25॥
26
arayo me samutthāya bahubhirdasyubhiḥ saha ।
idamātmavadhāyaiva rāṣṭramicchanti bādhitum ॥26॥
27
asyāmāpadi ghorāyāṃ samprāpte dāruṇe bhaye ।
paritrāṇāya bhavatāṃ prārthayiṣye dhanāni vaḥ ॥27॥
28
pratidāsye ca bhavatāṃ sarvaṃ cāhaṃ bhayakṣaye ।
nārayaḥ pratidāsyanti yaddhareyurbalāditaḥ ॥28॥
29
kalatramāditaḥ kṛtvā naśyetsvaṃ svayameva hi ।
api cetputradārārthamarthasañcaya iṣyate ॥29॥
30
nandāmi vaḥ prabhāvena putrāṇāmiva codaye ।
yathāśaktyanugṛhṇāmi rāṣṭrasyāpīḍayā ca vaḥ ॥30॥
31
āpatsveva ca voḍhavyaṃ bhavadbhiḥ sadgavairiva ।
na vaḥ priyataraṃ kāryaṃ dhanaṃ kasyāñcidāpadi ॥31॥
32
iti vācā madhurayā ślakṣṇayā sopacārayā ।
svaraśmīnabhyavasṛjedyugamādāya kālavit ॥32॥
33
pracāraṃ bhṛtyabharaṇaṃ vyayaṃ gogrāmato bhayam ।
yogakṣemaṃ ca saṃprekṣya gominaḥ kārayetkarān ॥33॥
34
upekṣitā hi naśyeyurgomino'raṇyavāsinaḥ ।
tasmātteṣu viśeṣeṇa mṛdupūrvaṃ samācaret ॥34॥
35
sāntvanaṃ rakṣaṇaṃ dānamavasthā cāpyabhīkṣṇaśaḥ ।
gomināṃ pārtha kartavyaṃ saṃvibhāgāḥ priyāṇi ca ॥35॥
36
ajasramupayoktavyaṃ phalaṃ gomiṣu sarvataḥ ।
prabhāvayati rāṣṭraṃ ca vyavahāraṃ kṛṣiṃ tathā ॥36॥
37
tasmādgomiṣu yatnena prītiṃ kuryādvicakṣaṇaḥ ।
dayāvānapramattaśca karānsampraṇayanmṛdūn ॥37॥
38
sarvatra kṣemacaraṇaṃ sulabhaṃ tāta gomibhiḥ ।
na hyataḥ sadṛśaṃ kiñciddhanamasti yudhiṣṭhira] ॥38॥
Глава 89
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yadā rājā samartho'pi kośārthī syānmahāmate ।
kathaṃ pravarteta tadā tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
yathādeśaṃ yathākālamapi caiva yathābalam ।
anuśiṣyātprajā rājā dharmārthī taddhite rataḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
yathā tāsāṃ ca manyeta śreya ātmana eva ca ।
tathā dharmyāṇi sarvāṇi rājā rāṣṭre pravartayet ॥3॥
4
madhudohaṃ duhedrāṣṭraṃ bhramarānna vipātayet ।
vatsāpekṣī duheccaiva stanāṃśca na vikuṭṭayet ॥4॥
5
jalaukāvatpibedrāṣṭraṃ mṛdunaiva narādhipa ।
vyāghrīva ca haretputramadaṣṭvā mā patediti ॥5॥
6
alpenālpena deyena vardhamānaṃ pradāpayet ।
tato bhūyastato bhūyaḥ kāmaṃ vṛddhiṃ samācaret ॥6॥
7
damayanniva damyānāṃ śaśvadbhāraṃ pravardhayet ।
mṛdupūrvaṃ prayatnena pāśānabhyavahārayet ॥7॥
8
sakṛtpāśāvakīrṇāste na bhaviṣyanti durdamāḥ ।
ucitenaiva bhoktavyāste bhaviṣyanti yatnataḥ ॥8॥
9
tasmātsarvasamārambho durlabhaḥ puruṣavrajaḥ ।
yathāmukhyānsāntvayitvā bhoktavya itaro janaḥ ॥9॥
10
tatastānbhedayitvātha parasparavivakṣitān ।
bhuñjīta sāntvayitvaiva yathāsukhamayatnataḥ ॥10॥
11
na cāsthāne na cākāle karānebhyo'nupātayet ।
ānupūrvyeṇa sāntvena yathākālaṃ yathāvidhi ॥11॥
12
upāyānprabravīmyetānna me māyā vivakṣitā ।
anupāyena damayanprakopayati vājinaḥ ॥12॥
13
pānāgārāṇi veśāśca veśaprāpaṇikāstathā ।
kuśīlavāḥ sakitavā ye cānye kecidīdṛśāḥ ॥13॥
14
niyamyāḥ sarva evaite ye rāṣṭrasyopaghātakāḥ ।
ete rāṣṭre hi tiṣṭhanto bādhante bhadrikāḥ prajāḥ ॥14॥
15
na kenacidyācitavyaḥ kaścitkiñcidanāpadi ।
iti vyavasthā bhūtānāṃ purastānmanunā kṛtā ॥15॥
16
sarve tathā na jīveyurna kuryuḥ karma cediha ।
sarva eva trayo lokā na bhaveyurasaṃśayam ॥16॥
17
prabhurniyamane rājā ya etānna niyacchati ।
bhuṅkte sa tasya pāpasya caturbhāgamiti śrutiḥ ।
tathā kṛtasya dharmasya caturbhāgamupāśnute ॥17॥
18
sthānānyetāni saṅgamya prasaṅge bhūtināśanaḥ ।
kāmaprasaktaḥ puruṣaḥ kimakāryaṃ vivarjayet ॥18॥
19
āpadyeva tu yāceranyeṣāṃ nāsti parigrahaḥ ।
dātavyaṃ dharmatastebhyastvanukrośāddayārthinā ॥19॥
20
mā te rāṣṭre yācanakā mā te bhūyuśca dasyavaḥ ।
iṣṭādātāra evaite naite bhūtasya bhāvakāḥ ॥20॥
21
ye bhūtānyanugṛhṇanti vardhayanti ca ye prajāḥ ।
te te rāṣṭre pravartantāṃ mā bhūtānāmabhāvakāḥ ॥21॥
22
daṇḍyāste ca mahārāja dhanādānaprayojanāḥ ।
prayogaṃ kārayeyustānyathā balikarāṃstathā ॥22॥
23
kṛṣigorakṣyavāṇijyaṃ yaccānyatkiñcidīdṛśam ।
puruṣaiḥ kārayetkarma bahubhiḥ saha karmibhiḥ ॥23॥
24
naraścetkṛṣigorakṣyaṃ vāṇijyaṃ cāpyanuṣṭhitaḥ ।
saṃśayaṃ labhate kiñcittena rājā vigarhyate ॥24॥
25
dhaninaḥ pūjayennityaṃ yānācchādanabhojanaiḥ ।
vaktavyāścānugṛhṇīdhvaṃ pūjāḥ saha mayeti ha ॥25॥
26
aṅgametanmahadrājñāṃ dhanino nāma bhārata ।
kakudaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ dhanastho nātra saṃśayaḥ ॥26॥
27
prājñaḥ śūro dhanasthaśca svāmī dhārmika eva ca ।
tapasvī satyavādī ca buddhimāṃścābhirakṣati ॥27॥
28
tasmādeteṣu sarveṣu prītimānbhava pārthiva ।
satyamārjavamakrodhamānṛśaṃsyaṃ ca pālaya ॥28॥
29
evaṃ daṇḍaṃ ca kośaṃ ca mitraṃ bhūmiṃ ca lapsyase ।
satyārjavaparo rājanmitrakośasamanvitaḥ] ॥29॥
Глава 90
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
vanaspatīnbhakṣyaphalānna chindyurviṣaye tava ।
brāhmaṇānāṃ mūlaphalaṃ dharmyamāhurmanīṣiṇaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
brāhmaṇebhyo'tiriktaṃ ca bhuñjīrannitare janāḥ ।
na brāhmaṇoparodhena haredanyaḥ kathañcana ॥2॥
3
vipraścettyāgamātiṣṭhedākhyāyāvṛttikarśitaḥ ।
parikalpyāsya vṛttiḥ syātsadārasya narādhipa ॥3॥
4
sa cennopanivarteta vācyo brāhmaṇasaṃsadi ।
kasminnidānīṃ maryādāmayaṃ lokaḥ kariṣyati ॥4॥
5
asaṃśayaṃ nivarteta na cedvakṣyatyataḥ param ।
pūrvaṃ parokṣaṃ kartavyametatkaunteya śāsanam ॥5॥
6
āhuretajjanā brahmanna caitacchraddadhāmyaham ।
nimantryaśca bhavedbhogairavṛttyā cettadācaret ॥6॥
7
kṛṣigorakṣyavāṇijyaṃ lokānāmiha jīvanam ।
ūrdhvaṃ caiva trayī vidyā sā bhūtānbhāvayatyuta ॥7॥
8
tasyāṃ prayatamānāyāṃ ye syustatparipanthinaḥ ।
dasyavastadvadhāyeha brahmā kṣatramathāsṛjat ॥8॥
9
śatrūñjahi prajā rakṣa yajasva kratubhirnṛpa ।
yudhyasva samare vīro bhūtvā kauravanandana ॥9॥
10
saṃrakṣyānpālayedrājā yaḥ sa rājāryakṛttamaḥ ।
ye kecittānna rakṣanti tairartho nāsti kaścana ॥10॥
11
sadaiva rājñā boddhavyaṃ sarvalokādyudhiṣṭhira ।
tasmāddhetorhi bhuñjīta manuṣyāneva mānavaḥ ॥11॥
12
antarebhyaḥ parānrakṣanparebhyaḥ punarantarān ।
parānparebhyaḥ svānsvebhyaḥ sarvānpālaya nityadā ॥12॥
13
ātmānaṃ sarvato rakṣanrājā rakṣeta medinīm ।
ātmamūlamidaṃ sarvamāhurhi viduṣo janāḥ ॥13॥
14
kiṃ chidraṃ ko'nuṣaṅgo me kiṃ vāstyavinipātitam ।
kuto māmāsraveddoṣa iti nityaṃ vicintayet ॥14॥
15
guptaiścārairanumataiḥ pṛthivīmanucārayet ।
sunītaṃ yadi me vṛttaṃ praśaṃsanti na vā punaḥ ।
kaccidrocejjanapade kaccidrāṣṭre ca me yaśaḥ ॥15॥
16
dharmajñānāṃ dhṛtimatāṃ saṅgrāmeṣvapalāyinām ।
rāṣṭraṃ ca ye'nujīvanti ye ca rājño'nujīvinaḥ ॥16॥
17
amātyānāṃ ca sarveṣāṃ madhyasthānāṃ ca sarvaśaḥ ।
ye ca tvābhipraśaṃseyurnindeyuratha vā punaḥ ।
sarvānsupariṇītāṃstānkārayeta yudhiṣṭhira ॥17॥
18
ekāntena hi sarveṣāṃ na śakyaṃ tāta rocitum ।
mitrāmitramatho madhyaṃ sarvabhūteṣu bhārata ॥18॥
19
tulyabāhubalānāṃ ca guṇairapi niṣevinām ।
kathaṃ syādadhikaḥ kaścitsa tu bhuñjīta mānavān ॥19॥
20
ye carā hyacarānadyuradaṃṣṭrāndaṃṣṭriṇastathā ।
āśīviṣā iva kruddhā bhujagā bhujagāniva ॥20॥
21
etebhyaścāpramattaḥ syātsadā yatto yudhiṣṭhira ।
bhāruṇḍasadṛśā hyete nipatanti pramādyataḥ ॥21॥
22
kaccitte vaṇijo rāṣṭre nodvijante karārditāḥ ।
krīṇanto bahu vālpena kāntārakṛtaniśramāḥ ॥22॥
23
kaccitkṛṣikarā rāṣṭraṃ na jahatyatipīḍitāḥ ।
ye vahanti dhuraṃ rājñāṃ sambharantītarānapi ॥23॥
24
ito dattena jīvanti devāḥ pitṛgaṇāstathā ।
manuṣyoragarakṣāṃsi vayāṃsi paśavastathā ॥24॥
25
eṣā te rāṣṭravṛttiśca rāṣṭraguptiśca bhārata ।
etamevārthamāśritya bhūyo vakṣyāmi pāṇḍava] ॥25॥
Глава 91
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
yānaṅgirāḥ kṣatradharmānutathyo brahmavittamaḥ ।
māndhātre yauvanāśvāya prītimānabhyabhāṣata ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
sa yathānuśaśāsainamutathyo brahmavittamaḥ ।
tatte sarvaṃ pravakṣyāmi nikhilena yudhiṣṭhira ॥2॥
3
utathya uvāca ।
dharmāya rājā bhavati na kāmakaraṇāya tu ।
māndhātarevaṃ jānīhi rājā lokasya rakṣitā ॥3॥
Утатхья сказал:
4
rājā carati vai dharmaṃ devatvāyaiva gacchati ।
na ceddharmaṃ sa carati narakāyaiva gacchati ॥4॥
5
dharme tiṣṭhanti bhūtāni dharmo rājani tiṣṭhati ।
taṃ rājā sādhu yaḥ śāsti sa rājā pṛthivīpatiḥ ॥5॥
6
rājā paramadharmātmā lakṣmīvānpāpa ucyate ।
devāśca garhāṃ gacchanti dharmo nāstīti cocyate ॥6॥
7
adharme vartamānānāmarthasiddhiḥ pradṛśyate ।
tadeva maṅgalaṃ sarvaṃ lokaḥ samanuvartate ॥7॥
8
ucchidyate dharmavṛttamadharmo vartate mahān ।
bhayamāhurdivārātraṃ yadā pāpo na vāryate ॥8॥
9
na vedānanuvartanti vratavanto dvijātayaḥ ।
na yajñāṃstanvate viprā yadā pāpo na vāryate ॥9॥
10
vadhyānāmiva sarveṣāṃ mano bhavati vihvalam ।
manuṣyāṇāṃ mahārāja yadā pāpo na vāryate ॥10॥
11
ubhau lokāvabhiprekṣya rājānamṛṣayaḥ svayam ।
asṛjansumahadbhūtamayaṃ dharmo bhaviṣyati ॥11॥
12
yasmindharmo virājeta taṃ rājānaṃ pracakṣate ।
yasminvilīyate dharmastaṃ devā vṛṣalaṃ viduḥ ॥12॥
13
vṛṣo hi bhagavāndharmo yastasya kurute hyalam ।
vṛṣalaṃ taṃ vidurdevāstasmāddharmaṃ na lopayet ॥13॥
14
dharme vardhati vardhanti sarvabhūtāni sarvadā ।
tasminhrasati hīyante tasmāddharmaṃ pravardhayet ॥14॥
15
dhanātsravati dharmo hi dhāraṇādveti niścayaḥ ।
akāryāṇāṃ manuṣyendra sa sīmāntakaraḥ smṛtaḥ ॥15॥
16
prabhavārthaṃ hi bhūtānāṃ dharmaḥ sṛṣṭaḥ svayambhuvā ।
tasmātpravardhayeddharmaṃ prajānugrahakāraṇāt ॥16॥
17
tasmāddhi rājaśārdūla dharmaḥ śreṣṭha iti smṛtaḥ ।
sa rājā yaḥ prajāḥ śāsti sādhukṛtpuruṣarṣabhaḥ ॥17॥
18
kāmakrodhāvanādṛtya dharmamevānupālayet ।
dharmaḥ śreyaskaratamo rājñāṃ bharatasattama ॥18॥
19
dharmasya brāhmaṇā yonistasmāttānpūjayetsadā ।
brāhmaṇānāṃ ca māndhātaḥ kāmānkuryādamatsarī ॥19॥
20
teṣāṃ hyakāmakaraṇādrājñaḥ sañjāyate bhayam ।
mitrāṇi ca na vardhante tathāmitrībhavantyapi ॥20॥
21
brāhmaṇānvai tadāsūyādyadā vairocano baliḥ ।
athāsmācchrīrapākrāmadyāsminnāsītpratāpinī ॥21॥
22
tatastasmādapakramya sāgacchatpākaśāsanam ।
atha so'nvatapatpaścācchriyaṃ dṛṣṭvā purandare ॥22॥
23
etatphalamasūyāyā abhimānasya cābhibho ।
tasmādbudhyasva māndhātarmā tvā jahyātpratāpinī ॥23॥
24
darpo nāma śriyaḥ putro jajñe'dharmāditi śrutiḥ ।
tena devāsurā rājannītāḥ subahuśo vaśam ॥24॥
25
rājarṣayaśca bahavastasmādbudhyasva pārthiva ।
rājā bhavati taṃ jitvā dāsastena parājitaḥ ॥25॥
26
sa yathā darpasahitamadharmaṃ nānusevase ।
tathā vartasva māndhātaściraṃ cetsthātumicchasi ॥26॥
27
mattātpramattātpogaṇḍādunmattācca viśeṣataḥ ।
tadabhyāsādupāvartādahitānāṃ ca sevanāt ॥27॥
28
nigṛhītādamātyācca strībhyaścaiva viśeṣataḥ ।
parvatādviṣamāddurgāddhastino'śvātsarīsṛpāt ॥28॥
29
etebhyo nityayattaḥ syānnaktañcaryāṃ ca varjayet ।
atyāyaṃ cātimānaṃ ca dambhaṃ krodhaṃ ca varjayet ॥29॥
30
avijñātāsu ca strīṣu klībāsu svairiṇīṣu ca ।
parabhāryāsu kanyāsu nācarenmaithunaṃ nṛpaḥ ॥30॥
31
kuleṣu pāparakṣāṃsi jāyante varṇasaṅkarāt ।
apumāṃso'ṅgahīnāśca sthūlajihvā vicetasaḥ ॥31॥
32
ete cānye ca jāyante yadā rājā pramādyati ।
tasmādrājñā viśeṣeṇa vartitavyaṃ prajāhite ॥32॥
33
kṣatriyasya pramattasya doṣaḥ sañjāyate mahān ।
adharmāḥ sampravartante prajāsaṅkarakārakāḥ ॥33॥
34
aśīte vidyate śītaṃ śīte śītaṃ na vidyate ।
avṛṣṭirativṛṣṭiśca vyādhiścāviśati prajāḥ ॥34॥
35
nakṣatrāṇyupatiṣṭhanti grahā ghorāstathāpare ।
utpātāścātra dṛśyante bahavo rājanāśanāḥ ॥35॥
36
arakṣitātmā yo rājā prajāścāpi na rakṣati ।
prajāśca tasya kṣīyante tāśca so'nu vinaśyati ॥36॥
37
dvāvādadāte hyekasya dvayośca bahavo'pare ।
kumāryaḥ sampralupyante tadāhurnṛpadūṣaṇam ॥37॥
38
mamaitaditi naikasya manuṣyeṣvavatiṣṭhate ।
tyaktvā dharmaṃ yadā rājā pramādamanutiṣṭhati] ॥38॥
Глава 92
1
utathya uvāca ।
kālavarṣī ca parjanyo dharmacārī ca pārthivaḥ ।
sampadyadaiṣā bhavati sā bibharti sukhaṃ prajāḥ ॥1॥
Утатхья сказал:
2
yo na jānāti nirhantuṃ vastrāṇāṃ rajako malam ।
raktāni vā śodhayituṃ yathā nāsti tathaiva saḥ ॥2॥
3
evameva dvijendrāṇāṃ kṣatriyāṇāṃ viśāmapi ।
śūdrāścaturṇāṃ varṇānāṃ nānākarmasvavasthitāḥ ॥3॥
4
karma śūdre kṛṣirvaiśye daṇḍanītiśca rājani ।
brahmacaryaṃ tapo mantrāḥ satyaṃ cāpi dvijātiṣu ॥4॥
5
teṣāṃ yaḥ kṣatriyo veda vastrāṇāmiva śodhanam ।
śīladoṣānvinirhantuṃ sa pitā sa prajāpatiḥ ॥5॥
6
kṛtaṃ tretā dvāparaśca kaliśca bharatarṣabha ।
rājavṛttāni sarvāṇi rājaiva yugamucyate ॥6॥
7
cāturvarṇyaṃ tathā vedāścāturāśramyameva ca ।
sarvaṃ pramuhyate hyetadyadā rājā pramādyati ॥7॥
8
rājaiva kartā bhūtānāṃ rājaiva ca vināśakaḥ ।
dharmātmā yaḥ sa kartā syādadharmātmā vināśakaḥ ॥8॥
9
rājño bhāryāśca putrāśca bāndhavāḥ suhṛdastathā ।
sametya sarve śocanti yadā rājā pramādyati ॥9॥
10
hastino'śvāśca gāvaścāpyuṣṭrāśvataragardabhāḥ ।
adharmavṛtte nṛpatau sarve sīdanti pārthiva ॥10॥
11
durbalārthaṃ balaṃ sṛṣṭaṃ dhātrā māndhātarucyate ।
abalaṃ tanmahadbhūtaṃ yasminsarvaṃ pratiṣṭhitam ॥11॥
12
yacca bhūtaṃ sa bhajate bhūtā ye ca tadanvayāḥ ।
adharmasthe hi nṛpatau sarve sīdanti pārthiva ॥12॥
13
durbalasya hi yaccakṣurmunerāśīviṣasya ca ।
aviṣahyatamaṃ manye mā sma durbalamāsadaḥ ॥13॥
14
durbalāṃstāta budhyethā nityamevāvimānitān ।
mā tvāṃ durbalacakṣūṃṣi pradaheyuḥ sabāndhavam ॥14॥
15
na hi durbaladagdhasya kule kiñcitprarohati ।
āmūlaṃ nirdahatyeva mā sma durbalamāsadaḥ ॥15॥
16
abalaṃ vai balācchreyo yaccātibalavadbalam ।
balasyābaladagdhasya na kiñcidavaśiṣyate ॥16॥
17
vimānito hatotkruṣṭastrātāraṃ cenna vindati ।
amānuṣakṛtastatra daṇḍo hanti narādhipam ॥17॥
18
mā sma tāta bale stheyā bādhiṣṭhā māpi durbalam ।
mā tvā durbalacakṣūṃṣi dhakṣyantyagnirivāśrayam ॥18॥
19
yāni mithyābhiśastānāṃ patantyaśrūṇi rodatām ।
tāni putrānpaśūnghnanti teṣāṃ mithyābhiśāsatām ॥19॥
20
yadi nātmani putreṣu na cetpautreṣu naptṛṣu ।
na hi pāpaṃ kṛtaṃ karma sadyaḥ phalati gauriva ॥20॥
21
yatrābalo vadhyamānastrātāraṃ nādhigacchati ।
mahāndaivakṛtastatra daṇḍaḥ patati dāruṇaḥ ॥21॥
22
yuktā yadā jānapadā bhikṣante brāhmaṇā iva ।
abhīkṣṇaṃ bhikṣudoṣeṇa rājānaṃ ghnanti tādṛśāḥ ॥22॥
23
rājño yadā janapade bahavo rājapūruṣāḥ ।
anayenopavartante tadrājñaḥ kilbiṣaṃ mahat ॥23॥
24
yadā yuktā nayantyarthānkāmādarthavaśena vā ।
kṛpaṇaṃ yācamānānāṃ tadrājño vaiśasaṃ mahat ॥24॥
25
mahāvṛkṣo jāyate vardhate ca taṃ caiva bhūtāni samāśrayanti ।
yadā vṛkṣaśchidyate dahyate vā tadāśrayā aniketā bhavanti ॥25॥
26
yadā rāṣṭre dharmamagryaṃ caranti saṃskāraṃ vā rājaguṇaṃ bruvāṇāḥ ।
tairevādharmaścarito dharmamohāttūrṇaṃ jahyātsukṛtaṃ duṣkṛtaṃ ca ॥26॥
27
yatra pāpā jñāyamānāścaranti satāṃ kalirvindati tatra rājñaḥ ।
yadā rājā śāsti narānnaśiṣyānna tadrājyaṃ vardhate bhūmipāla ॥27॥
28
yaścāmātyaṃ mānayitvā yathārhaṃ mantre ca yuddhe ca nṛpo niyuñjyāt ।
pravardhate tasya rāṣṭraṃ nṛpasya bhuṅkte mahīṃ cāpyakhilāṃ cirāya ॥28॥
29
atrāpi sukṛtaṃ karma vācaṃ caiva subhāṣitām ।
samīkṣya pūjayanrājā dharmaṃ prāpnotyanuttamam ॥29॥
30
saṃvibhajya yadā bhuṅkte na cānyānavamanyate ।
nihanti balinaṃ dṛptaṃ sa rājño dharma ucyate ॥30॥
31
trāyate hi yadā sarvaṃ vācā kāyena karmaṇā ।
putrasyāpi na mṛṣyecca sa rājño dharma ucyate ॥31॥
32
yadā śāraṇikānrājā putravatparirakṣati ।
bhinatti na ca maryādāṃ sa rājño dharma ucyate ॥32॥
33
yadāptadakṣiṇairyajñairyajate śraddhayānvitaḥ ।
kāmadveṣāvanādṛtya sa rājño dharma ucyate ॥33॥
34
kṛpaṇānāthavṛddhānāṃ yadāśru vyapamārṣṭi vai ।
harṣaṃ sañjanayannṝṇāṃ sa rājño dharma ucyate ॥34॥
35
vivardhayati mitrāṇi tathārīṃścāpakarṣati ।
sampūjayati sādhūṃśca sa rājño dharma ucyate ॥35॥
36
satyaṃ pālayati prāptyā nityaṃ bhūmiṃ prayacchati ।
pūjayatyatithīnbhṛtyānsa rājño dharma ucyate ॥36॥
37
nigrahānugrahau cobhau yatra syātāṃ pratiṣṭhitau ।
asmiṁlloke pare caiva rājā tatprāpnute phalam ॥37॥
38
yamo rājā dhārmikāṇāṃ māndhātaḥ parameśvaraḥ ।
saṃyacchanbhavati prāṇānnasaṃyacchaṃstu pāpakaḥ ॥38॥
39
ṛtvikpurohitācāryānsatkṛtyānavamanya ca ।
yadā samyakpragṛhṇāti sa rājño dharma ucyate ॥39॥
40
yamo yacchati bhūtāni sarvāṇyevāviśeṣataḥ ।
tasya rājñānukartavyaṃ yantavyā vidhivatprajāḥ ॥40॥
41
sahasrākṣeṇa rājā hi sarva evopamīyate ।
sa paśyati hi yaṃ dharmaṃ sa dharmaḥ puruṣarṣabha ॥41॥
42
apramādena śikṣethāḥ kṣamāṃ buddhiṃ dhṛtiṃ matim ।
bhūtānāṃ sattvajijñāsāṃ sādhvasādhu ca sarvadā ॥42॥
43
saṅgrahaḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ dānaṃ ca madhurā ca vāk ।
paurajānapadāścaiva goptavyāḥ svā yathā prajāḥ ॥43॥
44
na jātvadakṣo nṛpatiḥ prajāḥ śaknoti rakṣitum ।
bhāro hi sumahāṃstāta rājyaṃ nāma suduṣkaram ॥44॥
45
taddaṇḍavinnṛpaḥ prājñaḥ śūraḥ śaknoti rakṣitum ।
na hi śakyamadaṇḍena klībenābuddhināpi vā ॥45॥
46
abhirūpaiḥ kule jātairdakṣairbhaktairbahuśrutaiḥ ।
sarvā buddhīḥ parīkṣethāstāpasāśramiṇāmapi ॥46॥
47
tatastvaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ dharmaṃ vetsyasi vai param ।
svadeśe paradeśe vā na te dharmo vinaśyati ॥47॥
48
dharmaścārthaśca kāmaśca dharma evottaro bhavet ।
asmiṁlloke pare caiva dharmavitsukhamedhate ॥48॥
49
tyajanti dārānprāṇāṃśca manuṣyāḥ pratipūjitāḥ ।
saṅgrahaścaiva bhūtānāṃ dānaṃ ca madhurā ca vāk ॥49॥
50
apramādaśca śaucaṃ ca tāta bhūtikaraṃ mahat ।
etebhyaścaiva māndhātaḥ satataṃ mā pramādithāḥ ॥50॥
51
apramatto bhavedrājā chidradarśī parātmanoḥ ।
nāsya chidraṃ paraḥ paśyecchidreṣu paramanviyāt ॥51॥
52
etadvṛttaṃ vāsavasya yamasya varuṇasya ca ।
rājarṣīṇāṃ ca sarveṣāṃ tattvamapyanupālaya ॥52॥
53
tatkuruṣva mahārāja vṛttaṃ rājarṣisevitam ।
ātiṣṭha divyaṃ panthānamahnāya bharatarṣabha ॥53॥
54
dharmavṛttaṃ hi rājānaṃ pretya ceha ca bhārata ।
devarṣipitṛgandharvāḥ kīrtayantyamitaujasaḥ ॥54॥
55
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sa evamukto māndhātā tenotathyena bhārata ।
kṛtavānaviśaṅkastadekaḥ prāpa ca medinīm ॥55॥
Бхишма сказал:
56
bhavānapi tathā samyaṅmāndhāteva mahīpatiḥ ।
dharmaṃ kṛtvā mahīṃ rakṣansvarge sthānamavāpsyasi] ॥56॥
Глава 93
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kathaṃ dharme sthātumicchanrājā varteta dhārmikaḥ ।
pṛcchāmi tvā kuruśreṣṭha tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
gītaṃ dṛṣṭārthatattvena vāmadevena dhīmatā ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
rājā vasumanā nāma kausalyo balavāñśuciḥ ।
maharṣiṃ paripapraccha vāmadevaṃ yaśasvinam ॥3॥
4
dharmārthasahitaṃ vākyaṃ bhagavannanuśādhi mām ।
yena vṛttena vai tiṣṭhanna cyaveyaṃ svadharmataḥ ॥4॥
5
tamabravīdvāmadevastapasvī japatāṃ varaḥ ।
hemavarṇamupāsīnaṃ yayātimiva nāhuṣam ॥5॥
6
dharmamevānuvartasva na dharmādvidyate param ।
dharme sthitā hi rājāno jayanti pṛthivīmimām ॥6॥
7
arthasiddheḥ paraṃ dharmaṃ manyate yo mahīpatiḥ ।
ṛtāṃ ca kurute buddhiṃ sa dharmeṇa virocate ॥7॥
8
adharmadarśī yo rājā balādeva pravartate ।
kṣipramevāpayāto'smādubhau prathamamadhyamau ॥8॥
9
asatpāpiṣṭhasacivo vadhyo lokasya dharmahā ।
sahaiva parivāreṇa kṣipramevāvasīdati ॥9॥
10
arthānāmananuṣṭhātā kāmacārī vikatthanaḥ ।
api sarvāṃ mahīṃ labdhvā kṣiprameva vinaśyati ॥10॥
11
athādadānaḥ kalyāṇamanasūyurjitendriyaḥ ।
vardhate matimānrājā srotobhiriva sāgaraḥ ॥11॥
12
na pūrṇo'smīti manyeta dharmataḥ kāmato'rthataḥ ।
buddhito mitrataścāpi satataṃ vasudhādhipaḥ ॥12॥
13
eteṣveva hi sarveṣu lokayātrā pratiṣṭhitā ।
etāni śṛṇvaṁllabhate yaśaḥ kīrtiṃ śriyaḥ prajāḥ ॥13॥
14
evaṃ yo dharmasaṃrambhī dharmārthaparicintakaḥ ।
arthānsamīkṣyārabhate sa dhruvaṃ mahadaśnute ॥14॥
15
adātā hyanatisneho daṇḍenāvartayanprajāḥ ।
sāhasaprakṛtī rājā kṣiprameva vinaśyati ॥15॥
16
atha pāpaṃ kṛtaṃ buddhyā na ca paśyatyabuddhimān ।
akīrtyāpi samāyukto mṛto narakamaśnute ॥16॥
17
atha mānayiturdātuḥ śuklasya rasavedinaḥ ।
vyasanaṃ svamivotpannaṃ vijighāṃsanti mānavāḥ ॥17॥
18
yasya nāsti gururdharme na cānyānanupṛcchati ।
sukhatantro'rthalābheṣu na ciraṃ mahadaśnute ॥18॥
19
gurupradhāno dharmeṣu svayamarthānvavekṣitā ।
dharmapradhāno lokeṣu suciraṃ mahadaśnute] ॥19॥
Глава 94
1
vāmadeva uvāca ।
yatrādharmaṃ praṇayate durbale balavattaraḥ ।
tāṃ vṛttimupajīvanti ye bhavanti tadanvayāḥ ॥1॥
Вамадева сказал:
2
rājānamanuvartante taṃ pāpābhipravartakam ।
avinītamanuṣyaṃ tatkṣipraṃ rāṣṭraṃ vinaśyati ॥2॥
3
yadvṛttimupajīvanti prakṛtisthasya mānavāḥ ।
tadeva viṣamasthasya svajano'pi na mṛṣyate ॥3॥
4
sāhasaprakṛtiryatra kurute kiñcidulbaṇam ।
aśāstralakṣaṇo rājā kṣiprameva vinaśyati ॥4॥
5
yo'tyantācaritāṃ vṛttiṃ kṣatriyo nānuvartate ।
jitānāmajitānāṃ ca kṣatradharmādapaiti saḥ ॥5॥
6
dviṣantaṃ kṛtakarmāṇaṃ gṛhītvā nṛpatī raṇe ।
yo na mānayate dveṣātkṣatradharmādapaiti saḥ ॥6॥
7
śaktaḥ syātsumukho rājā kuryātkāruṇyamāpadi ।
priyo bhavati bhūtānāṃ na ca vibhraśyate śriyaḥ ॥7॥
8
apriyaṃ yasya kurvīta bhūyastasya priyaṃ caret ।
nacireṇa priyaḥ sa syādyo'priyaḥ priyamācaret ॥8॥
9
mṛṣāvādaṃ pariharetkuryātpriyamayācitaḥ ।
na ca kāmānna saṃrambhānna dveṣāddharmamutsṛjet ॥9॥
10
nāpatrapeta praśneṣu nābhibhavyāṃ giraṃ sṛjet ।
na tvareta na cāsūyettathā saṅgṛhyate paraḥ ॥10॥
11
priye nātibhṛśaṃ hṛṣyedapriye na ca sañjvaret ।
na muhyedarthakṛcchreṣu prajāhitamanusmaran ॥11॥
12
yaḥ priyaṃ kurute nityaṃ guṇato vasudhādhipaḥ ।
tasya karmāṇi sidhyanti na ca santyajyate śriyā ॥12॥
13
nivṛttaṃ pratikūlebhyo vartamānamanupriye ।
bhaktaṃ bhajeta nṛpatistadvai vṛttaṃ satāmiha ॥13॥
14
aprakīrṇendriyaṃ prājñamatyantānugataṃ śucim ।
śaktaṃ caivānuraktaṃ ca yuñjyānmahati karmaṇi ॥14॥
15
evameva guṇairyukto yo na rajyati bhūmipam ।
bharturartheṣvasūyantaṃ na taṃ yuñjīta karmaṇi ॥15॥
16
mūḍhamaindriyakaṃ lubdhamanāryacaritaṃ śaṭham ।
anatītopadhaṃ hiṃsraṃ durbuddhimabahuśrutam ॥16॥
17
tyaktopāttaṃ madyarataṃ dyūtastrīmṛgayāparam ।
kārye mahati yo yuñjyāddhīyate sa nṛpaḥ śriyaḥ ॥17॥
18
rakṣitātmā tu yo rājā rakṣyānyaścānurakṣati ।
prajāśca tasya vardhante dhruvaṃ ca mahadaśnute ॥18॥
19
ye kecidbhūmipatayastānsarvānanvavekṣayet ।
suhṛdbhiranabhikhyātaistena rājā na riṣyate ॥19॥
20
apakṛtya balasthasya dūrastho'smīti nāśvaset ।
śyenānucaritairhyete nipatanti pramādyataḥ ॥20॥
21
dṛḍhamūlastvaduṣṭātmā viditvā balamātmanaḥ ।
abalānabhiyuñjīta na tu ye balavattarāḥ ॥21॥
22
vikrameṇa mahīṃ labdhvā prajā dharmeṇa pālayan ।
āhave nidhanaṃ kuryādrājā dharmaparāyaṇaḥ ॥22॥
23
maraṇāntamidaṃ sarvaṃ neha kiñcidanāmayam ।
tasmāddharme sthito rājā prajā dharmeṇa pālayet ॥23॥
24
rakṣādhikaraṇaṃ yuddhaṃ tathā dharmānuśāsanam ।
mantracintyaṃ sukhaṃ kāle pañcabhirvardhate mahī ॥24॥
25
etāni yasya guptāni sa rājā rājasattama ।
satataṃ vartamāno'tra rājā bhuṅkte mahīmimām ॥25॥
26
naitānyekena śakyāni sātatyenānvavekṣitum ।
eteṣvāptānpratiṣṭhāpya rājā bhuṅkte mahīṃ ciram ॥26॥
27
dātāraṃ saṃvibhaktāraṃ mārdavopagataṃ śucim ।
asantyaktamanuṣyaṃ ca taṃ janāḥ kurvate priyam ॥27॥
28
yastu niḥśreyasaṃ jñātvā jñānaṃ tatpratipadyate ।
ātmano matamutsṛjya taṃ loko'nuvidhīyate ॥28॥
29
yo'rthakāmasya vacanaṃ prātikūlyānna mṛṣyate ।
śṛṇoti pratikūlāni vimanā nacirādiva ॥29॥
30
agrāmyacaritāṃ buddhimatyantaṃ yo na budhyate ।
jitānāmajitānāṃ ca kṣatradharmādapaiti saḥ ॥30॥
31
mukhyānamātyānyo hitvā nihīnānkurute priyān ।
sa vai vyasanamāsādya gādhamārto na vindati ॥31॥
32
yaḥ kalyāṇaguṇāñjñātīndveṣānnaivābhimanyate ।
adṛḍhātmā dṛḍhakrodho nāsyārtho ramate'ntike ॥32॥
33
atha yo guṇasampannānhṛdayasyāpriyānapi ।
priyeṇa kurute vaśyāṃściraṃ yaśasi tiṣṭhati ॥33॥
34
nākāle praṇayedarthānnāpriye jātu sañjvaret ।
priye nātibhṛśaṃ hṛṣyedyujyetārogyakarmaṇi ॥34॥
35
ke mānuraktā rājānaḥ ke bhayātsamupāśritāḥ ।
madhyasthadoṣāḥ ke caiṣāmiti nityaṃ vicintayet ॥35॥
36
na jātu balavānbhūtvā durbale viśvasetkvacit ।
bhāruṇḍasadṛśā hyete nipatanti pramādyataḥ ॥36॥
37
api sarvairguṇairyuktaṃ bhartāraṃ priyavādinam ।
abhidruhyati pāpātmā tasmāddhi vibhiṣejjanāt ॥37॥
38
etāṃ rājopaniṣadaṃ yayātiḥ smāha nāhuṣaḥ ।
manuṣyavijaye yukto hanti śatrūnanuttamān] ॥38॥
Глава 95
1
vāmadeva uvāca ।
ayuddhenaiva vijayaṃ vardhayedvasudhādhipaḥ ।
jaghanyamāhurvijayaṃ yo yuddhena narādhipa ॥1॥
Вамадева сказал:
2
na cāpyalabdhaṃ lipseta mūle nātidṛḍhe sati ।
na hi durbalamūlasya rājño lābho vidhīyate ॥2॥
3
yasya sphīto janapadaḥ sampannaḥ priyarājakaḥ ।
santuṣṭapuṣṭasacivo dṛḍhamūlaḥ sa pārthivaḥ ॥3॥
4
yasya yodhāḥ susantuṣṭāḥ sāntvitāḥ sūpadhāsthitāḥ ।
alpenāpi sa daṇḍena mahīṃ jayati bhūmipaḥ ॥4॥
5
paurajānapadā yasya svanuraktāḥ supūjitāḥ ।
sadhanā dhānyavantaśca dṛḍhamūlaḥ sa pārthivaḥ ॥5॥
6
prabhāvakālāvadhikau yadā manyeta cātmanaḥ ।
tadā lipseta medhāvī parabhūmiṃ dhanānyuta ॥6॥
7
bhogeṣvadayamānasya bhūteṣu ca dayāvataḥ ।
vardhate tvaramāṇasya viṣayo rakṣitātmanaḥ ॥7॥
8
takṣatyātmānamevaiṣa vanaṃ paraśunā yathā ।
yaḥ samyagvartamāneṣu sveṣu mithyā pravartate ॥8॥
9
na vai dviṣantaḥ kṣīyante rājño nityamapi ghnataḥ ।
krodhaṃ niyantuṃ yo veda tasya dveṣṭā na vidyate ॥9॥
10
yadāryajanavidviṣṭaṃ karma tannācaredbudhaḥ ।
yatkalyāṇamabhidhyāyettatrātmānaṃ niyojayet ॥10॥
11
nainamanye'vajānanti nātmanā paritapyate ।
kṛtyaśeṣeṇa yo rājā sukhānyanububhūṣati ॥11॥
12
idaṃvṛttaṃ manuṣyeṣu vartate yo mahīpatiḥ ।
ubhau lokau vinirjitya vijaye sampratiṣṭhate ॥12॥
13
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityukto vāmadevena sarvaṃ tatkṛtavānnṛpaḥ ।
tathā kurvaṃstvamapyetau lokau jetā na saṃśayaḥ] ॥13॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 96
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
atha yo vijigīṣeta kṣatriyaḥ kṣatriyaṃ yudhi ।
kastasya dharmyo vijaya etatpṛṣṭo bravīhi me ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sasahāyo'sahāyo vā rāṣṭramāgamya bhūmipaḥ ।
brūyādahaṃ vo rājeti rakṣiṣyāmi ca vaḥ sadā ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
mama dharmyaṃ baliṃ datta kiṃ vā māṃ pratipatsyatha ।
te cettamāgataṃ tatra vṛṇuyuḥ kuśalaṃ bhavet ॥3॥
4
te cedakṣatriyāḥ santo virudhyeyuḥ kathañcana ।
sarvopāyairniyantavyā vikarmasthā narādhipa ॥4॥
5
aśaktaṃ kṣatriyaṃ matvā śastraṃ gṛhṇātyathāparaḥ ।
trāṇāyāpyasamarthaṃ taṃ manyamānamatīva ca ॥5॥
6
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
atha yaḥ kṣatriyo rājā kṣatriyaṃ pratyupāvrajet ।
kathaṃ sa pratiyoddhavyastanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥6॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
7
bhīṣma uvāca ।
nāsannaddho nākavaco yoddhavyaḥ kṣatriyo raṇe ।
eka ekena vācyaśca visṛjasva kṣipāmi ca ॥7॥
Бхишма сказал:
8
sa cetsannaddha āgacchetsannaddhavyaṃ tato bhavet ।
sa cetsasainya āgacchetsasainyastamathāhvayet ॥8॥
9
sa cennikṛtyā yudhyeta nikṛtyā taṃ prayodhayet ।
atha ceddharmato yudhyeddharmeṇaiva nivārayet ॥9॥
10
nāśvena rathinaṃ yāyādudiyādrathinaṃ rathī ।
vyasane na prahartavyaṃ na bhītāya jitāya ca ॥10॥
11
neṣurlipto na karṇī syādasatāmetadāyudham ।
jayārthameva yoddhavyaṃ na krudhyedajighāṃsataḥ ॥11॥
12
sādhūnāṃ tu mithobhedātsādhuścedvyasanī bhavet ।
savraṇo nābhihantavyo nānapatyaḥ kathañcana ॥12॥
13
bhagnaśastro vipannāśvaśchinnajyo hatavāhanaḥ ।
cikitsyaḥ syātsvaviṣaye prāpyo vā svagṛhānbhavet ।
nirvraṇo'pi ca moktavya eṣa dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ॥13॥
14
tasmāddharmeṇa yoddhavyaṃ manuḥ svāyaṃbhuvo'bravīt ।
satsu nityaṃ satāṃ dharmastamāsthāya na nāśayet ॥14॥
15
yo vai jayatyadharmeṇa kṣatriyo vardhamānakaḥ ।
ātmānamātmanā hanti pāpo nikṛtijīvanaḥ ॥15॥
16
karma caitadasādhūnāmasādhuṃ sādhunā jayet ।
dharmeṇa nidhanaṃ śreyo na jayaḥ pāpakarmaṇā ॥16॥
17
nādharmaścarito rājansadyaḥ phalati gauriva ।
mūlānyasya praśākhāśca dahansamanugacchati ॥17॥
18
pāpena karmaṇā vittaṃ labdhvā pāpaḥ prahṛṣyati ।
sa vardhamānaḥ steyena pāpaḥ pāpe prasajjati ॥18॥
19
na dharmo'stīti manvānaḥ śucīnavahasanniva ।
aśraddadhānabhāvācca vināśamupagacchati ॥19॥
20
sa baddho vāruṇaiḥ pāśairamartya iva manyate ।
mahādṛtirivādhmātaḥ svakṛtena vivardhate ॥20॥
21
tataḥ samūlo hriyate nadīkūlādiva drumaḥ ।
athainamabhinindanti bhinnaṃ kumbhamivāśmani ।
tasmāddharmeṇa vijayaṃ kāmaṃ lipseta bhūmipaḥ] ॥21॥
Глава 97
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
nādharmeṇa mahīṃ jetuṃ lipseta jagatīpatiḥ ।
adharmavijayaṃ labdhvā ko'numanyeta bhūmipaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
adharmayukto vijayo hyadhruvo'svargya eva ca ।
sādayatyeṣa rājānaṃ mahīṃ ca bharatarṣabha ॥2॥
3
viśīrṇakavacaṃ caiva tavāsmīti ca vādinam ।
kṛtāñjaliṃ nyastaśastraṃ gṛhītvā na vihiṃsayet ॥3॥
4
balenāvajito yaśca na taṃ yudhyeta bhūmipaḥ ।
saṃvatsaraṃ vipraṇayettasmājjātaḥ punarbhavet ॥4॥
5
nārvāksaṃvatsarātkanyā spraṣṭavyā vikramāhṛtā ।
evameva dhanaṃ sarvaṃ yaccānyatsahasāhṛtam ॥5॥
6
na tu vandhyaṃ dhanaṃ tiṣṭhetpibeyurbrāhmaṇāḥ payaḥ ।
yuñjīranvāpyanaḍuhaḥ kṣantavyaṃ vā tadā bhavet ॥6॥
7
rājñā rājaiva yoddhavyastathā dharmo vidhīyate ।
nānyo rājānamabhyasedarājanyaḥ kathañcana ॥7॥
8
anīkayoḥ saṃhatayoryadīyādbrāhmaṇo'ntarā ।
śāntimicchannubhayato na yoddhavyaṃ tadā bhavet ।
maryādāṃ śāśvatīṃ bhindyādbrāhmaṇaṃ yo'bhilaṅghayet ॥8॥
9
atha cellaṅghayedenāṃ maryādāṃ kṣatriyabruvaḥ ।
apraśasyastadūrdhvaṃ syādanādeyaśca saṃsadi ॥9॥
10
yā tu dharmavilopena maryādābhedanena ca ।
tāṃ vṛttiṃ nānuvarteta vijigīṣurmahīpatiḥ ।
dharmalabdhāddhi vijayātko lābho'bhyadhiko bhavet ॥10॥
11
sahasā nāmya bhūtāni kṣiprameva prasādayet ।
sāntvena bhogadānena sa rājñāṃ paramo nayaḥ ॥11॥
12
bhujyamānā hyayogena svarāṣṭrādabhitāpitāḥ ।
amitrānparyupāsīranvyasanaughapratīkṣiṇaḥ ॥12॥
13
amitropagrahaṃ cāsya te kuryuḥ kṣipramāpadi ।
sanduṣṭāḥ sarvato rājanrājavyasanakāṅkṣiṇaḥ ॥13॥
14
nāmitro vinikartavyo nāticchedyaḥ kathañcana ।
jīvitaṃ hyapyaticchinnaḥ santyajatyekadā naraḥ ॥14॥
15
alpenāpi hi saṃyuktastuṣyatyevāparādhikaḥ ।
śuddhaṃ jīvitamevāpi tādṛśo bahu manyate ॥15॥
16
yasya sphīto janapadaḥ sampannaḥ priyarājakaḥ ।
santuṣṭabhṛtyasacivo dṛḍhamūlaḥ sa pārthivaḥ ॥16॥
17
ṛtvikpurohitācāryā ye cānye śrutasammatāḥ ।
pūjārhāḥ pūjitā yasya sa vai lokajiducyate ॥17॥
18
etenaiva ca vṛttena mahīṃ prāpa surottamaḥ ।
anveva caindraṃ vijayaṃ vyajigīṣanta pārthivāḥ ॥18॥
19
bhūmivarjaṃ puraṃ rājā jitvā rājānamāhave ।
amṛtāścauṣadhīḥ śaśvadājahāra pratardanaḥ ॥19॥
20
agnihotrāṇyagniśeṣaṃ havirbhājanameva ca ।
ājahāra divodāsastato viprakṛto'bhavat ॥20॥
21
sarājakāni rāṣṭrāṇi nābhāgo dakṣiṇāṃ dadau ।
anyatra śrotriyasvācca tāpasasvācca bhārata ॥21॥
22
uccāvacāni vṛttāni dharmajñānāṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
āsanrājñāṃ purāṇānāṃ sarvaṃ tanmama rocate ॥22॥
23
sarvavidyātirekādvā jayamicchenmahīpatiḥ ।
na māyayā na dambhena ya icchedbhūtimātmanaḥ] ॥23॥
Глава 98
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kṣatradharmānna pāpīyāndharmo'sti bharatarṣabha ।
abhiyāne ca yuddhe ca rājā hanti mahājanam ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
atha sma karmaṇā yena lokāñjayati pārthivaḥ ।
vidvañjijñāsamānāya prabrūhi bharatarṣabha ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
nigraheṇa ca pāpānāṃ sādhūnāṃ pragraheṇa ca ।
yajñairdānaiśca rājāno bhavanti śucayo'malāḥ ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
uparundhanti rājāno bhūtāni vijayārthinaḥ ।
ta eva vijayaṃ prāpya vardhayanti punaḥ prajāḥ ॥4॥
5
apavidhyanti pāpāni dānayajñatapobalaiḥ ।
anugraheṇa bhūtānāṃ puṇyameṣāṃ pravardhate ॥5॥
6
yathaiva kṣetranirdātā nirdanvai kṣetramekadā ।
hinasti kakṣaṃ dhānyaṃ ca na ca dhānyaṃ vinaśyati ॥6॥
7
evaṃ śastrāṇi muñcanto ghnanti vadhyānathaikadā ।
tasyaiṣā niṣkṛtiḥ kṛtsnā bhūtānāṃ bhāvanaṃ punaḥ ॥7॥
8
yo bhūtāni dhanajyānādvadhātkleśācca rakṣati ।
dasyubhyaḥ prāṇadānātsa dhanadaḥ sukhado virāṭ ॥8॥
9
sa sarvayajñairījāno rājāthābhayadakṣiṇaiḥ ।
anubhūyeha bhadrāṇi prāpnotīndrasalokatām ॥9॥
10
brāhmaṇārthe samutpanne yo'bhiniḥsṛtya yudhyate ।
ātmānaṃ yūpamucchritya sa yajño'nantadakṣiṇaḥ ॥10॥
11
abhīto vikirañśatrūnpratigṛhṇañśarāṃstathā ।
na tasmāttridaśāḥ śreyo bhuvi paśyanti kiñcana ॥11॥
12
tasya yāvanti śastrāṇi tvacaṃ bhindanti saṃyuge ।
tāvataḥ so'śnute lokānsarvakāmaduho'kṣayān ॥12॥
13
na tasya rudhiraṃ gātrādāvedhebhyaḥ pravartate ।
sa ha tenaiva raktena sarvapāpaiḥ pramucyate ॥13॥
14
yāni duḥkhāni sahate vraṇānāmabhitāpane ।
na tato'sti tapo bhūya iti dharmavido viduḥ ॥14॥
15
pṛṣṭhato bhīravaḥ saṅkhye vartante'dhamapūruṣāḥ ।
śūrāccharaṇamicchantaḥ parjanyādiva jīvanam ॥15॥
16
yadi śūrastathā kṣeme pratirakṣettathā bhaye ।
pratirūpaṃ janāḥ kuryurna ca tadvartate tathā ॥16॥
17
yadi te kṛtamājñāya namaskuryuḥ sadaiva tam ।
yuktaṃ nyāyyaṃ ca kuryuste na ca tadvartate tathā ॥17॥
18
puruṣāṇāṃ samānānāṃ dṛśyate mahadantaram ।
saṅgrāme'nīkavelāyāmutkruṣṭe'bhipatatsu ca ॥18॥
19
patatyabhimukhaḥ śūraḥ parānbhīruḥ palāyate ।
āsthāyāsvargyamadhvānaṃ sahāyānviṣame tyajan ॥19॥
20
mā sma tāṃstādṛśāṃstāta janiṣṭhāḥ puruṣādhamān ।
ye sahāyānraṇe hitvā svastimanto gṛhānyayuḥ ॥20॥
21
asvasti tebhyaḥ kurvanti devā indrapurogamāḥ ।
tyāgena yaḥ sahāyānāṃ svānprāṇāṃstrātumicchati ॥21॥
22
taṃ hanyuḥ kāṣṭhaloṣṭairvā daheyurvā kaṭāgninā ।
paśuvanmārayeyurvā kṣatriyā ye syurīdṛśāḥ ॥22॥
23
adharmaḥ kṣatriyasyaiṣa yacchayyāmaraṇaṃ bhavet ।
visṛjañśleṣmapittāni kṛpaṇaṃ paridevayan ॥23॥
24
avikṣatena dehena pralayaṃ yo'dhigacchati ।
kṣatriyo nāsya tatkarma praśaṃsanti purāvidaḥ ॥24॥
25
na gṛhe maraṇaṃ tāta kṣatriyāṇāṃ praśasyate ।
śauṭīrāṇāmaśauṭīramadharmyaṃ kṛpaṇaṃ ca tat ॥25॥
26
idaṃ duḥkhamaho kaṣṭaṃ pāpīya iti niṣṭanan ।
pratidhvastamukhaḥ pūtiramātyānbahu śocayan ॥26॥
27
arogāṇāṃ spṛhayate muhurmṛtyumapīcchati ।
vīro dṛpto'bhimānī ca nedṛśaṃ mṛtyumarhati ॥27॥
28
raṇeṣu kadanaṃ kṛtvā jñātibhiḥ parivāritaḥ ।
tīkṣṇaiḥ śastraiḥ suvikliṣṭaḥ kṣatriyo mṛtyumarhati ॥28॥
29
śūro hi satyamanyubhyāmāviṣṭo yudhyate bhṛśam ।
kṛtyamānāni gātrāṇi parairnaivāvabudhyate ॥29॥
30
sa saṅkhye nidhanaṃ prāpya praśastaṃ lokapūjitam ।
svadharmaṃ vipulaṃ prāpya śakrasyaiti salokatām ॥30॥
31
sarvo yodhaḥ paraṃ tyaktumāviṣṭastyaktajīvitaḥ ।
prāpnotīndrasya sālokyaṃ śūraḥ pṛṣṭhamadarśayan] ॥31॥
Глава 99
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
ke lokā yudhyamānānāṃ śūrāṇāmanivartinām ।
bhavanti nidhanaṃ prāpya tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
ambarīṣasya saṃvādamindrasya ca yudhiṣṭhira ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
ambarīṣo hi nābhāgaḥ svargaṃ gatvā sudurlabham ।
dadarśa suralokasthaṃ śakreṇa sacivaṃ saha ॥3॥
4
sarvatejomayaṃ divyaṃ vimānavaramāsthitam ।
uparyupari gacchantaṃ svaṃ vai senāpatiṃ prabhum ॥4॥
5
sa dṛṣṭvopari gacchantaṃ senāpatimudāradhīḥ ।
ṛddhiṃ dṛṣṭvā sudevasya vismitaḥ prāha vāsavam ॥5॥
6
sāgarāntāṃ mahīṃ kṛtsnāmanuśiṣya yathāvidhi ।
cāturvarṇye yathāśāstraṃ pravṛtto dharmakāmyayā ॥6॥
7
brahmacaryeṇa ghoreṇa ācāryakulasevayā ।
vedānadhītya dharmeṇa rājaśāstraṃ ca kevalam ॥7॥
8
atithīnannapānena pitṝṃśca svadhayā tathā ।
ṛṣīnsvādhyāyadīkṣābhirdevānyajñairanuttamaiḥ ॥8॥
9
kṣatradharme sthito bhūtvā yathāśāstraṃ yathāvidhi ।
udīkṣamāṇaḥ pṛtanāṃ jayāmi yudhi vāsava ॥9॥
10
devarāja sudevo'yaṃ mama senāpatiḥ purā ।
āsīdyodhaḥ praśāntātmā so'yaṃ kasmādatīva mām ॥10॥
11
nānena kratubhirmukhyairiṣṭaṃ naiva dvijātayaḥ ।
tarpitā vidhivacchakra so'yaṃ kasmādatīva mām ॥11॥
12
indra uvāca ।
etasya vitatastāta sudevasya babhūva ha ।
saṅgrāmayajñaḥ sumahānyaścānyo yudhyate naraḥ ॥12॥
Индра сказал:
13
sannaddho dīkṣitaḥ sarvo yodhaḥ prāpya camūmukham ।
yuddhayajñādhikārastho bhavatīti viniścayaḥ ॥13॥
14
ambarīṣa uvāca ।
kāni yajñe havīṃṣyatra kimājyaṃ kā ca dakṣiṇā ।
ṛtvijaścātra ke proktāstanme brūhi śatakrato ॥14॥
Амбариша сказал:
15
indra uvāca ।
ṛtvijaḥ kuñjarāstatra vājino'dhvaryavastathā ।
havīṃṣi paramāṃsāni rudhiraṃ tvājyameva ca ॥15॥
Индра сказал:
16
sṛgālagṛdhrakākolāḥ sadasyāstatra satriṇaḥ ।
ājyaśeṣaṃ pibantyete haviḥ prāśnanti cādhvare ॥16॥
17
prāsatomarasaṅghātāḥ khaḍgaśaktiparaśvadhāḥ ।
jvalanto niśitāḥ pītāḥ srucastasyātha satriṇaḥ ॥17॥
18
cāpavegāyatastīkṣṇaḥ parakāyāvadāraṇaḥ ।
ṛjuḥ suniśitaḥ pītaḥ sāyako'sya sruvo mahān ॥18॥
19
dvīpicarmāvanaddhaśca nāgadantakṛtatsaruḥ ।
hastihastagataḥ khaḍgaḥ sphyo bhavettasya saṃyuge ॥19॥
20
jvalitairniśitaiḥ pītaiḥ prāsaśaktiparaśvadhaiḥ ।
śaikyāyasamayaistīkṣṇairabhighāto bhavedvasu ॥20॥
21
āvegādyattu rudhiraṃ saṅgrāme syandate bhuvi ।
sāsya pūrṇāhutirhotre samṛddhā sarvakāmadhuk ॥21॥
22
chindhi bhindhīti yasyaitacchrūyate vāhinīmukhe ।
sāmāni sāmagāstasya gāyanti yamasādane ॥22॥
23
havirdhānaṃ tu tasyāhuḥ pareṣāṃ vāhinīmukham ।
kuñjarāṇāṃ hayānāṃ ca varmiṇāṃ ca samuccayaḥ ।
agniḥ śyenacito nāma tasya yajñe vidhīyate ॥23॥
24
uttiṣṭhati kabandho'tra sahasre nihate tu yaḥ ।
sa yūpastasya śūrasya khādiro'ṣṭāśrirucyate ॥24॥
25
iḍopahūtaṃ krośanti kuñjarā aṅkuśeritāḥ ।
vyāghuṣṭatalanādena vaṣaṭkāreṇa pārthiva ।
udgātā tatra saṅgrāme trisāmā dundubhiḥ smṛtaḥ ॥25॥
26
brahmasve hriyamāṇe yaḥ priyāṃ yuddhe tanuṃ tyajet ।
ātmānaṃ yūpamucchritya sa yajño'nantadakṣiṇaḥ ॥26॥
27
bharturarthe tu yaḥ śūro vikramedvāhinīmukhe ।
bhayānna ca nivarteta tasya lokā yathā mama ॥27॥
28
nīlacandrākṛtaiḥ khaḍgairbāhubhiḥ parighopamaiḥ ।
yasya vedirupastīrṇā tasya lokā yathā mama ॥28॥
29
yastu nāvekṣate kañcitsahāyaṃ vijaye sthitaḥ ।
vigāhya vāhinīmadhyaṃ tasya lokā yathā mama ॥29॥
30
yasya tomarasaṅghāṭā bherīmaṇḍūkakacchapā ।
vīrāsthiśarkarā durgā māṃsaśoṇitakardamā ॥30॥
31
asicarmaplavā sindhuḥ keśaśaivalaśādvalā ।
aśvanāgarathaiścaiva sambhinnaiḥ kṛtasaṅkramā ॥31॥
32
patākādhvajavānīrā hatavāhanavāhinī ।
śoṇitodā susampūrṇā dustarā pāragairnaraiḥ ॥32॥
33
hatanāgamahānakrā paralokavahāśivā ।
ṛṣṭikhaḍgadhvajānūkā gṛdhrakaṅkavaḍaplavā ॥33॥
34
puruṣādānucaritā bhīrūṇāṃ kaśmalāvahā ।
nadī yodhamahāyajñe tadasyāvabhṛthaṃ smṛtam ॥34॥
35
vedī yasya tvamitrāṇāṃ śirobhiravakīryate ।
aśvaskandhairgajaskandhaistasya lokā yathā mama ॥35॥
36
patnīśālā kṛtā yasya pareṣāṃ vāhinīmukham ।
havirdhānaṃ svavāhinyastadasyāhurmanīṣiṇaḥ ॥36॥
37
sadaścāntarayodhāgnirāgnīdhraścottarāṃ diśam ।
śatrusenākalatrasya sarvalokānadūrataḥ ॥37॥
38
yadā tūbhayato vyūho bhavatyākāśamagrataḥ ।
sāsya vedī tathā yajñe nityaṃ vedāstrayo'gnayaḥ ॥38॥
39
yastu yodhaḥ parāvṛttaḥ santrasto hanyate paraiḥ ।
apratiṣṭhaṃ sa narakaṃ yāti nāstyatra saṃśayaḥ ॥39॥
40
yasya śoṇitavegena nadī syātsamabhiplutā ।
keśamāṃsāsthisaṅkīrṇā sa gacchetparamāṃ gatim ॥40॥
41
yastu senāpatiṃ hatvā tadyānamadhirohati ।
sa viṣṇuvikramakrāmī bṛhaspatisamaḥ kratuḥ ॥41॥
42
nāyakaṃ vā pramāṇaṃ vā yo vā syāttatra pūjitaḥ ।
jīvagrāhaṃ nigṛhṇāti tasya lokā yathā mama ॥42॥
43
āhave nihataṃ śūraṃ na śoceta kadācana ।
aśocyo hi hataḥ śūraḥ svargaloke mahīyate ॥43॥
44
na hyannaṃ nodakaṃ tasya na snānaṃ nāpyaśaucakam ।
hatasya kartumicchanti tasya lokāñśṛṇuṣva me ॥44॥
45
varāpsaraḥsahasrāṇi śūramāyodhane hatam ।
tvaramāṇā hi dhāvanti mama bhartā bhavediti ॥45॥
46
etattapaśca puṇyaṃ ca dharmaścaiva sanātanaḥ ।
catvāraścāśramāstasya yo yuddhe na palāyate ॥46॥
47
vṛddhaṃ balaṃ na hantavyaṃ naiva strī na ca vai dvijaḥ ।
tṛṇapūrṇamukhaścaiva tavāsmīti ca yo vadet ॥47॥
48
ahaṃ vṛtraṃ balaṃ pākaṃ śatamāyaṃ virocanam ।
durāvāryaṃ ca namuciṃ naikamāyaṃ ca śambaram ॥48॥
49
vipracittiṃ ca daiteyaṃ danoḥ putrāṃśca sarvaśaḥ ।
prahrādaṃ ca nihatyājau tato devādhipo'bhavam ॥49॥
50
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityetacchakravacanaṃ niśamya pratigṛhya ca ।
yodhānāmātmanaḥ siddhimambarīṣo'bhipannavān] ॥50॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 100
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
pratardano maithilaśca saṅgrāmaṃ yatra cakratuḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
yajñopavītī saṅgrāme janako maithilo yathā ।
yodhānuddharṣayāmāsa tannibodha yudhiṣṭhira ॥2॥
3
janako maithilo rājā mahātmā sarvatattvavit ।
yodhānsvāndarśayāmāsa svargaṃ narakameva ca ॥3॥
4
abhītānāmime lokā bhāsvanto hanta paśyata ।
pūrṇā gandharvakanyābhiḥ sarvakāmaduho'kṣayāḥ ॥4॥
5
ime palāyamānānāṃ narakāḥ pratyupasthitāḥ ।
akīrtiḥ śāśvatī caiva patitavyamanantaram ॥5॥
6
tāndṛṣṭvārīnvijayato bhūtvā santyāgabuddhayaḥ ।
narakasyāpratiṣṭhasya mā bhūta vaśavartinaḥ ॥6॥
7
tyāgamūlaṃ hi śūrāṇāṃ svargadvāramanuttamam ।
ityuktāste nṛpatinā yodhāḥ parapurañjaya ॥7॥
8
vyajayanta raṇe śatrūnharṣayanto janeśvaram ।
tasmādātmavatā nityaṃ sthātavyaṃ raṇamūrdhani ॥8॥
9
gajānāṃ rathino madhye rathānāmanu sādinaḥ ।
sādināmantarā sthāpyaṃ pādātamiha daṃśitam ॥9॥
10
ya evaṃ vyūhate rājā sa nityaṃ jayate dviṣaḥ ।
tasmādevaṃ vidhātavyaṃ nityameva yudhiṣṭhira ॥10॥
11
sarve sukṛtamicchantaḥ suyuddhenātimanyavaḥ ।
kṣobhayeyuranīkāni sāgaraṃ makarā iva ॥11॥
12
harṣayeyurviṣaṇṇāṃśca vyavasthāpya parasparam ।
jitāṃ ca bhūmiṃ rakṣeta bhagnānnātyanusārayet ॥12॥
13
punarāvartamānānāṃ nirāśānāṃ ca jīvite ।
na vegaḥ susaho rājaṃstasmānnātyanusārayet ॥13॥
14
na hi prahartumicchanti śūrāḥ prādravatāṃ bhayāt ।
tasmātpalāyamānānāṃ kuryānnātyanusāraṇam ॥14॥
15
carāṇāmacarā hyannamadaṃṣṭrā daṃṣṭriṇāmapi ।
apāṇayaḥ pāṇimatāmannaṃ śūrasya kātarāḥ ॥15॥
16
samānapṛṣṭhodarapāṇipādāḥ paścācchūraṃ bhīravo'nuvrajanti ।
ato bhayārtāḥ praṇipatya bhūyaḥ kṛtvāñjalīnupatiṣṭhanti śūrān ॥16॥
17
śūrabāhuṣu loko'yaṃ lambate putravatsadā ।
tasmātsarvāsvavasthāsu śūraḥ sammānamarhati ॥17॥
18
na hi śauryātparaṃ kiñcittriṣu lokeṣu vidyate ।
śūraḥ sarvaṃ pālayati sarvaṃ śūre pratiṣṭhitam] ॥18॥
Глава 101
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yathā jayārthinaḥ senāṃ nayanti bharatarṣabha ।
īṣaddharmaṃ prapīḍyāpi tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
satyena hi sthitā dharmā upapattyā tathāpare ।
sādhvācāratayā kecittathaivaupayikā api ।
upāyadharmānvakṣyāmi siddhārthānarthadharmayoḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
nirmaryādā dasyavastu bhavanti paripanthinaḥ ।
teṣāṃ prativighātārthaṃ pravakṣyāmyatha naigamam ।
kāryāṇāṃ samprasiddhyarthaṃ tānupāyānnibodha me ॥3॥
4
ubhe prajñe veditavye ṛjvī vakrā ca bhārata ।
jānanvakrāṃ na seveta pratibādheta cāgatām ॥4॥
5
amitrā eva rājānaṃ bhedenopacarantyuta ।
tāṃ rājā nikṛtiṃ jānanyathāmitrānprabādhate ॥5॥
6
gajānāṃ pārśvacarmāṇi govṛṣājagarāṇi ca ।
śalyakaṅkaṭalohāni tanutrāṇi matāni ca ॥6॥
7
śitapītāni śastrāṇi sannāhāḥ pītalohitāḥ ।
nānārañjanaraktāḥ syuḥ patākāḥ ketavaśca te ॥7॥
8
ṛṣṭayastomarāḥ khaḍgā niśitāśca paraśvadhāḥ ।
phalakānyatha carmāṇi pratikalpyānyanekaśaḥ ।
abhinītāni śastrāṇi yodhāśca kṛtaniśramāḥ ॥8॥
9
caitryāṃ vā mārgaśīrṣyāṃ vā senāyogaḥ praśasyate ।
pakvasasyā hi pṛthivī bhavatyambumatī tathā ॥9॥
10
naivātiśīto nātyuṣṇaḥ kālo bhavati bhārata ।
tasmāttadā yojayeta pareṣāṃ vyasaneṣu vā ।
eteṣu yogāḥ senāyāḥ praśastāḥ parabādhane ॥10॥
11
jalavāṃstṛṇavānmārgaḥ samo gamyaḥ praśasyate ।
cārairhi vihitābhyāsaḥ kuśalairvanagocaraiḥ ॥11॥
12
navyāraṇyairna śakyeta gantuṃ mṛgagaṇairiva ।
tasmātsarvāsu senāsu yojayanti jayārthinaḥ ॥12॥
13
āvāsastoyavāndurgaḥ paryākāśaḥ praśasyate ।
pareṣāmupasarpāṇāṃ pratiṣedhastathā bhavet ॥13॥
14
ākāśaṃ tu vanābhyāśe manyante guṇavattaram ।
bahubhirguṇajātaistu ye yuddhakuśalā janāḥ ॥14॥
15
upanyāso'pasarpāṇāṃ padātīnāṃ ca gūhanam ।
atha śatrupratīghātamāpadarthaṃ parāyaṇam ॥15॥
16
saptarṣīnpṛṣṭhataḥ kṛtvā yudhyerannacalā iva ।
anena vidhinā rājañjigīṣetāpi durjayān ॥16॥
17
yato vāyuryataḥ sūryo yataḥ śukrastato jayaḥ ।
pūrvaṃ pūrvaṃ jyāya eṣāṃ sannipāte yudhiṣṭhira ॥17॥
18
akardamāmanudakāmamaryādāmaloṣṭakām ।
aśvabhūmiṃ praśaṃsanti ye yuddhakuśalā janāḥ ॥18॥
19
samā nirudakākāśā rathabhūmiḥ praśasyate ।
nīcadrumā mahākakṣā sodakā hastiyodhinām ॥19॥
20
bahudurgā mahāvṛkṣā vetraveṇubhirāstṛtā ।
padātīnāṃ kṣamā bhūmiḥ parvatopavanāni ca ॥20॥
21
padātibahulā senā dṛḍhā bhavati bhārata ।
rathāśvabahulā senā sudineṣu praśasyate ॥21॥
22
padātināgabahulā prāvṛṭkāle praśasyate ।
guṇānetānprasaṅkhyāya deśakālau prayojayet ॥22॥
23
evaṃ sañcintya yo yāti tithinakṣatrapūjitaḥ ।
vijayaṃ labhate nityaṃ senāṃ samyakprayojayan ॥23॥
24
prasuptāṃstṛṣitāñśrāntānprakīrṇānnābhighātayet ।
mokṣe prayāṇe calane pānabhojanakālayoḥ ॥24॥
25
atikṣiptānvyatikṣiptānvihatānpratanūkṛtān ।
suvisrambhānkṛtārambhānupanyāsapratāpitān ।
bahiścarānupanyāsānkṛtvā veśmānusāriṇaḥ ॥25॥
26
pāramparyāgate dvāre ye kecidanuvartinaḥ ।
paricaryāvaroddhāro ye ca kecana valginaḥ ॥26॥
27
anīkaṃ ye prabhindanti bhinnaṃ ye sthagayanti ca ।
samānāśanapānāste kāryā dviguṇavetanāḥ ॥27॥
28
daśādhipatayaḥ kāryāḥ śatādhipatayastathā ।
teṣāṃ sahasrādhipatiṃ kuryācchūramatandritam ॥28॥
29
yathāmukhyaṃ sannipātya vaktavyāḥ sma śapāmahe ।
yathā jayārthaṃ saṅgrāme na jahyāma parasparam ॥29॥
30
ihaiva te nivartantāṃ ye naḥ kecana bhīravaḥ ।
na ghātayeyuḥ pradaraṃ kurvāṇāstumule sati ॥30॥
31
ātmānaṃ ca svapakṣaṃ ca palāyanhanti saṃyuge ।
dravyanāśo vadho'kīrtirayaśaśca palāyane ॥31॥
32
amanojñāsukhā vācaḥ puruṣasya palāyataḥ ।
pratispandauṣṭhadantasya nyastasarvāyudhasya ca ॥32॥
33
hitvā palāyamānasya sahāyānprāṇasaṃśaye ।
amitrairanubaddhasya dviṣatāmastu nastathā ॥33॥
34
manuṣyāpasadā hyete ye bhavanti parāṅmukhāḥ ।
rāśivardhanamātrāste naiva te pretya no iha ॥34॥
35
amitrā hṛṣṭamanasaḥ pratyudyānti palāyinam ।
jayinaṃ suhṛdastāta vandanairmaṅgalena ca ॥35॥
36
yasya sma vyasane rājannanumodanti śatravaḥ ।
tadasahyataraṃ duḥkhamahaṃ manye vadhādapi ॥36॥
37
śriyaṃ jānīta dharmasya mūlaṃ sarvasukhasya ca ।
sā bhīrūṇāṃ parānyāti śūrastāmadhigacchati ॥37॥
38
te vayaṃ svargamicchantaḥ saṅgrāme tyaktajīvitāḥ ।
jayanto vadhyamānā vā prāptumarhāma sadgatim ॥38॥
39
evaṃ saṃśaptaśapathāḥ samabhityaktajīvitāḥ ।
amitravāhinīṃ vīrāḥ sampragāhantyabhīravaḥ ॥39॥
40
agrataḥ puruṣānīkamasicarmavatāṃ bhavet ।
pṛṣṭhataḥ śakaṭānīkaṃ kalatraṃ madhyatastathā ॥40॥
41
pareṣāṃ pratighātārthaṃ padātīnāṃ ca gūhanam ।
api hyasminpare gṛddhā bhaveyurye purogamāḥ ॥41॥
42
ye purastādabhimatāḥ sattvavanto manasvinaḥ ।
te pūrvamabhivarteraṃstānanvagitare janāḥ ॥42॥
43
api coddharṣaṇaṃ kāryaṃ bhīrūṇāmapi yatnataḥ ।
skandhadarśanamātraṃ tu tiṣṭheyurvā samīpataḥ ॥43॥
44
saṃhatānyodhayedalpānkāmaṃ vistārayedbahūn ।
sūcīmukhamanīkaṃ syādalpānāṃ bahubhiḥ saha ॥44॥
45
samprayuddhe prahṛṣṭe vā satyaṃ vā yadi vānṛtam ।
pragṛhya bāhūnkrośeta bhagnā bhagnāḥ parā iti ॥45॥
46
āgataṃ no mitrabalaṃ praharadhvamabhītavat ।
śabdavanto'nudhāveyuḥ kurvanto bhairavaṃ ravam ॥46॥
47
kṣveḍāḥ kilakilāḥ śaṅkhāḥ krakacā goviṣāṇikān ।
bherīmṛdaṅgapaṇavānnādayeyuśca kuñjarān] ॥47॥
Глава 102
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kiṃśīlāḥ kiṃsamutthānāḥ kathaṃrūpāśca bhārata ।
kiṃsannāhāḥ kathaṃśastrā janāḥ syuḥ saṃyuge nṛpa ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
yathācaritamevātra śastrapatraṃ vidhīyate ।
ācārādeva puruṣastathā karmasu vartate ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
gāndhārāḥ sindhusauvīrā nakharaprāsayodhinaḥ ।
ābhīravaḥ subalinastadbalaṃ sarvapāragam ॥3॥
4
sarvaśastreṣu kuśalāḥ sattvavanto hyuśīnarāḥ ।
prācyā mātaṅgayuddheṣu kuśalāḥ śaṭhayodhinaḥ ॥4॥
5
tathā yavanakāmbojā mathurāmabhitaśca ye ।
ete niyuddhakuśalā dākṣiṇātyāsicarmiṇaḥ ॥5॥
6
sarvatra śūrā jāyante mahāsattvā mahābalāḥ ।
prāya eṣa samuddiṣṭo lakṣaṇāni tu me śṛṇu ॥6॥
7
siṃhaśārdūlavāṅnetrāḥ siṃhaśārdūlagāminaḥ ।
pārāvatakuliṅgākṣāḥ sarve śūrāḥ pramāthinaḥ ॥7॥
8
mṛgasvarā dvīpinetrā ṛṣabhākṣāstathāpare ।
pravādinaḥ sucaṇḍāśca krodhinaḥ kinnarīsvanāḥ ॥8॥
9
meghasvanāḥ kruddhamukhāḥ kecitkarabhanisvanāḥ ।
jihmanāsānujaṅghāśca dūragā dūrapātinaḥ ॥9॥
10
biḍālakubjāstanavastanukeśāstanutvacaḥ ।
śūrāścapalacittāśca te bhavanti durāsadāḥ ॥10॥
11
godhānimīlitāḥ kecinmṛduprakṛtayo'pi ca ।
turaṅgagatinirghoṣāste narāḥ pārayiṣṇavaḥ ॥11॥
12
susaṃhatāḥ pratanavo vyūḍhoraskāḥ susaṃsthitāḥ ।
pravāditena nṛtyanti hṛṣyanti kalaheṣu ca ॥12॥
13
gambhīrākṣā niḥsṛtākṣāḥ piṅgalā bhrukuṭīmukhāḥ ।
nakulākṣāstathā caiva sarve śūrāstanutyajaḥ ॥13॥
14
jihmākṣāḥ pralalāṭāśca nirmāṃsahanavo'pi ca ।
vakrabāhvaṅgulīsaktāḥ kṛśā dhamanisantatāḥ ॥14॥
15
praviśantyativegena samparāye'bhyupasthite ।
vāraṇā iva sammattāste bhavanti durāsadāḥ ॥15॥
16
dīptasphuṭitakeśāntāḥ sthūlapārśvahanūmukhāḥ ।
unnatāṃsāḥ pṛthugrīvā vikaṭāḥ sthūlapiṇḍikāḥ ॥16॥
17
udvṛttāścaiva sugrīvā vinatā vihagā iva ।
piṇḍaśīrṣāhivaktrāśca vṛṣadaṃśamukhā iva ॥17॥
18
ugrasvanā manyumanto yuddheṣvārāvasāriṇaḥ ।
adharmajñāvaliptāśca ghorā raudrapradarśinaḥ ॥18॥
19
tyaktātmānaḥ sarva ete antyajā hyanivartinaḥ ।
puraskāryāḥ sadā sainye hanyante ghnanti cāpi te ॥19॥
20
adhārmikā bhinnavṛttāḥ sādhvevaiṣāṃ parābhavaḥ ।
evameva prakupyanti rājño'pyete hyabhīkṣṇaśaḥ] ॥20॥
Глава 103
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
jaitryā vā kāni rūpāṇi bhavanti puruṣarṣabha ।
pṛtanāyāḥ praśastāni tānīhecchāmi veditum ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
jaitryā vā yāni rūpāṇi bhavanti puruṣarṣabha ।
pṛtanāyāḥ praśastāni tāni vakṣyāmi sarvaśaḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
daivaṃ pūrvaṃ vikurute mānuṣe kālacodite ।
tadvidvāṃso'nupaśyanti jñānadīrgheṇa cakṣuṣā ॥3॥
4
prāyaścittavidhiṃ cātra japahomāṃśca tadvidaḥ ।
maṅgalāni ca kurvantaḥ śamayantyahitānyapi ॥4॥
5
udīrṇamanaso yodhā vāhanāni ca bhārata ।
yasyāṃ bhavanti senāyāṃ dhruvaṃ tasyāṃ jayaṃ vadet ॥5॥
6
anvenāṃ vāyavo vānti tathaivendradhanūṃṣi ca ।
anuplavante meghāśca tathādityasya raśmayaḥ ॥6॥
7
gomāyavaścānulomā vaḍā gṛdhrāśca sarvaśaḥ ।
ācareyuryadā senāṃ tadā siddhiranuttamā ॥7॥
8
prasannabhāḥ pāvaka ūrdhvaraśmiḥ pradakṣiṇāvartaśikho vidhūmaḥ ।
puṇyā gandhāścāhutīnāṃ pravānti jayasyaitadbhāvino rūpamāhuḥ ॥8॥
9
gambhīraśabdāśca mahāsvanāśca śaṅkhāśca bheryaśca nadanti yatra ।
yuyutsavaścāpratīpā bhavanti jayasyaitadbhāvino rūpamāhuḥ ॥9॥
10
iṣṭā mṛgāḥ pṛṣṭhato vāmataśca samprasthitānāṃ ca gamiṣyatāṃ ca ।
jighāṃsatāṃ dakṣiṇāḥ siddhimāhurye tvagrataste pratiṣedhayanti ॥10॥
11
maṅgalyaśabdāḥ śakunā vadanti haṃsāḥ krauñcāḥ śatapatrāśca cāṣāḥ ।
hṛṣṭā yodhāḥ sattvavanto bhavanti jayasyaitadbhāvino rūpamāhuḥ ॥11॥
12
śastraiḥ patraiḥ kavacaiḥ ketubhiśca subhānubhirmukhavarṇaiśca yūnām ।
bhrājiṣmatī duṣpratiprekṣaṇīyā yeṣāṃ camūste'bhibhavanti śatrūn ॥12॥
13
śuśrūṣavaścānabhimāninaśca parasparaṃ sauhṛdamāsthitāśca ।
yeṣāṃ yodhāḥ śaucamanuṣṭhitāśca jayasyaitadbhāvino rūpamāhuḥ ॥13॥
14
śabdāḥ sparśāstathā gandhā vicaranti manaḥpriyāḥ ।
dhairyaṃ cāviśate yodhānvijayasya mukhaṃ tu tat ॥14॥
15
iṣṭo vāmaḥ praviṣṭasya dakṣiṇaḥ pravivikṣataḥ ।
paścātsaṃsādhayatyarthaṃ purastātpratiṣedhati ॥15॥
16
saṃbhṛtya mahatīṃ senāṃ caturaṅgāṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
sāmnaivāvartane pūrvaṃ prayatethāstato yudhi ॥16॥
17
jaghanya eṣa vijayo yadyuddhaṃ nāma bhārata ।
yādṛcchiko yudhi jayo daivo veti vicāraṇam ॥17॥
18
apāmiva mahāvegastrastā mṛgagaṇā iva ।
durnivāryatamā caiva prabhagnā mahatī camūḥ ॥18॥
19
bhagnā ityeva bhajyante vidvāṃso'pi nakāraṇam ।
udārasārā mahatī rurusaṅghopamā camūḥ ॥19॥
20
parasparajñāḥ saṃhṛṣṭāstyaktaprāṇāḥ suniścitāḥ ।
api pañcāśatiḥ śūrā mṛdnanti paravāhinīm ॥20॥
21
atha vā pañca ṣaṭsapta sahitāḥ kṛtaniścayāḥ ।
kulīnāḥ pūjitāḥ samyagvijayantīha śātravān ॥21॥
22
sannipāto na gantavyaḥ śakye sati kathañcana ।
sāntvabhedapradānānāṃ yuddhamuttaramucyate ॥22॥
23
saṃsarpaṇāddhi senāyā bhayaṃ bhīrūnprabādhate ।
vajrādiva prajvalitādiyaṃ kva nu patiṣyati ॥23॥
24
abhiprayātāṃ samitiṃ jñātvā ye pratiyāntyatha ।
teṣāṃ spandanti gātrāṇi yodhānāṃ viṣayasya ca ॥24॥
25
viṣayo vyathate rājansarvaḥ sasthāṇujaṅgamaḥ ।
śastrapratāpataptānāṃ majjā sīdati dehinām ॥25॥
26
teṣāṃ sāntvaṃ krūramiśraṃ praṇetavyaṃ punaḥ punaḥ ।
sampīḍyamānā hi pare yogamāyānti sarvaśaḥ ॥26॥
27
antarāṇāṃ ca bhedārthaṃ cārānabhyavacārayet ।
yaśca tasmātparo rājā tena sandhiḥ praśasyate ॥27॥
28
na hi tasyānyathā pīḍā śakyā kartuṃ tathāvidhā ।
yathā sārdhamamitreṇa sarvataḥ pratibādhanam ॥28॥
29
kṣamā vai sādhumāyā hi na hi sādhvakṣamā sadā ।
kṣamāyāścākṣamāyāśca viddhi pārtha prayojanam ॥29॥
30
vijitya kṣamamāṇasya yaśo rājño'bhivardhate ।
mahāparādhā hyapyasminviśvasanti hi śatravaḥ ॥30॥
31
manyate karśayitvā tu kṣamā sādhviti śambaraḥ ।
asantaptaṃ tu yaddāru pratyeti prakṛtiṃ punaḥ ॥31॥
32
naitatpraśaṃsantyācāryā na ca sādhu nidarśanam ।
akleśenāvināśena niyantavyāḥ svaputravat ॥32॥
33
dveṣyo bhavati bhūtānāmugro rājā yudhiṣṭhira ।
mṛdumapyavamanyante tasmādubhayabhāgbhavet ॥33॥
34
prahariṣyanpriyaṃ brūyātpraharannapi bhārata ।
prahṛtya ca kṛpāyeta śocanniva rudanniva ॥34॥
35
na me priyaṃ yatsa hataḥ samprāhaivaṃ puro vacaḥ ।
na cakartha ca me vākyamucyamānaḥ punaḥ punaḥ ॥35॥
36
aho jīvitamākāṅkṣe nedṛśo vadhamarhati ।
sudurlabhāḥ supuruṣāḥ saṅgrāmeṣvapalāyinaḥ ॥36॥
37
kṛtaṃ mamāpriyaṃ tena yenāyaṃ nihato mṛdhe ।
iti vācā vadanhantṝnpūjayeta rahogataḥ ॥37॥
38
hantṝṇāṃ cāhatānāṃ ca yatkuryuraparādhinaḥ ।
krośedbāhuṃ pragṛhyāpi cikīrṣañjanasaṅgraham ॥38॥
39
evaṃ sarvāsvavasthāsu sāntvapūrvaṃ samācaran ।
priyo bhavati bhūtānāṃ dharmajño vītabhīrnṛpaḥ ॥39॥
40
viśvāsaṃ cātra gacchanti sarvabhūtāni bhārata ।
viśvastaḥ śakyate bhoktuṃ yathākāmamupasthitaḥ ॥40॥
41
tasmādviśvāsayedrājā sarvabhūtānyamāyayā ।
sarvataḥ parirakṣecca yo mahīṃ bhoktumicchati] ॥41॥
Глава 104
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kathaṃ mṛdau kathaṃ tīkṣṇe mahāpakṣe ca pārthiva ।
arau varteta nṛpatistanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
bṛhaspateśca saṃvādamindrasya ca yudhiṣṭhira ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
bṛhaspatiṃ devapatirabhivādya kṛtāñjaliḥ ।
upasaṅgamya papraccha vāsavaḥ paravīrahā ॥3॥
4
ahiteṣu kathaṃ brahmanvartayeyamatandritaḥ ।
asamucchidya caivenānniyaccheyamupāyataḥ ॥4॥
5
senayorvyatiṣaṅgeṇa jayaḥ sādhāraṇo bhavet ।
kiṃ kurvāṇaṃ na māṃ jahyājjvalitā śrīḥ pratāpinī ॥5॥
6
tato dharmārthakāmānāṃ kuśalaḥ pratibhānavān ।
rājadharmavidhānajñaḥ pratyuvāca purandaram ॥6॥
7
na jātu kalahenecchenniyantumapakāriṇaḥ ।
bālasaṃsevitaṃ hyetadyadamarṣo yadakṣamā ।
na śatrurvivṛtaḥ kāryo vadhamasyābhikāṅkṣatā ॥7॥
8
krodhaṃ balamamarṣaṃ ca niyamyātmajamātmani ।
amitramupaseveta viśvastavadaviśvasan ॥8॥
9
priyameva vadennityaṃ nāpriyaṃ kiñcidācaret ।
viramecchuṣkavairebhyaḥ kaṇṭhāyāsaṃ ca varjayet ॥9॥
10
yathā vaitaṃsiko yukto dvijānāṃ sadṛśasvanaḥ ।
tāndvijānkurute vaśyāṃstathā yukto mahīpatiḥ ।
vaśaṃ copanayecchatrūnnihanyācca purandara ॥10॥
11
na nityaṃ paribhūyārīnsukhaṃ svapiti vāsava ।
jāgartyeva ca duṣṭātmā saṅkare'gnirivotthitaḥ ॥11॥
12
na sannipātaḥ kartavyaḥ sāmānye vijaye sati ।
viśvāsyaivopasaṃnyāsyo vaśe kṛtvā ripuḥ prabho ॥12॥
13
sampradhārya sahāmātyairmantravidbhirmahātmabhiḥ ।
upekṣamāṇo'vajñāte hṛdayenāparājitaḥ ॥13॥
14
athāsya praharetkāle kiñcidvicalite pade ।
daṇḍaṃ ca dūṣayedasya puruṣairāptakāribhiḥ ॥14॥
15
ādimadhyāvasānajñaḥ pracchannaṃ ca vicārayet ।
balāni dūṣayedasya jānaṃścaiva pramāṇataḥ ॥15॥
16
bhedenopapradānena saṃsṛjannauṣadhaistathā ।
na tveva celasaṃsargaṃ racayedaribhiḥ saha ॥16॥
17
dīrghakālamapi kṣāntvā vihanyādeva śātravān ।
kālākāṅkṣī yāmayecca yathā visrambhamāpnuyuḥ ॥17॥
18
na sadyo'rīnvinirhanyāddṛṣṭasya vijayo'jvaraḥ ।
na yaḥ śalyaṃ ghaṭṭayati navaṃ ca kurute vraṇam ॥18॥
19
prāpte ca praharetkāle na sa saṃvartate punaḥ ।
hantukāmasya devendra puruṣasya ripuṃ prati ॥19॥
20
yaḥ kālo hi vyatikrāmetpuruṣaṃ kālakāṅkṣiṇam ।
durlabhaḥ sa punaḥ kālaḥ kāladharmacikīrṣuṇā ॥20॥
21
aurjasthyaṃ vijayedevaṃ saṅgṛhṇansādhusammatān ।
kālena sādhayennityaṃ nāprāpte'bhinipīḍayet ॥21॥
22
vihāya kāmaṃ krodhaṃ ca tathāhaṅkārameva ca ।
yukto vivaramanvicchedahitānāṃ purandara ॥22॥
23
mārdavaṃ daṇḍa ālasyaṃ pramādaśca surottama ।
māyāśca vividhāḥ śakra sādhayantyavicakṣaṇam ॥23॥
24
nihatyaitāni catvāri māyāṃ pratividhāya ca ।
tataḥ śaknoti śatrūṇāṃ prahartumavicārayan ॥24॥
25
yadaivaikena śakyeta guhyaṃ kartuṃ tadācaret ।
yacchanti sacivā guhyaṃ mitho vidrāvayantyapi ॥25॥
26
aśakyamiti kṛtvā vā tato'nyaiḥ saṃvidaṃ caret ।
brahmadaṇḍamadṛṣṭeṣu dṛṣṭeṣu caturaṅgiṇīm ॥26॥
27
bhedaṃ ca prathamaṃ yuñjyāttūṣṇīndaṇḍaṃ tathaiva ca ।
kāle prayojayedrājā tasmiṃstasmiṃstadā tadā ॥27॥
28
praṇipātaṃ ca gaccheta kāle śatrorbalīyasaḥ ।
yukto'sya vadhamanvicchedapramattaḥ pramādyataḥ ॥28॥
29
praṇipātena dānena vācā madhurayā bruvan ।
amitramupaseveta na tu jātu viśaṅkayet ॥29॥
30
sthānāni śaṅkitānāṃ ca nityameva vivarjayet ।
na ca teṣvāśvaseddrugdhvā jāgratīha nirākṛtāḥ ॥30॥
31
na hyato duṣkaraṃ karma kiñcidasti surottama ।
yathā vividhavṛttānāmaiśvaryamamarādhipa ॥31॥
32
tathā vividhaśīlānāmapi sambhava ucyate ।
yateta yogamāsthāya mitrāmitrānavārayan ॥32॥
33
mṛdumapyavamanyante tīkṣṇādudvijate janaḥ ।
mātīkṣṇo māmṛdurbhūstvaṃ tīkṣṇo bhava mṛdurbhava ॥33॥
34
yathā vapre vegavati sarvataḥsamplutodake ।
nityaṃ vivaraṇādbādhastathā rājyaṃ pramādyataḥ ॥34॥
35
na bahūnabhiyuñjīta yaugapadyena śātravān ।
sāmnā dānena bhedena daṇḍena ca purandara ॥35॥
36
ekaikameṣāṃ niṣpiṃṣañśiṣṭeṣu nipuṇaṃ caret ।
na ca śakto'pi medhāvī sarvānevārabhennṛpaḥ ॥36॥
37
yadā syānmahatī senā hayanāgarathākulā ।
padātiyantrabahulā svanuraktā ṣaḍaṅginī ॥37॥
38
yadā bahuvidhāṃ vṛddhiṃ manyate pratilomataḥ ।
tadā vivṛtya prahareddasyūnāmavicārayan ॥38॥
39
na sāma daṇḍopaniṣatpraśasyate na mārdavaṃ śatruṣu yātrikaṃ sadā ।
na sasyaghāto na ca saṅkarakriyā na cāpi bhūyaḥ prakṛtervicāraṇā ॥39॥
40
māyāvibhedānupasarjanāni pāpaṃ tathaiva spaśasaṃprayogāt ।
āptairmanuṣyairupacārayeta pureṣu rāṣṭreṣu ca samprayuktaḥ ॥40॥
41
purāṇi caiṣāmanusṛtya bhūmipāḥ pureṣu bhogānnikhilānihājayan ।
pureṣu nītiṃ vihitāṃ yathāvidhi prayojayanto balavṛtrasūdana ॥41॥
42
pradāya gūḍhāni vasūni nāma pracchidya bhogānavadhāya ca svān ।
duṣṭāḥ svadoṣairiti kīrtayitvā pureṣu rāṣṭreṣu ca yojayanti ॥42॥
43
tathaiva cānyai ratiśāstravedibhiḥ svalaṅkṛtaiḥ śāstravidhānadṛṣṭibhiḥ ।
suśikṣitairbhāṣyakathāviśāradaiḥ pareṣu kṛtyānupadhārayasva ॥43॥
44
indra uvāca ।
kāni liṅgāni duṣṭasya bhavanti dvijasattama ।
kathaṃ duṣṭaṃ vijānīyādetatpṛṣṭo bravīhi me ॥44॥
Индра сказал:
45
bṛhaspatiruvāca ।
parokṣamaguṇānāha sadguṇānabhyasūyati ।
parairvā kīrtyamāneṣu tūṣṇīmāste parāṅmukhaḥ ॥45॥
Брихаспати сказал:
46
tūṣṇīmbhāve'pi hi jñānaṃ na cedbhavati kāraṇam ।
viśvāsamoṣṭhasandaṃśaṃ śirasaśca prakampanam ॥46॥
47
karotyabhīkṣṇaṃ saṃsṛṣṭamasaṃsṛṣṭaśca bhāṣate ।
adṛṣṭito vikurute dṛṣṭvā vā nābhibhāṣate ॥47॥
48
pṛthagetya samaśnāti nedamadya yathāvidhi ।
āsane śayane yāne bhāvā lakṣyā viśeṣataḥ ॥48॥
49
ārtirārte priye prītiretāvanmitralakṣaṇam ।
viparītaṃ tu boddhavyamarilakṣaṇameva tat ॥49॥
50
etānyevaṃ yathoktāni budhyethāstridaśādhipa ।
puruṣāṇāṃ praduṣṭānāṃ svabhāvo balavattaraḥ ॥50॥
51
iti duṣṭasya vijñānamuktaṃ te surasattama ।
niśāmya śāstratattvārthaṃ yathāvadamareśvara ॥51॥
52
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sa tadvacaḥ śatrunibarhaṇe ratastathā cakārāvitathaṃ bṛhaspateḥ ।
cacāra kāle vijayāya cārihā vaśaṃ ca śatrūnanayatpurandaraḥ] ॥52॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 105
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
dhārmiko'rthānasamprāpya rājāmātyaiḥ prabādhitaḥ ।
cyutaḥ kośācca daṇḍācca sukhamicchankathaṃ caret ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāyaṃ kṣemadarśīyamitihāso'nugīyate ।
tatte'haṃ sampravakṣyāmi tannibodha yudhiṣṭhira ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
kṣemadarśaṃ nṛpasutaṃ yatra kṣīṇabalaṃ purā ।
muniḥ kālakavṛkṣīya ājagāmeti naḥ śrutam ।
taṃ papracchopasaṅgṛhya kṛcchrāmāpadamāsthitaḥ ॥3॥
4
artheṣu bhāgī puruṣa īhamānaḥ punaḥ punaḥ ।
alabdhvā madvidho rājyaṃ brahmankiṃ kartumarhati ॥4॥
5
anyatra maraṇātsteyādanyatra parasaṃśrayāt ।
kṣudrādanyatra cācārāttanmamācakṣva sattama ॥5॥
6
vyādhinā cābhipannasya mānasenetareṇa vā ।
bahuśrutaḥ kṛtaprajñastvadvidhaḥ śaraṇaṃ bhavet ॥6॥
7
nirvidya hi naraḥ kāmānniyamya sukhamedhate ।
tyaktvā prītiṃ ca śokaṃ ca labdhvāprītimayaṃ vasu ॥7॥
8
sukhamarthāśrayaṃ yeṣāmanuśocāmi tānaham ।
mama hyarthāḥ subahavo naṣṭāḥ svapna ivāgatāḥ ॥8॥
9
duṣkaraṃ bata kurvanti mahato'rthāṃstyajanti ye ।
vayaṃ tvenānparityaktumasato'pi na śaknumaḥ ॥9॥
10
imāmavasthāṃ samprāptaṃ dīnamārtaṃ śriyaścyutam ।
yadanyatsukhamastīha tadbrahmannanuśādhi mām ॥10॥
11
kausalyenaivamuktastu rājaputreṇa dhīmatā ।
muniḥ kālakavṛkṣīyaḥ pratyuvāca mahādyutiḥ ॥11॥
12
purastādeva te buddhiriyaṃ kāryā vijānataḥ ।
anityaṃ sarvamevedamahaṃ ca mama cāsti yat ॥12॥
13
yatkiñcinmanyase'stīti sarvaṃ nāstīti viddhi tat ।
evaṃ na vyathate prājñaḥ kṛcchrāmapyāpadaṃ gataḥ ॥13॥
14
yaddhi bhūtaṃ bhaviṣyacca dhruvaṃ tanna bhaviṣyati ।
evaṃ viditavedyastvamadharmebhyaḥ pramokṣyase ॥14॥
15
yacca pūrve samāhāre yacca pūrvatare pare ।
sarvaṃ tannāsti taccaiva tajjñātvā ko'nusañjvaret ॥15॥
16
bhūtvā ca na bhavatyetadabhūtvā ca bhavatyapi ।
śoke na hyasti sāmarthyaṃ śokaṃ kuryātkathaṃ naraḥ ॥16॥
17
kva nu te'dya pitā rājankva nu te'dya pitāmahaḥ ।
na tvaṃ paśyasi tānadya na tvā paśyanti te'pi ca ॥17॥
18
ātmano'dhruvatāṃ paśyaṃstāṃstvaṃ kimanuśocasi ।
buddhyā caivānubudhyasva dhruvaṃ hi na bhaviṣyasi ॥18॥
19
ahaṃ ca tvaṃ ca nṛpate śatravaḥ suhṛdaśca te ।
avaśyaṃ na bhaviṣyāmaḥ sarvaṃ ca na bhaviṣyati ॥19॥
20
ye tu viṃśativarṣā vai triṃśadvarṣāśca mānavāḥ ।
arvāgeva hi te sarve mariṣyanti śaracchatāt ॥20॥
21
api cenmahato vittādvipramucyeta pūruṣaḥ ।
naitanmameti tanmatvā kurvīta priyamātmanaḥ ॥21॥
22
anāgataṃ yanna mameti vidyādatikrāntaṃ yanna mameti vidyāt ।
diṣṭaṃ balīya iti manyamānāste paṇḍitāstatsatāṃ sthānamāhuḥ ॥22॥
23
anāḍhyāścāpi jīvanti rājyaṃ cāpyanuśāsate ।
buddhipauruṣasampannāstvayā tulyādhikā janāḥ ॥23॥
24
na ca tvamiva śocanti tasmāttvamapi mā śucaḥ ।
kiṃ nu tvaṃ tairna vai śreyāṃstulyo vā buddhipauruṣaiḥ ॥24॥
25
rājaputra uvāca ।
yādṛcchikaṃ mamāsīttadrājyamityeva cintaye ।
hriyate sarvamevedaṃ kālena mahatā dvija ॥25॥
Царевич сказал:
26
tasyaivaṃ hriyamāṇasya srotaseva tapodhana ।
phalametatprapaśyāmi yathālabdhena vartaye ॥26॥
27
muniruvāca ।
anāgatamatītaṃ ca yathā tathyaviniścayāt ।
nānuśocasi kausalya sarvārtheṣu tathā bhava ॥27॥
Отшельник сказал:
28
avāpyānkāmayasvārthānnānavāpyānkadācana ।
pratyutpannānanubhavanmā śucastvamanāgatān ॥28॥
29
yathā labdhopapannārthastathā kausalya raṃsyase ।
kaccicchuddhasvabhāvena śriyā hīno na śocasi ॥29॥
30
purastādbhūtapūrvatvāddhīnabhāgyo hi durmatiḥ ।
dhātāraṃ garhate nityaṃ labdhārthāṃśca na mṛṣyate ॥30॥
31
anarhānapi caivānyānmanyate śrīmato janān ।
etasmātkāraṇādetadduḥkhaṃ bhūyo'nuvartate ॥31॥
32
īrṣyāticchedasaṃpannā rājanpuruṣamāninaḥ ।
kaccittvaṃ na tathā prājña matsarī kosalādhipa ॥32॥
33
sahasva śriyamanyeṣāṃ yadyapi tvayi nāsti sā ।
anyatrāpi satīṃ lakṣmīṃ kuśalā bhuñjate janāḥ ।
abhiviṣyandate śrīrhi satyapi dviṣato janāt ॥33॥
34
śriyaṃ ca putrapautraṃ ca manuṣyā dharmacāriṇaḥ ।
tyāgadharmavido vīrāḥ svayameva tyajantyuta ॥34॥
35
bahu saṅkasukaṃ dṛṣṭvā vivitsāsādhanena ca ।
tathānye santyajantyenaṃ matvā paramadurlabham ॥35॥
36
tvaṃ punaḥ prājñarūpaḥ sankṛpaṇaṃ paritapyase ।
akāmyānkāmayāno'rthānparācīnānupadrutān ॥36॥
37
tāṃ buddhimupajijñāsustvamevainānparityaja ।
anarthāṃścārtharūpeṇa arthāṃścānartharūpataḥ ॥37॥
38
arthāyaiva hi keṣāñciddhananāśo bhavatyuta ।
anantyaṃ taṃ sukhaṃ matvā śriyamanyaḥ parīkṣate ॥38॥
39
ramamāṇaḥ śriyā kaścinnānyacchreyo'bhimanyate ।
tathā tasyehamānasya samārambho vinaśyati ॥39॥
40
kṛcchrāllabdhamabhipretaṃ yadā kausalya naśyati ।
tadā nirvidyate so'rthātparibhagnakramo naraḥ ॥40॥
41
dharmameke'bhipadyante kalyāṇābhijanā narāḥ ।
paratra sukhamicchanto nirvidyeyuśca laukikāt ॥41॥
42
jīvitaṃ santyajantyeke dhanalobhaparā narāḥ ।
na jīvitārthaṃ manyante puruṣā hi dhanādṛte ॥42॥
43
paśya teṣāṃ kṛpaṇatāṃ paśya teṣāmabuddhitām ।
adhruve jīvite mohādarthatṛṣṇāmupāśritāḥ ॥43॥
44
sañcaye ca vināśānte maraṇānte ca jīvite ।
saṃyoge viprayogānte ko nu vipraṇayenmanaḥ ॥44॥
45
dhanaṃ vā puruṣaṃ rājanpuruṣo vā punardhanam ।
avaśyaṃ prajahātyetattadvidvānko'nusañjvaret ॥45॥
46
anyeṣāmapi naśyanti suhṛdaśca dhanāni ca ।
paśya buddhyā manuṣyāṇāṃ rājannāpadamātmanaḥ ।
niyaccha yaccha saṃyaccha indriyāṇi mano giram ॥46॥
47
pratiṣiddhānavāpyeṣu durlabheṣvahiteṣu ca ।
pratikṛṣṭeṣu bhāveṣu vyatikṛṣṭeṣvasambhave ।
prajñānatṛpto vikrāntastvadvidho nānuśocati ॥47॥
48
alpamicchannacapalo mṛdurdāntaḥ susaṃśitaḥ ।
brahmacaryopapannaśca tvadvidho naiva muhyati ॥48॥
49
na tveva jālmīṃ kāpālīṃ vṛttimeṣitumarhasi ।
nṛśaṃsavṛttiṃ pāpiṣṭhāṃ duḥkhāṃ kāpuruṣocitām ॥49॥
50
api mūlaphalājīvo ramasvaiko mahāvane ।
vāgyataḥ saṅgṛhītātmā sarvabhūtadayānvitaḥ ॥50॥
51
sadṛśaṃ paṇḍitasyaitadīṣādantena dantinā ।
yadeko ramate'raṇye yaccāpyalpena tuṣyati ॥51॥
52
mahāhradaḥ saṅkṣubhita ātmanaiva prasīdati ।
etadevaṅgatasyāhaṃ sukhaṃ paśyāmi kevalam ॥52॥
53
asambhave śriyo rājanhīnasya sacivādibhiḥ ।
daive pratiniviṣṭe ca kiṃ śreyo manyate bhavān] ॥53॥
Глава 106
1
muniruvāca ।
atha cetpauruṣaṃ kiñcitkṣatriyātmani paśyasi ।
bravīmi hanta te nītiṃ rājyasya pratipattaye ॥1॥
Отшельник сказал:
2
tāṃ cecchakṣyasyanuṣṭhātuṃ karma caiva kariṣyasi ।
śṛṇu sarvamaśeṣeṇa yattvāṃ vakṣyāmi tattvataḥ ॥2॥
3
ācariṣyasi cetkarma mahato'rthānavāpsyasi ।
rājyaṃ rājyasya mantraṃ vā mahatīṃ vā punaḥ śriyam ।
yadyetadrocate rājanpunarbrūhi bravīmi te ॥3॥
4
rājaputra uvāca ।
bravītu bhagavānnītimupapanno'smyahaṃ prabho ।
amoghamidamadyāstu tvayā saha samāgatam ॥4॥
Царевич сказал:
5
muniruvāca ।
hitvā stambhaṃ ca mānaṃ ca krodhaharṣau bhayaṃ tathā ।
pratyamitraṃ niṣevasva praṇipatya kṛtāñjaliḥ ॥5॥
Отшельник сказал:
6
tamuttamena śaucena karmaṇā cābhirādhaya ।
dātumarhati te vṛttiṃ vaidehaḥ satyasaṅgaraḥ ॥6॥
7
pramāṇaṃ sarvabhūteṣu pragrahaṃ ca gamiṣyasi ।
tataḥ sahāyānsotsāhāṁllapsyase'vyasanāñśucīn ॥7॥
8
vartamānaḥ svaśāstre vai saṃyatātmā jitendriyaḥ ।
abhyuddharati cātmānaṃ prasādayati ca prajāḥ ॥8॥
9
tenaiva tvaṃ dhṛtimatā śrīmatā cābhisatkṛtaḥ ।
pramāṇaṃ sarvabhūteṣu gatvā pragrahaṇaṃ mahat ॥9॥
10
tataḥ suhṛdbalaṃ labdhvā mantrayitvā sumantritam ।
antarairbhedayitvārīnbilvaṃ bilvena śātaya ।
parairvā saṃvidaṃ kṛtvā balamapyasya ghātaya ॥10॥
11
alabhyā ye śubhā bhāvāḥ striyaścācchādanāni ca ।
śayyāsanāni yānāni mahārhāṇi gṛhāṇi ca ॥11॥
12
pakṣiṇo mṛgajātāni rasā gandhāḥ phalāni ca ।
teṣveva sajjayethāstvaṃ yathā naśyetsvayaṃ paraḥ ॥12॥
13
yadyeva pratiṣeddhavyo yadyupekṣaṇamarhati ।
na jātu vivṛtaḥ kāryaḥ śatrurvinayamicchatā ॥13॥
14
vasasva paramāmitraviṣaye prājñasammate ।
bhajasva śvetakākīyairmitrādhamamanarthakaiḥ ॥14॥
15
ārambhāṃścāsya mahato duṣkarāṃstvaṃ prayojaya ।
nadībandhavirodhāṃśca balavadbhirvirudhyatām ॥15॥
16
udyānāni mahārhāṇi śayanānyāsanāni ca ।
pratibhogasukhenaiva kośamasya virecaya ॥16॥
17
yajñadānapraśaṃsāsmai brāhmaṇeṣvanuvarṇyatām ।
te tvatpriyaṃ kariṣyanti taṃ ceṣyanti vṛkā iva ॥17॥
18
asaṃśayaṃ puṇyaśīlaḥ prāpnoti paramāṃ gatim ।
triviṣṭape puṇyatamaṃ sthānaṃ prāpnoti pārthivaḥ ।
kośakṣaye tvamitrāṇāṃ vaśaṃ kausalya gacchati ॥18॥
19
ubhayatra prasaktasya dharme cādharma eva ca ।
balārthamūlaṃ vyucchidyettena nandanti śatravaḥ ॥19॥
20
nindyāsya mānuṣaṃ karma daivamasyopavarṇaya ।
asaṃśayaṃ daivaparaḥ kṣiprameva vinaśyati ॥20॥
21
yājayainaṃ viśvajitā sarvasvena viyujyatām ।
tato gacchatvasiddhārthaḥ pīḍyamāno mahājanam ॥21॥
22
tyāgadharmavidaṃ muṇḍaṃ kañcidasyopavarṇaya ।
api tyāgaṃ bubhūṣeta kaccidgacchedanāmayam ॥22॥
23
siddhenauṣadhayogena sarvaśatruvināśinā ।
nāgānaśvānmanuṣyāṃśca kṛtakairupaghātaya ॥23॥
24
ete cānye ca bahavo dambhayogāḥ suniścitāḥ ।
śakyā viṣahatā kartuṃ na klībena nṛpātmaja] ॥24॥
Глава 107
1
rājaputra uvāca ।
na nikṛtyā na dambhena brahmannicchāmi jīvitum ।
nādharmayuktāniccheyamarthānsumahato'pyaham ॥1॥
Царевич сказал:
2
purastādeva bhagavanmayaitadapavarjitam ।
yena māṃ nābhiśaṅketa yadvā kṛtsnaṃ hitaṃ bhavet ॥2॥
3
ānṛśaṃsyena dharmeṇa loke hyasmiñjijīviṣuḥ ।
nāhametadalaṃ kartuṃ naitanmayyupapadyate ॥3॥
4
muniruvāca ।
upapannastvametena yathā kṣatriya bhāṣase ।
prakṛtyā hyupapanno'si buddhyā cādbhutadarśana ॥4॥
Отшельник сказал:
5
ubhayoreva vāmarthe yatiṣye tava tasya ca ।
saṃśleṣaṃ vā kariṣyāmi śāśvataṃ hyanapāyinam ॥5॥
6
tvādṛśaṃ hi kule jātamanṛśaṃsaṃ bahuśrutam ।
amātyaṃ ko na kurvīta rājyapraṇayakovidam ॥6॥
7
yastvaṃ pravrajito rājyādvyasanaṃ cottamaṃ gataḥ ।
ānṛśaṃsyena vṛttena kṣatriyecchasi jīvitum ॥7॥
8
āgantā madgṛhaṃ tāta vaidehaḥ satyasaṅgaraḥ ।
yathāhaṃ taṃ niyokṣyāmi tatkariṣyatyasaṃśayam ॥8॥
9
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tata āhūya vaidehaṃ munirvacanamabravīt ।
ayaṃ rājakule jāto viditābhyantaro mama ॥9॥
Бхишма сказал:
10
ādarśa iva śuddhātmā śāradaścandramā iva ।
nāsminpaśyāmi vṛjinaṃ sarvato me parīkṣitaḥ ॥10॥
11
tena te sandhirevāstu viśvasāsminyathā mayi ।
na rājyamanamātyena śakyaṃ śāstumamitrahan ॥11॥
12
amātyaḥ śūra eva syādbuddhisampanna eva ca ।
tābhyāṃ caiva bhayaṃ rājñaḥ paśya rājyasya yojanam ।
dharmātmanāṃ kvacilloke nānyāsti gatirīdṛśī ॥12॥
13
kṛtātmā rājaputro'yaṃ satāṃ mārgamanuṣṭhitaḥ ।
susaṅgṛhītastvevaiṣa tvayā dharmapurogamaḥ ।
saṃsevyamānaḥ śatrūṃste gṛhṇīyānmahato gaṇān ॥13॥
14
yadyayaṃ pratiyudhyettvāṃ svakarma kṣatriyasya tat ।
jigīṣamāṇastvāṃ yuddhe pitṛpaitāmahe pade ॥14॥
15
tvaṃ cāpi pratiyudhyethā vijigīṣuvrate sthitaḥ ।
ayuddhvaiva niyogānme vaśe vaideha te sthitaḥ ॥15॥
16
sa tvaṃ dharmamavekṣasva tyaktvādharmamasāmpratam ।
na hi kāmānna ca drohātsvadharmaṃ hātumarhasi ॥16॥
17
naiva nityaṃ jayastāta naiva nityaṃ parājayaḥ ।
tasmādbhojayitavyaśca bhoktavyaśca paro janaḥ ॥17॥
18
ātmanyeva hi sandṛśyāvubhau jayaparājayau ।
niḥśeṣakāriṇāṃ tāta niḥśeṣakaraṇādbhayam ॥18॥
19
ityuktaḥ pratyuvācedaṃ vacanaṃ brāhmaṇarṣabham ।
abhipūjyābhisatkṛtya pūjārhamanumānya ca ॥19॥
20
yathā brūyānmahāprājño yathā brūyādbahuśrutaḥ ।
śreyaskāmo yathā brūyādubhayoryatkṣamaṃ bhavet ॥20॥
21
tathā vacanamukto'smi kariṣyāmi ca tattathā ।
etaddhi paramaṃ śreyo na me'trāsti vicāraṇā ॥21॥
22
tataḥ kausalyamāhūya vaideho vākyamabravīt ।
dharmato nītitaścaiva balena ca jito mayā ॥22॥
23
so'haṃ tvayā tvātmaguṇairjitaḥ pārthivasattama ।
ātmānamanavajñāya jitavadvartatāṃ bhavān ॥23॥
24
nāvamanye ca te buddhiṃ nāvamanye ca pauruṣam ।
nāvamanye jayāmīti jitavadvartatāṃ bhavān ॥24॥
25
yathāvatpūjito rājangṛhaṃ gantāsi me gṛhāt ।
tataḥ sampūjya tau vipraṃ viśvastau jagmaturgṛhān ॥25॥
26
vaidehastvatha kausalyaṃ praveśya gṛhamañjasā ।
pādyārghyamadhuparkaistaṃ pūjārhaṃ pratyapūjayat ॥26॥
27
dadau duhitaraṃ cāsmai ratnāni vividhāni ca ।
eṣa rājñāṃ paro dharmaḥ sahyau jayaparājayau] ॥27॥
Глава 108
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
brāhmaṇakṣatriyaviśāṃ śūdrāṇāṃ ca parantapa ।
dharmo vṛttaṃ ca vṛttiśca vṛttyupāyaphalāni ca ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
rājñāṃ vṛttaṃ ca kośaśca kośasañjananaṃ mahat ।
amātyaguṇavṛddhiśca prakṛtīnāṃ ca vardhanam ॥2॥
3
ṣāḍguṇyaguṇakalpaśca senānītistathaiva ca ।
duṣṭasya ca parijñānamaduṣṭasya ca lakṣaṇam ॥3॥
4
samahīnādhikānāṃ ca yathāvallakṣaṇoccayaḥ ।
madhyamasya ca tuṣṭyarthaṃ yathā stheyaṃ vivardhatā ॥4॥
5
kṣīṇasaṅgrahavṛttiśca yathāvatsamprakīrtitā ।
laghunādeśarūpeṇa granthayogena bhārata ॥5॥
6
vijigīṣostathāvṛttamuktaṃ caiva tathaiva te ।
gaṇānāṃ vṛttimicchāmi śrotuṃ matimatāṃ vara ॥6॥
7
yathā gaṇāḥ pravardhante na bhidyante ca bhārata ।
arīnhi vijigīṣante suhṛdaḥ prāpnuvanti ca ॥7॥
8
bhedamūlo vināśo hi gaṇānāmupalabhyate ।
mantrasaṃvaraṇaṃ duḥkhaṃ bahūnāmiti me matiḥ ॥8॥
9
etadicchāmyahaṃ śrotuṃ nikhilena parantapa ।
yathā ca te na bhidyeraṃstacca me brūhi pārthiva ॥9॥
10
bhīṣma uvāca ।
gaṇānāṃ ca kulānāṃ ca rājñāṃ ca bharatarṣabha ।
vairasandīpanāvetau lobhāmarṣau janādhipa ॥10॥
Бхишма сказал:
11
lobhameko hi vṛṇute tato'marṣamanantaram ।
tau kṣayavyayasaṃyuktāvanyonyajanitāśrayau ॥11॥
12
cāramantrabalādānaiḥ sāmadānavibhedanaiḥ ।
kṣayavyayabhayopāyaiḥ karśayantītaretaram ॥12॥
13
tatra dānena bhidyante gaṇāḥ saṅghātavṛttayaḥ ।
bhinnā vimanasaḥ sarve gacchantyarivaśaṃ bhayāt ॥13॥
14
bhedādgaṇā vinaśyanti bhinnāḥ sūpajapāḥ paraiḥ ।
tasmātsaṅghātayogeṣu prayaterangaṇāḥ sadā ॥14॥
15
arthā hyevādhigamyante saṅghātabalapauruṣāt ।
bāhyāśca maitrīṃ kurvanti teṣu saṅghātavṛttiṣu ॥15॥
16
jñānavṛddhānpraśaṃsantaḥ śuśrūṣantaḥ parasparam ।
vinivṛttābhisandhānāḥ sukhamedhanti sarvaśaḥ ॥16॥
17
dharmiṣṭhānvyavahārāṃśca sthāpayantaśca śāstrataḥ ।
yathāvatsampravartanto vivardhante gaṇottamāḥ ॥17॥
18
putrānbhrātṝnnigṛhṇanto vinaye ca sadā ratāḥ ।
vinītāṃśca pragṛhṇanto vivardhante gaṇottamāḥ ॥18॥
19
cāramantravidhāneṣu kośasannicayeṣu ca ।
nityayuktā mahābāho vardhante sarvato gaṇāḥ ॥19॥
20
prājñāñśūrānmaheṣvāsānkarmasu sthirapauruṣān ।
mānayantaḥ sadā yuktā vivardhante gaṇā nṛpa ॥20॥
21
dravyavantaśca śūrāśca śastrajñāḥ śāstrapāragāḥ ।
kṛcchrāsvāpatsu sammūḍhāngaṇānuttārayanti te ॥21॥
22
krodho bhedo bhayo daṇḍaḥ karśanaṃ nigraho vadhaḥ ।
nayantyarivaśaṃ sadyo gaṇānbharatasattama ॥22॥
23
tasmānmānayitavyāste gaṇamukhyāḥ pradhānataḥ ।
lokayātrā samāyattā bhūyasī teṣu pārthiva ॥23॥
24
mantraguptiḥ pradhāneṣu cāraścāmitrakarśana ।
na gaṇāḥ kṛtsnaśo mantraṃ śrotumarhanti bhārata ॥24॥
25
gaṇamukhyaistu sambhūya kāryaṃ gaṇahitaṃ mithaḥ ।
pṛthaggaṇasya bhinnasya vimatasya tato'nyathā ।
arthāḥ pratyavasīdanti tathānarthā bhavanti ca ॥25॥
26
teṣāmanyonyabhinnānāṃ svaśaktimanutiṣṭhatām ।
nigrahaḥ paṇḍitaiḥ kāryaḥ kṣiprameva pradhānataḥ ॥26॥
27
kuleṣu kalahā jātāḥ kulavṛddhairupekṣitāḥ ।
gotrasya rājankurvanti gaṇasambhedakārikām ॥27॥
28
ābhyantaraṃ bhayaṃ rakṣyaṃ surakṣyaṃ bāhyato bhayam ।
abhyantarādbhayaṃ jātaṃ sadyo mūlaṃ nikṛntati ॥28॥
29
akasmātkrodhalobhādvā mohādvāpi svabhāvajāt ।
anyonyaṃ nābhibhāṣante tatparābhavalakṣaṇam ॥29॥
30
jātyā ca sadṛśāḥ sarve kulena sadṛśāstathā ।
na tu śauryeṇa buddhyā vā rūpadravyeṇa vā punaḥ ॥30॥
31
bhedāccaiva pramādācca nāmyante ripubhirgaṇāḥ ।
tasmātsaṅghātamevāhurgaṇānāṃ śaraṇaṃ mahat] ॥31॥
Глава 109
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
mahānayaṃ dharmapatho bahuśākhaśca bhārata ।
kiṃ svideveha dharmāṇāmanuṣṭheyatamaṃ matam ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
kiṃ kāryaṃ sarvadharmāṇāṃ garīyo bhavato matam ।
yathāyaṃ puruṣo dharmamiha ca pretya cāpnuyāt ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
mātāpitrorgurūṇāṃ ca pūjā bahumatā mama ।
atra yukto naro lokānyaśaśca mahadaśnute ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
yadete hyabhijānīyuḥ karma tāta supūjitāḥ ।
dharmyaṃ dharmaviruddhaṃ vā tatkartavyaṃ yudhiṣṭhira ॥4॥
5
na tairanabhyanujñāto dharmamanyaṃ prakalpayet ।
yamete'bhyanujānīyuḥ sa dharma iti niścayaḥ ॥5॥
6
eta eva trayo lokā eta evāśramāstrayaḥ ।
eta eva trayo vedā eta eva trayo'gnayaḥ ॥6॥
7
pitā hyagnirgārhapatyo mātāgnirdakṣiṇaḥ smṛtaḥ ।
gururāhavanīyastu sāgnitretā garīyasī ॥7॥
8
triṣvapramādyanneteṣu trīṁllokānavajeṣyasi ।
pitṛvṛttyā tvimaṃ lokaṃ mātṛvṛttyā tathāparam ।
brahmalokaṃ gurorvṛttyā nityameva cariṣyasi ॥8॥
9
samyageteṣu vartasva triṣu lokeṣu bhārata ।
yaśaḥ prāpsyasi bhadraṃ te dharmaṃ ca sumahāphalam ॥9॥
10
naitānatiśayejjātu nātyaśnīyānna dūṣayet ।
nityaṃ paricareccaiva tadvai sukṛtamuttamam ।
kīrtiṃ puṇyaṃ yaśo lokānprāpsyase ca janādhipa ॥10॥
11
sarve tasyādṛtā lokā yasyaite traya ādṛtāḥ ।
anādṛtāstu yasyaite sarvāstasyāphalāḥ kriyāḥ ॥11॥
12
naivāyaṃ na paro lokastasya caiva parantapa ।
amānitā nityameva yasyaite guravastrayaḥ ॥12॥
13
na cāsminna pare loke yaśastasya prakāśate ।
na cānyadapi kalyāṇaṃ pāratraṃ samudāhṛtam ॥13॥
14
tebhya eva tu tatsarvaṃ kṛtyayā visṛjāmyaham ।
tadāsīnme śataguṇaṃ sahasraguṇameva ca ।
tasmānme saṃprakāśante trayo lokā yudhiṣṭhira ॥14॥
15
daśaiva tu sadācāryaḥ śrotriyānatiricyate ।
daśācāryānupādhyāya upādhyāyānpitā daśa ॥15॥
16
pitṝndaśa tu mātaikā sarvāṃ vā pṛthivīmapi ।
gurutvenābhibhavati nāsti mātṛsamo guruḥ ।
gururgarīyānpitṛto mātṛtaśceti me matiḥ ॥16॥
17
ubhau hi mātāpitarau janmani vyupayujyataḥ ।
śarīrametau sṛjataḥ pitā mātā ca bhārata ।
ācāryaśiṣṭā yā jātiḥ sā divyā sājarāmarā ॥17॥
18
avadhyā hi sadā mātā pitā cāpyapakāriṇau ।
na sanduṣyati tatkṛtvā na ca te dūṣayanti tam ।
dharmāya yatamānānāṃ vidurdevāḥ saharṣibhiḥ ॥18॥
19
ya āvṛṇotyavitathena karṇāvṛtaṃ bruvannamṛtaṃ samprayacchan ।
taṃ vai manye pitaraṃ mātaraṃ ca tasmai na druhyetkṛtamasya jānan ॥19॥
20
vidyāṃ śrutvā ye guruṃ nādriyante pratyāsannaṃ manasā karmaṇā vā ।
yathaiva te gurubhirbhāvanīyāstathā teṣāṃ guravo'pyarcanīyāḥ ॥20॥
21
tasmātpūjayitavyāśca saṃvibhajyāśca yatnataḥ ।
guravo'rcayitavyāśca purāṇaṃ dharmamicchatā ॥21॥
22
yena prītāśca pitarastena prītaḥ pitāmahaḥ ।
prīṇāti mātaraṃ yena pṛthivī tena pūjitā ॥22॥
23
yena prīṇātyupādhyāyaṃ tena syādbrahma pūjitam ।
mātṛtaḥ pitṛtaścaiva tasmātpūjyatamo guruḥ ।
ṛṣayaśca hi devāśca prīyante pitṛbhiḥ saha ॥23॥
24
na kenacana vṛttena hyavajñeyo gururbhavet ।
na ca mātā na ca pitā tādṛśo yādṛśo guruḥ ॥24॥
25
na te'vamānamarhanti na ca te dūṣayanti tam ।
gurūṇāmeva satkāraṃ vidurdevāḥ saharṣibhiḥ ॥25॥
26
upādhyāyaṃ pitaraṃ mātaraṃ ca ye'bhidruhyanti manasā karmaṇā vā ।
teṣāṃ pāpaṃ bhrūṇahatyāviśiṣṭaṃ tasmānnānyaḥ pāpakṛdasti loke ॥26॥
27
mitradruhaḥ kṛtaghnasya strīghnasya piśunasya ca ।
caturṇāṃ vayameteṣāṃ niṣkṛtiṃ nānuśuśrumaḥ ॥27॥
28
etatsarvamatideśena sṛṣṭaṃ yatkartavyaṃ puruṣeṇeha loke ।
etacchreyo nānyadasmādviśiṣṭaṃ sarvāndharmānanusṛtyaitaduktam] ॥28॥
Глава 110
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kathaṃ dharme sthātumicchannaro varteta bhārata ।
vidvañjijñāsamānāya prabrūhi bharatarṣabha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
satyaṃ caivānṛtaṃ cobhe lokānāvṛtya tiṣṭhataḥ ।
tayoḥ kimācaredrājanpuruṣo dharmaniścitaḥ ॥2॥
3
kiṃ svitsatyaṃ kimanṛtaṃ kiṃ sviddharmyaṃ sanātanam ।
kasminkāle vadetsatyaṃ kasminkāle'nṛtaṃ vadet ॥3॥
4
bhīṣma uvāca ।
satyasya vacanaṃ sādhu na satyādvidyate param ।
yadbhūloke sudurjñātaṃ tatte vakṣyāmi bhārata ॥4॥
Бхишма сказал:
5
bhavetsatyaṃ na vaktavyaṃ vaktavyamanṛtaṃ bhavet ।
yatrānṛtaṃ bhavetsatyaṃ satyaṃ vāpyanṛtaṃ bhavet ॥5॥
6
tādṛśe muhyate bālo yatra satyamaniṣṭhitam ।
satyānṛte viniścitya tato bhavati dharmavit ॥6॥
7
apyanāryo'kṛtaprajñaḥ puruṣo'pi sudāruṇaḥ ।
sumahatprāpnuyātpuṇyaṃ balāko'ndhavadhādiva ॥7॥
8
kimāścaryaṃ ca yanmūḍho dharmakāmo'pyadharmavit ।
sumahatprāpnuyātpāpaṃ gaṅgāyāmiva kauśikaḥ ॥8॥
9
tādṛśo'yamanupraśno yatra dharmaḥ sudurvacaḥ ।
duṣkaraḥ pratisaṅkhyātuṃ tarkeṇātra vyavasyati ॥9॥
10
prabhāvārthāya bhūtānāṃ dharmapravacanaṃ kṛtam ।
yatsyādahiṃsāsaṃyuktaṃ sa dharma iti niścayaḥ ॥10॥
11
dhāraṇāddharma ityāhurdharmeṇa vidhṛtāḥ prajāḥ ।
yatsyāddhāraṇasaṃyuktaṃ sa dharma iti niścayaḥ ॥11॥
12
śrutidharma iti hyeke netyāhurapare janāḥ ।
na tu tatpratyasūyāmo na hi sarvaṃ vidhīyate ॥12॥
13
ye'nyāyena jihīrṣanto dhanamicchanti karhicit ।
tebhyastanna tadākhyeyaṃ sa dharma iti niścayaḥ ॥13॥
14
akūjanena cenmokṣo nātra kūjetkathañcana ।
avaśyaṃ kūjitavyaṃ vā śaṅkeranvāpyakūjanāt ॥14॥
15
śreyastatrānṛtaṃ vaktuṃ satyāditi vicāritam ।
yaḥ pāpaiḥ saha sambandhānmucyate śapathāditi ॥15॥
16
na ca tebhyo dhanaṃ deyaṃ śakye sati kathañcana ।
pāpebhyo hi dhanaṃ dattaṃ dātāramapi pīḍayet ॥16॥
17
svaśarīroparodhena varamādātumicchataḥ ।
satyasampratipattyarthaṃ ye brūyuḥ sākṣiṇaḥ kvacit ।
anuktvā tatra tadvācyaṃ sarve te'nṛtavādinaḥ ॥17॥
18
prāṇātyaye vivāhe ca vaktavyamanṛtaṃ bhavet ।
arthasya rakṣaṇārthāya pareṣāṃ dharmakāraṇāt ।
pareṣāṃ dharmamākāṅkṣannīcaḥ syāddharmabhikṣukaḥ ॥18॥
19
pratiśrutya tu dātavyaṃ śvaḥkāryastu balātkṛtaḥ ।
yaḥ kaściddharmasamayātpracyuto'dharmamāsthitaḥ ॥19॥
20
śaṭhaḥ svadharmamutsṛjya tamicchedupajīvitum ।
sarvopāyairnihantavyaḥ pāpo nikṛtijīvanaḥ ॥20॥
21
dhanamityeva pāpānāṃ sarveṣāmiha niścayaḥ ।
ye'viṣahyā hyasaṃbhojyā nikṛtyā patanaṃ gatāḥ ॥21॥
22
cyutā devamanuṣyebhyo yathā pretāstathaiva te ।
dhanādānādduḥkhataraṃ jīvitādviprayojanam ॥22॥
23
ayaṃ vo rocatāṃ dharma iti vācyaḥ prayatnataḥ ।
na kaścidasti pāpānāṃ dharma ityeṣa niścayaḥ ॥23॥
24
tathāgataṃ ca yo hanyānnāsau pāpena lipyate ।
svakarmaṇā hataṃ hanti hata eva sa hanyate ।
teṣu yaḥ samayaṃ kaścitkurvīta hatabuddhiṣu ॥24॥
25
yathā kākaśca gṛdhraśca tathaivopadhijīvinaḥ ।
ūrdhvaṃ dehavimokṣānte bhavantyetāsu yoniṣu ॥25॥
26
yasminyathā vartate yo manuṣyastasmiṃstathā vartitavyaṃ sa dharmaḥ ।
māyācāro māyayā vartitavyaḥ sādhvācāraḥ sādhunā pratyudeyaḥ] ॥26॥
Глава 111
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kliśyamāneṣu bhūteṣu taistairbhāvaistatastataḥ ।
durgāṇyatitaredyena tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
āśrameṣu yathokteṣu yathoktaṃ ye dvijātayaḥ ।
vartante saṃyatātmāno durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
ye dambhānna japanti sma yeṣāṃ vṛttiśca saṃvṛtā ।
viṣayāṃśca nigṛhṇanti durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥3॥
4
vāsayantyatithīnnityaṃ nityaṃ ye cānasūyakāḥ ।
nityaṃ svādhyāyaśīlāśca durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥4॥
5
mātāpitrośca ye vṛttiṃ vartante dharmakovidāḥ ।
varjayanti divāsvapnaṃ durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥5॥
6
sveṣu dāreṣu vartante nyāyavṛtteṣvṛtāvṛtau ।
agnihotraparāḥ santo durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥6॥
7
ye na lobhānnayantyarthānrājāno rajasāvṛtāḥ ।
viṣayānparirakṣanto durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥7॥
8
āhaveṣu ca ye śūrāstyaktvā maraṇajaṃ bhayam ।
dharmeṇa jayamicchanto durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥8॥
9
ye pāpāni na kurvanti karmaṇā manasā girā ।
nikṣiptadaṇḍā bhūteṣu durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥9॥
10
ye vadantīha satyāni prāṇatyāge'pyupasthite ।
pramāṇabhūtā bhūtānāṃ durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥10॥
11
anadhyāyeṣu ye viprāḥ svādhyāyaṃ naiva kurvate ।
taponityāḥ sutapaso durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥11॥
12
karmāṇyakuhakārthāni yeṣāṃ vācaśca sūnṛtāḥ ।
yeṣāmarthāśca sādhvarthā durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥12॥
13
ye tapaśca tapasyanti kaumārabrahmacāriṇaḥ ।
vidyāvedavratasnātā durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥13॥
14
ye ca saṃśāntarajasaḥ saṃśāntatamasaśca ye ।
satye sthitā mahātmāno durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥14॥
15
yeṣāṃ na kaścittrasati trasanti na ca kasyacit ।
yeṣāmātmasamo loko durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥15॥
16
paraśriyā na tapyante ye santaḥ puruṣarṣabhāḥ ।
grāmyādannānnivṛttāśca durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥16॥
17
sarvāndevānnamasyanti sarvāndharmāṃśca śṛṇvate ।
ye śraddadhānā dāntāśca durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥17॥
18
ye na mānitamicchanti mānayanti ca ye param ।
mānyamānā na manyante durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥18॥
19
ye śrāddhāni ca kurvanti tithyāṃ tithyāṃ prajārthinaḥ ।
suviśuddhena manasā durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥19॥
20
ye krodhaṃ naiva kurvanti kruddhānsaṃśamayanti ca ।
na ca kupyanti bhṛtyebhyo durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥20॥
21
madhu māṃsaṃ ca ye nityaṃ varjayantīha mānavāḥ ।
janmaprabhṛti madyaṃ ca durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥21॥
22
yātrārthaṃ bhojanaṃ yeṣāṃ santānārthaṃ ca maithunam ।
vāksatyavacanārthāya durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥22॥
23
īśvaraṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ jagataḥ prabhavāpyayam ।
bhaktā nārāyaṇaṃ ye ca durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥23॥
24
ya eṣa raktapadmākṣaḥ pītavāsā mahābhujaḥ ।
suhṛdbhrātā ca mitraṃ ca saṃbandhī ca tavācyutaḥ ॥24॥
25
ya imānsakalāṁllokāṃścarmavatpariveṣṭayet ।
icchanprabhuracintyātmā govindaḥ puruṣottamaḥ ॥25॥
26
sthitaḥ priyahite jiṣṇoḥ sa eṣa puruṣarṣabha ।
rājaṃstava ca durdharṣo vaikuṇṭhaḥ puruṣottamaḥ ॥26॥
27
ya enaṃ saṃśrayantīha bhaktyā nārāyaṇaṃ harim ।
te tarantīha durgāṇi na me'trāsti vicāraṇā ॥27॥
28
durgātitaraṇaṃ ye ca paṭhanti śrāvayanti ca ।
pāṭhayanti ca viprebhyo durgāṇyatitaranti te ॥28॥
29
iti kṛtyasamuddeśaḥ kīrtitaste mayānagha ।
santaredyena durgāṇi paratreha ca mānavaḥ] ॥29॥
Глава 112
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
asaumyāḥ saumyarūpeṇa saumyāścāsaumyadarśinaḥ ।
īdṛśānpuruṣāṃstāta kathaṃ vidyāmahe vayam ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
vyāghragomāyusaṃvādaṃ taṃ nibodha yudhiṣṭhira ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
purikāyāṃ puri purā śrīmatyāṃ pauriko nṛpaḥ ।
parahiṃsāruciḥ krūro babhūva puruṣādhamaḥ ॥3॥
4
sa tvāyuṣi parikṣīṇe jagāmānīpsitāṃ gatim ।
gomāyutvaṃ ca samprāpto dūṣitaḥ pūrvakarmaṇā ॥4॥
5
saṃsmṛtya pūrvajātiṃ sa nirvedaṃ paramaṃ gataḥ ।
na bhakṣayati māṃsāni parairupahṛtānyapi ॥5॥
6
ahiṃsraḥ sarvabhūteṣu satyavāksudṛḍhavrataḥ ।
cakāra ca yathākāmamāhāraṃ patitaiḥ phalaiḥ ॥6॥
7
śmaśāne tasya cāvāso gomāyoḥ sammato'bhavat ।
janmabhūmyanurodhācca nānyadvāsamarocayat ॥7॥
8
tasya śaucamamṛṣyantaḥ sarve te sahajātayaḥ ।
cālayanti sma tāṃ buddhiṃ vacanaiḥ praśrayottaraiḥ ॥8॥
9
vasanpitṛvane raudre śaucaṃ lapsitumicchasi ।
iyaṃ vipratipattiste yadā tvaṃ piśitāśanaḥ ॥9॥
10
tatsamo vā bhavāsmābhirbhakṣyāndāsyāmahe vayam ।
bhuṅkṣva śaucaṃ parityajya yaddhi bhuktaṃ tadasti te ॥10॥
11
iti teṣāṃ vacaḥ śrutvā pratyuvāca samāhitaḥ ।
madhuraiḥ praśritairvākyairhetumadbhiraniṣṭhuraiḥ ॥11॥
12
apramāṇaṃ prasūtirme śīlataḥ kriyate kulam ।
prārthayiṣye tu tatkarma yena vistīryate yaśaḥ ॥12॥
13
śmaśāne yadi vāso me samādhirme niśāmyatām ।
ātmā phalati karmāṇi nāśramo dharmalakṣaṇam ॥13॥
14
āśrame yo dvijaṃ hanyādgāṃ vā dadyādanāśrame ।
kiṃ nu tatpātakaṃ na syāttadvā dattaṃ vṛthā bhavet ॥14॥
15
bhavantaḥ sarvalobhena kevalaṃ bhakṣaṇe ratāḥ ।
anubandhe tu ye doṣāstānna paśyanti mohitāḥ ॥15॥
16
apratyayakṛtāṃ garhyāmarthāpanayadūṣitām ।
iha cāmutra cāniṣṭāṃ tasmādvṛttiṃ na rocaye ॥16॥
17
taṃ śuciṃ paṇḍitaṃ matvā śārdūlaḥ khyātavikramaḥ ।
kṛtvātmasadṛśāṃ pūjāṃ sācivye'vardhayatsvayam ॥17॥
18
saumya vijñātarūpastvaṃ gaccha yātrāṃ mayā saha ।
vriyantāmīpsitā bhogāḥ parihāryāśca puṣkalāḥ ॥18॥
19
tīkṣṇā vayamiti khyātā bhavato jñāpayāmahe ।
mṛdupūrvaṃ ghātinaste śreyaścādhigamiṣyati ॥19॥
20
atha sampūjya tadvākyaṃ mṛgendrasya mahātmanaḥ ।
gomāyuḥ praśritaṃ vākyaṃ babhāṣe kiñcidānataḥ ॥20॥
21
sadṛśaṃ mṛgarājaitattava vākyaṃ madantare ।
yatsahāyānmṛgayase dharmārthakuśalāñśucīn ॥21॥
22
na śakyamanamātyena mahattvamanuśāsitum ।
duṣṭāmātyena vā vīra śarīraparipanthinā ॥22॥
23
sahāyānanuraktāṃstu yatetānupasaṃhitān ।
parasparamasaṅghuṣṭānvijigīṣūnalolupān ॥23॥
24
tānatītopadhānprājñānhite yuktānmanasvinaḥ ।
pūjayethā mahābhāgānyathācāryānyathā pitṝn ॥24॥
25
na tvevaṃ mama santoṣādrocate'nyanmṛgādhipa ।
na kāmaye sukhānbhogānaiśvaryaṃ vā tvadāśrayam ॥25॥
26
na yokṣyati hi me śīlaṃ tava bhṛtyaiḥ purātanaiḥ ।
te tvāṃ vibhedayiṣyanti duḥkhaśīlā madantare ॥26॥
27
saṃśrayaḥ ślāghanīyastvamanyeṣāmapi bhāsvatām ।
kṛtātmā sumahābhāgaḥ pāpakeṣvapyadāruṇaḥ ॥27॥
28
dīrghadarśī mahotsāhaḥ sthūlalakṣyo mahābalaḥ ।
kṛtī cāmoghakartāsi bhāvyaiśca samalaṅkṛtaḥ ॥28॥
29
kiṃ tu svenāsmi santuṣṭo duḥkhā vṛttiranuṣṭhitā ।
sevāyāścāpi nābhijñaḥ svacchandena vanecaraḥ ॥29॥
30
rājopakrośadoṣāśca sarve saṃśrayavāsinām ।
vanacaryā ca niḥsaṅgā nirbhayā niravagrahā ॥30॥
31
nṛpeṇāhūyamānasya yattiṣṭhati bhayaṃ hṛdi ।
na tattiṣṭhati tuṣṭānāṃ vane mūlaphalāśinām ॥31॥
32
pānīyaṃ vā nirāyāsaṃ svādvannaṃ vā bhayottaram ।
vicārya khalu paśyāmi tatsukhaṃ yatra nirvṛtiḥ ॥32॥
33
aparādhairna tāvanto bhṛtyāḥ śiṣṭā narādhipaiḥ ।
upaghātairyathā bhṛtyā dūṣitā nidhanaṃ gatāḥ ॥33॥
34
yadi tvetanmayā kāryaṃ mṛgendro yadi manyate ।
samayaṃ kṛtamicchāmi vartitavyaṃ yathā mayi ॥34॥
35
madīyā mānanīyāste śrotavyaṃ ca hitaṃ vacaḥ ।
kalpitā yā ca te vṛttiḥ sā bhavettava susthirā ॥35॥
36
na mantrayeyamanyaiste sacivaiḥ saha karhicit ।
nītimantaḥ parīpsanto vṛthā brūyuḥ pare mayi ॥36॥
37
eka ekena saṅgamya raho brūyāṃ hitaṃ tava ।
na ca te jñātikāryeṣu praṣṭavyo'haṃ hitāhite ॥37॥
38
mayā saṃmantrya paścācca na hiṃsyāḥ sacivāstvayā ।
madīyānāṃ ca kupito mā tvaṃ daṇḍaṃ nipātayeḥ ॥38॥
39
evamastviti tenāsau mṛgendreṇābhipūjitaḥ ।
prāptavānmatisācivyaṃ gomāyurvyāghrayonitaḥ ॥39॥
40
taṃ tathā satkṛtaṃ dṛṣṭvā yujyamānaṃ ca karmaṇi ।
prādviṣankṛtasaṅghātāḥ pūrvabhṛtyā muhurmuhuḥ ॥40॥
41
mitrabuddhyā ca gomāyuṃ sāntvayitvā praveśya ca ।
doṣeṣu samatāṃ netumaicchannaśubhabuddhayaḥ ॥41॥
42
anyathā hyucitāḥ pūrvaṃ paradravyāpahāriṇaḥ ।
aśaktāḥ kiñcidādātuṃ dravyaṃ gomāyuyantritāḥ ॥42॥
43
vyutthānaṃ cātra kāṅkṣadbhiḥ kathābhiḥ pravilobhyate ।
dhanena mahatā caiva buddhirasya vilobhyate ॥43॥
44
na cāpi sa mahāprājñastasmāddhairyāccacāla ha ।
athāsya samayaṃ kṛtvā vināśāya sthitāḥ pare ॥44॥
45
īpsitaṃ ca mṛgendrasya māṃsaṃ yattatra saṃskṛtam ।
apanīya svayaṃ taddhi tairnyastaṃ tasya veśmani ॥45॥
46
yadarthaṃ cāpyapahṛtaṃ yena yaccaiva mantritam ।
tasya tadviditaṃ sarvaṃ kāraṇārthaṃ ca marṣitam ॥46॥
47
samayo'yaṃ kṛtastena sācivyamupagacchatā ।
nopaghātastvayā grāhyo rājanmaitrīmihecchatā ॥47॥
48
bhojane copahartavye tanmāṃsaṃ na sma dṛśyate ।
mṛgarājena cājñaptaṃ mṛgyatāṃ cora ityuta ॥48॥
49
kṛtakaiścāpi tanmāṃsaṃ mṛgendrāyopavarṇitam ।
sacivenopanītaṃ te viduṣā prājñamāninā ॥49॥
50
saroṣastvatha śārdūlaḥ śrutvā gomāyucāpalam ।
babhūvāmarṣito rājā vadhaṃ cāsyābhyarocayat ॥50॥
51
chidraṃ tu tasya taddṛṣṭvā procuste pūrvamantriṇaḥ ।
sarveṣāmeva so'smākaṃ vṛttibhaṅgeṣu vartate ॥51॥
52
idaṃ cāsyedṛśaṃ karma vāllabhyena tu rakṣyate ।
śrutaśca svāminā pūrvaṃ yādṛśo naiṣa tādṛśaḥ ॥52॥
53
vāṅmātreṇaiva dharmiṣṭhaḥ svabhāvena tu dāruṇaḥ ।
dharmacchadmā hyayaṃ pāpo vṛthācāraparigrahaḥ ।
kāryārthaṃ bhojanārtheṣu vrateṣu kṛtavāñśramam ॥53॥
54
māṃsāpanayanaṃ jñātvā vyāghrasteṣāṃ tu tadvacaḥ ।
ājñāpayāmāsa tadā gomāyurvadhyatāmiti ॥54॥
55
śārdūlavacanaṃ śrutvā śārdūlajananī tataḥ ।
mṛgarājaṃ hitairvākyaiḥ saṃbodhayitumāgamat ॥55॥
56
putra naitattvayā grāhyaṃ kapaṭārambhasaṃvṛtam ।
karmasaṅgharṣajairdoṣairduṣyatyaśucibhiḥ śuciḥ ॥56॥
57
nocchritaṃ sahate kaścitprakriyā vairakārikā ।
śucerapi hi yuktasya doṣa eva nipātyate ॥57॥
58
lubdhānāṃ śucayo dveṣyāḥ kātarāṇāṃ tarasvinaḥ ।
mūrkhāṇāṃ paṇḍitā dveṣyā daridrāṇāṃ mahādhanāḥ ।
adhārmikāṇāṃ dharmiṣṭhā virūpāṇāṃ surūpakāḥ ॥58॥
59
bahavaḥ paṇḍitā lubdhāḥ sarve māyopajīvinaḥ ।
kuryurdoṣamadoṣasya bṛhaspatimaterapi ॥59॥
60
śūnyāttacca gṛhānmāṃsaṃ yadadyāpahṛtaṃ tava ।
necchate dīyamānaṃ ca sādhu tāvadvimṛśyatām ॥60॥
61
asatyāḥ satyasaṅkāśāḥ satyāścāsatyadarśinaḥ ।
dṛśyante vividhā bhāvāsteṣu yuktaṃ parīkṣaṇam ॥61॥
62
talavaddṛśyate vyoma khadyoto havyavāḍiva ।
na caivāsti talaṃ vyomni na khadyote hutāśanaḥ ॥62॥
63
tasmātpratyakṣadṛṣṭo'pi yuktamarthaḥ parīkṣitum ।
parīkṣya jñāpayanhyarthānna paścātparitapyate ॥63॥
64
na duṣkaramidaṃ putra yatprabhurghātayetparam ।
ślāghanīyā ca varyā ca loke prabhavatāṃ kṣamā ॥64॥
65
sthāpito'yaṃ putra tvayā sāmanteṣvadhi viśrutaḥ ।
duḥkhenāsādyate pātraṃ dhāryatāmeṣa te suhṛt ॥65॥
66
dūṣitaṃ paradoṣairhi gṛhṇīte yo'nyathā śucim ।
svayaṃ sandūṣitāmātyaḥ kṣiprameva vinaśyati ॥66॥
67
tasmādathārisaṅghātādgomāyoḥ kaścidāgataḥ ।
dharmātmā tena cākhyātaṃ yathaitatkapaṭaṃ kṛtam ॥67॥
68
tato vijñātacāritraḥ satkṛtya sa vimokṣitaḥ ।
pariṣvaktaśca sasnehaṃ mṛgendreṇa punaḥ punaḥ ॥68॥
69
anujñāpya mṛgendraṃ tu gomāyurnītiśāstravit ।
tenāmarṣeṇa santaptaḥ prāyamāsitumaicchata ॥69॥
70
śārdūlastatra gomāyuṃ snehātprasrutalocanaḥ ।
avārayatsa dharmiṣṭhaṃ pūjayā pratipūjayan ॥70॥
71
taṃ sa gomāyurālokya snehādāgatasambhramam ।
babhāṣe praṇato vākyaṃ bāṣpagadgadayā girā ॥71॥
72
pūjito'haṃ tvayā pūrvaṃ paścāccaiva vimānitaḥ ।
pareṣāmāspadaṃ nīto vastuṃ nārhāmyahaṃ tvayi ॥72॥
73
svasantuṣṭāścyutāḥ sthānānmānātpratyavaropitāḥ ।
svayaṃ copahṛtā bhṛtyā ye cāpyupahṛtāḥ paraiḥ ॥73॥
74
parikṣīṇāśca lubdhāśca krūrāḥ kārābhitāpitāḥ ।
hṛtasvā mānino ye ca tyaktopāttā mahepsavaḥ ॥74॥
75
santāpitāśca ye kecidvyasanaughapratīkṣiṇaḥ ।
antarhitāḥ sopahitāḥ sarve te parasādhanāḥ ॥75॥
76
avamānena yuktasya sthāpitasya ca me punaḥ ।
kathaṃ yāsyasi viśvāsamahameṣyāmi vā punaḥ ॥76॥
77
samartha iti saṅgṛhya sthāpayitvā parīkṣya ca ।
kṛtaṃ ca samayaṃ bhittvā tvayāhamavamānitaḥ ॥77॥
78
prathamaṃ yaḥ samākhyātaḥ śīlavāniti saṃsadi ।
na vācyaṃ tasya vaiguṇyaṃ pratijñāṃ parirakṣatā ॥78॥
79
evaṃ cāvamatasyeha viśvāsaṃ kiṃ prayāsyasi ।
tvayi caiva hyaviśvāse mamodvego bhaviṣyati ॥79॥
80
śaṅkitastvamahaṃ bhītaḥ pare chidrānudarśinaḥ ।
asnigdhāścaiva dustoṣāḥ karma caitadbahucchalam ॥80॥
81
duḥkhena śleṣyate bhinnaṃ śliṣṭaṃ duḥkhena bhidyate ।
bhinnaśliṣṭā tu yā prītirna sā snehena vartate ॥81॥
82
kaścideva hi bhītastu dṛśyate na parātmanoḥ ।
kāryāpekṣā hi vartante bhāvāḥ snigdhāstu durlabhāḥ ॥82॥
83
suduḥkhaṃ puruṣajñānaṃ cittaṃ hyeṣāṃ calācalam ।
samartho vāpyaśakto vā śateṣveko'dhigamyate ॥83॥
84
akasmātprakriyā nṝṇāmakasmāccāpakarṣaṇam ।
śubhāśubhe mahattvaṃ ca prakartuṃ buddhilāghavāt ॥84॥
85
evaṃ bahuvidhaṃ sāntvamuktvā dharmārthahetumat ।
prasādayitvā rājānaṃ gomāyurvanamabhyagāt ॥85॥
86
agṛhyānunayaṃ tasya mṛgendrasya sa buddhimān ।
gomāyuḥ prāyamāsīnastyaktvā dehaṃ divaṃ yayau] ॥86॥
Глава 113
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kiṃ pārthivena kartavyaṃ kiṃ ca kṛtvā sukhī bhavet ।
tanmamācakṣva tattvena sarvaṃ dharmabhṛtāṃ vara ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
hanta te'haṃ pravakṣyāmi śṛṇu kāryaikaniścayam ।
yathā rājñeha kartavyaṃ yacca kṛtvā sukhī bhavet ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
na tvevaṃ vartitavyaṃ sma yathedamanuśuśrumaḥ ।
uṣṭrasya sumahadvṛttaṃ tannibodha yudhiṣṭhira ॥3॥
4
jātismaro mahānuṣṭraḥ prājāpatyayugodbhavaḥ ।
tapaḥ sumahadātiṣṭhadaraṇye saṃśitavrataḥ ॥4॥
5
tapasastasya cānte vai prītimānabhavatprabhuḥ ।
vareṇa chandayāmāsa tataścainaṃ pitāmahaḥ ॥5॥
6
uṣṭra uvāca ।
bhagavaṃstvatprasādānme dīrghā grīvā bhavediyam ।
yojanānāṃ śataṃ sāgraṃ yā gaccheccarituṃ vibho ॥6॥
Уштра сказал:
7
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evamastviti coktaḥ sa varadena mahātmanā ।
pratilabhya varaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ yayāvuṣṭraḥ svakaṃ vanam ॥7॥
Бхишма сказал:
8
sa cakāra tadālasyaṃ varadānātsa durmatiḥ ।
na caicchaccarituṃ gantuṃ durātmā kālamohitaḥ ॥8॥
9
sa kadācitprasāryaivaṃ tāṃ grīvāṃ śatayojanām ।
cacārāśrāntahṛdayo vātaścāgāttato mahān ॥9॥
10
sa guhāyāṃ śirogrīvaṃ nidhāya paśurātmanaḥ ।
āstātha varṣamabhyāgātsumahatplāvayajjagat ॥10॥
11
atha śītaparītāṅgo jambukaḥ kṣucchramānvitaḥ ।
sadārastāṃ guhāmāśu praviveśa jalārditaḥ ॥11॥
12
sa dṛṣṭvā māṃsajīvī tu subhṛśaṃ kṣucchramānvitaḥ ।
abhakṣayattato grīvāmuṣṭrasya bharatarṣabha ॥12॥
13
yadā tvabudhyatātmānaṃ bhakṣyamāṇaṃ sa vai paśuḥ ।
tadā saṅkocane yatnamakarodbhṛśaduḥkhitaḥ ॥13॥
14
yāvadūrdhvamadhaścaiva grīvāṃ saṅkṣipate paśuḥ ।
tāvattena sadāreṇa jambukena sa bhakṣitaḥ ॥14॥
15
sa hatvā bhakṣayitvā ca jambukoṣṭraṃ tatastadā ।
vigate vātavarṣe ca niścakrāma guhāmukhāt ॥15॥
16
evaṃ durbuddhinā prāptamuṣṭreṇa nidhanaṃ tadā ।
ālasyasya kramātpaśya mahaddoṣamupāgatam ॥16॥
17
tvamapyetaṃ vidhiṃ tyaktvā yogena niyatendriyaḥ ।
vartasva buddhimūlaṃ hi vijayaṃ manurabravīt ॥17॥
18
buddhiśreṣṭhāni karmāṇi bāhumadhyāni bhārata ।
tāni jaṅghājaghanyāni bhārapratyavarāṇi ca ॥18॥
19
rājyaṃ tiṣṭhati dakṣasya saṅgṛhītendriyasya ca ।
guptamantraśrutavataḥ susahāyasya cānagha ॥19॥
20
parīkṣyakāriṇo'rthāśca tiṣṭhantīha yudhiṣṭhira ।
sahāyayuktena mahī kṛtsnā śakyā praśāsitum ॥20॥
21
idaṃ hi sadbhiḥ kathitaṃ vidhijñaiḥ purā mahendrapratimaprabhāva ।
mayāpi coktaṃ tava śāstradṛṣṭyā tvamatra yuktaḥ pracarasva rājan] ॥21॥
Глава 114
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
rājā rājyamanuprāpya durbalo bharatarṣabha ।
amitrasyātivṛddhasya kathaṃ tiṣṭhedasādhanaḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
saritāṃ caiva saṃvādaṃ sāgarasya ca bhārata ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
surārinilayaḥ śaśvatsāgaraḥ saritāṃ patiḥ ।
papraccha saritaḥ sarvāḥ saṃśayaṃ jātamātmanaḥ ॥3॥
4
samūlaśākhānpaśyāmi nihatāṃśchāyino drumān ।
yuṣmābhiriha pūrṇābhiranyāṃstatra na vetasam ॥4॥
5
akāyaścālpasāraśca vetasaḥ kūlajaśca vaḥ ।
avajñāya na śakyo vā kiñcidvā tena vaḥ kṛtam ॥5॥
6
tadahaṃ śrotumicchāmi sarvāsāmeva vo matam ।
yathā kūlāni cemāni bhittvā nānīyate vaśam ॥6॥
7
tataḥ prāha nadī gaṅgā vākyamuttaramarthavat ।
hetumadgrāhakaṃ caiva sāgaraṃ saritāṃ patim ॥7॥
8
tiṣṭhantyete yathāsthānaṃ nagā hyekaniketanāḥ ।
tatastyajanti tatsthānaṃ prātilomyādacetasaḥ ॥8॥
9
vetaso vegamāyāntaṃ dṛṣṭvā namati netaraḥ ।
sa ca vege'bhyatikrānte sthānamāsādya tiṣṭhati ॥9॥
10
kālajñaḥ samayajñaśca sadā vaśyaśca nodrumaḥ ।
anulomastathāstabdhastena nābhyeti vetasaḥ ॥10॥
11
mārutodakavegena ye namantyunnamanti ca ।
oṣadhyaḥ pādapā gulmā na te yānti parābhavam ॥11॥
12
yo hi śatrorvivṛddhasya prabhorvadhavināśane ।
pūrvaṃ na sahate vegaṃ kṣiprameva sa naśyati ॥12॥
13
sārāsāraṃ balaṃ vīryamātmano dviṣataśca yaḥ ।
jānanvicarati prājño na sa yāti parābhavam ॥13॥
14
evameva yadā vidvānmanyetātibalaṃ ripum ।
saṃśrayedvaitasīṃ vṛttimevaṃ prajñānalakṣaṇam] ॥14॥
Глава 115
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
vidvānmūrkhapragalbhena mṛdustīkṣṇena bhārata ।
ākruśyamānaḥ sadasi kathaṃ kuryādarindama ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
śrūyatāṃ pṛthivīpāla yathaiṣo'rtho'nugīyate ।
sadā sucetāḥ sahate narasyehālpacetasaḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
aruṣyankruśyamānasya sukṛtaṃ nāma vindati ।
duṣkṛtaṃ cātmano marṣī ruṣyatyevāpamārṣṭi vai ॥3॥
4
ṭiṭṭibhaṃ tamupekṣeta vāśamānamivāturam ।
lokavidveṣamāpanno niṣphalaṃ pratipadyate ॥4॥
5
iti sa ślāghate nityaṃ tena pāpena karmaṇā ।
idamukto mayā kaścitsammato janasaṃsadi ।
sa tatra vrīḍitaḥ śuṣko mṛtakalpo'vatiṣṭhati ॥5॥
6
ślāghannaślāghanīyena karmaṇā nirapatrapaḥ ।
upekṣitavyo dāntena tādṛśaḥ puruṣādhamaḥ ॥6॥
7
yadyadbrūyādalpamatistattadasya sahetsadā ।
prākṛto hi praśaṃsanvā nindanvā kiṃ kariṣyati ।
vane kāka ivābuddhirvāśamāno nirarthakam ॥7॥
8
yadi vāgbhiḥ prayogaḥ syātprayoge pāpakarmaṇaḥ ।
vāgevārtho bhavettasya na hyevārtho jighāṃsataḥ ॥8॥
9
niṣekaṃ viparītaṃ sa ācaṣṭe vṛttaceṣṭayā ।
mayūra iva kaupīnaṃ nṛtyansandarśayanniva ॥9॥
10
yasyāvācyaṃ na loke'sti nākāryaṃ vāpi kiñcana ।
vācaṃ tena na sandadhyācchuciḥ saṅkliṣṭakarmaṇā ॥10॥
11
pratyakṣaṃ guṇavādī yaḥ parokṣaṃ tu vinindakaḥ ।
sa mānavaḥ śvavalloke naṣṭalokaparāyaṇaḥ ॥11॥
12
tādṛgjanaśatasyāpi yaddadāti juhoti ca ।
parokṣeṇāpavādena tannāśayati sa kṣaṇāt ॥12॥
13
tasmātprājño naraḥ sadyastādṛśaṃ pāpacetasam ।
varjayetsādhubhirvarjyaṃ sārameyāmiṣaṃ yathā ॥13॥
14
parivādaṃ bruvāṇo hi durātmā vai mahātmane ।
prakāśayati doṣānsvānsarpaḥ phaṇamivocchritam ॥14॥
15
taṃ svakarmāṇi kurvāṇaṃ pratikartuṃ ya icchati ।
bhasmakūṭa ivābuddhiḥ kharo rajasi majjati ॥15॥
16
manuṣyaśālāvṛkamapraśāntaṃ janāpavāde satataṃ niviṣṭam ।
mātaṅgamunmattamivonnadantaṃ tyajeta taṃ śvānamivātiraudram ॥16॥
17
adhīrajuṣṭe pathi vartamānaṃ damādapetaṃ vinayācca pāpam ।
arivrataṃ nityamabhūtikāmaṃ dhigastu taṃ pāpamatiṃ manuṣyam ॥17॥
18
pratyucyamānastu hi bhūya ebhirniśāmya mā bhūstvamathārtarūpaḥ ।
uccasya nīcena hi samprayogaṃ vigarhayanti sthirabuddhayo ye ॥18॥
19
kruddho daśārdhena hi tāḍayedvā sa pāṃsubhirvāpakirettuṣairvā ।
vivṛtya dantāṃśca vibhīṣayedvā siddhaṃ hi mūrkhe kupite nṛśaṃse ॥19॥
20
vigarhaṇāṃ paramadurātmanā kṛtāṃ saheta yaḥ saṃsadi durjanānnaraḥ ।
paṭhedidaṃ cāpi nidarśanaṃ sadā na vāṅmayaṃ sa labhati kiñcidapriyam] ॥20॥
Глава 116
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
pitāmaha mahāprājña saṃśayo me mahānayam ।
sa cchettavyastvayā rājanbhavānkulakaro hi naḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
puruṣāṇāmayaṃ tāta durvṛttānāṃ durātmanām ।
kathito vākyasañcārastato vijñāpayāmi te ॥2॥
3
yaddhitaṃ rājyatantrasya kulasya ca sukhodayam ।
āyatyāṃ ca tadātve ca kṣemavṛddhikaraṃ ca yat ॥3॥
4
putrapautrābhirāmaṃ ca rāṣṭravṛddhikaraṃ ca yat ।
annapāne śarīre ca hitaṃ yattadbravīhi me ॥4॥
5
abhiṣikto hi yo rājā rājyastho mitrasaṃvṛtaḥ ।
asuhṛtsamupeto vā sa kathaṃ rañjayetprajāḥ ॥5॥
6
yo hyasatpragraharatiḥ sneharāgabalātkṛtaḥ ।
indriyāṇāmanīśatvādasajjanabubhūṣakaḥ ॥6॥
7
tasya bhṛtyā viguṇatāṃ yānti sarve kulodgatāḥ ।
na ca bhṛtyaphalairarthaiḥ sa rājā samprayujyate ॥7॥
8
etānme saṃśayasthasya rājadharmānsudurlabhān ।
bṛhaspatisamo buddhyā bhavāñśaṃsitumarhati ॥8॥
9
śaṃsitā puruṣavyāghra tvaṃ naḥ kulahite rataḥ ।
kṣattā caiva paṭuprajño yo naḥ śaṃsati sarvadā ॥9॥
10
tvattaḥ kulahitaṃ vākyaṃ śrutvā rājyahitodayam ।
amṛtasyāvyayasyeva tṛptaḥ svapsyāmyahaṃ sukham ॥10॥
11
kīdṛṣāḥ sannikarṣasthā bhṛtyāḥ syurvā guṇānvitāḥ ।
kīdṛśaiḥ kiṅkulīnairvā saha yātrā vidhīyate ॥11॥
12
na hyeko bhṛtyarahito rājā bhavati rakṣitā ।
rājyaṃ cedaṃ janaḥ sarvastatkulīno'bhiśaṃsati ॥12॥
13
na hi praśāstuṃ rājyaṃ hi śakyamekena bhārata ।
asahāyavatā tāta naivārthāḥ kecidapyuta ।
labdhuṃ labdhvā cāpi sadā rakṣituṃ bharatarṣabha ॥13॥
14
bhīṣma uvāca ।
yasya bhṛtyajanaḥ sarvo jñānavijñānakovidaḥ ।
hitaiṣī kulajaḥ snigdhaḥ sa rājyaphalamaśnute ॥14॥
Бхишма сказал:
15
mantriṇo yasya kulajā asaṃhāryāḥ sahoṣitāḥ ।
nṛpatermatidāḥ santi sambandhajñānakovidāḥ ॥15॥
16
anāgatavidhātāraḥ kālajñānaviśāradāḥ ।
atikrāntamaśocantaḥ sa rājyaphalamaśnute ॥16॥
17
samaduḥkhasukhā yasya sahāyāḥ satyakāriṇaḥ ।
arthacintāparā yasya sa rājyaphalamaśnute ॥17॥
18
yasya nārto janapadaḥ sannikarṣagataḥ sadā ।
akṣudraḥ satpathālambī sa rājyaphalabhāgbhavet ॥18॥
19
kośākṣapaṭalaṃ yasya kośavṛddhikarairjanaiḥ ।
āptaistuṣṭaiśca satataṃ dhāryate sa nṛpottamaḥ ॥19॥
20
koṣṭhāgāramasaṃhāryairāptaiḥ sañcayatatparaiḥ ।
pātrabhūtairalubdhaiśca pālyamānaṃ guṇībhavet ॥20॥
21
vyavahāraśca nagare yasya karmaphalodayaḥ ।
dṛśyate śaṅkhalikhitaḥ sa dharmaphalabhāgbhavet ॥21॥
22
saṅgṛhītamanuṣyaśca yo rājā rājadharmavit ।
ṣaḍvargaṃ pratigṛhṇansa dharmātphalamupāśnute] ॥22॥
Глава 117
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
nidarśanakaraṃ loke sajjanācaritaṃ sadā ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
asyaivārthasya sadṛśaṃ yacchrutaṃ me tapovane ।
jāmadagnyasya rāmasya yaduktamṛṣisattamaiḥ ॥2॥
3
vane mahati kasmiṃścidamanuṣyaniṣevite ।
ṛṣirmūlaphalāhāro niyato niyatendriyaḥ ॥3॥
4
dīkṣādamaparaḥ śāntaḥ svādhyāyaparamaḥ śuciḥ ।
upavāsaviśuddhātmā satataṃ satpathe sthitaḥ ॥4॥
5
tasya sandṛśya sadbhāvamupaviṣṭasya dhīmataḥ ।
sarvasattvāḥ samīpasthā bhavanti vanacāriṇaḥ ॥5॥
6
siṃhavyāghrāḥ saśarabhā mattāścaiva mahāgajāḥ ।
dvīpinaḥ khaḍgabhallūkā ye cānye bhīmadarśanāḥ ॥6॥
7
te sukhapraśnadāḥ sarve bhavanti kṣatajāśanāḥ ।
tasyarṣeḥ śiṣyavaccaiva nyagbhūtāḥ priyakāriṇaḥ ॥7॥
8
dattvā ca te sukhapraśnaṃ sarve yānti yathāgatam ।
grāmyastvekaḥ paśustatra nājahācchvā mahāmunim ॥8॥
9
bhakto'nuraktaḥ satatamupavāsakṛśo'balaḥ ।
phalamūlotkarāhāraḥ śāntaḥ śiṣṭākṛtiryathā ॥9॥
10
tasyarṣerupaviṣṭasya pādamūle mahāmuneḥ ।
manuṣyavadgato bhāvaḥ snehabaddho'bhavadbhṛśam ॥10॥
11
tato'bhyayānmahāvīryo dvīpī kṣatajabhojanaḥ ।
śvārthamatyantasanduṣṭaḥ krūraḥ kāla ivāntakaḥ ॥11॥
12
lelihyamānastṛṣitaḥ pucchāsphoṭanatatparaḥ ।
vyāditāsyaḥ kṣudhābhagnaḥ prārthayānastadāmiṣam ॥12॥
13
taṃ dṛṣṭvā krūramāyāntaṃ jīvitārthī narādhipa ।
provāca śvā muniṃ tatra yattacchṛṇu mahāmate ॥13॥
14
śvaśatrurbhagavannatra dvīpī māṃ hantumicchati ।
tvatprasādādbhayaṃ na syāttasmānmama mahāmune ॥14॥
15
muniruvāca ।
na bhayaṃ dvīpinaḥ kāryaṃ mṛtyutaste kathañcana ।
eṣa śvarūparahito dvīpī bhavasi putraka ॥15॥
Отшельник сказал:
16
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tataḥ śvā dvīpitāṃ nīto jāmbūnadanibhākṛtiḥ ।
citrāṅgo visphuranhṛṣṭo vane vasati nirbhayaḥ ॥16॥
Бхишма сказал:
17
tato'bhyayānmahāraudro vyāditāsyaḥ kṣudhānvitaḥ ।
dvīpinaṃ lelihadvaktro vyāghro rudhiralālasaḥ ॥17॥
18
vyāghraṃ dṛṣṭvā kṣudhābhagnaṃ daṃṣṭriṇaṃ vanagocaram ।
dvīpī jīvitarakṣārthamṛṣiṃ śaraṇameyivān ॥18॥
19
tataḥ saṃvāsajaṃ snehamṛṣiṇā kurvatā sadā ।
sa dvīpī vyāghratāṃ nīto ripubhirbalavattaraḥ ।
tato dṛṣṭvā sa śārdūlo nābhyahaṃstaṃ viśāmpate ॥19॥
20
sa tu śvā vyāghratāṃ prāpya balavānpiśitāśanaḥ ।
na mūlaphalabhogeṣu spṛhāmapyakarottadā ॥20॥
21
yathā mṛgapatirnityaṃ prakāṅkṣati vanaukasaḥ ।
tathaiva sa mahārāja vyāghraḥ samabhavattadā ॥21॥
22
vyāghrastūṭajamūlasthastṛptaḥ supto hatairmṛgaiḥ ।
nāgaścāgāttamuddeśaṃ matto megha ivotthitaḥ ॥22॥
23
prabhinnakaraṭaḥ prāṃśuḥ padmī vitatamastakaḥ ।
suviṣāṇo mahākāyo meghagambhīranisvanaḥ ॥23॥
24
taṃ dṛṣṭvā kuñjaraṃ mattamāyāntaṃ madagarvitam ।
vyāghro hastibhayāttrastastamṛṣiṃ śaraṇaṃ yayau ॥24॥
25
tato'nayatkuñjaratāṃ taṃ vyāghramṛṣisattamaḥ ।
mahāmeghopamaṃ dṛṣṭvā taṃ sa bhīto'bhavadgajaḥ ॥25॥
26
tataḥ kamalaṣaṇḍāni śallakīgahanāni ca ।
vyacaratsa mudā yuktaḥ padmareṇuvibhūṣitaḥ ॥26॥
27
kadācidramamāṇasya hastinaḥ sumukhaṃ tadā ।
ṛṣestasyoṭajasthasya kālo'gacchanniśāniśam ॥27॥
28
athājagāma taṃ deśaṃ kesarī kesarāruṇaḥ ।
girikandarajo bhīmaḥ siṃho nāgakulāntakaḥ ॥28॥
29
taṃ dṛṣṭvā siṃhamāyāntaṃ nāgaḥ siṃhabhayākulaḥ ।
ṛṣiṃ śaraṇamāpede vepamāno bhayāturaḥ ॥29॥
30
tataḥ sa siṃhatāṃ nīto nāgendro muninā tadā ।
vanyaṃ nāgaṇayatsiṃhaṃ tulyajātisamanvayāt ॥30॥
31
dṛṣṭvā ca so'naśatsiṃho vanyo bhīsannavāgbalaḥ ।
sa cāśrame'vasatsiṃhastasminneva vane sukhī ॥31॥
32
na tvanye kṣudrapaśavastapovananivāsinaḥ ।
vyadṛśyanta bhayatrastā jīvitākāṅkṣiṇaḥ sadā ॥32॥
33
kadācitkālayogena sarvaprāṇivihiṃsakaḥ ।
balavānkṣatajāhāro nānāsattvabhayaṅkaraḥ ॥33॥
34
aṣṭapādūrdhvacaraṇaḥ śarabho vanagocaraḥ ।
taṃ siṃhaṃ hantumāgacchanmunestasya niveśanam ॥34॥
35
taṃ muniḥ śarabhaṃ cakre balotkaṭamarindama ।
tataḥ sa śarabho vanyo muneḥ śarabhamagrataḥ ।
dṛṣṭvā balinamatyugraṃ drutaṃ samprādravadbhayāt ॥35॥
36
sa evaṃ śarabhasthāne nyasto vai muninā tadā ।
muneḥ pārśvagato nityaṃ śārabhyaṃ sukhamāptavān ॥36॥
37
tataḥ śarabhasantrastāḥ sarve mṛgagaṇā vanāt ।
diśaḥ samprādravanrājanbhayājjīvitakāṅkṣiṇaḥ ॥37॥
38
śarabho'pyatisanduṣṭo nityaṃ prāṇivadhe rataḥ ।
phalamūlāśanaṃ śāntaṃ naicchatsa piśitāśanaḥ ॥38॥
39
tato rudhiratarṣeṇa balinā śarabho'nvitaḥ ।
iyeṣa taṃ muniṃ hantumakṛtajñaḥ śvayonijaḥ ॥39॥
40
tatastena tapaḥśaktyā vidito jñānacakṣuṣā ।
vijñāya ca mahāprājño muniḥ śvānaṃ tamuktavān ॥40॥
41
śvā tvaṃ dvīpitvamāpanno dvīpī vyāghratvamāgataḥ ।
vyāghro nāgo madapaṭurnāgaḥ siṃhatvamāptavān ॥41॥
42
siṃho'tibalasaṃyukto bhūyaḥ śarabhatāṃ gataḥ ।
mayā snehaparītena na vimṛṣṭaḥ kulānvayaḥ ॥42॥
43
yasmādevamapāpaṃ māṃ pāpa hiṃsitumicchasi ।
tasmātsvayonimāpannaḥ śvaiva tvaṃ hi bhaviṣyasi ॥43॥
44
tato munijanadveṣādduṣṭātmā śvākṛto'budhaḥ ।
ṛṣiṇā śarabhaḥ śaptaḥ svaṃ rūpaṃ punarāptavān] ॥44॥
Глава 118
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sa śvā prakṛtimāpannaḥ paraṃ dainyamupāgamat ।
ṛṣiṇā huṅkṛtaḥ pāpastapovanabahiṣkṛtaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
evaṃ rājñā matimatā viditvā śīlaśaucatām ।
ārjavaṃ prakṛtiṃ sattvaṃ kulaṃ vṛttaṃ śrutaṃ damam ॥2॥
3
anukrośaṃ balaṃ vīryaṃ bhāvaṃ sampraśamaṃ kṣamām ।
bhṛtyā ye yatra yogyāḥ syustatra sthāpyāḥ suśikṣitāḥ ॥3॥
4
nāparīkṣya mahīpālaḥ prakartuṃ bhṛtyamarhati ।
akulīnanarākīrṇo na rājā sukhamedhate ॥4॥
5
kulajaḥ prakṛto rājñā tatkulīnatayā sadā ।
na pāpe kurute buddhiṃ nindyamāno'pyanāgasi ॥5॥
6
akulīnastu puruṣaḥ prakṛtaḥ sādhusaṅkṣayāt ।
durlabhaiśvaryatāṃ prāpto ninditaḥ śatrutāṃ vrajet ॥6॥
7
kulīnaṃ śikṣitaṃ prājñaṃ jñānavijñānakovidam ।
sarvaśāstrārthatattvajñaṃ sahiṣṇuṃ deśajaṃ tathā ॥7॥
8
kṛtajñaṃ balavantaṃ ca kṣāntaṃ dāntaṃ jitendriyam ।
alubdhaṃ labdhasantuṣṭaṃ svāmimitrabubhūṣakam ॥8॥
9
sacivaṃ deśakālajñaṃ sarvasaṅgrahaṇe ratam ।
satkṛtaṃ yuktamanasaṃ hitaiṣiṇamatandritam ॥9॥
10
yuktācāraṃ svaviṣaye sandhivigrahakovidam ।
rājñastrivargavettāraṃ paurajānapadapriyam ॥10॥
11
khātakavyūhatattvajñaṃ balaharṣaṇakovidam ।
iṅgitākāratattvajñaṃ yātrāyānaviśāradam ॥11॥
12
hastiśikṣāsu tattvajñamahaṅkāravivarjitam ।
pragalbhaṃ dakṣiṇaṃ dāntaṃ balinaṃ yuktakāriṇam ॥12॥
13
cokṣaṃ cokṣajanākīrṇaṃ suveṣaṃ sukhadarśanam ।
nāyakaṃ nītikuśalaṃ guṇaṣaṣṭyā samanvitam ॥13॥
14
astabdhaṃ praśritaṃ śaktaṃ mṛduvādinameva ca ।
dhīraṃ ślakṣṇaṃ maharddhiṃ ca deśakālopapādakam ॥14॥
15
sacivaṃ yaḥ prakurute na cainamavamanyate ।
tasya vistīryate rājyaṃ jyotsnā grahapateriva ॥15॥
16
etaireva guṇairyukto rājā śāstraviśāradaḥ ।
eṣṭavyo dharmaparamaḥ prajāpālanatatparaḥ ॥16॥
17
dhīro marṣī śuciḥ śīghraḥ kāle puruṣakāravit ।
śuśrūṣuḥ śrutavāñśrotā ūhāpohaviśāradaḥ ॥17॥
18
medhāvī dhāraṇāyukto yathānyāyopapādakaḥ ।
dāntaḥ sadā priyābhāṣī kṣamāvāṃśca viparyaye ॥18॥
19
dānācchede svayaṅkārī sudvāraḥ sukhadarśanaḥ ।
ārtahastaprado nityamāptaṃmanyo naye rataḥ ॥19॥
20
nāhaṃvādī na nirdvandvo na yatkiñcanakārakaḥ ।
kṛte karmaṇyamoghānāṃ kartā bhṛtyajanapriyaḥ ॥20॥
21
saṅgṛhītajano'stabdhaḥ prasannavadanaḥ sadā ।
dātā bhṛtyajanāvekṣī na krodhī sumahāmanāḥ ॥21॥
22
yuktadaṇḍo na nirdaṇḍo dharmakāryānuśāsakaḥ ।
cāranetraḥ parāvekṣī dharmārthakuśalaḥ sadā ॥22॥
23
rājā guṇaśatākīrṇa eṣṭavyastādṛśo bhavet ।
yodhāścaiva manuṣyendra sarvairguṇaguṇairvṛtāḥ ॥23॥
24
anveṣṭavyāḥ supuruṣāḥ sahāyā rājyadhāraṇāḥ ।
na vimānayitavyāśca rājñā vṛddhimabhīpsatā ॥24॥
25
yodhāḥ samaraśauṭīrāḥ kṛtajñāḥ śastrakovidāḥ ।
dharmaśāstrasamāyuktāḥ padātijanasaṃyutāḥ ॥25॥
26
arthamānavivṛddhāśca rathacaryāviśāradāḥ ।
iṣvastrakuśalā yasya tasyeyaṃ nṛpatermahī ॥26॥
27
sarvasaṅgrahaṇe yukto nṛpo bhavati yaḥ sadā ।
utthānaśīlo mitrāḍhyaḥ sa rājā rājasattamaḥ ॥27॥
28
śakyā aśvasahasreṇa vīrāroheṇa bhārata ।
saṅgṛhītamanuṣyeṇa kṛtsnā jetuṃ vasundharā] ॥28॥
Глава 119
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evaṃ śunāsamānbhṛtyānsvasthāne yo narādhipaḥ ।
niyojayati kṛtyeṣu sa rājyaphalamaśnute ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
na śvā svasthānamutkramya pramāṇamabhi satkṛtaḥ ।
āropyaḥ śvā svakātsthānādutkramyānyatprapadyate ॥2॥
3
svajātikulasampannāḥ sveṣu karmasvavasthitāḥ ।
prakartavyā budhā bhṛtyā nāsthāne prakriyā kṣamā ॥3॥
4
anurūpāṇi karmāṇi bhṛtyebhyo yaḥ prayacchati ।
sa bhṛtyaguṇasampannaṃ rājā phalamupāśnute ॥4॥
5
śarabhaḥ śarabhasthāne siṃhaḥ siṃha ivorjitaḥ ।
vyāghro vyāghra iva sthāpyo dvīpī dvīpī yathā tathā ॥5॥
6
karmasvihānurūpeṣu nyasyā bhṛtyā yathāvidhi ।
pratilomaṃ na bhṛtyāste sthāpyāḥ karmaphalaiṣiṇā ॥6॥
7
yaḥ pramāṇamatikramya pratilomaṃ narādhipaḥ ।
bhṛtyānsthāpayate'buddhirna sa rañjayate prajāḥ ॥7॥
8
na bāliśā na ca kṣudrā na cāpratimitendriyāḥ ।
nākulīnā narāḥ pārśve sthāpyā rājñā hitaiṣiṇā ॥8॥
9
sādhavaḥ kuśalāḥ śūrā jñānavanto'nasūyakāḥ ।
akṣudrāḥ śucayo dakṣā narāḥ syuḥ pāripārśvakāḥ ॥9॥
10
nyagbhūtāstatparāḥ kṣāntāścaukṣāḥ prakṛtijāḥ śubhāḥ ।
sve sve sthāne'parikruṣṭāste syū rājño bahiścarāḥ ॥10॥
11
siṃhasya satataṃ pārśve siṃha eva jano bhavet ।
asiṃhaḥ siṃhasahitaḥ siṃhavallabhate phalam ॥11॥
12
yastu siṃhaḥ śvabhiḥ kīrṇaḥ siṃhakarmaphale rataḥ ।
na sa siṃhaphalaṃ bhoktuṃ śaktaḥ śvabhirupāsitaḥ ॥12॥
13
evametairmanuṣyendra śūraiḥ prājñairbahuśrutaiḥ ।
kulīnaiḥ saha śakyeta kṛtsnāṃ jetuṃ vasundharām ॥13॥
14
nāvaidyo nānṛjuḥ pārśve nāvidyo nāmahādhanaḥ ।
saṅgrāhyo vasudhāpālairbhṛtyo bhṛtyavatāṃ vara ॥14॥
15
bāṇavadvisṛtā yānti svāmikāryaparā janāḥ ।
ye bhṛtyāḥ pārthivahitāsteṣāṃ sāntvaṃ prayojayet ॥15॥
16
kośaśca satataṃ rakṣyo yatnamāsthāya rājabhiḥ ।
kośamūlā hi rājānaḥ kośamūlakaro bhava ॥16॥
17
koṣṭhāgāraṃ ca te nityaṃ sphītaṃ dhānyaiḥ susañcitam ।
sadāstu satsu saṃnyastaṃ dhanadhānyaparo bhava ॥17॥
18
nityayuktāśca te bhṛtyā bhavantu raṇakovidāḥ ।
vājināṃ ca prayogeṣu vaiśāradyamiheṣyate ॥18॥
19
jñātibandhujanāvekṣī mitrasambandhisaṃvṛtaḥ ।
paurakāryahitānveṣī bhava kauravanandana ॥19॥
20
eṣā te naiṣṭhikī buddhiḥ prajñā cābhihitā mayā ।
śvā te nidarśanaṃ tāta kiṃ bhūyaḥ śrotumicchasi] ॥20॥
Глава 120
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
rājavṛttānyanekāni tvayā proktāni bhārata ।
pūrvaiḥ pūrvaniyuktāni rājadharmārthavedibhiḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
tadeva vistareṇoktaṃ pūrvairdṛṣṭaṃ satāṃ matam ।
praṇayaṃ rājadharmāṇāṃ prabrūhi bharatarṣabha ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
rakṣaṇaṃ sarvabhūtānāmiti kṣatre paraṃ matam ।
tadyathā rakṣaṇaṃ kuryāttathā śṛṇu mahīpate ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
yathā barhāṇi citrāṇi bibharti bhujagāśanaḥ ।
tathā bahuvidhaṃ rājā rūpaṃ kurvīta dharmavit ॥4॥
5
taikṣṇyaṃ jihmatvamādāntyaṃ satyamārjavameva ca ।
madhyasthaḥ sattvamātiṣṭhaṃstathā vai sukhamṛcchati ॥5॥
6
yasminnarthe hitaṃ yatsyāttadvarṇaṃ rūpamāviśet ।
bahurūpasya rājño hi sūkṣmo'pyartho na sīdati ॥6॥
7
nityaṃ rakṣitamantraḥ syādyathā mūkaḥ śaracchikhī ।
ślakṣṇākṣaratanuḥ śrīmānbhavecchāstraviśāradaḥ ॥7॥
8
āpaddvāreṣu yattaḥ syājjalaprasravaṇeṣviva ।
śailavarṣodakānīva dvijānsiddhānsamāśrayet ॥8॥
9
arthakāmaḥ śikhāṃ rājā kuryāddharmadhvajopamām ।
nityamudyatadaṇḍaḥ syādācareccāpramādataḥ ।
loke cāyavyayau dṛṣṭvā vṛkṣādvṛkṣamivāplavan ॥9॥
10
mṛjāvānsyātsvayūthyeṣu bhāvāni caraṇaiḥ kṣipet ।
jātapakṣaḥ parispandedrakṣedvaikalyamātmanaḥ ॥10॥
11
doṣānvivṛṇuyācchatroḥ parapakṣānvidhūnayet ।
kānaneṣviva puṣpāṇi barhīvārthānsamācaret ॥11॥
12
ucchritānāśrayetsphītānnarendrānacalopamān ।
śrayecchāyāmavijñātāṃ guptaṃ śaraṇamāśrayet ॥12॥
13
prāvṛṣīvāsitagrīvo majjeta niśi nirjane ।
māyūreṇa guṇenaiva strībhiścālakṣitaścaret ।
na jahyācca tanutrāṇaṃ rakṣedātmānamātmanā ॥13॥
14
cārabhūmiṣvabhigamānpāśāṃśca parivarjayet ।
pīḍayeccāpi tāṃ bhūmiṃ praṇaśyedgahane punaḥ ॥14॥
15
hanyātkruddhānativiṣānye jihmagatayo'hitān ।
nāśrayedbālabarhāṇi sannivāsāni vāsayet ॥15॥
16
sadā barhinibhaḥ kāmaṃ prasaktikṛtamācaret ।
sarvataścādadetprajñāṃ pataṅgāngahaneṣviva ।
evaṃ mayūravadrājā svarāṣṭraṃ paripālayet ॥16॥
17
ātmavṛddhikarīṃ nītiṃ vidadhīta vicakṣaṇaḥ ।
ātmasaṃyamanaṃ buddhyā parabuddhyāvatāraṇam ।
buddhyā cātmaguṇaprāptiretacchāstranidarśanam ॥17॥
18
paraṃ cāśvāsayetsāmnā svaśaktiṃ copalakṣayet ।
ātmanaḥ parimarśena buddhiṃ buddhyā vicārayet ।
sāntvayogamatiḥ prājñaḥ kāryākāryavicārakaḥ ॥18॥
19
nigūḍhabuddhirdhīraḥ syādvaktavye vakṣyate tathā ।
sannikṛṣṭāṃ kathāṃ prājño yadi buddhyā bṛhaspatiḥ ।
svabhāvameṣyate taptaṃ kṛṣṇāyasamivodake ॥19॥
20
anuyuñjīta kṛtyāni sarvāṇyeva mahīpatiḥ ।
āgamairupadiṣṭāni svasya caiva parasya ca ॥20॥
21
kṣudraṃ krūraṃ tathā prājñaṃ śūraṃ cārthaviśāradam ।
svakarmaṇi niyuñjīta ye cānye vacanādhikāḥ ॥21॥
22
apyadṛṣṭvā niyuktāni anurūpeṣu karmasu ।
sarvāṃstānanuvarteta svarāṃstantrīrivāyatā ॥22॥
23
dharmāṇāmavirodhena sarveṣāṃ priyamācaret ।
mamāyamiti rājā yaḥ sa parvata ivācalaḥ ॥23॥
24
vyavasāyaṃ samādhāya sūryo raśmimivāyatām ।
dharmamevābhirakṣeta kṛtvā tulye priyāpriye ॥24॥
25
kulaprakṛtideśānāṃ dharmajñānmṛdubhāṣiṇaḥ ।
madhye vayasi nirdoṣānhite yuktāñjitendriyān ॥25॥
26
alubdhāñśikṣitāndāntāndharmeṣu pariniṣṭhitān ।
sthāpayetsarvakāryeṣu rājā dharmārtharakṣiṇaḥ ॥26॥
27
etenaiva prakāreṇa kṛtyānāmāgatiṃ gatim ।
yuktaḥ samanutiṣṭheta tuṣṭaścārairupaskṛtaḥ ॥27॥
28
amoghakrodhaharṣasya svayaṃ kṛtyānvavekṣiṇaḥ ।
ātmapratyayakośasya vasudhaiva vasundharā ॥28॥
29
vyaktaścānugraho yasya yathārthaścāpi nigrahaḥ ।
guptātmā guptarāṣṭraśca sa rājā rājadharmavit ॥29॥
30
nityaṃ rāṣṭramavekṣeta gobhiḥ sūrya ivotpatan ।
cārāṃśca nacarānvidyāttathā buddhyā na sañjvaret ॥30॥
31
kālaprāptamupādadyānnārthaṃ rājā prasūcayet ।
ahanyahani sanduhyānmahīṃ gāmiva buddhimān ॥31॥
32
yathā krameṇa puṣpebhyaścinoti madhu ṣaṭpadaḥ ।
tathā dravyamupādāya rājā kurvīta sañcayam ॥32॥
33
yaddhi guptāvaśiṣṭaṃ syāttaddhitaṃ dharmakāmayoḥ ।
sañcayānuvisargī syādrājā śāstravidātmavān ॥33॥
34
nālpamarthaṃ paribhavennāvamanyeta śātravān ।
buddhyāvabudhyedātmānaṃ na cābuddhiṣu viśvaset ॥34॥
35
dhṛtirdākṣyaṃ saṃyamo buddhiragryā dhairyaṃ śauryaṃ deśakālo'pramādaḥ ।
svalpasya vā mahato vāpi vṛddhau dhanasyaitānyaṣṭa samindhanāni ॥35॥
36
agnistoko vardhate hyājyasikto bījaṃ caikaṃ bahusāhasrameti ।
kṣayodayau vipulau sanniśāmya tasmādalpaṃ nāvamanyeta vidvān ॥36॥
37
bālo'bālaḥ sthaviro vā ripuryaḥ sadā pramattaṃ puruṣaṃ nihanyāt ।
kālenānyastasya mūlaṃ hareta kālajñātā pārthivānāṃ variṣṭhaḥ ॥37॥
38
haretkīrtiṃ dharmamasyoparundhyādarthe dīrghaṃ vīryamasyopahanyāt ।
ripurdveṣṭā durbalo vā balī vā tasmācchatrau naiva heḍedyatātmā ॥38॥
39
kṣayaṃ śatroḥ sañcayaṃ pālanaṃ cāpyubhau cārthau sahitau dharmakāmau ।
ataścānyanmatimānsandadhīta tasmādrājā buddhimantaṃ śrayeta ॥39॥
40
buddhirdīptā balavantaṃ hinasti balaṃ buddhyā vardhate pālyamānam ।
śatrurbuddhyā sīdate vardhamāno buddheḥ paścātkarma yattatpraśastam ॥40॥
41
sarvānkāmānkāmayāno hi dhīraḥ sattvenālpenāplute hīnadehaḥ ।
yathātmānaṃ prārthayate'rthamānaiḥ śreyaḥpātraṃ pūrayate hyanalpam ॥41॥
42
tasmādrājā pragṛhītaḥ pareṣu mūlaṃ lakṣmyāḥ sarvato'bhyādadīta ।
dīrghaṃ kālamapi sampīḍyamāno vidyutsampātamiva mānorjitaḥ syāt ॥42॥
43
vidyā tapo vā vipulaṃ dhanaṃ vā sarvametadvyavasāyena śakyam ।
brahma yattaṃ nivasati dehavatsu tasmādvidyādvyavasāyaṃ prabhūtam ॥43॥
44
yatrāsate matimanto manasvinaḥ śakro viṣṇuryatra sarasvatī ca ।
vasanti bhūtāni ca yatra nityaṃ tasmādvidvānnāvamanyeta deham ॥44॥
45
lubdhaṃ hanyātsampradānena nityaṃ lubdhastṛptiṃ paravittasya naiti ।
sarvo lubdhaḥ karmaguṇopabhoge yo'rthairhīno dharmakāmau jahāti ॥45॥
46
dhanaṃ bhojyaṃ putradāraṃ samṛddhiṃ sarvo lubdhaḥ prārthayate pareṣām ।
lubdhe doṣāḥ sambhavantīha sarve tasmādrājā na pragṛhṇīta lubdhān ॥46॥
47
sandarśane satpuruṣaṃ jaghanyamapi codayet ।
ārambhāndviṣatāṃ prājñaḥ sarvānarthāṃstu sūdayet ॥47॥
48
dharmānviteṣu vijñāto mantrī guptaśca pāṇḍava ।
āpto rājankulīnaśca paryāpto rājyasaṅgrahe ॥48॥
49
vidhipravṛttānnaradevadharmānuktānsamāsena nibodha buddhyā ।
imānvidadhyādvyanusṛtya yo vai rājā mahīṃ pālayituṃ sa śaktaḥ ॥49॥
50
anītijaṃ yadyavidhānajaṃ sukhaṃ haṭhapraṇītaṃ vividhaṃ pradṛśyate ।
na vidyate tasya gatirmahīpaterna vidyate rāṣṭrajamuttamaṃ sukham ॥50॥
51
dhanairviśiṣṭānmatiśīlapūjitānguṇopapannānyudhi dṛṣṭavikramān ।
guṇeṣu dṛṣṭānacirādihātmavānsato'bhisandhāya nihanti śātravān ॥51॥
52
paśyedupāyānvividhaiḥ kriyāpathairna cānupāyena matiṃ niveśayet ।
śriyaṃ viśiṣṭāṃ vipulaṃ yaśo dhanaṃ na doṣadarśī puruṣaḥ samaśnute ॥52॥
53
prītipravṛttau vinivartane tathā suhṛtsu vijñāya nivṛtya cobhayoḥ ।
yadeva mitraṃ gurubhāramāvahettadeva susnigdhamudāharedbudhaḥ ॥53॥
54
etānmayoktāṃstava rājadharmānnṛṇāṃ ca guptau matimādadhatsva ।
avāpsyase puṇyaphalaṃ sukhena sarvo hi lokottamadharmamūlaḥ] ॥54॥
Глава 121
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
ayaṃ pitāmahenokto rājadharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ।
īśvaraśca mahādaṇḍo daṇḍe sarvaṃ pratiṣṭhitam ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
devatānāmṛṣīṇāṃ ca pitṝṇāṃ ca mahātmanām ।
yakṣarakṣaḥpiśācānāṃ martyānāṃ ca viśeṣataḥ ॥2॥
3
sarveṣāṃ prāṇināṃ loke tiryakṣvapi nivāsinām ।
sarvavyāpī mahātejā daṇḍaḥ śreyāniti prabho ॥3॥
4
ityetaduktaṃ bhavatā sarvaṃ daṇḍyaṃ carācaram ।
dṛśyate lokamāsaktaṃ sasurāsuramānuṣam ॥4॥
5
etadicchāmyahaṃ jñātuṃ tattvena bharatarṣabha ।
ko daṇḍaḥ kīdṛśo daṇḍaḥ kiṃrūpaḥ kimparāyaṇaḥ ॥5॥
6
kimātmakaḥ kathaṃbhūtaḥ katimūrtiḥ kathamprabhuḥ ।
jāgarti sa kathaṃ daṇḍaḥ prajāsvavahitātmakaḥ ॥6॥
7
kaśca pūrvāparamidaṃ jāgarti paripālayan ।
kaśca vijñāyate pūrvaṃ ko'paro daṇḍasañjñitaḥ ।
kiṃsaṃsthaśca bhaveddaṇḍaḥ kā cāsya gatiriṣyate ॥7॥
8
bhīṣma uvāca ।
śṛṇu kauravya yo daṇḍo vyavahāryo yathā ca saḥ ।
yasminhi sarvamāyattaṃ sa daṇḍa iha kevalaḥ ॥8॥
Бхишма сказал:
9
dharmasyākhyā mahārāja vyavahāra itīṣyate ।
tasya lopaḥ kathaṃ na syāllokeṣvavahitātmanaḥ ।
ityarthaṃ vyavahārasya vyavahāratvamiṣyate ॥9॥
10
api caitatpurā rājanmanunā proktamāditaḥ ।
supraṇītena daṇḍena priyāpriyasamātmanā ।
prajā rakṣati yaḥ samyagdharma eva sa kevalaḥ ॥10॥
11
athoktametadvacanaṃ prāgeva manunā purā ।
janma coktaṃ vasiṣṭhena brahmaṇo vacanaṃ mahat ॥11॥
12
prāgidaṃ vacanaṃ proktamataḥ prāgvacanaṃ viduḥ ।
vyavahārasya cākhyānādvyavahāra ihocyate ॥12॥
13
daṇḍāttrivargaḥ satataṃ supraṇītātpravartate ।
daivaṃ hi paramo daṇḍo rūpato'gnirivocchikhaḥ ॥13॥
14
nīlotpaladalaśyāmaścaturdaṃṣṭraścaturbhujaḥ ।
aṣṭapānnaikanayanaḥ śaṅkukarṇordhvaromavān ॥14॥
15
jaṭī dvijihvastāmrāsyo mṛgarājatanucchadaḥ ।
etadrūpaṃ bibhartyugraṃ daṇḍo nityaṃ durāvaraḥ ॥15॥
16
asirgadā dhanuḥ śaktistriśūlaṃ mudgaraḥ śaraḥ ।
musalaṃ paraśuścakraṃ prāso daṇḍarṣṭitomarāḥ ॥16॥
17
sarvapraharaṇīyāni santi yānīha kānicit ।
daṇḍa eva hi sarvātmā loke carati mūrtimān ॥17॥
18
bhindaṃśchindanrujankṛntandārayanpāṭayaṃstathā ।
ghātayannabhidhāvaṃśca daṇḍa eva caratyuta ॥18॥
19
asirviśasano dharmastīkṣṇavartmā durāsadaḥ ।
śrīgarbho vijayaḥ śāstā vyavahāraḥ prajāgaraḥ ॥19॥
20
śāstraṃ brāhmaṇamantraśca śāstā prāgvacanaṃ gataḥ ।
dharmapālo'kṣaro devaḥ satyago nityago grahaḥ ॥20॥
21
asaṅgo rudratanayo manujyeṣṭhaḥ śivaṅkaraḥ ।
nāmānyetāni daṇḍasya kīrtitāni yudhiṣṭhira ॥21॥
22
daṇḍo hi bhagavānviṣṇuryajño nārāyaṇaḥ prabhuḥ ।
śaśvadrūpaṃ mahadbibhranmahāpuruṣa ucyate ॥22॥
23
yathoktā brahmakanyeti lakṣmīrnītiḥ sarasvatī ।
daṇḍanītirjagaddhātrī daṇḍo hi bahuvigrahaḥ ॥23॥
24
arthānarthau sukhaṃ duḥkhaṃ dharmādharmau balābale ।
daurbhāgyaṃ bhāgadheyaṃ ca puṇyāpuṇye guṇāguṇau ॥24॥
25
kāmākāmāvṛturmāsaḥ śarvarī divasaḥ kṣaṇaḥ ।
aprasādaḥ prasādaśca harṣaḥ krodhaḥ śamo damaḥ ॥25॥
26
daivaṃ puruṣakāraśca mokṣāmokṣau bhayābhaye ।
hiṃsāhiṃse tapo yajñaḥ saṃyamo'tha viṣāviṣam ॥26॥
27
antaścādiśca madhyaṃ ca kṛtyānāṃ ca prapañcanam ।
madaḥ pramādo darpaśca dambho dhairyaṃ nayānayau ॥27॥
28
aśaktiḥ śaktirityeva mānastambhau vyayāvyayau ।
vinayaśca visargaśca kālākālau ca bhārata ॥28॥
29
anṛtaṃ jñājñatā satyaṃ śraddhāśraddhe tathaiva ca ।
klībatā vyavasāyaśca lābhālābhau jayājayau ॥29॥
30
tīkṣṇatā mṛdutā mṛtyurāgamānāgamau tathā ।
virāddhiścaiva rāddhiśca kāryākārye balābale ॥30॥
31
asūyā cānasūyā ca dharmādharmau tathaiva ca ।
apatrapānapatrape hrīśca sampadvipacca ha ॥31॥
32
tejaḥ karmaṇi pāṇḍityaṃ vākśaktistattvabuddhitā ।
evaṃ daṇḍasya kauravya loke'sminbahurūpatā ॥32॥
33
na syādyadīha daṇḍo vai pramatheyuḥ parasparam ।
bhayāddaṇḍasya cānyonyaṃ ghnanti naiva yudhiṣṭhira ॥33॥
34
daṇḍena rakṣyamāṇā hi rājannaharahaḥ prajāḥ ।
rājānaṃ vardhayantīha tasmāddaṇḍaḥ parāyaṇam ॥34॥
35
vyavasthāpayati kṣipramimaṃ lokaṃ nareśvara ।
satye vyavasthito dharmo brāhmaṇeṣvavatiṣṭhate ॥35॥
36
dharmayuktā dvijāḥ śreṣṭhā vedayuktā bhavanti ca ।
babhūva yajño vedebhyo yajñaḥ prīṇāti devatāḥ ॥36॥
37
prītāśca devatā nityamindre paridadatyuta ।
annaṃ dadāti śakraścāpyanugṛhṇannimāḥ prajāḥ ॥37॥
38
prāṇāśca sarvabhūtānāṃ nityamanne pratiṣṭhitāḥ ।
tasmātprajāḥ pratiṣṭhante daṇḍo jāgarti tāsu ca ॥38॥
39
evaṃprayojanaścaiva daṇḍaḥ kṣatriyatāṃ gataḥ ।
rakṣanprajāḥ prajāgarti nityaṃ suvihito'kṣaraḥ ॥39॥
40
īśvaraḥ puruṣaḥ prāṇaḥ sattvaṃ vittaṃ prajāpatiḥ ।
bhūtātmā jīva ityeva nāmabhiḥ procyate'ṣṭabhiḥ ॥40॥
41
adadaddaṇḍa evāsmai dhruvamaiśvaryameva ca ।
bale nayaśca saṃyuktaḥ sadā pañcavidhātmakaḥ ॥41॥
42
kulabāhudhanāmātyāḥ prajñā coktā balāni ca ।
āhāryaṃ cāṣṭakairdravyairbalamanyadyudhiṣṭhira ॥42॥
43
hastino'śvā rathāḥ pattirnāvo viṣṭistathaiva ca ।
daiśikāścārakāścaiva tadaṣṭāṅgaṃ balaṃ smṛtam ॥43॥
44
aṣṭāṅgasya tu yuktasya hastino hastiyāyinaḥ ।
aśvārohāḥ padātāśca mantriṇo rasadāśca ye ॥44॥
45
bhikṣukāḥ prāḍvivākāśca mauhūrtā daivacintakāḥ ।
kośo mitrāṇi dhānyaṃ ca sarvopakaraṇāni ca ॥45॥
46
saptaprakṛti cāṣṭāṅgaṃ śarīramiha yadviduḥ ।
rājyasya daṇḍa evāṅgaṃ daṇḍaḥ prabhava eva ca ॥46॥
47
īśvareṇa prayatnena dhāraṇe kṣatriyasya hi ।
daṇḍo dattaḥ samānātmā daṇḍo hīdaṃ sanātanam ।
rājñāṃ pūjyatamo nānyo yathādharmapradarśanaḥ ॥47॥
48
brahmaṇā lokarakṣārthaṃ svadharmasthāpanāya ca ।
bhartṛpratyaya utpanno vyavahārastathāparaḥ ।
tasmādyaḥ sahito dṛṣṭo bhartṛpratyayalakṣaṇaḥ ॥48॥
49
vyavahārastu vedātmā vedapratyaya ucyate ।
maulaśca naraśārdūla śāstroktaśca tathāparaḥ ॥49॥
50
ukto yaścāpi daṇḍo'sau bhartṛpratyayalakṣaṇaḥ ।
jñeyo na sa narendrastho daṇḍapratyaya eva ca ॥50॥
51
daṇḍapratyayadṛṣṭo'pi vyavahārātmakaḥ smṛtaḥ ।
vyavahāraḥ smṛto yaśca sa vedaviṣayātmakaḥ ॥51॥
52
yaśca vedaprasūtātmā sa dharmo guṇadarśakaḥ ।
dharmapratyaya utpanno yathādharmaḥ kṛtātmabhiḥ ॥52॥
53
vyavahāraḥ prajāgoptā brahmadiṣṭo yudhiṣṭhira ।
trīndhārayati lokānvai satyātmā bhūtivardhanaḥ ॥53॥
54
yaśca daṇḍaḥ sa dṛṣṭo no vyavahāraḥ sanātanaḥ ।
vyavahāraśca yo dṛṣṭaḥ sa dharma iti naḥ śrutaḥ ।
yaśca vedaḥ sa vai dharmo yaśca dharmaḥ sa satpathaḥ ॥54॥
55
brahmā prajāpatiḥ pūrvaṃ babhūvātha pitāmahaḥ ।
lokānāṃ sa hi sarveṣāṃ sasurāsurarakṣasām ।
samanuṣyoragavatāṃ kartā caiva sa bhūtakṛt ॥55॥
56
tato no vyavahāro'yaṃ bhartṛpratyayalakṣaṇaḥ ।
tasmādidamavocāma vyavahāranidarśanam ॥56॥
57
mātā pitā ca bhrātā ca bhāryā cātha purohitaḥ ।
nādaṇḍyo vidyate rājñāṃ yaḥ svadharme na tiṣṭhati] ॥57॥
Глава 122
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
aṅgeṣu rājā dyutimānvasuhoma iti śrutaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
sa rājā dharmanityaḥ sansaha patnyā mahātapāḥ ।
muñjapṛṣṭhaṃ jagāmātha devarṣigaṇapūjitam ॥2॥
3
tatra śṛṅge himavato merau kanakaparvate ।
yatra muñjavaṭe rāmo jaṭāharaṇamādiśat ॥3॥
4
tadāprabhṛti rājendra ṛṣibhiḥ saṃśitavrataiḥ ।
muñjapṛṣṭha iti proktaḥ sa deśo rudrasevitaḥ ॥4॥
5
sa tatra bahubhiryuktaḥ sadā śrutimayairguṇaiḥ ।
brāhmaṇānāmanumato devarṣisadṛśo'bhavat ॥5॥
6
taṃ kadācidadīnātmā sakhā śakrasya mānitaḥ ।
abhyāgacchanmahīpālo māndhātā śatrukarśanaḥ ॥6॥
7
so'bhisṛtya tu māndhātā vasuhomaṃ narādhipam ।
dṛṣṭvā prakṛṣṭaṃ tapasā vinayenābhyatiṣṭhata ॥7॥
8
vasuhomo'pi rājño vai gāmarghyaṃ ca nyavedayat ।
aṣṭāṅgasya ca rājyasya papraccha kuśalaṃ tadā ॥8॥
9
sadbhirācaritaṃ pūrvaṃ yathāvadanuyāyinam ।
apṛcchadvasuhomastaṃ rājankiṃ karavāṇi te ॥9॥
10
so'bravītparamaprīto māndhātā rājasattamam ।
vasuhomaṃ mahāprājñamāsīnaṃ kurunandana ॥10॥
11
bṛhaspatermataṃ rājannadhītaṃ sakalaṃ tvayā ।
tathaivauśanasaṃ śāstraṃ vijñātaṃ te narādhipa ॥11॥
12
tadahaṃ śrotumicchāmi daṇḍa utpadyate katham ।
kiṃ vāpi pūrvaṃ jāgarti kiṃ vā paramamucyate ॥12॥
13
kathaṃ kṣatriyasaṃsthaśca daṇḍaḥ sampratyavasthitaḥ ।
brūhi me sumahāprājña dadāmyācāryavetanam ॥13॥
14
vasuhoma uvāca ।
śṛṇu rājanyathā daṇḍaḥ sambhūto lokasaṅgrahaḥ ।
prajāvinayarakṣārthaṃ dharmasyātmā sanātanaḥ ॥14॥
Васухома сказал:
15
brahmā yiyakṣurbhagavānsarvalokapitāmahaḥ ।
ṛtvijaṃ nātmanā tulyaṃ dadarśeti hi naḥ śrutam ॥15॥
16
sa garbhaṃ śirasā devo varṣapūgānadhārayat ।
pūrṇe varṣasahasre tu sa garbhaḥ kṣuvato'patat ॥16॥
17
sa kṣupo nāma sambhūtaḥ prajāpatirarindama ।
ṛtvigāsīttadā rājanyajñe tasya mahātmanaḥ ॥17॥
18
tasminpravṛtte satre tu brahmaṇaḥ pārthivarṣabha ।
hṛṣṭarūpapracāratvāddaṇḍaḥ so'ntarhito'bhavat ॥18॥
19
tasminnantarhite cātha prajānāṃ saṅkaro'bhavat ।
naiva kāryaṃ na cākāryaṃ bhojyābhojyaṃ na vidyate ॥19॥
20
peyāpeyaṃ kutaḥ siddhirhiṃsanti ca parasparam ।
gamyāgamyaṃ tadā nāsītparasvaṃ svaṃ ca vai samam ॥20॥
21
parasparaṃ vilumpante sārameyā ivāmiṣam ।
abalaṃ balino jaghnurnirmaryādamavartata ॥21॥
22
tataḥ pitāmaho viṣṇuṃ bhagavantaṃ sanātanam ।
sampūjya varadaṃ devaṃ mahādevamathābravīt ॥22॥
23
atra sādhvanukampāṃ vai kartumarhasi kevalam ।
saṅkaro na bhavedatra yathā vai tadvidhīyatām ॥23॥
24
tataḥ sa bhagavāndhyātvā ciraṃ śūlajaṭādharaḥ ।
ātmānamātmanā daṇḍamasṛjaddevasattamaḥ ॥24॥
25
tasmācca dharmacaraṇāṃ nītiṃ devīṃ sarasvatīm ।
asṛjaddaṇḍanītiḥ sā triṣu lokeṣu viśrutā ॥25॥
26
bhūyaḥ sa bhagavāndhyātvā ciraṃ śūlavarāyudhaḥ ।
tasya tasya nikāyasya cakāraikaikamīśaram ॥26॥
27
devānāmīśvaraṃ cakre devaṃ daśaśatekṣaṇam ।
yamaṃ vaivasvataṃ cāpi pitṝṇāmakarotpatim ॥27॥
28
dhanānāṃ rakṣasāṃ cāpi kuberamapi ceśvaram ।
parvatānāṃ patiṃ meruṃ saritāṃ ca mahodadhim ॥28॥
29
apāṃ rājye surāṇāṃ ca vidadhe varuṇaṃ prabhum ।
mṛtyuṃ prāṇeśvaramatho tejasāṃ ca hutāśanam ॥29॥
30
rudrāṇāmapi ceśānaṃ goptāraṃ vidadhe prabhuḥ ।
mahātmānaṃ mahādevaṃ viśālākṣaṃ sanātanam ॥30॥
31
vasiṣṭhamīśaṃ viprāṇāṃ vasūnāṃ jātavedasam ।
tejasāṃ bhāskaraṃ cakre nakṣatrāṇāṃ niśākaram ॥31॥
32
vīrudhāmaṃśumantaṃ ca bhūtānāṃ ca prabhuṃ varam ।
kumāraṃ dvādaśabhujaṃ skandaṃ rājānamādiśat ॥32॥
33
kālaṃ sarveśamakarotsaṃhāravinayātmakam ।
mṛtyoścaturvibhāgasya duḥkhasya ca sukhasya ca ॥33॥
34
īśvaraḥ sarvadehastu rājarājo dhanādhipaḥ ।
sarveṣāmeva rudrāṇāṃ śūlapāṇiriti śrutiḥ ॥34॥
35
tamekaṃ brahmaṇaḥ putramanujātaṃ kṣupaṃ dadau ।
prajānāmadhipaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ sarvadharmabhṛtāmapi ॥35॥
36
mahādevastatastasminvṛtte yajñe yathāvidhi ।
daṇḍaṃ dharmasya goptāraṃ viṣṇave satkṛtaṃ dadau ॥36॥
37
viṣṇuraṅgirase prādādaṅgirā munisattamaḥ ।
prādādindramarīcibhyāṃ marīcirbhṛgave dadau ॥37॥
38
bhṛgurdadāvṛṣibhyastu taṃ daṇḍaṃ dharmasaṃhitam ।
ṛṣayo lokapālebhyo lokapālāḥ kṣupāya ca ॥38॥
39
kṣupastu manave prādādādityatanayāya ca ।
putrebhyaḥ śrāddhadevastu sūkṣmadharmārthakāraṇāt ।
taṃ dadau sūryaputrastu manurvai rakṣaṇātmakam ॥39॥
40
vibhajya daṇḍaḥ kartavyo dharmeṇa na yadṛcchayā ।
durvācā nigraho bandho hiraṇyaṃ bāhyataḥkriyā ॥40॥
41
vyaṅgatvaṃ ca śarīrasya vadho vā nālpakāraṇāt ।
śarīrapīḍāstāstāstu dehatyāgo vivāsanam ॥41॥
42
ānupūrvyā ca daṇḍo'sau prajā jāgarti pālayan ।
indro jāgarti bhagavānindrādagnirvibhāvasuḥ ॥42॥
43
agnerjāgarti varuṇo varuṇācca prajāpatiḥ ।
prajāpatestato dharmo jāgarti vinayātmakaḥ ॥43॥
44
dharmācca brahmaṇaḥ putro vyavasāyaḥ sanātanaḥ ।
vyavasāyāttatastejo jāgarti paripālayan ॥44॥
45
oṣadhyastejasastasmādoṣadhibhyaśca parvatāḥ ।
parvatebhyaśca jāgarti raso rasaguṇāttathā ॥45॥
46
jāgarti nirṛtirdevī jyotīṃṣi nirṛterapi ।
vedāḥ pratiṣṭhā jyotirbhyastato hayaśirāḥ prabhuḥ ॥46॥
47
brahmā pitāmahastasmājjāgarti prabhuravyayaḥ ।
pitāmahānmahādevo jāgarti bhagavāñśivaḥ ॥47॥
48
viśvedevāḥ śivāccāpi viśvebhyaśca tatharṣayaḥ ।
ṛṣibhyo bhagavānsomaḥ somāddevāḥ sanātanāḥ ॥48॥
49
devebhyo brāhmaṇā loke jāgratītyupadhāraya ।
brāhmaṇebhyaśca rājanyā lokānrakṣanti dharmataḥ ।
sthāvaraṃ jaṅgamaṃ caiva kṣatriyebhyaḥ sanātanam ॥49॥
50
prajā jāgrati loke'smindaṇḍo jāgarti tāsu ca ।
sarvasaṅkṣepako daṇḍaḥ pitāmahasamaḥ prabhuḥ ॥50॥
51
jāgarti kālaḥ pūrvaṃ ca madhye cānte ca bhārata ।
īśvaraḥ sarvalokasya mahādevaḥ prajāpatiḥ ॥51॥
52
devadevaḥ śivaḥ śarvo jāgarti satataṃ prabhuḥ ।
kapardī śaṅkaro rudro bhavaḥ sthāṇurumāpatiḥ ॥52॥
53
ityeṣa daṇḍo vikhyāta ādau madhye tathāvare ।
bhūmipālo yathānyāyaṃ vartetānena dharmavit ॥53॥
54
bhīṣma uvāca ।
itīdaṃ vasuhomasya śṛṇuyādyo mataṃ naraḥ ।
śrutvā ca samyagvarteta sa kāmānāpnuyānnṛpaḥ ॥54॥
Бхишма сказал:
55
iti te sarvamākhyātaṃ yo daṇḍo manujarṣabha ।
niyantā sarvalokasya dharmākrāntasya bhārata] ॥55॥
Глава 123
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
tāta dharmārthakāmānāṃ śrotumicchāmi niścayam ।
lokayātrā hi kārtsnyena triṣveteṣu pratiṣṭhitā ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
dharmārthakāmāḥ kiṃmūlāstrayāṇāṃ prabhavaśca kaḥ ।
anyonyaṃ cānuṣajjante vartante ca pṛthakpṛthak ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
yadā te syuḥ sumanaso lokasaṃsthārthaniścaye ।
kālaprabhavasaṃsthāsu sajjante ca trayastadā ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
dharmamūlastu deho'rthaḥ kāmo'rthaphalamucyate ।
saṅkalpamūlāste sarve saṅkalpo viṣayātmakaḥ ॥4॥
5
viṣayāścaiva kārtsnyena sarva āhārasiddhaye ।
mūlametattrivargasya nivṛttirmokṣa ucyate ॥5॥
6
dharmaḥ śarīrasaṅguptirdharmārthaṃ cārtha iṣyate ।
kāmo ratiphalaścātra sarve caite rajasvalāḥ ॥6॥
7
sannikṛṣṭāṃścaredenānna cainānmanasā tyajet ।
vimuktastamasā sarvāndharmādīnkāmanaiṣṭhikān ॥7॥
8
śreṣṭhabuddhistrivargasya yadayaṃ prāpnuyātkṣaṇāt ।
buddhyā budhyedihārthe na tadahnā tu nikṛṣṭayā ॥8॥
9
apadhyānamalo dharmo malo'rthasya nigūhanam ।
sampramodamalaḥ kāmo bhūyaḥ svaguṇavartitaḥ ॥9॥
10
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
kāmandasya ca saṃvādamaṅgāriṣṭhasya cobhayoḥ ॥10॥
11
kāmandamṛṣimāsīnamabhivādya narādhipaḥ ।
aṅgāriṣṭho'tha papraccha kṛtvā samayaparyayam ॥11॥
12
yaḥ pāpaṃ kurute rājā kāmamohabalātkṛtaḥ ।
pratyāsannasya tasyarṣe kiṃ syātpāpapraṇāśanam ॥12॥
13
adharmo dharma iti ha yo'jñānādācarediha ।
taṃ cāpi prathitaṃ loke kathaṃ rājā nivartayet ॥13॥
14
kāmanda uvāca ।
yo dharmārthau samutsṛjya kāmamevānuvartate ।
sa dharmārthaparityāgātprajñānāśamihārchati ॥14॥
Каманда сказал:
15
prajñāpraṇāśako mohastathā dharmārthanāśakaḥ ।
tasmānnāstikatā caiva durācāraśca jāyate ॥15॥
16
durācārānyadā rājā praduṣṭānna niyacchati ।
tasmādudvijate lokaḥ sarpādveśmagatādiva ॥16॥
17
taṃ prajā nānuvartante brāhmaṇā na ca sādhavaḥ ।
tataḥ saṅkṣayamāpnoti tathā vadhyatvameti ca ॥17॥
18
apadhvastastvavamato duḥkhaṃ jīvati jīvitam ।
jīvecca yadapadhvastastacchuddhaṃ maraṇaṃ bhavet ॥18॥
19
atraitadāhurācāryāḥ pāpasya ca nibarhaṇam ।
sevitavyā trayī vidyā satkāro brāhmaṇeṣu ca ॥19॥
20
mahāmanā bhaveddharme vivahecca mahākule ।
brāhmaṇāṃścāpi seveta kṣamāyuktānmanasvinaḥ ॥20॥
21
japedudakaśīlaḥ syātsumukho nānyadāsthitaḥ ।
dharmānvitānsampraviśedbahiḥ kṛtvaiva duṣkṛtīn ॥21॥
22
prasādayenmadhurayā vācāpyatha ca karmaṇā ।
ityasmīti vadennityaṃ pareṣāṃ kīrtayanguṇān ॥22॥
23
apāpo hyevamācāraḥ kṣipraṃ bahumato bhavet ।
pāpānyapi ca kṛcchrāṇi śamayennātra saṃśayaḥ ॥23॥
24
guravo'pi paraṃ dharmaṃ yadbrūyustattathā kuru ।
gurūṇāṃ hi prasādāddhi śreyaḥ paramavāpsyasi] ॥24॥
Глава 124
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
ime janā naraśreṣṭha praśaṃsanti sadā bhuvi ।
dharmasya śīlamevādau tato me saṃśayo mahān ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
yadi tacchakyamasmābhirjñātuṃ dharmabhṛtāṃ vara ।
śrotumicchāmi tatsarvaṃ yathaitadupalabhyate ॥2॥
3
kathaṃ nu prāpyate śīlaṃ śrotumicchāmi bhārata ।
kiṃlakṣaṇaṃ ca tatproktaṃ brūhi me vadatāṃ vara ॥3॥
4
bhīṣma uvāca ।
purā duryodhaneneha dhṛtarāṣṭrāya mānada ।
ākhyātaṃ tapyamānena śriyaṃ dṛṣṭvā tathāgatām ॥4॥
Бхишма сказал:
5
indraprasthe mahārāja tava sabhrātṛkasya ha ।
sabhāyāṃ cāvahasanaṃ tatsarvaṃ śṛṇu bhārata ॥5॥
6
bhavatastāṃ sabhāṃ dṛṣṭvā samṛddhiṃ cāpyanuttamām ।
duryodhanastadāsīnaḥ sarvaṃ pitre nyavedayat ॥6॥
7
śrutvā ca dhṛtarāṣṭro'pi duryodhanavacastadā ।
abravītkarṇasahitaṃ duryodhanamidaṃ vacaḥ ॥7॥
8
kimarthaṃ tapyase putra śrotumicchāmi tattvataḥ ।
śrutvā tvāmanuneṣyāmi yadi samyagbhaviṣyasi ॥8॥
9
yathā tvaṃ mahadaiśvaryaṃ prāptaḥ parapurañjaya ।
kiṅkarā bhrātaraḥ sarve mitrāḥ sambandhinastathā ॥9॥
10
ācchādayasi prāvārānaśnāsi piśitodanam ।
ājāneyā vahanti tvāṃ kasmācchocasi putraka ॥10॥
11
duryodhana uvāca ।
daśa tāni sahasrāṇi snātakānāṃ mahātmanām ।
bhuñjate rukmapātrīṣu yudhiṣṭhiraniveśane ॥11॥
Дурьодхана сказал:
12
dṛṣṭvā ca tāṃ sabhāṃ divyāṃ divyapuṣpaphalānvitām ।
aśvāṃstittirakalmāṣānratnāni vividhāni ca ॥12॥
13
dṛṣṭvā tāṃ pāṇḍaveyānāmṛddhimindropamāṃ śubhām ।
amitrāṇāṃ sumahatīmanuśocāmi mānada ॥13॥
14
dhṛtarāṣṭra uvāca ।
yadīcchasi śriyaṃ tāta yādṛśīṃ tāṃ yudhiṣṭhire ।
viśiṣṭāṃ vā naravyāghra śīlavānbhava putraka ॥14॥
Дхритараштра сказал:
15
śīlena hi trayo lokāḥ śakyā jetuṃ na saṃśayaḥ ।
na hi kiñcidasādhyaṃ vai loke śīlavatāṃ bhavet ॥15॥
16
ekarātreṇa māndhātā tryaheṇa janamejayaḥ ।
saptarātreṇa nābhāgaḥ pṛthivīṃ pratipedivān ॥16॥
17
ete hi pārthivāḥ sarve śīlavanto damānvitāḥ ।
atasteṣāṃ guṇakrītā vasudhā svayamāgamat ॥17॥
18
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
nāradena purā proktaṃ śīlamāśritya bhārata ॥18॥
19
prahrādena hṛtaṃ rājyaṃ mahendrasya mahātmanaḥ ।
śīlamāśritya daityena trailokyaṃ ca vaśīkṛtam ॥19॥
20
tato bṛhaspatiṃ śakraḥ prāñjaliḥ samupasthitaḥ ।
uvāca ca mahāprājñaḥ śreya icchāmi veditum ॥20॥
21
tato bṛhaspatistasmai jñānaṃ naiḥśreyasaṃ param ।
kathayāmāsa bhagavāndevendrāya kurūdvaha ॥21॥
22
etāvacchreya ityeva bṛhaspatirabhāṣata ।
indrastu bhūyaḥ papraccha kva viśeṣo bhavediti ॥22॥
23
bṛhaspatiruvāca ।
viśeṣo'sti mahāṃstāta bhārgavasya mahātmanaḥ ।
tatrāgamaya bhadraṃ te bhūya eva purandara ॥23॥
Брихаспати сказал:
24
dhṛtarāṣṭra uvāca ।
ātmanastu tataḥ śreyo bhārgavātsumahāyaśāḥ ।
jñānamāgamayatprītyā punaḥ sa paramadyutiḥ ॥24॥
Дхритараштра сказал:
25
tenāpi samanujñāto bhārgaveṇa mahātmanā ।
śreyo'stīti punarbhūyaḥ śukramāha śatakratuḥ ॥25॥
26
bhārgavastvāha dharmajñaḥ prahrādasya mahātmanaḥ ।
jñānamasti viśeṣeṇa tato hṛṣṭaśca so'bhavat ॥26॥
27
sa tato brāhmaṇo bhūtvā prahrādaṃ pākaśāsanaḥ ।
sṛtvā provāca medhāvī śreya icchāmi veditum ॥27॥
28
prahrādastvabravīdvipraṃ kṣaṇo nāsti dvijarṣabha ।
trailokyarājye saktasya tato nopadiśāmi te ॥28॥
29
brāhmaṇastvabravīdvākyaṃ kasminkāle kṣaṇo bhavet ।
tatopadiṣṭamicchāmi yadyatkāryāntaraṃ bhavet ॥29॥
30
tataḥ prīto'bhavadrājā prahrādo brahmavādine ।
tathetyuktvā śubhe kāle jñānatattvaṃ dadau tadā ॥30॥
31
brāhmaṇo'pi yathānyāyaṃ guruvṛttimanuttamām ।
cakāra sarvabhāvena yadvatsa manasecchati ॥31॥
32
pṛṣṭaśca tena bahuśaḥ prāptaṃ kathamarindama ।
trailokyarājyaṃ dharmajña kāraṇaṃ tadbravīhi me ॥32॥
33
prahrāda uvāca ।
nāsūyāmi dvijaśreṣṭha rājāsmīti kadācana ।
kavyāni vadatāṃ tāta saṃyacchāmi vahāmi ca ॥33॥
Прахрада сказал:
34
te visrabdhāḥ prabhāṣante saṃyacchanti ca māṃ sadā ।
te mā kavyapade saktaṃ śuśrūṣumanasūyakam ॥34॥
35
dharmātmānaṃ jitakrodhaṃ saṃyataṃ saṃyatendriyam ।
samācinvanti śāstāraḥ kṣaudraṃ madhviva makṣikāḥ ॥35॥
36
so'haṃ vāgagrapiṣṭānāṃ rasānāmavalehitā ।
svajātyānadhitiṣṭhāmi nakṣatrāṇīva candramāḥ ॥36॥
37
etatpṛthivyāmamṛtametaccakṣuranuttamam ।
yadbrāhmaṇamukhe kavyametacchrutvā pravartate ॥37॥
38
dhṛtarāṣṭra uvāca ।
etāvacchreya ityāha prahrādo brahmavādinam ।
śuśrūṣitastena tadā daityendro vākyamabravīt ॥38॥
Дхритараштра сказал:
39
yathāvadguruvṛttyā te prīto'smi dvijasattama ।
varaṃ vṛṇīṣva bhadraṃ te pradātāsmi na saṃśayaḥ ॥39॥
40
kṛtamityeva daityendramuvāca sa ca vai dvijaḥ ।
prahrādastvabravītprīto gṛhyatāṃ vara ityuta ॥40॥
41
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
yadi rājanprasannastvaṃ mama cecchasi ceddhitam ।
bhavataḥ śīlamicchāmi prāptumeṣa varo mama ॥41॥
Брахмана сказал:
42
dhṛtarāṣṭra uvāca ।
tataḥ prītaśca daityendro bhayaṃ cāsyābhavanmahat ।
vare pradiṣṭe vipreṇa nālpatejāyamityuta ॥42॥
Дхритараштра сказал:
43
evamastviti taṃ prāha prahrādo vismitastadā ।
upākṛtya tu viprāya varaṃ duḥkhānvito'bhavat ॥43॥
44
datte vare gate vipre cintāsīnmahatī tataḥ ।
prahrādasya mahārāja niścayaṃ na ca jagmivān ॥44॥
45
tasya cintayatastāta chāyābhūtaṃ mahādyute ।
tejo vigrahavattāta śarīramajahāttadā ॥45॥
46
tamapṛcchanmahākāyaṃ prahrādaḥ ko bhavāniti ।
pratyāha nanu śīlo'smi tyakto gacchāmyahaṃ tvayā ॥46॥
47
tasmindvijavare rājanvatsyāmyahamaninditam ।
yo'sau śiṣyatvamāgamya tvayi nityaṃ samāhitaḥ ।
ityuktvāntarhitaṃ tadvai śakraṃ cānvaviśatprabho ॥47॥
48
tasmiṃstejasi yāte tu tādṛgrūpastato'paraḥ ।
śarīrānniḥsṛtastasya ko bhavāniti cābravīt ॥48॥
49
dharmaṃ prahrāda māṃ viddhi yatrāsau dvijasattamaḥ ।
tatra yāsyāmi daityendra yataḥ śīlaṃ tato hyaham ॥49॥
50
tato'paro mahārāja prajvalanniva tejasā ।
śarīrānniḥsṛtastasya prahrādasya mahātmanaḥ ॥50॥
51
ko bhavāniti pṛṣṭaśca tamāha sa mahādyutiḥ ।
satyamasmyasurendrāgrya yāsye'haṃ dharmamanviha ॥51॥
52
tasminnanugate dharmaṃ puruṣe puruṣo'paraḥ ।
niścakrāma tatastasmātpṛṣṭaścāha mahātmanā ।
vṛttaṃ prahrāda māṃ viddhi yataḥ satyaṃ tato hyaham ॥52॥
53
tasmingate mahāśvetaḥ śarīrāttasya niryayau ।
pṛṣṭaścāha balaṃ viddhi yato vṛttamahaṃ tataḥ ।
ityuktvā ca yayau tatra yato vṛttaṃ narādhipa ॥53॥
54
tataḥ prabhāmayī devī śarīrāttasya niryayau ।
tāmapṛcchatsa daityendraḥ sā śrīrityevamabravīt ॥54॥
55
uṣitāsmi sukhaṃ vīra tvayi satyaparākrame ।
tvayā tyaktā gamiṣyāmi balaṃ yatra tato hyaham ॥55॥
56
tato bhayaṃ prādurāsītprahrādasya mahātmanaḥ ।
apṛcchata ca tāṃ bhūyaḥ kva yāsi kamalālaye ॥56॥
57
tvaṃ hi satyavratā devī lokasya parameśvarī ।
kaścāsau brāhmaṇaśreṣṭhastattvamicchāmi veditum ॥57॥
58
śrīruvāca ।
sa śakro brahmacārī ca yastvayā copaśikṣitaḥ ।
trailokye te yadaiśvaryaṃ tattenāpahṛtaṃ prabho ॥58॥
Шри сказал:
59
śīlena hi tvayā lokāḥ sarve dharmajña nirjitāḥ ।
tadvijñāya mahendreṇa tava śīlaṃ hṛtaṃ prabho ॥59॥
60
dharmaḥ satyaṃ tathā vṛttaṃ balaṃ caiva tathā hyaham ।
śīlamūlā mahāprājña sadā nāstyatra saṃśayaḥ ॥60॥
61
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evamuktvā gatā tu śrīste ca sarve yudhiṣṭhira ।
duryodhanastu pitaraṃ bhūya evābravīdidam ॥61॥
Бхишма сказал:
62
śīlasya tattvamicchāmi vettuṃ kauravanandana ।
prāpyate ca yathā śīlaṃ tamupāyaṃ vadasva me ॥62॥
63
dhṛtarāṣṭra uvāca ।
sopāyaṃ pūrvamuddiṣṭaṃ prahrādena mahātmanā ।
saṅkṣepatastu śīlasya śṛṇu prāptiṃ narādhipa ॥63॥
Дхритараштра сказал:
64
adrohaḥ sarvabhūteṣu karmaṇā manasā girā ।
anugrahaśca dānaṃ ca śīlametatpraśasyate ॥64॥
65
yadanyeṣāṃ hitaṃ na syādātmanaḥ karma pauruṣam ।
apatrapeta vā yena na tatkuryātkathañcana ॥65॥
66
tattu karma tathā kuryādyena ślāgheta saṃsadi ।
etacchīlaṃ samāsena kathitaṃ kurusattama ॥66॥
67
yadyapyaśīlā nṛpate prāpnuvanti kvacicchriyam ।
na bhuñjate ciraṃ tāta samūlāśca patanti te ॥67॥
68
etadviditvā tattvena śīlavānbhava putraka ।
yadīcchasi śriyaṃ tāta suviśiṣṭāṃ yudhiṣṭhirāt ॥68॥
69
bhīṣma uvāca ।
etatkathitavānputre dhṛtarāṣṭro narādhipa ।
etatkuruṣva kaunteya tataḥ prāpsyasi tatphalam] ॥69॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 125
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
śīlaṃ pradhānaṃ puruṣe kathitaṃ te pitāmaha ।
kathamāśā samutpannā yā ca sā tadvadasva me ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
saṃśayo me mahāneṣa samutpannaḥ pitāmaha ।
chettā ca tasya nānyo'sti tvattaḥ parapurañjaya ॥2॥
3
pitāmahāśā mahatī mamāsīddhi suyodhane ।
prāpte yuddhe tu yadyuktaṃ tatkartāyamiti prabho ॥3॥
4
sarvasyāśā sumahatī puruṣasyopajāyate ।
tasyāṃ vihanyamānāyāṃ duḥkho mṛtyurasaṃśayam ॥4॥
5
so'haṃ hatāśo durbuddhiḥ kṛtastena durātmanā ।
dhārtarāṣṭreṇa rājendra paśya mandātmatāṃ mama ॥5॥
6
āśāṃ mahattarāṃ manye parvatādapi sadrumāt ।
ākāśādapi vā rājannaprameyaiva vā punaḥ ॥6॥
7
eṣā caiva kuruśreṣṭha durvicintyā sudurlabhā ।
durlabhatvācca paśyāmi kimanyaddurlabhaṃ tataḥ ॥7॥
8
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atra te vartayiṣyāmi yudhiṣṭhira nibodha tat ।
itihāsaṃ sumitrasya nirvṛttamṛṣabhasya ca ॥8॥
Бхишма сказал:
9
sumitro nāma rājarṣirhaihayo mṛgayāṃ gataḥ ।
sasāra sa mṛgaṃ viddhvā bāṇena nataparvaṇā ॥9॥
10
sa mṛgo bāṇamādāya yayāvamitavikramaḥ ।
sa ca rājā balī tūrṇaṃ sasāra mṛgamantikāt ॥10॥
11
tato nimnaṃ sthalaṃ caiva sa mṛgo'dravadāśugaḥ ।
muhūrtameva rājendra samena sa pathāgamat ॥11॥
12
tataḥ sa rājā tāruṇyādaurasena balena ca ।
sasāra bāṇāsanabhṛtsakhaḍgo haṃsavattadā ॥12॥
13
tīrtvā nadānnadīścaiva palvalāni vanāni ca ।
atikramyābhyatikramya sasāraiva vane caran ॥13॥
14
sa tu kāmānmṛgo rājannāsādyāsādya taṃ nṛpam ।
punarabhyeti javano javena mahatā tataḥ ॥14॥
15
sa tasya bāṇairbahubhiḥ samabhyasto vanecaraḥ ।
prakrīḍanniva rājendra punarabhyeti cāntikam ॥15॥
16
punaśca javamāsthāya javano mṛgayūthapaḥ ।
atītyātītya rājendra punarabhyeti cāntikam ॥16॥
17
tasya marmacchidaṃ ghoraṃ sumitro'mitrakarśanaḥ ।
samādāya śaraśreṣṭhaṃ kārmukānniravāsṛjat ॥17॥
18
tato gavyūtimātreṇa mṛgayūthapayūthapaḥ ।
tasya bāṇapathaṃ tyaktvā tasthivānprahasanniva ॥18॥
19
tasminnipatite bāṇe bhūmau prajvalite tataḥ ।
praviveśa mahāraṇyaṃ mṛgo rājāpyathādravat ॥19॥
20
praviśya tu mahāraṇyaṃ tāpasānāmathāśramam ।
āsasāda tato rājā śrāntaścopāviśatpunaḥ ॥20॥
21
taṃ kārmukadharaṃ dṛṣṭvā śramārtaṃ kṣudhitaṃ tadā ।
sametya ṛṣayastasminpūjāṃ cakruryathāvidhi ॥21॥
22
ṛṣayo rājaśārdūlamapṛcchansvaṃ prayojanam ।
kena bhadramukhārthena samprāpto'si tapovanam ॥22॥
23
padātirbaddhanistriṃśo dhanvī bāṇī nareśvara ।
etadicchāma vijñātuṃ kutaḥ prāpto'si mānada ।
kasminkule hi jātastvaṃ kiṃnāmāsi bravīhi naḥ ॥23॥
24
tataḥ sa rājā sarvebhyo dvijebhyaḥ puruṣarṣabha ।
ācakhyau tadyathānyāyaṃ paricaryāṃ ca bhārata ॥24॥
25
haihayānāṃ kule jātaḥ sumitro mitranandanaḥ ।
carāmi mṛgayūthāni nighnanbāṇaiḥ sahasraśaḥ ।
balena mahatā guptaḥ sāmātyaḥ sāvarodhanaḥ ॥25॥
26
mṛgastu viddho bāṇena mayā sarati śalyavān ।
taṃ dravantamanu prāpto vanametadyadṛcchayā ।
bhavatsakāśe naṣṭaśrīrhatāśaḥ śramakarśitaḥ ॥26॥
27
kiṃ nu duḥkhamato'nyadvai yadahaṃ śramakarśitaḥ ।
bhavatāmāśramaṃ prāpto hatāśo naṣṭalakṣaṇaḥ ॥27॥
28
na rājalakṣaṇatyāgo na purasya tapodhanāḥ ।
duḥkhaṃ karoti tattīvraṃ yathāśā vihatā mama ॥28॥
29
himavānvā mahāśailaḥ samudro vā mahodadhiḥ ।
mahattvānnānvapadyetāṃ rodasyorantaraṃ yathā ।
āśāyāstapasi śreṣṭhāstathā nāntamahaṃ gataḥ ॥29॥
30
bhavatāṃ viditaṃ sarvaṃ sarvajñā hi tapodhanāḥ ।
bhavantaḥ sumahābhāgāstasmātprakṣyāmi saṃśayam ॥30॥
31
āśāvānpuruṣo yaḥ syādantarikṣamathāpi vā ।
kiṃ nu jyāyastaraṃ loke mahattvātpratibhāti vaḥ ।
etadicchāmi tattvena śrotuṃ kimiha durlabham ॥31॥
32
yadi guhyaṃ taponityā na vo brūteha māciram ।
na hi guhyamataḥ śrotumicchāmi dvijapuṅgavāḥ ॥32॥
33
bhavattapovighāto vā yena syādvirame tataḥ ।
yadi vāsti kathāyogo yo'yaṃ praśno mayeritaḥ ॥33॥
34
etatkāraṇasāmagryaṃ śrotumicchāmi tattvataḥ ।
bhavanto hi taponityā brūyuretatsamāhitāḥ] ॥34॥
Глава 126
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tatasteṣāṃ samastānāmṛṣīṇāmṛṣisattamaḥ ।
ṛṣabho nāma viprarṣiḥ smayanniva tato'bravīt ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
purāhaṃ rājaśārdūla tīrthānyanucaranprabho ।
samāsāditavāndivyaṃ naranārāyaṇāśramam ॥2॥
3
yatra sā badarī ramyā hrado vaihāyasastathā ।
yatra cāśvaśirā rājanvedānpaṭhati śāśvatān ॥3॥
4
tasminsarasi kṛtvāhaṃ vidhivattarpaṇaṃ purā ।
pitṝṇāṃ devatānāṃ ca tato''śramamiyāṃ tadā ॥4॥
5
remāte yatra tau nityaṃ naranārāyaṇāvṛṣī ।
adūrādāśramaṃ kañcidvāsārthamagamaṃ tataḥ ॥5॥
6
tataścīrājinadharaṃ kṛśamuccamatīva ca ।
adrākṣamṛṣimāyāntaṃ tanuṃ nāma taponidhim ॥6॥
7
anyairnarairmahābāho vapuṣāṣṭaguṇānvitam ।
kṛśatā cāpi rājarṣe na dṛṣṭā tādṛśī kvacit ॥7॥
8
śarīramapi rājendra tasya kāniṣṭhikāsamam ।
grīvā bāhū tathā pādau keśāścādbhutadarśanāḥ ॥8॥
9
śiraḥ kāyānurūpaṃ ca karṇau netre tathaiva ca ।
tasya vākcaiva ceṣṭā ca sāmānye rājasattama ॥9॥
10
dṛṣṭvāhaṃ taṃ kṛśaṃ vipraṃ bhītaḥ paramadurmanāḥ ।
pādau tasyābhivādyātha sthitaḥ prāñjaliragrataḥ ॥10॥
11
nivedya nāma gotraṃ ca pitaraṃ ca nararṣabha ।
pradiṣṭe cāsane tena śanairahamupāviśam ॥11॥
12
tataḥ sa kathayāmāsa kathā dharmārthasaṃhitāḥ ।
ṛṣimadhye mahārāja tatra dharmabhṛtāṃ varaḥ ॥12॥
13
tasmiṃstu kathayatyeva rājā rājīvalocanaḥ ।
upāyājjavanairaśvaiḥ sabalaḥ sāvarodhanaḥ ॥13॥
14
smaranputramaraṇye vai naṣṭaṃ paramadurmanāḥ ।
bhūridyumnapitā dhīmānraghuśreṣṭho mahāyaśāḥ ॥14॥
15
iha drakṣyāmi taṃ putraṃ drakṣyāmīheti pārthivaḥ ।
evamāśākṛto rājaṃścaranvanamidaṃ purā ॥15॥
16
durlabhaḥ sa mayā draṣṭuṃ nūnaṃ paramadhārmikaḥ ।
ekaḥ putro mahāraṇye naṣṭa ityasakṛttadā ॥16॥
17
durlabhaḥ sa mayā draṣṭumāśā ca mahatī mama ।
tayā parītagātro'haṃ mumūrṣurnātra saṃśayaḥ ॥17॥
18
etacchrutvā sa bhagavāṃstanurmunivarottamaḥ ।
avākśirā dhyānaparo muhūrtamiva tasthivān ॥18॥
19
tamanudhyāntamālakṣya rājā paramadurmanāḥ ।
uvāca vākyaṃ dīnātmā mandaṃ mandamivāsakṛt ॥19॥
20
durlabhaṃ kiṃ nu viprarṣe āśāyāścaiva kiṃ bhavet ।
bravītu bhagavānetadyadi guhyaṃ na tanmayi ॥20॥
21
maharṣirbhagavāṃstena pūrvamāsīdvimānitaḥ ।
bāliśāṃ buddhimāsthāya mandabhāgyatayātmanaḥ ॥21॥
22
arthayankalaśaṃ rājankāñcanaṃ valkalāni ca ।
nirviṇṇaḥ sa tu viprarṣirnirāśaḥ samapadyata ॥22॥
23
evamuktvābhivādyātha tamṛṣiṃ lokapūjitam ।
śrānto nyaṣīdaddharmātmā yathā tvaṃ narasattama ॥23॥
24
arghyaṃ tataḥ samānīya pādyaṃ caiva mahānṛṣiḥ ।
āraṇyakena vidhinā rājñe sarvaṃ nyavedayat ॥24॥
25
tataste munayaḥ sarve parivārya nararṣabham ।
upāviśanpuraskṛtya saptarṣaya iva dhruvam ॥25॥
26
apṛcchaṃścaiva te tatra rājānamaparājitam ।
prayojanamidaṃ sarvamāśramasya praveśanam ॥26॥
27
rājovāca ।
vīradyumna iti khyāto rājāhaṃ dikṣu viśrutaḥ ।
bhūridyumnaṃ sutaṃ naṣṭamanveṣṭuṃ vanamāgataḥ ॥27॥
Царь сказал:
28
ekaputraḥ sa viprāgrya bāla eva ca so'nagha ।
na dṛśyate vane cāsmiṃstamanveṣṭuṃ carāmyaham ॥28॥
29
ṛṣabha uvāca ।
evamukte tu vacane rājñā muniradhomukhaḥ ।
tūṣṇīmevābhavattatra na ca pratyuktavānnṛpam ॥29॥
Ришабха сказал:
30
sa hi tena purā vipro rājñā nātyarthamānitaḥ ।
āśākṛśaṃ ca rājendra tapo dīrghaṃ samāsthitaḥ ॥30॥
31
pratigrahamahaṃ rājñāṃ na kariṣye kathañcana ।
anyeṣāṃ caiva varṇānāmiti kṛtvā dhiyaṃ tadā ॥31॥
32
āśā hi puruṣaṃ bālaṃ lālāpayati tasthuṣī ।
tāmahaṃ vyapaneṣyāmi iti kṛtvā vyavasthitaḥ ॥32॥
33
rājovāca ।
āśāyāḥ kiṃ kṛśatvaṃ ca kiṃ ceha bhuvi durlabham ।
bravītu bhagavānetattvaṃ hi dharmārthadarśivān ॥33॥
Царь сказал:
34
ṛṣabha uvāca ।
tataḥ saṃsmṛtya tatsarvaṃ smārayiṣyannivābravīt ।
rājānaṃ bhagavānviprastataḥ kṛśatanustanuḥ ॥34॥
Ришабха сказал:
35
kṛśatve na samaṃ rājannāśāyā vidyate nṛpa ।
tasyā vai durlabhatvāttu prārthitāḥ pārthivā mayā ॥35॥
36
rājovāca ।
kṛśākṛśe mayā brahmangṛhīte vacanāttava ।
durlabhatvaṃ ca tasyaiva vedavākyamiva dvija ॥36॥
Царь сказал:
37
saṃśayastu mahāprājña sañjāto hṛdaye mama ।
tanme sattama tattvena vaktumarhasi pṛcchataḥ ॥37॥
38
tvattaḥ kṛśataraṃ kiṃ nu bravītu bhagavānidam ।
yadi guhyaṃ na te vipra loke'sminkiṃ nu durlabham ॥38॥
39
kṛśatanuruvāca ।
durlabho'pyatha vā nāsti yo'rthī dhṛtimivāpnuyāt ।
sudurlabhatarastāta yo'rthinaṃ nāvamanyate ॥39॥
Кришатану сказал:
40
saṃśrutya nopakriyate paraṃ śaktyā yathārhataḥ ।
saktā yā sarvabhūteṣu sāśā kṛśatarī mayā ॥40॥
41
ekaputraḥ pitā putre naṣṭe vā proṣite tathā ।
pravṛttiṃ yo na jānāti sāśā kṛśatarī mayā ॥41॥
42
prasave caiva nārīṇāṃ vṛddhānāṃ putrakāritā ।
tathā narendra dhanināmāśā kṛśatarī mayā ॥42॥
43
ṛṣabha uvāca ।
etacchrutvā tato rājansa rājā sāvarodhanaḥ ।
saṃspṛśya pādau śirasā nipapāta dvijarṣabhe ॥43॥
Ришабха сказал:
44
rājovāca ।
prasādaye tvā bhagavanputreṇecchāmi saṅgatim ।
vṛṇīṣva ca varaṃ vipra yamicchasi yathāvidhi ॥44॥
Царь сказал:
45
ṛṣabha uvāca ।
abravīcca hi taṃ vākyaṃ rājā rājīvalocanaḥ ।
satyametadyathā vipra tvayoktaṃ nāstyato mṛṣā ॥45॥
Ришабха сказал:
46
tataḥ prahasya bhagavāṃstanurdharmabhṛtāṃ varaḥ ।
putramasyānayatkṣipraṃ tapasā ca śrutena ca ॥46॥
47
taṃ samānāyya putraṃ tu tadopālabhya pārthivam ।
ātmānaṃ darśayāmāsa dharmaṃ dharmabhṛtāṃ varaḥ ॥47॥
48
sandarśayitvā cātmānaṃ divyamadbhutadarśanam ।
vipāpmā vigatakrodhaścacāra vanamantikāt ॥48॥
49
etaddṛṣṭaṃ mayā rājaṃstataśca vacanaṃ śrutam ।
āśāmapanayasvāśu tataḥ kṛśatarīmimām ॥49॥
50
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sa tatrokto mahārāja ṛṣabheṇa mahātmanā ।
sumitro'panayatkṣipramāśāṃ kṛśatarīṃ tadā ॥50॥
Бхишма сказал:
51
evaṃ tvamapi kaunteya śrutvā vāṇīmimāṃ mama ।
sthiro bhava yathā rājanhimavānacalottamaḥ ॥51॥
52
tvaṃ hi draṣṭā ca śrotā ca kṛcchreṣvarthakṛteṣviha ।
śrutvā mama mahārāja na santaptumihārhasi] ॥52॥
Глава 127
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
nāmṛtasyeva paryāptirmamāsti bruvati tvayi ।
tasmātkathaya bhūyastvaṃ dharmameva pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
gautamasya ca saṃvādaṃ yamasya ca mahātmanaḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
pāriyātragiriṃ prāpya gautamasyāśramo mahān ।
uvāsa gautamo yatra kālaṃ tadapi me śṛṇu ॥3॥
4
ṣaṣṭiṃ varṣasahasrāṇi so'tapyadgautamastapaḥ ।
tamugratapasaṃ yuktaṃ tapasā bhāvitaṃ munim ॥4॥
5
upayāto naravyāghra lokapālo yamastadā ।
tamapaśyatsutapasamṛṣiṃ vai gautamaṃ munim ॥5॥
6
sa taṃ viditvā brahmarṣiryamamāgatamojasā ।
prāñjaliḥ prayato bhūtvā upasṛptastapodhanaḥ ॥6॥
7
taṃ dharmarājo dṛṣṭvaiva namaskṛtya nararṣabham ।
nyamantrayata dharmeṇa kriyatāṃ kimiti bruvan ॥7॥
8
gautama uvāca ।
mātāpitṛbhyāmānṛṇyaṃ kiṃ kṛtvā samavāpnuyāt ।
kathaṃ ca lokānaśnāti puruṣo durlabhāñśubhān ॥8॥
Гаутама сказал:
9
yama uvāca ।
tapaḥśaucavatā nityaṃ satyadharmaratena ca ।
mātāpitroraharahaḥ pūjanaṃ kāryamañjasā ॥9॥
Яма сказал:
10
aśvamedhaiśca yaṣṭavyaṃ bahubhiḥ svāptadakṣiṇaiḥ ।
tena lokānupāśnāti puruṣo'dbhutadarśanān] ॥10॥
Глава 128
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
mitraiḥ prahīyamāṇasya bahvamitrasya kā gatiḥ ।
rājñaḥ saṅkṣīṇakośasya balahīnasya bhārata ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
duṣṭāmātyasahāyasya srutamantrasya sarvataḥ ।
rājyātpracyavamānasya gatimanyāmapaśyataḥ ॥2॥
3
paracakrābhiyātasya durbalasya balīyasā ।
asaṃvihitarāṣṭrasya deśakālāvajānataḥ ॥3॥
4
aprāpyaṃ ca bhavetsāntvaṃ bhedo vāpyatipīḍanāt ।
jīvitaṃ cārthahetorvā tatra kiṃ sukṛtaṃ bhavet ॥4॥
5
bhīṣma uvāca ।
guhyaṃ mā dharmamaprākṣīratīva bharatarṣabha ।
apṛṣṭo notsahe vaktuṃ dharmamenaṃ yudhiṣṭhira ॥5॥
Бхишма сказал:
6
dharmo hyaṇīyānvacanādbuddheśca bharatarṣabha ।
śrutvopāsya sadācāraiḥ sādhurbhavati sa kvacit ॥6॥
7
karmaṇā buddhipūrveṇa bhavatyāḍhyo na vā punaḥ ।
tādṛśo'yamanupraśnaḥ sa vyavasyastvayā dhiyā ॥7॥
8
upāyaṃ dharmabahulaṃ yātrārthaṃ śṛṇu bhārata ।
nāhametādṛśaṃ dharmaṃ bubhūṣe dharmakāraṇāt ।
duḥkhādāna ihāḍhyeṣu syāttu paścātkṣamo mataḥ ॥8॥
9
anugamya gatīnāṃ ca sarvāsāmeva niścayam ।
yathā yathā hi puruṣo nityaṃ śāstramavekṣate ।
tathā tathā vijānāti vijñānaṃ cāsya rocate ॥9॥
10
avijñānādayogaśca puruṣasyopajāyate ।
avijñānādayogo hi yogo bhūtikaraḥ punaḥ ॥10॥
11
aśaṅkamāno vacanamanasūyuridaṃ śṛṇu ।
rājñaḥ kośakṣayādeva jāyate balasaṅkṣayaḥ ॥11॥
12
kośaṃ sañjanayedrājā nirjalebhyo yathā jalam ।
kālaṃ prāpyānugṛhṇīyādeṣa dharmo'tra sāmpratam ॥12॥
13
upāyadharmaṃ prāpyainaṃ pūrvairācaritaṃ janaiḥ ।
anyo dharmaḥ samarthānāmāpatsvanyaśca bhārata ॥13॥
14
prākkośaḥ procyate dharmo buddhirdharmādgarīyasī ।
dharmaṃ prāpya nyāyavṛttimabalīyānna vindati ॥14॥
15
yasmāddhanasyopapattirekāntena na vidyate ।
tasmādāpadyadharmo'pi śrūyate dharmalakṣaṇaḥ ॥15॥
16
adharmo jāyate yasminniti vai kavayo viduḥ ।
anantaraḥ kṣatriyasya iti vai vicikitsase ॥16॥
17
yathāsya dharmo na glāyenneyācchatruvaśaṃ yathā ।
tatkartavyamihetyāhurnātmānamavasādayet ॥17॥
18
sannātmā naiva dharmasya na parasya na cātmanaḥ ।
sarvopāyairujjihīrṣedātmānamiti niścayaḥ ॥18॥
19
tatra dharmavidāṃ tāta niścayo dharmanaipuṇe ।
udyamo jīvanaṃ kṣatre bāhuvīryāditi śrutiḥ ॥19॥
20
kṣatriyo vṛttisaṃrodhe kasya nādātumarhati ।
anyatra tāpasasvācca brāhmaṇasvācca bhārata ॥20॥
21
yathā vai brāhmaṇaḥ sīdannayājyamapi yājayet ।
abhojyānnāni cāśnīyāttathedaṃ nātra saṃśayaḥ ॥21॥
22
pīḍitasya kimadvāramutpatho nidhṛtasya vā ।
advārataḥ pradravati yadā bhavati pīḍitaḥ ॥22॥
23
tasya kośabalajyānyā sarvalokaparābhavaḥ ।
bhaikṣacaryā na vihitā na ca viṭśūdrajīvikā ॥23॥
24
svadharmānantarā vṛttiryānyānanupajīvataḥ ।
vahataḥ prathamaṃ kalpamanukalpena jīvanam ॥24॥
25
āpadgatena dharmāṇāmanyāyenopajīvanam ।
api hyetadbrāhmaṇeṣu dṛṣṭaṃ vṛttiparikṣaye ॥25॥
26
kṣatriye saṃśayaḥ kaḥ syādityetanniścitaṃ sadā ।
ādadīta viśiṣṭebhyo nāvasīdetkathañcana ॥26॥
27
hantāraṃ rakṣitāraṃ ca prajānāṃ kṣatriyaṃ viduḥ ।
tasmātsaṃrakṣatā kāryamādānaṃ kṣatrabandhunā ॥27॥
28
anyatra rājanhiṃsāyā vṛttirnehāsti kasyacit ।
apyaraṇyasamutthasya ekasya carato muneḥ ॥28॥
29
na śaṅkhalikhitāṃ vṛttiṃ śakyamāsthāya jīvitum ।
viśeṣataḥ kuruśreṣṭha prajāpālanamīpsatā ॥29॥
30
parasparābhisaṃrakṣā rājñā rāṣṭreṇa cāpadi ।
nityameveha kartavyā eṣa dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ॥30॥
31
rājā rāṣṭraṃ yathāpatsu dravyaughaiḥ parirakṣati ।
rāṣṭreṇa rājā vyasane parirakṣyastathā bhavet ॥31॥
32
kośaṃ daṇḍaṃ balaṃ mitraṃ yadanyadapi sañcitam ।
na kurvītāntaraṃ rāṣṭre rājā parigate kṣudhā ॥32॥
33
bījaṃ bhaktena sampādyamiti dharmavido viduḥ ।
atraitacchambarasyāhurmahāmāyasya darśanam ॥33॥
34
dhiktasya jīvitaṃ rājño rāṣṭre yasyāvasīdati ।
avṛttyāntyamanuṣyo'pi yo vai veda śibervacaḥ ॥34॥
35
rājñaḥ kośabalaṃ mūlaṃ kośamūlaṃ punarbalam ।
tanmūlaṃ sarvadharmāṇāṃ dharmamūlāḥ punaḥ prajāḥ ॥35॥
36
nānyānapīḍayitveha kośaḥ śakyaḥ kuto balam ।
tadarthaṃ pīḍayitvā ca doṣaṃ na prāptumarhati ॥36॥
37
akāryamapi yajñārthaṃ kriyate yajñakarmasu ।
etasmātkāraṇādrājā na doṣaṃ prāptumarhati ॥37॥
38
arthārthamanyadbhavati viparītamathāparam ।
anarthārthamathāpyanyattatsarvaṃ hyarthalakṣaṇam ।
evaṃ buddhyā samprapaśyenmedhāvī kāryaniścayam ॥38॥
39
yajñārthamanyadbhavati yajñe nārthastathāparaḥ ।
yajñasyārthārthamevānyattatsarvaṃ yajñasādhanam ॥39॥
40
upamāmatra vakṣyāmi dharmatattvaprakāśinīm ।
yūpaṃ chindanti yajñārthaṃ tatra ye paripanthinaḥ ॥40॥
41
drumāḥ kecana sāmantā dhruvaṃ chindanti tānapi ।
te cāpi nipatanto'nyānnighnanti ca vanaspatīn ॥41॥
42
evaṃ kośasya mahato ye narāḥ paripanthinaḥ ।
tānahatvā na paśyāmi siddhimatra parantapa ॥42॥
43
dhanena jayate lokāvubhau paramimaṃ tathā ।
satyaṃ ca dharmavacanaṃ yathā nāstyadhanastathā ॥43॥
44
sarvopāyairādadīta dhanaṃ yajñaprayojanam ।
na tulyadoṣaḥ syādevaṃ kāryākāryeṣu bhārata ॥44॥
45
naitau sambhavato rājankathañcidapi bhārata ।
na hyaraṇyeṣu paśyāmi dhanavṛddhānahaṃ kvacit ॥45॥
46
yadidaṃ dṛśyate vittaṃ pṛthivyāmiha kiñcana ।
mamedaṃ syānmamedaṃ syādityayaṃ kāṅkṣate janaḥ ॥46॥
47
na ca rājyasamo dharmaḥ kaścidasti parantapa ।
dharmaṃ śaṃsanti te rājñāmāpadarthamito'nyathā ॥47॥
48
dānena karmaṇā cānye tapasānye tapasvinaḥ ।
buddhyā dākṣyeṇa cāpyanye cinvanti dhanasañcayān ॥48॥
49
adhanaṃ durbalaṃ prāhurdhanena balavānbhavet ।
sarvaṃ dhanavataḥ prāpyaṃ sarvaṃ tarati kośavān ।
kośāddharmaśca kāmaśca paro lokastathāpyayam] ॥49॥
Глава 129
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kṣīṇasya dīrghasūtrasya sānukrośasya bandhuṣu ।
viraktapaurarāṣṭrasya nirdravyanicayasya ca ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
pariśaṅkitamukhyasya srutamantrasya bhārata ।
asambhāvitamitrasya bhinnāmātyasya sarvaśaḥ ॥2॥
3
paracakrābhiyātasya durbalasya balīyasā ।
āpannacetaso brūhi kiṃ kāryamavaśiṣyate ॥3॥
4
bhīṣma uvāca ।
bāhyaścedvijigīṣuḥ syāddharmārthakuśalaḥ śuciḥ ।
javena sandhiṃ kurvīta pūrvānpūrvānvimokṣayan ॥4॥
Бхишма сказал:
5
adharmavijigīṣuścedbalavānpāpaniścayaḥ ।
ātmanaḥ sannirodhena sandhiṃ tenābhiyojayet ॥5॥
6
apāsya rājadhānīṃ vā taredanyena vāpadam ।
tadbhāvabhāve dravyāṇi jīvanpunarupārjayet ॥6॥
7
yāstu syuḥ kevalatyāgācchakyāstaritumāpadaḥ ।
kastatrādhikamātmānaṃ santyajedarthadharmavit ॥7॥
8
avarodhājjugupseta kā sapatnadhane dayā ।
na tvevātmā pradātavyaḥ śakye sati kathañcana ॥8॥
9
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
ābhyantare prakupite bāhye copanipīḍite ।
kṣīṇe kośe srute mantre kiṃ kāryamavaśiṣyate ॥9॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
10
bhīṣma uvāca ।
kṣipraṃ vā sandhikāmaḥ syātkṣipraṃ vā tīkṣṇavikramaḥ ।
padāpanayanaṃ kṣiprametāvatsāmparāyikam ॥10॥
Бхишма сказал:
11
anuraktena puṣṭena hṛṣṭena jagatīpate ।
alpenāpi hi sainyena mahīṃ jayati pārthivaḥ ॥11॥
12
hato vā divamārohedvijayī kṣitimāvaset ।
yuddhe tu santyajanprāṇāñśakrasyaiti salokatām ॥12॥
13
sarvalokāgamaṃ kṛtvā mṛdutvaṃ gantumeva ca ।
viśvāsādvinayaṃ kuryādvyavasyedvāpyupānahau ॥13॥
14
apakramitumicchedvā yathākāmaṃ tu sāntvayet ।
viliṅgamitvā mitreṇa tataḥ svayamupakramet] ॥14॥
Глава 130
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
hīne paramake dharme sarvalokātilaṅghini ।
sarvasmindasyusādbhūte pṛthivyāmupajīvane ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
kenāsminbrāhmaṇo jīvejjaghanye kāla āgate ।
asantyajanputrapautrānanukrośātpitāmaha ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
vijñānabalamāsthāya jīvitavyaṃ tathāgate ।
sarvaṃ sādhvarthamevedamasādhvarthaṃ na kiñcana ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
asādhubhyo nirādāya sādhubhyo yaḥ prayacchati ।
ātmānaṃ saṅkramaṃ kṛtvā kṛtsnadharmavideva saḥ ॥4॥
5
suroṣeṇātmano rājanrājye sthitimakopayan ।
adattamapyādadīta dāturvittaṃ mameti vā ॥5॥
6
vijñānabalapūto yo vartate ninditeṣvapi ।
vṛttavijñānavāndhīraḥ kastaṃ kiṃ vaktumarhati ॥6॥
7
yeṣāṃ balakṛtā vṛttirnaiṣāmanyābhirocate ।
tejasābhipravardhante balavanto yudhiṣṭhira ॥7॥
8
yadeva prakṛtaṃ śāstramaviśeṣeṇa vindati ।
tadeva madhyāḥ sevante medhāvī cāpyathottaram ॥8॥
9
ṛtvikpurohitācāryānsatkṛtairabhipūjitān ।
na brāhmaṇānyātayeta doṣānprāpnoti yātayan ॥9॥
10
etatpramāṇaṃ lokasya cakṣuretatsanātanam ।
tatpramāṇo'vagāheta tena tatsādhvasādhu vā ॥10॥
11
bahūni grāmavāstavyā roṣādbrūyuḥ parasparam ।
na teṣāṃ vacanādrājā satkuryādyātayeta vā ॥11॥
12
na vācyaḥ parivādo vai na śrotavyaḥ kathañcana ।
karṇāveva pidhātavyau prastheyaṃ vā tato'nyataḥ ॥12॥
13
na vai satāṃ vṛttametatparivādo na paiśunam ।
guṇānāmeva vaktāraḥ santaḥ satsu yudhiṣṭhira ॥13॥
14
yathā samadhurau damyau sudāntau sādhuvāhinau ।
dhuramudyamya vahatastathā varteta vai nṛpaḥ ।
yathā yathāsya vahataḥ sahāyāḥ syustathāpare ॥14॥
15
ācārameva manyante garīyo dharmalakṣaṇam ।
apare naivamicchanti ye śaṅkhalikhitapriyāḥ ।
mārdavādatha lobhādvā te brūyurvākyamīdṛśam ॥15॥
16
ārṣamapyatra paśyanti vikarmasthasya yāpanam ।
na cārṣātsadṛśaṃ kiñcitpramāṇaṃ vidyate kvacit ॥16॥
17
devā api vikarmasthaṃ yātayanti narādhamam ।
vyājena vindanvittaṃ hi dharmāttu parihīyate ॥17॥
18
sarvataḥ satkṛtaḥ sadbhirbhūtiprabhavakāraṇaiḥ ।
hṛdayenābhyanujñāto yo dharmastaṃ vyavasyati ॥18॥
19
yaścaturguṇasampannaṃ dharmaṃ veda sa dharmavit ।
aheriva hi dharmasya padaṃ duḥkhaṃ gaveṣitum ॥19॥
20
yathā mṛgasya viddhasya mṛgavyādhaḥ padaṃ nayet ।
kakṣe rudhirapātena tathā dharmapadaṃ nayet ॥20॥
21
evaṃ sadbhirvinītena pathā gantavyamacyuta ।
rājarṣīṇāṃ vṛttametadavagaccha yudhiṣṭhira] ॥21॥
Глава 131
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
svarāṣṭrātpararāṣṭrācca kośaṃ sañjanayennṛpaḥ ।
kośāddhi dharmaḥ kaunteya rājyamūlaḥ pravartate ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
tasmātsañjanayetkośaṃ saṃhṛtya paripālayet ।
paripālyānugṛhṇīyādeṣa dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ॥2॥
3
na kośaḥ śuddhaśaucena na nṛśaṃsena jāyate ।
padaṃ madhyamamāsthāya kośasaṅgrahaṇaṃ caret ॥3॥
4
abalasya kutaḥ kośo hyakośasya kuto balam ।
abalasya kuto rājyamarājñaḥ śrīḥ kuto bhavet ॥4॥
5
uccairvṛtteḥ śriyo hāniryathaiva maraṇaṃ tathā ।
tasmātkośaṃ balaṃ mitrāṇyatha rājā vivardhayet ॥5॥
6
hīnakośaṃ hi rājānamavajānanti mānavāḥ ।
na cāsyālpena tuṣyanti kāryamabhyutsahanti ca ॥6॥
7
śriyo hi kāraṇādrājā satkriyāṃ labhate parām ।
sāsya gūhati pāpāni vāso guhyamiva striyāḥ ॥7॥
8
ṛddhimasyānuvartante purā viprakṛtā janāḥ ।
śālāvṛkā ivājasraṃ jighāṃsūniva vindati ।
īdṛśasya kuto rājñaḥ sukhaṃ bharatasattama ॥8॥
9
udyacchedeva na glāyedudyamo hyeva pauruṣam ।
apyaparvaṇi bhajyeta na nameteha kasyacit ॥9॥
10
apyaraṇyaṃ samāśritya careddasyugaṇaiḥ saha ।
na tvevoddhṛtamaryādairdasyubhiḥ sahitaścaret ।
dasyūnāṃ sulabhā senā raudrakarmasu bhārata ॥10॥
11
ekāntena hyamaryādātsarvo'pyudvijate janaḥ ।
dasyavo'pyupaśaṅkante niranukrośakāriṇaḥ ॥11॥
12
sthāpayedeva maryādāṃ janacittaprasādinīm ।
alpāpyatheha maryādā loke bhavati pūjitā ॥12॥
13
nāyaṃ loko'sti na para iti vyavasito janaḥ ।
nālaṃ gantuṃ ca viśvāsaṃ nāstike bhayaśaṅkini ॥13॥
14
yathā sadbhiḥ parādānamahiṃsā dasyubhistathā ।
anurajyanti bhūtāni samaryādeṣu dasyuṣu ॥14॥
15
ayudhyamānasya vadho dārāmarśaḥ kṛtaghnatā ।
brahmavittasya cādānaṃ niḥśeṣakaraṇaṃ tathā ।
striyā moṣaḥ paristhānaṃ dasyuṣvetadvigarhitam ॥15॥
16
sa eṣa eva bhavati dasyuretāni varjayan ।
abhisandadhate ye na vināśāyāsya bhārata ।
na śeṣamevopālabhya na kurvantīti niścayaḥ ॥16॥
17
tasmātsaśeṣaṃ kartavyaṃ svādhīnamapi dasyubhiḥ ।
na balastho'hamasmīti nṛśaṃsāni samācaret ॥17॥
18
saśeṣakāriṇastāta śeṣaṃ paśyanti sarvataḥ ।
niḥśeṣakāriṇo nityamaśeṣakaraṇādbhayam] ॥18॥
Глава 132
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atra karmāntavacanaṃ kīrtayanti purāvidaḥ ।
pratyakṣāveva dharmārthau kṣatriyasya vijānataḥ ।
tatra na vyavadhātavyaṃ parokṣā dharmayāpanā ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
adharmo dharma ityetadyathā vṛkapadaṃ tathā ।
dharmādharmaphale jātu na dadarśeha kaścana ॥2॥
3
bubhūṣedbalavāneva sarvaṃ balavato vaśe ।
śriyaṃ balamamātyāṃśca balavāniha vindati ॥3॥
4
yo hyanāḍhyaḥ sa patitastaducchiṣṭaṃ yadalpakam ।
bahvapathyaṃ balavati na kiñcittrāyate bhayāt ॥4॥
5
ubhau satyādhikārau tau trāyete mahato bhayāt ।
ati dharmādbalaṃ manye balāddharmaḥ pravartate ॥5॥
6
bale pratiṣṭhito dharmo dharaṇyāmiva jaṅgamaḥ ।
dhūmo vāyoriva vaśaṃ balaṃ dharmo'nuvartate ॥6॥
7
anīśvare balaṃ dharmo drumaṃ vallīva saṃśritā ।
vaśyo balavatāṃ dharmaḥ sukhaṃ bhogavatāmiva ।
nāstyasādhyaṃ balavatāṃ sarvaṃ balavatāṃ śuci ॥7॥
8
durācāraḥ kṣīṇabalaḥ parimāṇaṃ niyacchati ।
atha tasmādudvijate sarvo loko vṛkādiva ॥8॥
9
apadhvasto hyavamato duḥkhaṃ jīvati jīvitam ।
jīvitaṃ yadavakṣiptaṃ yathaiva maraṇaṃ tathā ॥9॥
10
yadenamāhuḥ pāpena cāritreṇa vinikṣatam ।
sa bhṛśaṃ tapyate'nena vākśalyena parikṣataḥ ॥10॥
11
atraitadāhurācāryāḥ pāpasya parimokṣaṇe ।
trayīṃ vidyāṃ niṣeveta tathopāsīta sa dvijān ॥11॥
12
prasādayenmadhurayā vācāpyatha ca karmaṇā ।
mahāmanāścaiva bhavedvivahecca mahākule ॥12॥
13
ityasmīti vadedevaṃ pareṣāṃ kīrtayanguṇān ।
japedudakaśīlaḥ syātpeśalo nātijalpanaḥ ॥13॥
14
brahmakṣatraṃ sampraviśedbahu kṛtvā suduṣkaram ।
ucyamāno'pi lokena bahu tattadacintayan ॥14॥
15
apāpo hyevamācāraḥ kṣipraṃ bahumato bhavet ।
sukhaṃ vittaṃ ca bhuñjīta vṛttenaitena gopayet ।
loke ca labhate pūjāṃ paratra ca mahatphalam] ॥15॥
Глава 133
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
yathā dasyuḥ samaryādaḥ pretyabhāve na naśyati ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
prahartā matimāñśūraḥ śrutavānanṛśaṃsavān ।
rakṣannakṣayiṇaṃ dharmaṃ brahmaṇyo gurupūjakaḥ ॥2॥
3
niṣādyāṃ kṣatriyājjātaḥ kṣatradharmānupālakaḥ ।
kāpavyo nāma naiṣādirdasyutvātsiddhimāptavān ॥3॥
4
araṇye sāyapūrvāhṇe mṛgayūthaprakopitā ।
vidhijño mṛgajātīnāṃ nipānānāṃ ca kovidaḥ ॥4॥
5
sarvakānanadeśajñaḥ pāriyātracaraḥ sadā ।
dharmajñaḥ sarvabhūtānāmamogheṣurdṛḍhāyudhaḥ ॥5॥
6
apyanekaśatāḥ senā eka eva jigāya saḥ ।
sa vṛddhāvandhapitarau mahāraṇye'bhyapūjayat ॥6॥
7
madhumāṃsairmūlaphalairannairuccāvacairapi ।
satkṛtya bhojayāmāsa samyakparicacāra ca ॥7॥
8
āraṇyakānpravrajitānbrāhmaṇānparipālayan ।
api tebhyo mṛgānhatvā nināya ca mahāvane ॥8॥
9
ye sma na pratigṛhṇanti dasyubhojanaśaṅkayā ।
teṣāmāsajya geheṣu kālya eva sa gacchati ॥9॥
10
taṃ bahūni sahasrāṇi grāmaṇitve'bhivavrire ।
nirmaryādāni dasyūnāṃ niranukrośakāriṇām ॥10॥
11
dasyava ūcuḥ ।
muhūrtadeśakālajña prājña śīladṛḍhāyudha ।
grāmaṇīrbhava no mukhyaḥ sarveṣāmeva saṃmataḥ ॥11॥
Дасьява сказали:
12
yathā yathā vakṣyasi naḥ kariṣyāmastathā tathā ।
pālayāsmānyathānyāyaṃ yathā mātā yathā pitā ॥12॥
13
kāpavya uvāca ।
mā vadhīstvaṃ striyaṃ bhīruṃ mā śiśuṃ mā tapasvinam ।
nāyudhyamāno hantavyo na ca grāhyā balātstriyaḥ ॥13॥
Капавья сказал:
14
sarvathā strī na hantavyā sarvasattveṣu yudhyatā ।
nityaṃ gobrāhmaṇe svasti yoddhavyaṃ ca tadarthataḥ ॥14॥
15
sasyaṃ ca nāpahantavyaṃ sīravighnaṃ ca mā kṛthāḥ ।
pūjyante yatra devāśca pitaro'tithayastathā ॥15॥
16
sarvabhūteṣvapi ca vai brāhmaṇo mokṣamarhati ।
kāryā cāpacitisteṣāṃ sarvasvenāpi yā bhavet ॥16॥
17
yasya hyete sampraruṣṭā mantrayanti parābhavam ।
na tasya triṣu lokeṣu trātā bhavati kaścana ॥17॥
18
yo brāhmaṇānparibhavedvināśaṃ vāpi rocayet ।
sūryodaya ivāvaśyaṃ dhruvaṃ tasya parābhavaḥ ॥18॥
19
ihaiva phalamāsīnaḥ pratyākāṅkṣati śaktitaḥ ।
ye ye no na pradāsyanti tāṃstānsenābhiyāsyati ॥19॥
20
śiṣṭyarthaṃ vihito daṇḍo na vadhārthaṃ viniścayaḥ ।
ye ca śiṣṭānprabādhante dharmasteṣāṃ vadhaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥20॥
21
ye hi rāṣṭroparodhena vṛttiṃ kurvanti kecana ।
tadeva te'nu mīyante kuṇapaṃ kṛmayo yathā ॥21॥
22
ye punardharmaśāstreṇa varteranniha dasyavaḥ ।
api te dasyavo bhūtvā kṣipraṃ siddhimavāpnuyuḥ ॥22॥
23
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tatsarvamupacakruste kāpavyasyānuśāsanam ।
vṛttiṃ ca lebhire sarve pāpebhyaścāpyupāraman ॥23॥
Бхишма сказал:
24
kāpavyaḥ karmaṇā tena mahatīṃ siddhimāptavān ।
sādhūnāmācarankṣemaṃ dasyūnpāpānnivartayan ॥24॥
25
idaṃ kāpavyacaritaṃ yo nityamanukīrtayet ।
nāraṇyebhyaḥ sa bhūtebhyo bhayamārchetkadācana ॥25॥
26
bhayaṃ tasya na martyebhyo nāmartyebhyaḥ kathañcana ।
na sato nāsato rājansa hyaraṇyeṣu gopatiḥ] ॥26॥
Глава 134
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atra gāthā brahmagītāḥ kīrtayanti purāvidaḥ ।
yena mārgeṇa rājānaḥ kośaṃ sañjanayanti ca ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
na dhanaṃ yajñaśīlānāṃ hāryaṃ devasvameva tat ।
dasyūnāṃ niṣkriyāṇāṃ ca kṣatriyo hartumarhati ॥2॥
3
imāḥ prajāḥ kṣatriyāṇāṃ rakṣyāścādyāśca bhārata ।
dhanaṃ hi kṣatriyasyeha dvitīyasya na vidyate ॥3॥
4
tadasya syādbalārthaṃ vā dhanaṃ yajñārthameva vā ।
abhogyā hyoṣadhīśchittvā bhogyā eva pacantyuta ॥4॥
5
yo vai na devānna pitṝnna martyānhaviṣārcati ।
ānantikāṃ tāṃ dhanitāmāhurvedavido janāḥ ॥5॥
6
harettaddraviṇaṃ rājandhārmikaḥ pṛthivīpatiḥ ।
na hi tatprīṇayellokānna kośaṃ tadvidhaṃ nṛpaḥ ॥6॥
7
asādhubhyo nirādāya sādhubhyo yaḥ prayacchati ।
ātmānaṃ saṅkramaṃ kṛtvā manye dharmavideva saḥ ॥7॥
8
audbhijjā jantavaḥ kecidyuktavāco yathā tathā ।
aniṣṭataḥ sambhavanti tathāyajñaḥ pratāyate ॥8॥
9
yathaiva daṃśamaśakaṃ yathā cāṇḍapipīlikam ।
saiva vṛttirayajñeṣu tathā dharmo vidhīyate ॥9॥
10
yathā hyakasmādbhavati bhūmau pāṃsutṛṇolapam ।
tathaiveha bhaveddharmaḥ sūkṣmaḥ sūkṣmataro'pi ca] ॥10॥
Глава 135
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atraiva cedamavyagraḥ śṛṇvākhyānamanuttamam ।
dīrghasūtraṃ samāśritya kāryākāryaviniścaye ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
nātigādhe jalasthāye suhṛdaḥ śakulāstrayaḥ ।
prabhūtamatsye kaunteya babhūvuḥ sahacāriṇaḥ ॥2॥
3
atraikaḥ prāptakālajño dīrghadarśī tathāparaḥ ।
dīrghasūtraśca tatraikastrayāṇāṃ jalacāriṇām ॥3॥
4
kadācittajjalasthāyaṃ matsyabandhāḥ samantataḥ ।
niḥsrāvayāmāsuratho nimneṣu vividhairmukhaiḥ ॥4॥
5
prakṣīyamāṇaṃ taṃ buddhvā jalasthāyaṃ bhayāgame ।
abravīddīrghadarśī tu tāvubhau suhṛdau tadā ॥5॥
6
iyamāpatsamutpannā sarveṣāṃ salilaukasām ।
śīghramanyatra gacchāmaḥ panthā yāvanna duṣyati ॥6॥
7
anāgatamanarthaṃ hi sunayairyaḥ prabādhate ।
na sa saṃśayamāpnoti rocatāṃ vāṃ vrajāmahe ॥7॥
8
dīrghasūtrastu yastatra so'bravītsamyagucyate ।
na tu kāryā tvarā yāvaditi me niścitā matiḥ ॥8॥
9
atha sampratipattijñaḥ prābravīddīrghadarśinam ।
prāpte kāle na me kiñcinnyāyataḥ parihāsyate ॥9॥
10
evamukto nirākrāmaddīrghadarśī mahāmatiḥ ।
jagāma srotasaikena gambhīrasalilāśayam ॥10॥
11
tataḥ prasrutatoyaṃ taṃ samīkṣya salilāśayam ।
babandhurvividhairyogairmatsyānmatsyopajīvinaḥ ॥11॥
12
viloḍyamāne tasmiṃstu srutatoye jalāśaye ।
agacchadgrahaṇaṃ tatra dīrghasūtraḥ sahāparaiḥ ॥12॥
13
uddānaṃ kriyamāṇaṃ ca matsyānāṃ vīkṣya rajjubhiḥ ।
praviśyāntaramanyeṣāmagrasatpratipattimān ॥13॥
14
grastameva taduddānaṃ gṛhītvāsta tathaiva saḥ ।
sarvāneva tu tāṃstatra te vidurgrathitā iti ॥14॥
15
tataḥ prakṣālyamāneṣu matsyeṣu vimale jale ।
tyaktvā rajjuṃ vimukto'bhūcchīghraṃ sampratipattimān ॥15॥
16
dīrghasūtrastu mandātmā hīnabuddhiracetanaḥ ।
maraṇaṃ prāptavānmūḍho yathaivopahatendriyaḥ ॥16॥
17
evaṃ prāptatamaṃ kālaṃ yo mohānnāvabudhyate ।
sa vinaśyati vai kṣipraṃ dīrghasūtro yathā jhaṣaḥ ॥17॥
18
ādau na kurute śreyaḥ kuśalo'smīti yaḥ pumān ।
sa saṃśayamavāpnoti yathā sampratipattimān ॥18॥
19
anāgatavidhānaṃ tu yo naraḥ kurute kṣamam ।
śreyaḥ prāpnoti so'tyarthaṃ dīrghadarśī yathā hyasau ॥19॥
20
kalāḥ kāṣṭhā muhūrtāśca dinā nāḍyaḥ kṣaṇā lavāḥ ।
pakṣā māsāśca ṛtavastulyāḥ saṃvatsarāṇi ca ॥20॥
21
pṛthivī deśa ityuktaḥ kālaḥ sa ca na dṛśyate ।
abhipretārthasiddhyarthaṃ nyāyato yacca tattathā ॥21॥
22
etau dharmārthaśāstreṣu mokṣaśāstreṣu carṣibhiḥ ।
pradhānāviti nirdiṣṭau kāmeśābhimatau nṛṇām ॥22॥
23
parīkṣyakārī yuktastu samyaksamupapādayet ।
deśakālāvabhipretau tābhyāṃ phalamavāpnuyāt] ॥23॥
Глава 136
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
sarvatra buddhiḥ kathitā śreṣṭhā te bharatarṣabha ।
anāgatā tathotpannā dīrghasūtrā vināśinī ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
tadicchāmi parāṃ buddhiṃ śrotuṃ bharatasattama ।
yathā rājanna muhyeta śatrubhiḥ parivāritaḥ ॥2॥
3
dharmārthakuśala prājña sarvaśāstraviśārada ।
pṛcchāmi tvā kuruśreṣṭha tanme vyākhyātumarhasi ॥3॥
4
śatrubhirbahubhirgrasto yathā varteta pārthivaḥ ।
etadicchāmyahaṃ śrotuṃ sarvameva yathāvidhi ॥4॥
5
viṣamasthaṃ hi rājānaṃ śatravaḥ paripanthinaḥ ।
bahavo'pyekamuddhartuṃ yatante pūrvatāpitāḥ ॥5॥
6
sarvataḥ prārthyamānena durbalena mahābalaiḥ ।
ekenaivāsahāyena śakyaṃ sthātuṃ kathaṃ bhavet ॥6॥
7
kathaṃ mitramariṃ caiva vindeta bharatarṣabha ।
ceṣṭitavyaṃ kathaṃ cātra śatrormitrasya cāntare ॥7॥
8
prajñātalakṣaṇe rājannamitre mitratāṃ gate ।
kathaṃ nu puruṣaḥ kuryātkiṃ vā kṛtvā sukhī bhavet ॥8॥
9
vigrahaṃ kena vā kuryātsandhiṃ vā kena yojayet ।
kathaṃ vā śatrumadhyastho vartetābalavāniti ॥9॥
10
etadvai sarvakṛtyānāṃ paraṃ kṛtyaṃ parantapa ।
naitasya kaścidvaktāsti śrotā cāpi sudurlabhaḥ ॥10॥
11
ṛte śāntanavādbhīṣmātsatyasandhājjitendriyāt ।
tadanviṣya mahābāho sarvametadvadasva me ॥11॥
12
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tvadyukto'yamanupraśno yudhiṣṭhira guṇodayaḥ ।
śṛṇu me putra kārtsnyena guhyamāpatsu bhārata ॥12॥
Бхишма сказал:
13
amitro mitratāṃ yāti mitraṃ cāpi praduṣyati ।
sāmarthyayogātkāryāṇāṃ tadgatyā hi sadā gatiḥ ॥13॥
14
tasmādviśvasitavyaṃ ca vigrahaṃ ca samācaret ।
deśaṃ kālaṃ ca vijñāya kāryākāryaviniścaye ॥14॥
15
sandhātavyaṃ budhairnityaṃ vyavasyaṃ ca hitārthibhiḥ ।
amitrairapi sandheyaṃ prāṇā rakṣyāśca bhārata ॥15॥
16
yo hyamitrairnaro nityaṃ na sandadhyādapaṇḍitaḥ ।
na so'rthamāpnuyātkiñcitphalānyapi ca bhārata ॥16॥
17
yastvamitreṇa sandhatte mitreṇa ca virudhyate ।
arthayuktiṃ samālokya sumahadvindate phalam ॥17॥
18
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
mārjārasya ca saṃvādaṃ nyagrodhe mūṣakasya ca ॥18॥
19
vane mahati kasmiṃścinnyagrodhaḥ sumahānabhūt ।
latājālaparicchanno nānādvijagaṇāyutaḥ ॥19॥
20
skandhavānmeghasaṅkāśaḥ śītacchāyo manoramaḥ ।
vairantyamabhito jātastarurvyālamṛgākulaḥ ॥20॥
21
tasya mūlaṃ samāśritya kṛtvā śatamukhaṃ bilam ।
vasati sma mahāprājñaḥ palito nāma mūṣakaḥ ॥21॥
22
śākhāśca tasya saṃśritya vasati sma sukhaṃ puraḥ ।
lomaśo nāma mārjāraḥ pakṣisattvāvasādakaḥ ॥22॥
23
tatra cāgatya caṇḍālo vairantyakṛtaketanaḥ ।
ayojayattamunmāthaṃ nityamastaṃ gate ravau ॥23॥
24
tatra snāyumayānpāśānyathāvatsannidhāya saḥ ।
gṛhaṃ gatvā sukhaṃ śete prabhātāmeti śarvarīm ॥24॥
25
tatra sma nityaṃ badhyante naktaṃ bahuvidhā mṛgāḥ ।
kadācittatra mārjārastvapramatto'pyabadhyata ॥25॥
26
tasminbaddhe mahāprājñaḥ śatrau nityātatāyini ।
taṃ kālaṃ palito jñātvā vicacāra sunirbhayaḥ ॥26॥
27
tenānucaratā tasminvane viśvastacāriṇā ।
bhakṣaṃ vicaramāṇena nacirāddṛṣṭamāmiṣam ॥27॥
28
sa tamunmāthamāruhya tadāmiṣamabhakṣayat ।
tasyopari sapatnasya baddhasya manasā hasan ॥28॥
29
āmiṣe tu prasaktaḥ sa kadācidavalokayan ।
apaśyadaparaṃ ghoramātmanaḥ śatrumāgatam ॥29॥
30
śaraprasūnasaṅkāśaṃ mahīvivaraśāyinam ।
nakulaṃ harikaṃ nāma capalaṃ tāmralocanam ॥30॥
31
tena mūṣakagandhena tvaramāṇamupāgatam ।
bhakṣārthaṃ lelihadvaktraṃ bhūmāvūrdhvamukhaṃ sthitam ॥31॥
32
śākhāgatamariṃ cānyadapaśyatkoṭarālayam ।
ulūkaṃ candrakaṃ nāma tīkṣṇatuṇḍaṃ kṣapācaram ॥32॥
33
gatasya viṣayaṃ tasya nakulolūkayostadā ।
athāsyāsīdiyaṃ cintā tatprāpya sumahadbhayam ॥33॥
34
āpadyasyāṃ sukaṣṭāyāṃ maraṇe samupasthite ।
samantādbhaya utpanne kathaṃ kāryaṃ hitaiṣiṇā ॥34॥
35
sa tathā sarvato ruddhaḥ sarvatra samadarśanaḥ ।
abhavadbhayasantaptaścakre cemāṃ parāṃ gatim ॥35॥
36
āpadvināśabhūyiṣṭhā śataikīyaṃ ca jīvitam ।
samantasaṃśayā ceyamasmānāpadupasthitā ॥36॥
37
gataṃ hi sahasā bhūmiṃ nakulo māṃ samāpnuyāt ।
ulūkaśceha tiṣṭhantaṃ mārjāraḥ pāśasaṅkṣayāt ॥37॥
38
na tvevāsmadvidhaḥ prājñaḥ sammohaṃ gantumarhati ।
kariṣye jīvite yatnaṃ yāvaducchvāsanigraham ॥38॥
39
na hi buddhyānvitāḥ prājñā nītiśāstraviśāradāḥ ।
sambhramantyāpadaṃ prāpya mahato'rthānavāpya ca ॥39॥
40
na tvanyāmiha mārjārādgatiṃ paśyāmi sāmpratam ।
viṣamastho hyayaṃ jantuḥ kṛtyaṃ cāsya mahanmayā ॥40॥
41
jīvitārthī kathaṃ tvadya prārthitaḥ śatrubhistribhiḥ ।
tasmādimamahaṃ śatruṃ mārjāraṃ saṃśrayāmi vai ॥41॥
42
kṣatravidyāṃ samāśritya hitamasyopadhāraye ।
yenemaṃ śatrusaṅghātaṃ matipūrveṇa vañcaye ॥42॥
43
ayamatyantaśatrurme vaiṣamyaṃ paramaṃ gataḥ ।
mūḍho grāhayituṃ svārthaṃ saṅgatyā yadi śakyate ॥43॥
44
kadācidvyasanaṃ prāpya sandhiṃ kuryānmayā saha ।
balinā sanniviṣṭasya śatrorapi parigrahaḥ ।
kārya ityāhurācāryā viṣame jīvitārthinā ॥44॥
45
śreyānhi paṇḍitaḥ śatrurna ca mitramapaṇḍitam ।
mama hyamitre mārjāre jīvitaṃ sampratiṣṭhitam ॥45॥
46
hantainaṃ sampravakṣyāmi hetumātmābhirakṣaṇe ।
apīdānīmayaṃ śatruḥ saṅgatyā paṇḍito bhavet ॥46॥
47
tato'rthagatitattvajñaḥ sandhivigrahakālavit ।
sāntvapūrvamidaṃ vākyaṃ mārjāraṃ mūṣako'bravīt ॥47॥
48
sauhṛdenābhibhāṣe tvā kaccinmārjāra jīvasi ।
jīvitaṃ hi tavecchāmi śreyaḥ sādhāraṇaṃ hi nau ॥48॥
49
na te saumya viṣattavyaṃ jīviṣyasi yathā purā ।
ahaṃ tvāmuddhariṣyāmi prāṇāñjahyāṃ hi te kṛte ॥49॥
50
asti kaścidupāyo'tra puṣkalaḥ pratibhāti mām ।
yena śakyastvayā mokṣaḥ prāptuṃ śreyo yathā mayā ॥50॥
51
mayā hyupāyo dṛṣṭo'yaṃ vicārya matimātmanaḥ ।
ātmārthaṃ ca tvadarthaṃ ca śreyaḥ sādhāraṇaṃ hi nau ॥51॥
52
idaṃ hi nakulolūkaṃ pāpabuddhyabhitaḥ sthitam ।
na dharṣayati mārjāra tena me svasti sāmpratam ॥52॥
53
kūjaṃścapalanetro'yaṃ kauśiko māṃ nirīkṣate ।
nagaśākhāgrahastiṣṭhaṃstasyāhaṃ bhṛśamudvije ॥53॥
54
satāṃ sāptapadaṃ sakhyaṃ savāso me'si paṇḍitaḥ ।
sāṃvāsyakaṃ kariṣyāmi nāsti te mṛtyuto bhayam ॥54॥
55
na hi śaknoṣi mārjāra pāśaṃ chettuṃ vinā mayā ।
ahaṃ chetsyāmi te pāśaṃ yadi māṃ tvaṃ na hiṃsasi ॥55॥
56
tvamāśrito nagasyāgraṃ mūlaṃ tvahamupāśritaḥ ।
ciroṣitāvihāvāṃ vai vṛkṣe'sminviditaṃ hi te ॥56॥
57
yasminnāśvasate kaścidyaśca nāśvasate kvacit ।
na tau dhīrāḥ praśaṃsanti nityamudvignacetasau ॥57॥
58
tasmādvivardhatāṃ prītiḥ satyā saṅgatirastu nau ।
kālātītamapārthaṃ hi na praśaṃsanti paṇḍitāḥ ॥58॥
59
arthayuktimimāṃ tāvadyathābhūtāṃ niśāmaya ।
tava jīvitamicchāmi tvaṃ mamecchasi jīvitam ॥59॥
60
kaścittarati kāṣṭhena sugambhīrāṃ mahānadīm ।
sa tārayati tatkāṣṭhaṃ sa ca kāṣṭhena tāryate ॥60॥
61
īdṛśo nau samāyogo bhaviṣyati sunistaraḥ ।
ahaṃ tvāṃ tārayiṣyāmi tvaṃ ca māṃ tārayiṣyasi ॥61॥
62
evamuktvā tu palitastadarthamubhayorhitam ।
hetumadgrahaṇīyaṃ ca kālākāṅkṣī vyapaikṣata ॥62॥
63
atha suvyāhṛtaṃ tasya śrutvā śatrurvicakṣaṇaḥ ।
hetumadgrahaṇīyārthaṃ mārjāro vākyamabravīt ॥63॥
64
buddhimānvākyasampannastadvākyamanuvarṇayan ।
tāmavasthāmavekṣyāntyāṃ sāmnaiva pratyapūjayat ॥64॥
65
tatastīkṣṇāgradaśano vaiḍūryamaṇilocanaḥ ।
mūṣakaṃ mandamudvīkṣya mārjāro lomaśo'bravīt ॥65॥
66
nandāmi saumya bhadraṃ te yo māṃ jīvantamicchasi ।
śreyaśca yadi jānīṣe kriyatāṃ mā vicāraya ॥66॥
67
ahaṃ hi dṛḍhamāpannastvamāpannataro mayā ।
dvayorāpannayoḥ sandhiḥ kriyatāṃ mā vicāraya ॥67॥
68
vidhatsva prāptakālaṃ yatkāryaṃ sidhyatu cāvayoḥ ।
mayi kṛcchrādvinirmukte na vinaṅkṣyati te kṛtam ॥68॥
69
nyastamāno'smi bhakto'smi śiṣyastvaddhitakṛttathā ।
nideśavaśavartī ca bhavantaṃ śaraṇaṃ gataḥ ॥69॥
70
ityevamuktaḥ palito mārjāraṃ vaśamāgatam ।
vākyaṃ hitamuvācedamabhinītārthamarthavat ॥70॥
71
udāraṃ yadbhavānāha naitaccitraṃ bhavadvidhe ।
vidito yastu mārgo me hitārthaṃ śṛṇu taṃ mama ॥71॥
72
ahaṃ tvānupravekṣyāmi nakulānme mahadbhayam ।
trāyasva māṃ mā vadhīśca śakto'smi tava mokṣaṇe ॥72॥
73
ulūkāccaiva māṃ rakṣa kṣudraḥ prārthayate hi mām ।
ahaṃ chetsyāmi te pāśānsakhe satyena te śape ॥73॥
74
tadvacaḥ saṅgataṃ śrutvā lomaśo yuktamarthavat ।
harṣādudvīkṣya palitaṃ svāgatenābhyapūjayat ॥74॥
75
sa taṃ sampūjya palitaṃ mārjāraḥ sauhṛde sthitaḥ ।
suvicintyābravīddhīraḥ prītastvarita eva hi ॥75॥
76
kṣipramāgaccha bhadraṃ te tvaṃ me prāṇasamaḥ sakhā ।
tava prājña prasādāddhi kṣipraṃ prāpsyāmi jīvitam ॥76॥
77
yadyadevaṅgatenādya śakyaṃ kartuṃ mayā tava ।
tadājñāpaya kartāhaṃ sandhirevāstu nau sakhe ॥77॥
78
asmātte saṃśayānmuktaḥ samitragaṇabāndhavaḥ ।
sarvakāryāṇi kartāhaṃ priyāṇi ca hitāni ca ॥78॥
79
muktaśca vyasanādasmātsaumyāhamapi nāma te ।
prītimutpādayeyaṃ ca pratikartuṃ ca śaknuyām ॥79॥
80
grāhayitvā tu taṃ svārthaṃ mārjāraṃ mūṣakastadā ।
praviveśa suvisrabdhaḥ samyagarthāṃścacāra ha ॥80॥
81
evamāśvāsito vidvānmārjāreṇa sa mūṣakaḥ ।
mārjārorasi visrabdhaḥ suṣvāpa pitṛmātṛvat ॥81॥
82
līnaṃ tu tasya gātreṣu mārjārasyātha mūṣakam ।
tau dṛṣṭvā nakulolūkau nirāśau jagmaturgṛhān ॥82॥
83
līnastu tasya gātreṣu palito deśakālavit ।
ciccheda pāśānnṛpate kālākāṅkṣī śanaiḥ śanaiḥ ॥83॥
84
atha bandhaparikliṣṭo mārjāro vīkṣya mūṣakam ।
chindantaṃ vai tadā pāśānatvarantaṃ tvarānvitaḥ ॥84॥
85
tamatvarantaṃ palitaṃ pāśānāṃ chedane tadā ।
sañcodayitumārebhe mārjāro mūṣakaṃ tadā ॥85॥
86
kiṃ saumya nābhitvarase kiṃ kṛtārtho'vamanyase ।
chindhi pāśānamitraghna purā śvapaca eti saḥ ॥86॥
87
ityuktastvaratā tena matimānpalito'bravīt ।
mārjāramakṛtaprajñaṃ vaśyamātmahitaṃ vacaḥ ॥87॥
88
tūṣṇīṃ bhava na te saumya tvarā kāryā na sambhramaḥ ।
vayamevātra kālajñā na kālaḥ parihāsyate ॥88॥
89
akāle kṛtyamārabdhaṃ kartuṃ nārthāya kalpate ।
tadeva kāla ārabdhaṃ mahate'rthāya kalpate ॥89॥
90
akālavipramuktānme tvatta eva bhayaṃ bhavet ।
tasmātkālaṃ pratīkṣasva kimiti tvarase sakhe ॥90॥
91
yāvatpaśyāmi caṇḍālamāyāntaṃ śastrapāṇinam ।
tataśchetsyāmi te pāśaṃ prāpte sādhāraṇe bhaye ॥91॥
92
tasminkāle pramuktastvaṃ tarumevādhirohasi ।
na hi te jīvitādanyatkiñcitkṛtyaṃ bhaviṣyati ॥92॥
93
tato bhavatyatikrānte traste bhīte ca lomaśa ।
ahaṃ bilaṃ pravekṣyāmi bhavāñśākhāṃ gamiṣyati ॥93॥
94
evamuktastu mārjāro mūṣakeṇātmano hitam ।
vacanaṃ vākyatattvajño jīvitārthī mahāmatiḥ ॥94॥
95
athātmakṛtyatvaritaḥ samyakpraśrayamācaran ।
uvāca lomaśo vākyaṃ mūṣakaṃ cirakāriṇam ॥95॥
96
na hyevaṃ mitrakāryāṇi prītyā kurvanti sādhavaḥ ।
yathā tvaṃ mokṣitaḥ kṛcchrāttvaramāṇena vai mayā ॥96॥
97
tathaiva tvaramāṇena tvayā kāryaṃ hitaṃ mama ।
yatnaṃ kuru mahāprājña yathā svastyāvayorbhavet ॥97॥
98
atha vā pūrvavairaṃ tvaṃ smarankālaṃ vikarṣasi ।
paśya duṣkṛtakarmatvaṃ vyaktamāyuḥkṣayo mama ॥98॥
99
yacca kiñcinmayājñānātpurastādvipriyaṃ kṛtam ।
na tanmanasi kartavyaṃ kṣamaye tvāṃ prasīda me ॥99॥
100
tamevaṃvādinaṃ prājñaḥ śāstravidbuddhisammataḥ ।
uvācedaṃ vacaḥ śreṣṭhaṃ mārjāraṃ mūṣakastadā ॥100॥
101
śrutaṃ me tava mārjāra svamarthaṃ parigṛhṇataḥ ।
mamāpi tvaṃ vijānīhi svamarthaṃ parigṛhṇataḥ ॥101॥
102
yanmitraṃ bhītavatsādhyaṃ yanmitraṃ bhayasaṃhitam ।
surakṣitaṃ tataḥ kāryaṃ pāṇiḥ sarpamukhādiva ॥102॥
103
kṛtvā balavatā sandhimātmānaṃ yo na rakṣati ।
apathyamiva tadbhuktaṃ tasyānarthāya kalpate ॥103॥
104
na kaścitkasyacinmitraṃ na kaścitkasyacitsuhṛt ।
arthairarthā nibadhyante gajairvanagajā iva ॥104॥
105
na hi kaścitkṛte kārye kartāraṃ samavekṣate ।
tasmātsarvāṇi kāryāṇi sāvaśeṣāṇi kārayet ॥105॥
106
tasminkāle'pi ca bhavāndivākīrtibhayānvitaḥ ।
mama na grahaṇe śaktaḥ palāyanaparāyaṇaḥ ॥106॥
107
chinnaṃ tu tantubāhulyaṃ tantureko'vaśeṣitaḥ ।
chetsyāmyahaṃ tadapyāśu nirvṛto bhava lomaśa ॥107॥
108
tayoḥ saṃvadatorevaṃ tathaivāpannayordvayoḥ ।
kṣayaṃ jagāma sā rātrirlomaśaṃ cāviśadbhayam ॥108॥
109
tataḥ prabhātasamaye vikṛtaḥ kṛṣṇapiṅgalaḥ ।
sthūlasphigvikaco rūkṣaḥ śvacakraparivāritaḥ ॥109॥
110
śaṅkukarṇo mahāvaktraḥ palito ghoradarśanaḥ ।
parigho nāma caṇḍālaḥ śastrapāṇiradṛśyata ॥110॥
111
taṃ dṛṣṭvā yamadūtābhaṃ mārjārastrastacetanaḥ ।
uvāca palitaṃ bhītaḥ kimidānīṃ kariṣyasi ॥111॥
112
atha cāpi susantrastau taṃ dṛṣṭvā ghoradarśanam ।
kṣaṇena nakulolūkau nairāśyaṃ jagmatustadā ॥112॥
113
balinau matimantau ca saṅghātaṃ cāpyupāgatau ।
aśakyau sunayāttasmātsampradharṣayituṃ balāt ॥113॥
114
kāryārthaṃ kṛtasandhī tau dṛṣṭvā mārjāramūṣakau ।
ulūkanakulau tūrṇaṃ jagmatuḥ svaṃ svamālayam ॥114॥
115
tataściccheda taṃ tantuṃ mārjārasya sa mūṣakaḥ ।
vipramukto'tha mārjārastamevābhyapataddrumam ॥115॥
116
sa ca tasmādbhayānmukto mukto ghoreṇa śatruṇā ।
bilaṃ viveśa palitaḥ śākhāṃ bheje ca lomaśaḥ ॥116॥
117
unmāthamapyathādāya caṇḍālo vīkṣya sarvaśaḥ ।
vihatāśaḥ kṣaṇenātha tasmāddeśādapākramat ।
jagāma ca svabhavanaṃ caṇḍālo bharatarṣabha ॥117॥
118
tatastasmādbhayānmukto durlabhaṃ prāpya jīvitam ।
bilasthaṃ pādapāgrasthaḥ palitaṃ lomaśo'bravīt ॥118॥
119
akṛtvā saṃvidaṃ kāñcitsahasāhamupaplutaḥ ।
kṛtajñaṃ kṛtakalyāṇaṃ kaccinmāṃ nābhiśaṅkase ॥119॥
120
gatvā ca mama viśvāsaṃ dattvā ca mama jīvitam ।
mitropabhogasamaye kiṃ tvaṃ naivopasarpasi ॥120॥
121
kṛtvā hi pūrvaṃ mitrāṇi yaḥ paścānnānutiṣṭhati ।
na sa mitrāṇi labhate kṛcchrāsvāpatsu durmatiḥ ॥121॥
122
tatkṛto'haṃ tvayā mitraṃ sāmarthyādātmanaḥ sakhe ।
sa māṃ mitratvamāpannamupabhoktuṃ tvamarhasi ॥122॥
123
yāni me santi mitrāṇi ye ca me santi bāndhavāḥ ।
sarve tvāṃ pūjayiṣyanti śiṣyā gurumiva priyam ॥123॥
124
ahaṃ ca pūjayiṣye tvāṃ samitragaṇabāndhavam ।
jīvitasya pradātāraṃ kṛtajñaḥ ko na pūjayet ॥124॥
125
īśvaro me bhavānastu śarīrasya gṛhasya ca ।
arthānāṃ caiva sarveṣāmanuśāstā ca me bhava ॥125॥
126
amātyo me bhava prājña piteva hi praśādhi mām ।
na te'sti bhayamasmatto jīvitenātmanaḥ śape ॥126॥
127
buddhyā tvamuśanāḥ sākṣādbale tvadhikṛtā vayam ।
tvanmantrabalayukto hi vindeta jayameva ha ॥127॥
128
evamuktaḥ paraṃ sāntvaṃ mārjāreṇa sa mūṣakaḥ ।
uvāca paramārthajñaḥ ślakṣṇamātmahitaṃ vacaḥ ॥128॥
129
yadbhavānāha tatsarvaṃ mayā te lomaśa śrutam ।
mamāpi tāvadbruvataḥ śṛṇu yatpratibhāti mām ॥129॥
130
veditavyāni mitrāṇi boddhavyāścāpi śatravaḥ ।
etatsusūkṣmaṃ loke'smindṛśyate prājñasammatam ॥130॥
131
śatrurūpāśca suhṛdo mitrarūpāśca śatravaḥ ।
sāntvitāste na budhyante rāgalobhavaśaṃ gatāḥ ॥131॥
132
nāsti jātyā ripurnāma mitraṃ nāma na vidyate ।
sāmarthyayogājjāyante mitrāṇi ripavastathā ॥132॥
133
yo yasmiñjīvati svārthaṃ paśyettāvatsa jīvati ।
sa tasya tāvanmitraṃ syādyāvanna syādviparyayaḥ ॥133॥
134
nāsti maitrī sthirā nāma na ca dhruvamasauhṛdam ।
arthayuktyā hi jāyante mitrāṇi ripavastathā ॥134॥
135
mitraṃ ca śatrutāmeti kasmiṃścitkālaparyaye ।
śatruśca mitratāmeti svārtho hi balavattaraḥ ॥135॥
136
yo viśvasati mitreṣu na cāśvasati śatruṣu ।
arthayuktimavijñāya calitaṃ tasya jīvitam ॥136॥
137
arthayuktimavijñāya yaḥ śubhe kurute matim ।
mitre vā yadi vā śatrau tasyāpi calitā matiḥ ॥137॥
138
na viśvasedaviśvaste viśvaste'pi na viśvaset ।
viśvāsādbhayamutpannaṃ mūlānyapi nikṛntati ॥138॥
139
arthayuktyā hi dṛśyante pitā mātā sutāstathā ।
mātulā bhāgineyāśca tathā sambandhibāndhavāḥ ॥139॥
140
putraṃ hi mātāpitarau tyajataḥ patitaṃ priyam ।
loko rakṣati cātmānaṃ paśya svārthasya sāratām ॥140॥
141
taṃ manye nikṛtiprajñaṃ yo mokṣaṃ pratyanantaram ।
kṛtyaṃ mṛgayase kartuṃ sukhopāyamasaṃśayam ॥141॥
142
asminnilaya eva tvaṃ nyagrodhādavatāritaḥ ।
pūrvaṃ niviṣṭamunmāthaṃ capalatvānna buddhavān ॥142॥
143
ātmanaścapalo nāsti kuto'nyeṣāṃ bhaviṣyati ।
tasmātsarvāṇi kāryāṇi capalo hantyasaṃśayam ॥143॥
144
bravīti madhuraṃ kañcitpriyo me ha bhavāniti ।
tanmithyākaraṇaṃ sarvaṃ vistareṇāpi me śṛṇu ॥144॥
145
kāraṇātpriyatāmeti dveṣyo bhavati kāraṇāt ।
arthārthī jīvaloko'yaṃ na kaścitkasyacitpriyaḥ ॥145॥
146
sakhyaṃ sodarayorbhrātrordampatyorvā parasparam ।
kasyacinnābhijānāmi prītiṃ niṣkāraṇāmiha ॥146॥
147
yadyapi bhrātaraḥ kruddhā bhāryā vā kāraṇāntare ।
svabhāvataste prīyante netaraḥ prīyate janaḥ ॥147॥
148
priyo bhavati dānena priyavādena cāparaḥ ।
mantrahomajapairanyaḥ kāryārthaṃ prīyate janaḥ ॥148॥
149
utpanne kāraṇe prītirnāsti nau kāraṇāntare ।
pradhvaste kāraṇasthāne sā prītirvinivartate ॥149॥
150
kiṃ nu tatkāraṇaṃ manye yenāhaṃ bhavataḥ priyaḥ ।
anyatrābhyavahārārthāttatrāpi ca budhā vayam ॥150॥
151
kālo hetuṃ vikurute svārthastamanuvartate ।
svārthaṃ prājño'bhijānāti prājñaṃ loko'nuvartate ॥151॥
152
na tvīdṛśaṃ tvayā vācyaṃ viduṣi svārthapaṇḍite ।
akāle'viṣamasthasya svārthaheturayaṃ tava ॥152॥
153
tasmānnāhaṃ cale svārthātsusthitaḥ sandhivigrahe ।
abhrāṇāmiva rūpāṇi vikurvanti kṣaṇe kṣaṇe ॥153॥
154
adyaiva hi ripurbhūtvā punaradyaiva sauhṛdam ।
punaśca ripuradyaiva yuktīnāṃ paśya cāpalam ॥154॥
155
āsīttāvattu maitrī nau yāvaddheturabhūtpurā ।
sā gatā saha tenaiva kālayuktena hetunā ॥155॥
156
tvaṃ hi me'tyantataḥ śatruḥ sāmarthyānmitratāṃ gataḥ ।
tatkṛtyamabhinirvṛttaṃ prakṛtiḥ śatrutāṃ gatā ॥156॥
157
so'hamevaṃ praṇītāni jñātvā śāstrāṇi tattvataḥ ।
praviśeyaṃ kathaṃ pāśaṃ tvatkṛtaṃ tadvadasva me ॥157॥
158
tvadvīryeṇa vimukto'haṃ madvīryeṇa tathā bhavān ।
anyonyānugrahe vṛtte nāsti bhūyaḥ samāgamaḥ ॥158॥
159
tvaṃ hi saumya kṛtārtho'dya nirvṛttārthāstathā vayam ।
na te'styanyanmayā kṛtyaṃ kiñcidanyatra bhakṣaṇāt ॥159॥
160
ahamannaṃ bhavānbhoktā durbalo'haṃ bhavānbalī ।
nāvayorvidyate sandhirniyukte viṣame bale ॥160॥
161
sammanye'haṃ tava prajñāṃ yanmokṣātpratyanantaram ।
bhakṣyaṃ mṛgayase nūnaṃ sukhopāyamasaṃśayam ॥161॥
162
bhakṣyārthameva baddhastvaṃ sa muktaḥ prasṛtaḥ kṣudhā ।
śāstrajñamabhisandhāya nūnaṃ bhakṣayitādya mām ॥162॥
163
jānāmi kṣudhitaṃ hi tvāmāhārasamayaśca te ।
sa tvaṃ māmabhisandhāya bhakṣyaṃ mṛgayase punaḥ ॥163॥
164
yaccāpi putradāraṃ svaṃ tatsannisṛjase mayi ।
śuśrūṣāṃ nāma me kartuṃ sakhe mama na tatkṣamam ॥164॥
165
tvayā māṃ sahitaṃ dṛṣṭvā priyā bhāryā sutāśca ye ।
kasmānmāṃ te na khādeyurhṛṣṭāḥ praṇayinastvayi ॥165॥
166
nāhaṃ tvayā sameṣyāmi vṛtto hetuḥ samāgame ।
śivaṃ dhyāyasva me'trasthaḥ sukṛtaṃ smaryate yadi ॥166॥
167
śatrorannādyabhūtaḥ sankliṣṭasya kṣudhitasya ca ।
bhakṣyaṃ mṛgayamāṇasya kaḥ prājño viṣayaṃ vrajet ॥167॥
168
svasti te'stu gamiṣyāmi dūrādapi tavodvije ।
nāhaṃ tvayā sameṣyāmi nirvṛto bhava lomaśa ॥168॥
169
balavatsannikarṣo hi na kadācitpraśasyate ।
praśāntādapi me prājña bhetavyaṃ balinaḥ sadā ॥169॥
170
yadi tvarthena me kāryaṃ brūhi kiṃ karavāṇi te ।
kāmaṃ sarvaṃ pradāsyāmi na tvātmānaṃ kadācana ॥170॥
171
ātmārthe santatistyājyā rājyaṃ ratnaṃ dhanaṃ tathā ।
api sarvasvamutsṛjya rakṣedātmānamātmanā ॥171॥
172
aiśvaryadhanaratnānāṃ pratyamitre'pi tiṣṭhatām ।
dṛṣṭā hi punarāvṛttirjīvatāmiti naḥ śrutam ॥172॥
173
na tvātmanaḥ sampradānaṃ dhanaratnavadiṣyate ।
ātmā tu sarvato rakṣyo dārairapi dhanairapi ॥173॥
174
ātmarakṣitatantrāṇāṃ suparīkṣitakāriṇām ।
āpado nopapadyante puruṣāṇāṃ svadoṣajāḥ ॥174॥
175
śatrūnsamyagvijānanti durbalā ye balīyasaḥ ।
teṣāṃ na cālyate buddhirātmārthaṃ kṛtaniścayā ॥175॥
176
ityabhivyaktamevāsau palitenāvabhartsitaḥ ।
mārjāro vrīḍito bhūtvā mūṣakaṃ vākyamabravīt ॥176॥
177
sammanye'haṃ tava prajñāṃ yastvaṃ mama hite rataḥ ।
uktavānarthatattvena mayā sambhinnadarśanaḥ ॥177॥
178
na tu māmanyathā sādho tvaṃ vijñātumihārhasi ।
prāṇapradānajaṃ tvatto mama sauhṛdamāgatam ॥178॥
179
dharmajño'smi guṇajño'smi kṛtajño'smi viśeṣataḥ ।
mitreṣu vatsalaścāsmi tvadvidheṣu viśeṣataḥ ॥179॥
180
tanmāmevaṅgate sādho na yāvayitumarhasi ।
tvayā hi yāvyamāno'haṃ prāṇāñjahyāṃ sabāndhavaḥ ॥180॥
181
dhikśabdo hi budhairdṛṣṭo madvidheṣu manasviṣu ।
maraṇaṃ dharmatattvajña na māṃ śaṅkitumarhasi ॥181॥
182
iti saṃstūyamāno hi mārjāreṇa sa mūṣakaḥ ।
manasā bhāvagambhīraṃ mārjāraṃ vākyamabravīt ॥182॥
183
sādhurbhavāñśrutārtho'smi prīyate na ca viśvase ।
saṃstavairvā dhanaughairvā nāhaṃ śakyaḥ punastvayā ॥183॥
184
na hyamitravaśaṃ yānti prājñā niṣkāraṇaṃ sakhe ।
asminnarthe ca gāthe dve nibodhośanasā kṛte ॥184॥
185
śatrusādhāraṇe kṛtye kṛtvā sandhiṃ balīyasā ।
samāhitaścaredyuktyā kṛtārthaśca na viśvaset ॥185॥
186
tasmātsarvāsvavasthāsu rakṣejjīvitamātmanaḥ ।
dravyāṇi santatiścaiva sarvaṃ bhavati jīvataḥ ॥186॥
187
saṅkṣepo nītiśāstrāṇāmaviśvāsaḥ paro mataḥ ।
nṛṣu tasmādaviśvāsaḥ puṣkalaṃ hitamātmanaḥ ॥187॥
188
vadhyante na hyaviśvastāḥ śatrubhirdurbalā api ।
viśvastāstvāśu vadhyante balavanto'pi durbalaiḥ ॥188॥
189
tvadvidhebhyo mayā hyātmā rakṣyo mārjāra sarvadā ।
rakṣa tvamapi cātmānaṃ caṇḍālājjātikilbiṣāt ॥189॥
190
sa tasya bruvatastvevaṃ santrāsājjātasādhvasaḥ ।
svabilaṃ hi javenāśu mārjāraḥ prayayau tataḥ ॥190॥
191
tataḥ śāstrārthatattvajño buddhisāmarthyamātmanaḥ ।
viśrāvya palitaḥ prājño bilamanyajjagāma ha ॥191॥
192
evaṃ prajñāvatā buddhyā durbalena mahābalāḥ ।
ekena bahavo'mitrāḥ palitenābhisandhitāḥ ॥192॥
193
ariṇāpi samarthena sandhiṃ kurvīta paṇḍitaḥ ।
mūṣakaśca biḍālaśca muktāvanyonyasaṃśrayāt ॥193॥
194
ityeṣa kṣatradharmasya mayā mārgo'nudarśitaḥ ।
vistareṇa mahīpāla saṅkṣepeṇa punaḥ śṛṇu ॥194॥
195
anyonyakṛtavairau tu cakratuḥ prītimuttamām ।
anyonyamabhisandhātumabhūccaiva tayormatiḥ ॥195॥
196
tatra prājño'bhisandhatte samyagbuddhibalāśrayāt ।
abhisandhīyate prājñaḥ pramādādapi cābudhaiḥ ॥196॥
197
tasmādabhītavadbhīto viśvastavadaviśvasan ।
na hyapramattaścalati calito vā vinaśyati ॥197॥
198
kālena ripuṇā sandhiḥ kāle mitreṇa vigrahaḥ ।
kārya ityeva tattvajñāḥ prāhurnityaṃ yudhiṣṭhira ॥198॥
199
evaṃ matvā mahārāja śāstrārthamabhigamya ca ।
abhiyukto'pramattaśca prāgbhayādbhītavaccaret ॥199॥
200
bhītavatsaṃvidhiḥ kāryaḥ pratisandhistathaiva ca ।
bhayādutpadyate buddhirapramattābhiyogajā ॥200॥
201
na bhayaṃ vidyate rājanbhītasyānāgate bhaye ।
abhītasya tu visrambhātsumahajjāyate bhayam ॥201॥
202
na bhīruriti cātyantaṃ mantro'deyaḥ kathañcana ।
avijñānāddhi vijñāte gacchedāspadadarśiṣu ॥202॥
203
tasmādabhītavadbhīto viśvastavadaviśvasan ।
kāryāṇāṃ gurutāṃ buddhvā nānṛtaṃ kiñcidācaret ॥203॥
204
evametanmayā proktamitihāsaṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
śrutvā tvaṃ suhṛdāṃ madhye yathāvatsamupācara ॥204॥
205
upalabhya matiṃ cāgryāmarimitrāntaraṃ tathā ।
sandhivigrahakālaṃ ca mokṣopāyaṃ tathāpadi ॥205॥
206
śatrusādhāraṇe kṛtye kṛtvā sandhiṃ balīyasā ।
samāgamaṃ caredyuktyā kṛtārtho na ca viśvaset ॥206॥
207
aviruddhāṃ trivargeṇa nītimetāṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
abhyuttiṣṭha śrutādasmādbhūyastvaṃ rañjayanprajāḥ ॥207॥
208
brāhmaṇaiścāpi te sārdhaṃ yātrā bhavatu pāṇḍava ।
brāhmaṇā hi paraṃ śreyo divi ceha ca bhārata ॥208॥
209
ete dharmasya vettāraḥ kṛtajñāḥ satataṃ prabho ।
pūjitāḥ śubhakarmāṇaḥ pūrvajityā narādhipa ॥209॥
210
rājyaṃ śreyaḥ paraṃ rājanyaśaḥ kīrtiṃ ca lapsyase ।
kulasya santatiṃ caiva yathānyāyaṃ yathākramam ॥210॥
211
dvayorimaṃ bhārata sandhivigrahaṃ subhāṣitaṃ buddhiviśeṣakāritam ।
tathānvavekṣya kṣitipena sarvadā niṣevitavyaṃ nṛpa śatrumaṇḍale] ॥211॥
Глава 137
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
ukto mantro mahābāho na viśvāso'sti śatruṣu ।
kathaṃ hi rājā varteta yadi sarvatra nāśvaset ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
viśvāsāddhi paraṃ rājño rājannutpadyate bhayam ।
kathaṃ vai nāśvasanrājā śatrūñjayati pārthiva ॥2॥
3
etanme saṃśayaṃ chindhi mano me sampramuhyati ।
aviśvāsakathāmetāmupaśrutya pitāmaha ॥3॥
4
bhīṣma uvāca ।
śṛṇu kaunteya yo vṛtto brahmadattaniveśane ।
pūjanyā saha saṃvādo brahmadattasya pārthiva ॥4॥
Бхишма сказал:
5
kāmpilye brahmadattasya antaḥpuranivāsinī ।
pūjanī nāma śakunī dīrghakālaṃ sahoṣitā ॥5॥
6
rutajñā sarvabhūtānāṃ yathā vai jīvajīvakaḥ ।
sarvajñā sarvadharmajñā tiryagyonigatāpi sā ॥6॥
7
abhiprajātā sā tatra putramekaṃ suvarcasam ।
samakālaṃ ca rājño'pi devyāḥ putro vyajāyata ॥7॥
8
samudratīraṃ gatvā sā tvājahāra phaladvayam ।
puṣṭyarthaṃ ca svaputrasya rājaputrasya caiva ha ॥8॥
9
phalamekaṃ sutāyādādrājaputrāya cāparam ।
amṛtāsvādasadṛśaṃ balatejovivardhanam ।
tatrāgacchatparāṃ vṛddhiṃ rājaputraḥ phalāśanāt ॥9॥
10
dhātryā hastagataścāpi tenākrīḍata pakṣiṇā ।
śūnye tu tamupādāya pakṣiṇaṃ samajātakam ।
hatvā tataḥ sa rājendra dhātryā hastamupāgamat ॥10॥
11
atha sā śakunī rājannāgamatphalahārikā ।
apaśyannihataṃ putraṃ tena bālena bhūtale ॥11॥
12
bāṣpapūrṇamukhī dīnā dṛṣṭvā sā tu hataṃ sutam ।
pūjanī duḥkhasantaptā rudatī vākyamabravīt ॥12॥
13
kṣatriye saṅgataṃ nāsti na prītirna ca sauhṛdam ।
kāraṇe sambhajantīha kṛtārthāḥ santyajanti ca ॥13॥
14
kṣatriyeṣu na viśvāsaḥ kāryaḥ sarvopaghātiṣu ।
apakṛtyāpi satataṃ sāntvayanti nirarthakam ॥14॥
15
ahamasya karomyadya sadṛśīṃ vairayātanām ।
kṛtaghnasya nṛśaṃsasya bhṛśaṃ viśvāsaghātinaḥ ॥15॥
16
sahasañjātavṛddhasya tathaiva sahabhojinaḥ ।
śaraṇāgatasya ca vadhastrividhaṃ hyasya kilbiṣam ॥16॥
17
ityuktvā caraṇābhyāṃ tu netre nṛpasutasya sā ।
bhittvā svasthā tata idaṃ pūjanī vākyamabravīt ॥17॥
18
icchayaiva kṛtaṃ pāpaṃ sadya evopasarpati ।
kṛtapratikriyaṃ teṣāṃ na naśyati śubhāśubham ॥18॥
19
pāpaṃ karma kṛtaṃ kiñcinna tasminyadi vidyate ।
nipātyate'sya putreṣu na cetpautreṣu naptṛṣu ॥19॥
20
brahmadatta uvāca ।
asti vai kṛtamasmābhirasti pratikṛtaṃ tvayā ।
ubhayaṃ tatsamībhūtaṃ vasa pūjani mā gamaḥ ॥20॥
Брахмадатта сказал:
21
pūjanyuvāca ।
sakṛtkṛtāparādhasya tatraiva parilambataḥ ।
na tadbudhāḥ praśaṃsanti śreyastatrāpasarpaṇam ॥21॥
Пуджанья сказал:
22
sāntve prayukte nṛpate kṛtavaire na viśvaset ।
kṣipraṃ prabadhyate mūḍho na hi vairaṃ praśāmyati ॥22॥
23
anyonyaṃ kṛtavairāṇāṃ putrapautraṃ nigacchati ।
putrapautre vinaṣṭe tu paralokaṃ nigacchati ॥23॥
24
sarveṣāṃ kṛtavairāṇāmaviśvāsaḥ sukhāvahaḥ ।
ekāntato na viśvāsaḥ kāryo viśvāsaghātakaḥ ॥24॥
25
na viśvasedaviśvaste viśvaste'pi na viśvaset ।
kāmaṃ viśvāsayedanyānpareṣāṃ tu na viśvaset ॥25॥
26
mātā pitā bāndhavānāṃ variṣṭhau bhāryā jarā bījamātraṃ tu putraḥ ।
bhrātā śatruḥ klinnapāṇirvayasya ātmā hyekaḥ sukhaduḥkhasya vettā ॥26॥
27
anyonyakṛtavairāṇāṃ na sandhirupapadyate ।
sa ca heturatikrānto yadarthamahamāvasam ॥27॥
28
pūjitasyārthamānābhyāṃ jantoḥ pūrvāpakāriṇaḥ ।
ceto bhavatyaviśvastaṃ pūrvaṃ trāsayate balāt ॥28॥
29
pūrvaṃ sammānanā yatra paścāccaiva vimānanā ।
jahyāttaṃ sattvavānvāsaṃ sammānitavimānitaḥ ॥29॥
30
uṣitāsmi tavāgāre dīrghakālamahiṃsitā ।
tadidaṃ vairamutpannaṃ sukhamāssva vrajāmyaham ॥30॥
31
brahmadatta uvāca ।
yatkṛte pratikuryādvai na sa tatrāparādhnuyāt ।
anṛṇastena bhavati vasa pūjani mā gamaḥ ॥31॥
Брахмадатта сказал:
32
pūjanyuvāca ।
na kṛtasya na kartuśca sakhyaṃ sandhīyate punaḥ ।
hṛdayaṃ tatra jānāti kartuścaiva kṛtasya ca ॥32॥
Пуджанья сказал:
33
brahmadatta uvāca ।
kṛtasya caiva kartuśca sakhyaṃ sandhīyate punaḥ ।
vairasyopaśamo dṛṣṭaḥ pāpaṃ nopāśnute punaḥ ॥33॥
Брахмадатта сказал:
34
pūjanyuvāca ।
nāsti vairamupakrāntaṃ sāntvito'smīti nāśvaset ।
viśvāsādbadhyate bālastasmācchreyo hyadarśanam ॥34॥
Пуджанья сказал:
35
tarasā ye na śakyante śastraiḥ suniśitairapi ।
sāmnā te vinigṛhyante gajā iva kareṇubhiḥ ॥35॥
36
brahmadatta uvāca ।
saṃvāsājjāyate sneho jīvitāntakareṣvapi ।
anyonyasya ca viśvāsaḥ śvapacena śuno yathā ॥36॥
Брахмадатта сказал:
37
anyonyakṛtavairāṇāṃ saṃvāsānmṛdutāṃ gatam ।
naiva tiṣṭhati tadvairaṃ puṣkarasthamivodakam ॥37॥
38
pūjanyuvāca ।
vairaṃ pañcasamutthānaṃ tacca budhyanti paṇḍitāḥ ।
strīkṛtaṃ vāstujaṃ vāgjaṃ sasapatnāparādhajam ॥38॥
Пуджанья сказал:
39
tatra dātā nihantavyaḥ kṣatriyeṇa viśeṣataḥ ।
prakāśaṃ vāprakāśaṃ vā buddhvā deśabalādikam ॥39॥
40
kṛtavaire na viśvāsaḥ kāryastviha suhṛdyapi ।
channaṃ santiṣṭhate vairaṃ gūḍho'gniriva dāruṣu ॥40॥
41
na vittena na pāruṣyairna sāntvena na ca śrutaiḥ ।
vairāgniḥ śāmyate rājannaurvāgniriva sāgare ॥41॥
42
na hi vairāgnirudbhūtaḥ karma vāpyaparādhajam ।
śāmyatyadagdhvā nṛpate vinā hyekatarakṣayāt ॥42॥
43
satkṛtasyārthamānābhyāṃ syāttu pūrvāpakāriṇaḥ ।
naiva śāntirna viśvāsaḥ karma trāsayate balāt ॥43॥
44
naivāpakāre kasmiṃścidahaṃ tvayi tathā bhavān ।
viśvāsāduṣitā pūrvaṃ nedānīṃ viśvasāmyaham ॥44॥
45
brahmadatta uvāca ।
kālena kriyate kāryaṃ tathaiva vividhāḥ kriyāḥ ।
kālenaiva pravartante kaḥ kasyehāparādhyati ॥45॥
Брахмадатта сказал:
46
tulyaṃ cobhe pravartete maraṇaṃ janma caiva ha ।
kāryate caiva kālena tannimittaṃ hi jīvati ॥46॥
47
badhyante yugapatkecidekaikasya na cāpare ।
kālo dahati bhūtāni samprāpyāgnirivendhanam ॥47॥
48
nāhaṃ pramāṇaṃ naiva tvamanyonyakaraṇe śubhe ।
kālo nityamupādhatte sukhaṃ duḥkhaṃ ca dehinām ॥48॥
49
evaṃ vaseha sasnehā yathākālamahiṃsitā ।
yatkṛtaṃ tacca me kṣāntaṃ tvaṃ caiva kṣama pūjani ॥49॥
50
pūjanyuvāca ।
yadi kālaḥ pramāṇaṃ te na vairaṃ kasyacidbhavet ।
kasmāttvapacitiṃ yānti bāndhavā bāndhave hate ॥50॥
Пуджанья сказал:
51
kasmāddevāsurāḥ pūrvamanyonyamabhijaghnire ।
yadi kālena niryāṇaṃ sukhaduḥkhe bhavābhavau ॥51॥
52
bhiṣajo bheṣajaṃ kartuṃ kasmādicchanti rogiṇe ।
yadi kālena pacyante bheṣajaiḥ kiṃ prayojanam ॥52॥
53
pralāpaḥ kriyate kasmātsumahāñśokamūrchitaiḥ ।
yadi kālaḥ pramāṇaṃ te kasmāddharmo'sti kartṛṣu ॥53॥
54
tava putro mamāpatyaṃ hatavānhiṃsito mayā ।
anantaraṃ tvayā cāhaṃ bandhanīyā mahīpate ॥54॥
55
ahaṃ hi putraśokena kṛtapāpā tavātmaje ।
tathā tvayā prahartavyaṃ mayi tattvaṃ ca me śṛṇu ॥55॥
56
bhakṣārthaṃ krīḍanārthaṃ vā narā vāñchanti pakṣiṇaḥ ।
tṛtīyo nāsti saṃyogo vadhabandhādṛte kṣamaḥ ॥56॥
57
vadhabandhabhayādeke mokṣatantramupāgatāḥ ।
maraṇotpātajaṃ duḥkhamāhurdharmavido janāḥ ॥57॥
58
sarvasya dayitāḥ prāṇāḥ sarvasya dayitāḥ sutāḥ ।
duḥkhādudvijate sarvaḥ sarvasya sukhamīpsitam ॥58॥
59
duḥkhaṃ jarā brahmadatta duḥkhamarthaviparyayaḥ ।
duḥkhaṃ cāniṣṭasaṃvāso duḥkhamiṣṭaviyogajam ॥59॥
60
vairabandhakṛtaṃ duḥkhaṃ hiṃsājaṃ strīkṛtaṃ tathā ।
duḥkhaṃ sukhena satataṃ janādviparivartate ॥60॥
61
na duḥkhaṃ paraduḥkhe vai kecidāhurabuddhayaḥ ।
yo duḥkhaṃ nābhijānāti sa jalpati mahājane ॥61॥
62
yastu śocati duḥkhārtaḥ sa kathaṃ vaktumutsahet ।
rasajñaḥ sarvaduḥkhasya yathātmani tathā pare ॥62॥
63
yatkṛtaṃ te mayā rājaṃstvayā ca mama yatkṛtam ।
na tadvarṣaśataiḥ śakyaṃ vyapohitumarindama ॥63॥
64
āvayoḥ kṛtamanyonyaṃ tatra sandhirna vidyate ।
smṛtvā smṛtvā hi te putraṃ navaṃ vairaṃ bhaviṣyati ॥64॥
65
vairamantikamāsajya yaḥ prītiṃ kartumicchati ।
mṛnmayasyeva bhagnasya tasya sandhirna vidyate ॥65॥
66
niścitaścārthaśāstrajñairaviśvāsaḥ sukhodayaḥ ।
uśanāścātha gāthe dve prahrādāyābravītpurā ॥66॥
67
ye vairiṇaḥ śraddadhate satye satyetare'pi vā ।
te śraddadhānā vadhyante madhu śuṣkatṛṇairyathā ॥67॥
68
na hi vairāṇi śāmyanti kuleṣvā daśamādyugāt ।
ākhyātāraśca vidyante kule cedvidyate pumān ॥68॥
69
upaguhya hi vairāṇi sāntvayanti narādhipāḥ ।
athainaṃ pratipiṃṣanti pūrṇaṃ ghaṭamivāśmani ॥69॥
70
sadā na viśvasedrājanpāpaṃ kṛtveha kasyacit ।
apakṛtya pareṣāṃ hi viśvāsādduḥkhamaśnute ॥70॥
71
brahmadatta uvāca ।
nāviśvāsāccinvate'rthānnehante cāpi kiñcana ।
bhayādekatarānnityaṃ mṛtakalpā bhavanti ca ॥71॥
Брахмадатта сказал:
72
pūjanyuvāca ।
yasyeha vraṇinau pādau padbhyāṃ ca parisarpati ।
kṣaṇyete tasya tau pādau suguptamabhidhāvataḥ ॥72॥
Пуджанья сказал:
73
netrābhyāṃ sarujābhyāṃ yaḥ prativātamudīkṣate ।
tasya vāyurujātyarthaṃ netrayorbhavati dhruvam ॥73॥
74
duṣṭaṃ panthānamāśritya yo mohādabhipadyate ।
ātmano balamajñātvā tadantaṃ tasya jīvitam ॥74॥
75
yastu varṣamavijñāya kṣetraṃ kṛṣati mānavaḥ ।
hīnaṃ puruṣakāreṇa sasyaṃ naivāpnute punaḥ ॥75॥
76
yaśca tiktaṃ kaṣāyaṃ vāpyāsvādavidhuraṃ hitam ।
āhāraṃ kurute nityaṃ so'mṛtatvāya kalpate ॥76॥
77
pathyaṃ bhuktvā naro lobhādyo'nyadaśnāti bhojanam ।
pariṇāmamavijñāya tadantaṃ tasya jīvitam ॥77॥
78
daivaṃ puruṣakāraśca sthitāvanyonyasaṃśrayāt ।
udāttānāṃ karma tantraṃ daivaṃ klībā upāsate ॥78॥
79
karma cātmahitaṃ kāryaṃ tīkṣṇaṃ vā yadi vā mṛdu ।
grasyate'karmaśīlastu sadānarthairakiñcanaḥ ॥79॥
80
tasmātsaṃśayite'pyarthe kārya eva parākramaḥ ।
sarvasvamapi santyajya kāryamātmahitaṃ naraiḥ ॥80॥
81
vidyā śauryaṃ ca dākṣyaṃ ca balaṃ dhairyaṃ ca pañcamam ।
mitrāṇi sahajānyāhurvartayantīha yairbudhāḥ ॥81॥
82
niveśanaṃ ca kupyaṃ ca kṣetraṃ bhāryā suhṛjjanaḥ ।
etānyupacitānyāhuḥ sarvatra labhate pumān ॥82॥
83
sarvatra ramate prājñaḥ sarvatra ca virocate ।
na vibhīṣayate kañcidbhīṣito na bibheti ca ॥83॥
84
nityaṃ buddhimato hyarthaḥ svalpako'pi vivardhate ।
dākṣyeṇa kurute karma saṃyamātpratitiṣṭhati ॥84॥
85
gṛhasnehāvabaddhānāṃ narāṇāmalpamedhasām ।
kustrī khādati māṃsāni māghamā segavāmiva ॥85॥
86
gṛhaṃ kṣetrāṇi mitrāṇi svadeśa iti cāpare ।
ityevamavasīdanti narā buddhiviparyaye ॥86॥
87
utpatetsarujāddeśādvyādhidurbhikṣapīḍitāt ।
anyatra vastuṃ gacchedvā vasedvā nityamānitaḥ ॥87॥
88
tasmādanyatra yāsyāmi vastuṃ nāhamihotsahe ।
kṛtametadanāhāryaṃ tava putreṇa pārthiva ॥88॥
89
kubhāryāṃ ca kuputraṃ ca kurājānaṃ kusauhṛdam ।
kusambandhaṃ kudeśaṃ ca dūrataḥ parivarjayet ॥89॥
90
kumitre nāsti viśvāsaḥ kubhāryāyāṃ kuto ratiḥ ।
kurājye nirvṛtirnāsti kudeśe na prajīvyate ॥90॥
91
kumitre saṅgataṃ nāsti nityamasthirasauhṛde ।
avamānaḥ kusambandhe bhavatyarthaviparyaye ॥91॥
92
sā bhāryā yā priyaṃ brūte sa putro yatra nirvṛtiḥ ।
tanmitraṃ yatra viśvāsaḥ sa deśo yatra jīvyate ॥92॥
93
yatra nāsti balātkāraḥ sa rājā tīvraśāsanaḥ ।
na caiva hyabhisambandho daridraṃ yo bubhūṣati ॥93॥
94
bhāryā deśo'tha mitrāṇi putrasambandhibāndhavāḥ ।
etatsarvaṃ guṇavati dharmanetre mahīpatau ॥94॥
95
adharmajñasya vilayaṃ prajā gacchantyanigrahāt ।
rājā mūlaṃ trivargasya apramatto'nupālayan ॥95॥
96
baliṣaḍbhāgamuddhṛtya baliṃ tamupayojayet ।
na rakṣati prajāḥ samyagyaḥ sa pārthivataskaraḥ ॥96॥
97
dattvābhayaṃ yaḥ svayameva rājā na tatpramāṇaṃ kurute yathāvat ।
sa sarvalokādupalabhya pāpamadharmabuddhirnirayaṃ prayāti ॥97॥
98
dattvābhayaṃ yaḥ sma rājā pramāṇaṃ kurute sadā ।
sa sarvasukhakṛjjñeyaḥ prajā dharmeṇa pālayan ॥98॥
99
pitā mātā gururgoptā vahnirvaiśravaṇo yamaḥ ।
sapta rājño guṇānetānmanurāha prajāpatiḥ ॥99॥
100
pitā hi rājā rāṣṭrasya prajānāṃ yo'nukampakaḥ ।
tasminmithyāpraṇīte hi tiryaggacchati mānavaḥ ॥100॥
101
sambhāvayati māteva dīnamabhyavapadyate ।
dahatyagnirivāniṣṭānyamayanbhavate yamaḥ ॥101॥
102
iṣṭeṣu visṛjatyarthānkubera iva kāmadaḥ ।
gururdharmopadeśena goptā ca paripālanāt ॥102॥
103
yastu rañjayate rājā paurajānapadānguṇaiḥ ।
na tasya bhraśyate rājyaṃ guṇadharmānupālanāt ॥103॥
104
svayaṃ samupajānanhi paurajānapadakriyāḥ ।
sa sukhaṃ modate bhūpa iha loke paratra ca ॥104॥
105
nityodvignāḥ prajā yasya karabhāraprapīḍitāḥ ।
anarthairvipralupyante sa gacchati parābhavam ॥105॥
106
prajā yasya vivardhante sarasīva mahotpalam ।
sa sarvayajñaphalabhāgrājā loke mahīyate ॥106॥
107
balinā vigraho rājanna kathañcitpraśasyate ।
balinā vigṛhītasya kuto rājyaṃ kutaḥ sukham ॥107॥
108
bhīṣma uvāca ।
saivamuktvā śakunikā brahmadattaṃ narādhipam ।
rājānaṃ samanujñāpya jagāmāthepsitāṃ diśam ॥108॥
Бхишма сказал:
109
etatte brahmadattasya pūjanyā saha bhāṣitam ।
mayoktaṃ bharataśreṣṭha kimanyacchrotumicchasi] ॥109॥
Глава 138
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yugakṣayātparikṣīṇe dharme loke ca bhārata ।
dasyubhiḥ pīḍyamāne ca kathaṃ stheyaṃ pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
hanta te kathayiṣyāmi nītimāpatsu bhārata ।
utsṛjyāpi ghṛṇāṃ kāle yathā varteta bhūmipaḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
bharadvājasya saṃvādaṃ rājñaḥ śatruntapasya ca ॥3॥
4
rājā śatruntapo nāma sauvīrāṇāṃ mahārathaḥ ।
kaṇiṅkamupasaṅgamya papracchārthaviniścayam ॥4॥
5
alabdhasya kathaṃ lipsā labdhaṃ kena vivardhate ।
vardhitaṃ pālayetkena pālitaṃ praṇayetkatham ॥5॥
6
tasmai viniścayārthaṃ sa paripṛṣṭārthaniścayaḥ ।
uvāca brāhmaṇo vākyamidaṃ hetumaduttaram ॥6॥
7
nityamudyatadaṇḍaḥ syānnityaṃ vivṛtapauruṣaḥ ।
acchidraśchidradarśī ca pareṣāṃ vivarānugaḥ ॥7॥
8
nityamudyatadaṇḍasya bhṛśamudvijate janaḥ ।
tasmātsarvāṇi bhūtāni daṇḍenaiva prarodhayet ॥8॥
9
evameva praśaṃsanti paṇḍitāstattvadarśinaḥ ।
tasmāccatuṣṭaye tasminpradhāno daṇḍa ucyate ॥9॥
10
chinnamūle hyadhiṣṭhāne sarve tajjīvino hatāḥ ।
kathaṃ hi śākhāstiṣṭheyuśchinnamūle vanaspatau ॥10॥
11
mūlamevāditaśchindyātparapakṣasya paṇḍitaḥ ।
tataḥ sahāyānpakṣaṃ ca sarvamevānusārayet ॥11॥
12
sumantritaṃ suvikrāntaṃ suyuddhaṃ supalāyitam ।
āpadāṃ padakāleṣu kurvīta na vicārayet ॥12॥
13
vāṅmātreṇa vinītaḥ syāddhṛdayena yathā kṣuraḥ ।
ślakṣṇapūrvābhibhāṣī ca kāmakrodhau vivarjayet ॥13॥
14
sapatnasahite kārye kṛtvā sandhiṃ na viśvaset ।
apakrāmettataḥ kṣipraṃ kṛtakāryo vicakṣaṇaḥ ॥14॥
15
śatruṃ ca mitrarūpeṇa sāntvenaivābhisāntvayet ।
nityaśaścodvijettasmātsarpādveśmagatādiva ॥15॥
16
yasya buddhiṃ paribhavettamatītena sāntvayet ।
anāgatena duṣprajñaṃ pratyutpannena paṇḍitam ॥16॥
17
añjaliṃ śapathaṃ sāntvaṃ praṇamya śirasā vadet ।
aśruprapātanaṃ caiva kartavyaṃ bhūtimicchatā ॥17॥
18
vahedamitraṃ skandhena yāvatkālaviparyayaḥ ।
athainamāgate kāle bhindyādghaṭamivāśmani ॥18॥
19
muhūrtamapi rājendra tindukālātavajjvalet ।
na tuṣāgnirivānarcirdhūmāyeta naraściram ॥19॥
20
nānarthakenārthavattvaṃ kṛtaghnena samācaret ।
arthe tu śakyate bhoktuṃ kṛtakāryo'vamanyate ।
tasmātsarvāṇi kāryāṇi sāvaśeṣāṇi kārayet ॥20॥
21
kokilasya varāhasya meroḥ śūnyasya veśmanaḥ ।
vyāḍasya bhakticitrasya yacchreṣṭhaṃ tatsamācaret ॥21॥
22
utthāyotthāya gacchecca nityayukto riporgṛhān ।
kuśalaṃ cāpi pṛccheta yadyapyakuśalaṃ bhavet ॥22॥
23
nālasāḥ prāpnuvantyarthānna klībā na ca māninaḥ ।
na ca lokaravādbhītā na ca śaśvatpratīkṣiṇaḥ ॥23॥
24
nāsya chidraṃ paro vidyādvidyācchidraṃ parasya tu ।
gūhetkūrma ivāṅgāni rakṣedvivaramātmanaḥ ॥24॥
25
bakavaccintayedarthānsiṃhavacca parākramet ।
vṛkavaccāvalumpeta śaśavacca viniṣpatet ॥25॥
26
pānamakṣāstathā nāryo mṛgayā gītavāditam ।
etāni yuktyā seveta prasaṅgo hyatra doṣavān ॥26॥
27
kuryāttṛṇamayaṃ cāpaṃ śayīta mṛgaśāyikām ।
andhaḥ syādandhavelāyāṃ bādhiryamapi saṃśrayet ॥27॥
28
deśaṃ kālaṃ samāsādya vikrameta vicakṣaṇaḥ ।
deśakālābhyatīto hi vikramo niṣphalo bhavet ॥28॥
29
kālākālau sampradhārya balābalamathātmanaḥ ।
parasparabalaṃ jñātvā tathātmānaṃ niyojayet ॥29॥
30
daṇḍenopanataṃ śatruṃ yo rājā na niyacchati ।
sa mṛtyumupagūhyāste garbhamaśvatarī yathā ॥30॥
31
supuṣpitaḥ syādaphalaḥ phalavānsyāddurāruhaḥ ।
āmaḥ syātpakvasaṅkāśo na ca śīryeta kasyacit ॥31॥
32
āśāṃ kālavatīṃ kuryāttāṃ ca vighnena yojayet ।
vighnaṃ nimittato brūyānnimittaṃ cāpi hetutaḥ ॥32॥
33
bhītavatsaṃvidhātavyaṃ yāvadbhayamanāgatam ।
āgataṃ tu bhayaṃ dṛṣṭvā prahartavyamabhītavat ॥33॥
34
na saṃśayamanāruhya naro bhadrāṇi paśyati ।
saṃśayaṃ punarāruhya yadi jīvati paśyati ॥34॥
35
anāgataṃ vijānīyādyacchedbhayamupasthitam ।
punarvṛddhikṣayātkiñcidabhivṛttaṃ niśāmayet ॥35॥
36
pratyupasthitakālasya sukhasya parivarjanam ।
anāgatasukhāśā ca naiṣa buddhimatāṃ nayaḥ ॥36॥
37
yo'riṇā saha sandhāya sukhaṃ svapiti viśvasan ।
sa vṛkṣāgraprasupto vā patitaḥ pratibudhyate ॥37॥
38
karmaṇā yena teneha mṛdunā dāruṇena vā ।
uddhareddīnamātmānaṃ samartho dharmamācaret ॥38॥
39
ye sapatnāḥ sapatnānāṃ sarvāṃstānapavatsayet ।
ātmanaścāpi boddhavyāścārāḥ praṇihitāḥ paraiḥ ॥39॥
40
cāraḥ suvihitaḥ kārya ātmano'tha parasya ca ।
pāṣaṇḍāṃstāpasādīṃśca pararāṣṭraṃ praveśayet ॥40॥
41
udyāneṣu vihāreṣu prapāsvāvasatheṣu ca ।
pānāgāreṣu veśeṣu tīrtheṣu ca sabhāsu ca ॥41॥
42
dharmābhicāriṇaḥ pāpāścārā lokasya kaṇṭakāḥ ।
samāgacchanti tānbuddhvā niyacchecchamayedapi ॥42॥
43
na viśvasedaviśvaste viśvaste nāpi viśvaset ।
viśvastaṃ bhayamanveti nāparīkṣya ca viśvaset ॥43॥
44
viśvāsayitvā tu paraṃ tattvabhūtena hetunā ।
athāsya praharetkāle kiñcidvicalite pade ॥44॥
45
aśaṅkyamapi śaṅketa nityaṃ śaṅketa śaṅkitāt ।
bhayaṃ hi śaṅkitājjātaṃ samūlamapi kṛntati ॥45॥
46
avadhānena maunena kāṣāyeṇa jaṭājinaiḥ ।
viśvāsayitvā dveṣṭāramavalumpedyathā vṛkaḥ ॥46॥
47
putro vā yadi vā bhrātā pitā vā yadi vā suhṛt ।
arthasya vighnaṃ kurvāṇā hantavyā bhūtivardhanāḥ ॥47॥
48
gurorapyavaliptasya kāryākāryamajānataḥ ।
utpathapratipannasya daṇḍo bhavati śāsanam ॥48॥
49
pratyutthānābhivādābhyāṃ sampradānena kasyacit ।
pratipuṣkalaghātī syāttīkṣṇatuṇḍa iva dvijaḥ ॥49॥
50
nācchittvā paramarmāṇi nākṛtvā karma dāruṇam ।
nāhatvā matsyaghātīva prāpnoti paramāṃ śriyam ॥50॥
51
nāsti jātyā ripurnāma mitraṃ nāma na vidyate ।
sāmarthyayogājjāyante mitrāṇi ripavastathā ॥51॥
52
amitraṃ naiva muñceta bruvantaṃ karuṇānyapi ।
duḥkhaṃ tatra na kurvīta hanyātpūrvāpakāriṇam ॥52॥
53
saṅgrahānugrahe yatnaḥ sadā kāryo'nasūyatā ।
nigrahaścāpi yatnena kartavyo bhūtimicchatā ॥53॥
54
prahariṣyanpriyaṃ brūyātprahṛtyāpi priyottaram ।
api cāsya śiraśchittvā rudyācchocedathāpi vā ॥54॥
55
nimantrayeta sāntvena sammānena titikṣayā ।
āśākāraṇamityetatkartavyaṃ bhūtimicchatā ॥55॥
56
na śuṣkavairaṃ kurvīta na bāhubhyāṃ nadīṃ taret ।
apārthakamanāyuṣyaṃ goviṣāṇasya bhakṣaṇam ।
dantāśca parighṛṣyante rasaścāpi na labhyate ॥56॥
57
trivarge trividhā pīḍānubandhāstraya eva ca ।
anubandhavadhau jñātvā pīḍāṃ hi parivarjayet ॥57॥
58
ṛṇaśeṣo'gniśeṣaśca śatruśeṣastathaiva ca ।
punaḥ punarvivardheta svalpo'pyanivāritaḥ ॥58॥
59
vardhamānamṛṇaṃ tiṣṭhatparibhūtāśca śatravaḥ ।
āvahantyanayaṃ tīvraṃ vyādhayaścāpyupekṣitāḥ ॥59॥
60
nāsamyakkṛtakārī syādapramattaḥ sadā bhavet ।
kaṇṭako'pi hi duśchinno vikāraṃ kurute ciram ॥60॥
61
vadhena ca manuṣyāṇāṃ mārgāṇāṃ dūṣaṇena ca ।
ākarāṇāṃ vināśaiśca pararāṣṭraṃ vināśayet ॥61॥
62
gṛdhradṛṣṭirbakālīnaḥ śvaceṣṭaḥ siṃhavikramaḥ ।
anudvignaḥ kākaśaṅkī bhujaṅgacaritaṃ caret ॥62॥
63
śreṇimukhyopajāpeṣu vallabhānunayeṣu ca ।
amātyānparirakṣeta bhedasaṅghātayorapi ॥63॥
64
mṛdurityavamanyante tīkṣṇa ityudvijanti ca ।
tīkṣṇakāle ca tīkṣṇaḥ syānmṛdukāle mṛdurbhavet ॥64॥
65
mṛdunā sumṛduṃ hanti mṛdunā hanti dāruṇam ।
nāsādhyaṃ mṛdunā kiñcittasmāttīkṣṇataraṃ mṛdu ॥65॥
66
kāle mṛduryo bhavati kāle bhavati dāruṇaḥ ।
sa sādhayati kṛtyāni śatrūṃścaivādhitiṣṭhati ॥66॥
67
paṇḍitena viruddhaḥ sandūre'smīti na viśvaset ।
dīrghau buddhimato bāhū yābhyāṃ hiṃsati hiṃsitaḥ ॥67॥
68
na tattaredyasya na pāramuttarenna taddharedyatpunarāharetparaḥ ।
na tatkhanedyasya na mūlamutkhanenna taṃ hanyādyasya śiro na pātayet ॥68॥
69
itīdamuktaṃ vṛjinābhisaṃhitaṃ na caitadevaṃ puruṣaḥ samācaret ।
paraprayuktaṃ tu kathaṃ niśāmayedato mayoktaṃ bhavato hitārthinā ॥69॥
70
yathāvaduktaṃ vacanaṃ hitaṃ tadā niśamya vipreṇa suvīrarāṣṭriyaḥ ।
tathākarodvākyamadīnacetanaḥ śriyaṃ ca dīptāṃ bubhuje sabāndhavaḥ] ॥70॥
Глава 139
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
hīne paramake dharme sarvalokātilaṅghini ।
adharme dharmatāṃ nīte dharme cādharmatāṃ gate ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
maryādāsu prabhinnāsu kṣubhite dharmaniścaye ।
rājabhiḥ pīḍite loke corairvāpi viśāmpate ॥2॥
3
sarvāśrameṣu mūḍheṣu karmasūpahateṣu ca ।
kāmānmohācca lobhācca bhayaṃ paśyatsu bhārata ॥3॥
4
aviśvasteṣu sarveṣu nityabhīteṣu pārthiva ।
nikṛtyā hanyamāneṣu vañcayatsu parasparam ॥4॥
5
sampradīpteṣu deśeṣu brāhmaṇye cābhipīḍite ।
avarṣati ca parjanye mitho bhede samutthite ॥5॥
6
sarvasmindasyusādbhūte pṛthivyāmupajīvane ।
kena svidbrāhmaṇo jīvejjaghanye kāla āgate ॥6॥
7
atityakṣuḥ putrapautrānanukrośānnarādhipa ।
kathamāpatsu varteta tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥7॥
8
kathaṃ ca rājā varteta loke kaluṣatāṃ gate ।
kathamarthācca dharmācca na hīyeta parantapa ॥8॥
9
bhīṣma uvāca ।
rājamūlā mahārāja yogakṣemasuvṛṣṭayaḥ ।
prajāsu vyādhayaścaiva maraṇaṃ ca bhayāni ca ॥9॥
Бхишма сказал:
10
kṛtaṃ tretā dvāparaśca kaliśca bharatarṣabha ।
rājamūlāni sarvāṇi mama nāstyatra saṃśayaḥ ॥10॥
11
tasmiṃstvabhyāgate kāle prajānāṃ doṣakārake ।
vijñānabalamāsthāya jīvitavyaṃ tadā bhavet ॥11॥
12
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
viśvāmitrasya saṃvādaṃ caṇḍālasya ca pakkaṇe ॥12॥
13
tretādvāparayoḥ sandhau purā daivavidhikramāt ।
anāvṛṣṭirabhūdghorā rājandvādaśavārṣikī ॥13॥
14
prajānāmabhivṛddhānāṃ yugānte paryupasthite ।
tretānirmokṣasamaye dvāparapratipādane ॥14॥
15
na vavarṣa sahasrākṣaḥ pratilomo'bhavadguruḥ ।
jagāma dakṣiṇaṃ mārgaṃ somo vyāvṛttalakṣaṇaḥ ॥15॥
16
nāvaśyāyo'pi rātryante kuta evābhrarājayaḥ ।
nadyaḥ saṅkṣiptatoyaughāḥ kvacidantargatābhavan ॥16॥
17
sarāṃsi saritaścaiva kūpāḥ prasravaṇāni ca ।
hatatviṭkānyalakṣyanta nisargāddaivakāritāt ॥17॥
18
upaśuṣkajalasthāyā vinivṛttasabhāprapā ।
nivṛttayajñasvādhyāyā nirvaṣaṭkāramaṅgalā ॥18॥
19
utsannakṛṣigorakṣyā nivṛttavipaṇāpaṇā ।
nivṛttapūgasamayā sampranaṣṭamahotsavā ॥19॥
20
asthikaṅkālasaṅkīrṇā hāhābhūtajanākulā ।
śūnyabhūyiṣṭhanagarā dagdhagrāmaniveśanā ॥20॥
21
kvaciccoraiḥ kvacicchastraiḥ kvacidrājabhirāturaiḥ ।
parasparabhayāccaiva śūnyabhūyiṣṭhanirjanā ॥21॥
22
gatadaivatasaṅkalpā vṛddhabālavinākṛtā ।
gojāvimahiṣairhīnā parasparaharāharā ॥22॥
23
hataviprā hatārakṣā pranaṣṭauṣadhisañcayā ।
śyāvabhūtanaraprāyā babhūva vasudhā tadā ॥23॥
24
tasminpratibhaye kāle kṣīṇe dharme yudhiṣṭhira ।
babhramuḥ kṣudhitā martyāḥ khādantaḥ sma parasparam ॥24॥
25
ṛṣayo niyamāṃstyaktvā parityaktāgnidaivatāḥ ।
āśramānsamparityajya paryadhāvannitastataḥ ॥25॥
26
viśvāmitro'tha bhagavānmaharṣiraniketanaḥ ।
kṣudhā parigato dhīmānsamantātparyadhāvata ॥26॥
27
sa kadācitparipatañśvapacānāṃ niveśanam ।
hiṃsrāṇāṃ prāṇihantṝṇāmāsasāda vane kvacit ॥27॥
28
vibhinnakalaśākīrṇaṃ śvacarmācchādanāyutam ।
varāhakharabhagnāsthikapālaghaṭasaṅkulam ॥28॥
29
mṛtacelaparistīrṇaṃ nirmālyakṛtabhūṣaṇam ।
sarpanirmokamālābhiḥ kṛtacihnakuṭīmaṭham ॥29॥
30
ulūkapakṣadhvajibhirdevatāyatanairvṛtam ।
lohaghaṇṭāpariṣkāraṃ śvayūthaparivāritam ॥30॥
31
tatpraviśya kṣudhāviṣṭo gādheḥ putro mahānṛṣiḥ ।
āhārānveṣaṇe yuktaḥ paraṃ yatnaṃ samāsthitaḥ ॥31॥
32
na ca kvacidavindatsa bhikṣamāṇo'pi kauśikaḥ ।
māṃsamannaṃ mūlaphalamanyadvā tatra kiñcana ॥32॥
33
aho kṛcchraṃ mayā prāptamiti niścitya kauśikaḥ ।
papāta bhūmau daurbalyāttasmiṃścaṇḍālapakkaṇe ॥33॥
34
cintayāmāsa sa muniḥ kiṃ nu me sukṛtaṃ bhavet ।
kathaṃ vṛthā na mṛtyuḥ syāditi pārthivasattama ॥34॥
35
sa dadarśa śvamāṃsasya kutantīṃ vitatāṃ muniḥ ।
caṇḍālasya gṛhe rājansadyaḥ śastrahatasya ca ॥35॥
36
sa cintayāmāsa tadā steyaṃ kāryamito mayā ।
na hīdānīmupāyo'nyo vidyate prāṇadhāraṇe ॥36॥
37
āpatsu vihitaṃ steyaṃ viśiṣṭasamahīnataḥ ।
paraṃ paraṃ bhavetpūrvamasteyamiti niścayaḥ ॥37॥
38
hīnādādeyamādau syātsamānāttadanantaram ।
asambhavādādadīta viśiṣṭādapi dhārmikāt ॥38॥
39
so'hamantāvasānānāṃ haramāṇaḥ parigrahāt ।
na steyadoṣaṃ paśyāmi hariṣyāmyetadāmiṣam ॥39॥
40
etāṃ buddhiṃ samāsthāya viśvāmitro mahāmuniḥ ।
tasmindeśe prasuṣvāpa patito yatra bhārata ॥40॥
41
sa vigāḍhāṃ niśāṃ dṛṣṭvā supte caṇḍālapakkaṇe ।
śanairutthāya bhagavānpraviveśa kuṭīmaṭham ॥41॥
42
sa supta eva caṇḍālaḥ śleṣmāpihitalocanaḥ ।
paribhinnasvaro rūkṣa uvācāpriyadarśanaḥ ॥42॥
43
kaḥ kutantīṃ ghaṭṭayati supte caṇḍālapakkaṇe ।
jāgarmi nāvasupto'smi hato'sīti ca dāruṇaḥ ॥43॥
44
viśvāmitro'hamityeva sahasā tamuvāca saḥ ।
sahasābhyāgatabhayaḥ sodvegastena karmaṇā ॥44॥
45
caṇḍālastadvacaḥ śrutvā maharṣerbhāvitātmanaḥ ।
śayanādupasaṃbhrānta iyeṣotpatituṃ tataḥ ॥45॥
46
sa visṛjyāśru netrābhyāṃ bahumānātkṛtāñjaliḥ ।
uvāca kauśikaṃ rātrau brahmankiṃ te cikīrṣitam ॥46॥
47
viśvāmitrastu mātaṅgamuvāca parisāntvayan ।
kṣudhito'haṃ gataprāṇo hariṣyāmi śvajāghanīm ॥47॥
48
avasīdanti me prāṇāḥ smṛtirme naśyati kṣudhā ।
svadharmaṃ budhyamāno'pi hariṣyāmi śvajāghanīm ॥48॥
49
aṭanbhaikṣaṃ na vindāmi yadā yuṣmākamālaye ।
tadā buddhiḥ kṛtā pāpe hariṣyāmi śvajāghanīm ॥49॥
50
tṛṣitaḥ kaluṣaṃ pātā nāsti hrīraśanārthinaḥ ।
kṣuddharmaṃ dūṣayatyatra hariṣyāmi śvajāghanīm ॥50॥
51
agnirmukhaṃ purodhāśca devānāṃ śucipādvibhuḥ ।
yathā sa sarvabhugbrahmā tathā māṃ viddhi dharmataḥ ॥51॥
52
tamuvāca sa caṇḍālo maharṣe śṛṇu me vacaḥ ।
śrutvā tathā samātiṣṭha yathā dharmānna hīyase ॥52॥
53
mṛgāṇāmadhamaṃ śvānaṃ pravadanti manīṣiṇaḥ ।
tasyāpyadhama uddeśaḥ śarīrasyorujāghanī ॥53॥
54
nedaṃ samyagvyavasitaṃ maharṣe karma vaikṛtam ।
caṇḍālasvasya haraṇamabhakṣyasya viśeṣataḥ ॥54॥
55
sādhvanyamanupaśya tvamupāyaṃ prāṇadhāraṇe ।
na māṃsalobhāttapaso nāśaste syānmahāmune ॥55॥
56
jānato'vihito mārgo na kāryo dharmasaṅkaraḥ ।
mā sma dharmaṃ parityākṣīstvaṃ hi dharmaviduttamaḥ ॥56॥
57
viśvāmitrastato rājannityukto bharatarṣabha ।
kṣudhārtaḥ pratyuvācedaṃ punareva mahāmuniḥ ॥57॥
58
nirāhārasya sumahānmama kālo'bhidhāvataḥ ।
na vidyate'bhyupāyaśca kaścinme prāṇadhāraṇe ॥58॥
59
yena tena viśeṣeṇa karmaṇā yena kenacit ।
abhyujjīvetsīdamānaḥ samartho dharmamācaret ॥59॥
60
aindro dharmaḥ kṣatriyāṇāṃ brāhmaṇānāmathāgnikaḥ ।
brahmavahnirmama balaṃ bhakṣyāmi samayaṃ kṣudhā ॥60॥
61
yathā yathā vai jīveddhi tatkartavyamapīḍayā ।
jīvitaṃ maraṇācchreyo jīvandharmamavāpnuyāt ॥61॥
62
so'haṃ jīvitamākāṅkṣannabhakṣasyāpi bhakṣaṇam ।
vyavasye buddhipūrvaṃ vai tadbhavānanumanyatām ॥62॥
63
jīvandharmaṃ cariṣyāmi praṇotsyāmyaśubhāni ca ।
tapobhirvidyayā caiva jyotīṃṣīva mahattamaḥ ॥63॥
64
śvapaca uvāca ।
naitatkhādanprāpsyase prāṇamanyaṃ nāyurdīrghaṃ nāmṛtasyeva tṛptim ।
bhikṣāmanyāṃ bhikṣa mā te mano'stu śvabhakṣaṇe śvā hyabhakṣo dvijānām ॥64॥
Швапача сказал:
65
viśvāmitra uvāca ।
na durbhikṣe sulabhaṃ māṃsamanyacchvapāka nānnaṃ na ca me'sti vittam ।
kṣudhārtaścāhamagatirnirāśaḥ śvamāṃse cāsminṣaḍrasānsādhu manye ॥65॥
Вишвамитра сказал:
66
śvapaca uvāca ।
pañca pañcanakhā bhakṣyā brahmakṣatrasya vai dvija ।
yadi śāstraṃ pramāṇaṃ te mā bhakṣye mānasaṃ kṛthāḥ ॥66॥
Швапача сказал:
67
viśvāmitra uvāca ।
agastyenāsuro jagdho vātāpiḥ kṣudhitena vai ।
ahamāpadgataḥ kṣubdho bhakṣayiṣye śvajāghanīm ॥67॥
Вишвамитра сказал:
68
śvapaca uvāca ।
bhikṣāmanyāmāhareti na caitatkartumarhasi ।
na nūnaṃ kāryametadvai hara kāmaṃ śvajāghanīm ॥68॥
Швапача сказал:
69
viśvāmitra uvāca ।
śiṣṭā vai kāraṇaṃ dharme tadvṛttamanuvartaye ।
parāṃ medhyāśanādetāṃ bhakṣyāṃ manye śvajāghanīm ॥69॥
Вишвамитра сказал:
70
śvapaca uvāca ।
asatā yatsamācīrṇaṃ na sa dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ।
nāvṛttamanukāryaṃ vai mā chalenānṛtaṃ kṛthāḥ ॥70॥
Швапача сказал:
71
viśvāmitra uvāca ।
na pātakaṃ nāvamatamṛṣiḥ sankartumarhasi ।
samau ca śvamṛgau manye tasmādbhakṣyā śvajāghanī ॥71॥
Вишвамитра сказал:
72
śvapaca uvāca ।
yadbrāhmaṇārthe kṛtamarthitena tenarṣiṇā tacca bhakṣyādhikāram ।
sa vai dharmo yatra na pāpamasti sarvairupāyairhi sa rakṣitavyaḥ ॥72॥
Швапача сказал:
73
viśvāmitra uvāca ।
mitraṃ ca me brāhmaṇaścāyamātmā priyaśca me pūjyatamaśca loke ।
taṃ bhartukāmo'hamimāṃ hariṣye nṛśaṃsānāmīdṛśānāṃ na bibhye ॥73॥
Вишвамитра сказал:
74
śvapaca uvāca ।
kāmaṃ narā jīvitaṃ santyajanti na cābhakṣyaiḥ pratikurvanti tatra ।
sarvānkāmānprāpnuvantīha vidvanpriyasva kāmaṃ sahitaḥ kṣudhā vai ॥74॥
Швапача сказал:
75
viśvāmitra uvāca ।
sthāne tāvatsaṃśayaḥ pretyabhāve niḥsaṃśayaṃ karmaṇāṃ vā vināśaḥ ।
ahaṃ punarvarta ityāśayātmā mūlaṃ rakṣanbhakṣayiṣyāmyabhakṣyam ॥75॥
Вишвамитра сказал:
76
buddhyātmake vyastamastīti tuṣṭo mohādekatvaṃ yathā carma cakṣuḥ ।
yadyapyenaḥ saṃśayādācarāmi nāhaṃ bhaviṣyāmi yathā tvameva ॥76॥
77
śvapaca uvāca ।
patanīyamidaṃ duḥkhamiti me vartate matiḥ ।
duṣkṛtī brāhmaṇaṃ santaṃ yastvāmahamupālabhe ॥77॥
Швапача сказал:
78
viśvāmitra uvāca ।
pibantyevodakaṃ gāvo maṇḍūkeṣu ruvatsvapi ।
na te'dhikāro dharme'sti mā bhūrātmapraśaṃsakaḥ ॥78॥
Вишвамитра сказал:
79
śvapaca uvāca ।
suhṛdbhūtvānuśāsmi tvā kṛpā hi tvayi me dvija ।
tadevaṃ śreya ādhatsva mā lobhācchvānamādithāḥ ॥79॥
Швапача сказал:
80
viśvāmitra uvāca ।
suhṛnme tvaṃ sukhepsuścedāpado māṃ samuddhara ।
jāne'haṃ dharmato''tmānaṃ śvānīmutsṛja jāghanīm ॥80॥
Вишвамитра сказал:
81
śvapaca uvāca ।
naivotsahe bhavate dātumetāṃ nopekṣituṃ hriyamāṇaṃ svamannam ।
ubhau syāvaḥ svamalenāvaliptau dātāhaṃ ca tvaṃ ca vipra pratīcchan ॥81॥
Швапача сказал:
82
viśvāmitra uvāca ।
adyāhametadvṛjinaṃ karma kṛtvā jīvaṃścariṣyāmi mahāpavitram ।
prapūtātmā dharmamevābhipatsye yadetayorguru tadvai bravīhi ॥82॥
Вишвамитра сказал:
83
śvapaca uvāca ।
ātmaiva sākṣī kila lokakṛtye tvameva jānāsi yadatra duṣṭam ।
yo hyādriyedbhakṣyamiti śvamāṃsaṃ manye na tasyāsti vivarjanīyam ॥83॥
Швапача сказал:
84
viśvāmitra uvāca ।
upādāne khādane vāsya doṣaḥ kāryo nyāyairnityamatrāpavādaḥ ।
yasminna hiṃsā nānṛte vākyaleśo bhakṣyakriyā tatra na tadgarīyaḥ ॥84॥
Вишвамитра сказал:
85
śvapaca uvāca ।
yadyeṣa hetustava khādanasya na te vedaḥ kāraṇaṃ nānyadharmaḥ ।
tasmādabhakṣye bhakṣaṇādvā dvijendra doṣaṃ na paśyāmi yathedamāttha ॥85॥
Швапача сказал:
86
viśvāmitra uvāca ।
na pātakaṃ bhakṣaṇamasya dṛṣṭaṃ surāṃ pītvā patatītīha śabdaḥ ।
anyonyakarmāṇi tathā tathaiva na leśamātreṇa kṛtyaṃ hinasti ॥86॥
Вишвамитра сказал:
87
śvapaca uvāca ।
asthānato hīnataḥ kutsitādvā taṃ vidvāṃsaṃ bādhate sādhuvṛttam ।
sthānaṃ punaryo labhate niṣaṅgāttenāpi daṇḍaḥ sahitavya eva ॥87॥
Швапача сказал:
88
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evamuktvā nivavṛte mātaṅgaḥ kauśikaṃ tadā ।
viśvāmitro jahāraiva kṛtabuddhiḥ śvajāghanīm ॥88॥
Бхишма сказал:
89
tato jagrāha pañcāṅgīṃ jīvitārthī mahāmuniḥ ।
sadārastāmupākṛtya vane yāto mahāmuniḥ ॥89॥
90
etasminneva kāle tu pravavarṣātha vāsavaḥ ।
sañjīvayanprajāḥ sarvā janayāmāsa cauṣadhīḥ ॥90॥
91
viśvāmitro'pi bhagavāṃstapasā dagdhakilbiṣaḥ ।
kālena mahatā siddhimavāpa paramādbhutām ॥91॥
92
evaṃ vidvānadīnātmā vyasanastho jijīviṣuḥ ।
sarvopāyairupāyajño dīnamātmānamuddharet ॥92॥
93
etāṃ buddhiṃ samāsthāya jīvitavyaṃ sadā bhavet ।
jīvanpuṇyamavāpnoti naro bhadrāṇi paśyati ॥93॥
94
tasmātkaunteya viduṣā dharmādharmaviniścaye ।
buddhimāsthāya loke'sminvartitavyaṃ yatātmanā] ॥94॥
Глава 140
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yadidaṃ ghoramuddiṣṭamaśraddheyamivānṛtam ।
asti sviddasyumaryādā yāmahaṃ parivarjaye ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
sammuhyāmi viṣīdāmi dharmo me śithilīkṛtaḥ ।
udyamaṃ nādhigacchāmi kutaścitparicintayan ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
naitacchuddhāgamādeva tava dharmānuśāsanam ।
prajñāsamavatāro'yaṃ kavibhiḥ sambhṛtaṃ madhu ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
bahvyaḥ pratividhātavyāḥ prajñā rājñā tatastataḥ ।
naikaśākhena dharmeṇa yātraiṣā sampravartate ॥4॥
5
buddhisañjananaṃ rājñāṃ dharmamācaratāṃ sadā ।
jayo bhavati kauravya tadā tadviddhi me vacaḥ ॥5॥
6
buddhiśreṣṭhā hi rājāno jayanti vijayaiṣiṇaḥ ।
dharmaḥ pratividhātavyo buddhyā rājñā tatastataḥ ॥6॥
7
naikaśākhena dharmeṇa rājñāṃ dharmo vidhīyate ।
durbalasya kutaḥ prajñā purastādanudāhṛtā ॥7॥
8
advaidhajñaḥ pathi dvaidhe saṃśayaṃ prāptumarhati ।
buddhidvaidhaṃ veditavyaṃ purastādeva bhārata ॥8॥
9
pārśvataḥkaraṇaṃ prajñā viṣūcī tvāpagā iva ।
janastūccāritaṃ dharmaṃ vijānātyanyathānyathā ॥9॥
10
samyagvijñāninaḥ kecinmithyāvijñānino'pare ।
tadvai yathātathaṃ buddhvā jñānamādadate satām ॥10॥
11
parimuṣṇanti śāstrāṇi dharmasya paripanthinaḥ ।
vaiṣamyamarthavidyānāṃ nairarthyātkhyāpayanti te ॥11॥
12
ājijīviṣavo vidyāṃ yaśaskāmāḥ samantataḥ ।
te sarve narapāpiṣṭhā dharmasya paripanthinaḥ ॥12॥
13
apakvamatayo mandā na jānanti yathātatham ।
sadā hyaśāstrakuśalāḥ sarvatrāpariniṣṭhitāḥ ॥13॥
14
parimuṣṇanti śāstrāṇi śāstradoṣānudarśinaḥ ।
vijñānamatha vidyānāṃ na samyagiti vartate ॥14॥
15
nindayā paravidyānāṃ svāṃ vidyāṃ khyāpayanti ye ।
vāgastrā vākchurīmattvā dugdhavidyāphalā iva ।
tānvidyāvaṇijo viddhi rākṣasāniva bhārata ॥15॥
16
vyājena kṛtsno vidito dharmaste parihāsyate ।
na dharmavacanaṃ vācā na buddhyā ceti naḥ śrutam ॥16॥
17
iti bārhaspataṃ jñānaṃ provāca maghavā svayam ।
na tveva vacanaṃ kiñcidanimittādihocyate ॥17॥
18
svavinītena śāstreṇa vyavasyanti tathāpare ।
lokayātrāmihaike tu dharmamāhurmanīṣiṇaḥ ॥18॥
19
samuddiṣṭaṃ satāṃ dharmaṃ svayamūhenna paṇḍitaḥ ।
amarṣācchāstrasammohādavijñānācca bhārata ॥19॥
20
śāstraṃ prājñasya vadataḥ samūhe yātyadarśanam ।
āgatāgamayā buddhyā vacanena praśasyate ॥20॥
21
ajñānājjñānahetutvādvacanaṃ sādhu manyate ।
anapāhatamevedaṃ nedaṃ śāstramapārthakam ॥21॥
22
daiteyānuśanāḥ prāha saṃśayacchedane purā ।
jñānamavyapadeśyaṃ hi yathā nāsti tathaiva tat ॥22॥
23
tena tvaṃ chinnamūlena kaṃ toṣayitumarhasi ।
atathyavihitaṃ yo vā nedaṃ vākyamupāśnuyāt ॥23॥
24
ugrāyaiva hi sṛṣṭo'si karmaṇe na tvavekṣase ।
aṅgemāmanvavekṣasva rājanītiṃ bubhūṣitum ।
yayā pramucyate tvanyo yadarthaṃ ca pramodate ॥24॥
25
ajo'śvaḥ kṣatramityetatsadṛśaṃ brahmaṇā kṛtam ।
tasmānnatīkṣṇabhūtānāṃ yātrā kācitprasidhyati ॥25॥
26
yastvavadhyavadhe doṣaḥ sa vadhyasyāvadhe smṛtaḥ ।
eṣaiva khalu maryādā yāmayaṃ parivarjayet ॥26॥
27
tasmāttīkṣṇaḥ prajā rājā svadharme sthāpayeduta ।
anyonyaṃ bhakṣayanto hi pracareyurvṛkā iva ॥27॥
28
yasya dasyugaṇā rāṣṭre dhvāṅkṣā matsyāñjalādiva ।
viharanti parasvāni sa vai kṣatriyapāṃsanaḥ ॥28॥
29
kulīnānsacivānkṛtvā vedavidyāsamanvitān ।
praśādhi pṛthivīṃ rājanprajā dharmeṇa pālayan ॥29॥
30
vihīnajamakarmāṇaṃ yaḥ pragṛhṇāti bhūmipaḥ ।
ubhayasyāviśeṣajñastadvai kṣatraṃ napuṃsakam ॥30॥
31
naivograṃ naiva cānugraṃ dharmeṇeha praśasyate ।
ubhayaṃ na vyatikrāmedugro bhūtvā mṛdurbhava ॥31॥
32
kaṣṭaḥ kṣatriyadharmo'yaṃ sauhṛdaṃ tvayi yatsthitam ।
ugre karmaṇi sṛṣṭo'si tasmādrājyaṃ praśādhi vai ॥32॥
33
aśiṣṭanigraho nityaṃ śiṣṭasya paripālanam ।
iti śakro'bravīddhīmānāpatsu bharatarṣabha ॥33॥
34
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
asti sviddasyumaryādā yāmanyo nātilaṅghayet ।
pṛcchāmi tvāṃ satāṃ śreṣṭha tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥34॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
35
bhīṣma uvāca ।
brāhmaṇāneva seveta vidyāvṛddhāṃstapasvinaḥ ।
śrutacāritravṛttāḍhyānpavitraṃ hyetaduttamam ॥35॥
Бхишма сказал:
36
yā devatāsu vṛttiste sāstu vipreṣu sarvadā ।
kruddhairhi vipraiḥ karmāṇi kṛtāni bahudhā nṛpa ॥36॥
37
teṣāṃ prītyā yaśo mukhyamaprītyā tu viparyayaḥ ।
prītyā hyamṛtavadviprāḥ kruddhāścaiva yathā viṣam] ॥37॥
Глава 141
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
pitāmaha mahāprājña sarvaśāstraviśārada ।
śaraṇaṃ pālayānasya yo dharmastaṃ vadasva me ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
mahāndharmo mahārāja śaraṇāgatapālane ।
arhaḥ praṣṭuṃ bhavāṃścaiva praśnaṃ bharatasattama ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
nṛgaprabhṛtayo rājanrājānaḥ śaraṇāgatān ।
paripālya mahārāja saṃsiddhiṃ paramāṃ gatāḥ ॥3॥
4
śrūyate hi kapotena śatruḥ śaraṇamāgataḥ ।
pūjitaśca yathānyāyaṃ svaiśca māṃsairnimantritaḥ ॥4॥
5
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kathaṃ kapotena purā śatruḥ śaraṇamāgataḥ ।
svamāṃsairbhojitaḥ kāṃ ca gatiṃ lebhe sa bhārata ॥5॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
6
bhīṣma uvāca ।
śṛṇu rājankathāṃ divyāṃ sarvapāpapraṇāśinīm ।
nṛpatermucukundasya kathitāṃ bhārgaveṇa ha ॥6॥
Бхишма сказал:
7
imamarthaṃ purā pārtha mucukundo narādhipaḥ ।
bhārgavaṃ paripapraccha praṇato bharatarṣabha ॥7॥
8
tasmai śuśrūṣamāṇāya bhārgavo'kathayatkathām ।
iyaṃ yathā kapotena siddhiḥ prāptā narādhipa ॥8॥
9
dharmaniścayasaṃyuktāṃ kāmārthasahitāṃ kathām ।
śṛṇuṣvāvahito rājangadato me mahābhuja ॥9॥
10
kaścitkṣudrasamācāraḥ pṛthivyāṃ kālasammataḥ ।
cacāra pṛthivīṃ pāpo ghoraḥ śakunilubdhakaḥ ॥10॥
11
kākola iva kṛṣṇāṅgo rūkṣaḥ pāpasamāhitaḥ ।
yavamadhyaḥ kṛśagrīvo hrasvapādo mahāhanuḥ ॥11॥
12
naiva tasya suhṛtkaścinna sambandhī na bāndhavaḥ ।
sa hi taiḥ samparityaktastena ghoreṇa karmaṇā ॥12॥
13
sa vai kṣārakamādāya dvijānhatvā vane sadā ।
cakāra vikrayaṃ teṣāṃ pataṅgānāṃ narādhipa ॥13॥
14
evaṃ tu vartamānasya tasya vṛttiṃ durātmanaḥ ।
agamatsumahānkālo na cādharmamabudhyata ॥14॥
15
tasya bhāryāsahāyasya ramamāṇasya śāśvatam ।
daivayogavimūḍhasya nānyā vṛttirarocata ॥15॥
16
tataḥ kadācittasyātha vanasthasya samudgataḥ ।
pātayanniva vṛkṣāṃstānsumahānvātasambhramaḥ ॥16॥
17
meghasaṅkulamākāśaṃ vidyunmaṇḍalamaṇḍitam ।
sañchannaṃ sumuhūrtena nausthāneneva sāgaraḥ ॥17॥
18
vāridhārāsamūhaiśca saṃprahṛṣṭaḥ śatakratuḥ ।
kṣaṇena pūrayāmāsa salilena vasundharām ॥18॥
19
tato dhārākule loke saṃbhramannaṣṭacetanaḥ ।
śītārtastadvanaṃ sarvamākulenāntarātmanā ॥19॥
20
naiva nimnaṃ sthalaṃ vāpi so'vindata vihaṅgahā ।
pūrito hi jalaughena mārgastasya vanasya vai ॥20॥
21
pakṣiṇo vātavegena hatā līnāstadābhavan ।
mṛgāḥ siṃhā varāhāśca sthalānyāśritya tasthire ॥21॥
22
mahatā vātavarṣeṇa trāsitāste vanaukasaḥ ।
bhayārtāśca kṣudhārtāśca babhramuḥ sahitā vane ॥22॥
23
sa tu śītahatairgātrairjagāmaiva na tasthivān ।
so'paśyadvanaṣaṇḍeṣu meghanīlaṃ vanaspatim ॥23॥
24
tārāḍhyaṃ kumudākāramākāśaṃ nirmalaṃ ca ha ।
meghairmuktaṃ nabho dṛṣṭvā lubdhakaḥ śītavihvalaḥ ॥24॥
25
diśo'valokayāmāsa velāṃ caiva durātmavān ।
dūre grāmaniveśaśca tasmāddeśāditi prabho ।
kṛtabuddhirvane tasminvastuṃ tāṃ rajanīṃ tadā ॥25॥
26
so'ñjaliṃ prayataḥ kṛtvā vākyamāha vanaspatim ।
śaraṇaṃ yāmi yānyasmindaivatānīha bhārata ॥26॥
27
sa śilāyāṃ śiraḥ kṛtvā parṇānyāstīrya bhūtale ।
duḥkhena mahatāviṣṭastataḥ suṣvāpa pakṣihā] ॥27॥
Глава 142
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atha vṛkṣasya śākhāyāṃ vihaṅgaḥ sasuhṛjjanaḥ ।
dīrghakāloṣito rājaṃstatra citratanūruhaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
tasya kālyaṃ gatā bhāryā carituṃ nābhyavartata ।
prāptāṃ ca rajanīṃ dṛṣṭvā sa pakṣī paryatapyata ॥2॥
3
vātavarṣaṃ mahaccāsīnna cāgacchati me priyā ।
kiṃ nu tatkāraṇaṃ yena sādyāpi na nivartate ॥3॥
4
api svasti bhavettasyāḥ priyāyā mama kānane ।
tayā virahitaṃ hīdaṃ śūnyamadya gṛhaṃ mama ॥4॥
5
yadi sā raktanetrāntā citrāṅgī madhurasvarā ।
adya nābhyeti me kāntā na kāryaṃ jīvitena me ॥5॥
6
patidharmaratā sādhvī prāṇebhyo'pi garīyasī ।
sā hi śrāntaṃ kṣudhārtaṃ ca jānīte māṃ tapasvinī ॥6॥
7
anuraktā hitā caiva snigdhā caiva pativratā ।
yasya vai tādṛśī bhāryā dhanyaḥ sa manujo bhuvi ॥7॥
8
bhāryā hi paramo nāthaḥ puruṣasyeha paṭhyate ।
asahāyasya loke'smiṁllokayātrāsahāyinī ॥8॥
9
tathā rogābhibhūtasya nityaṃ kṛcchragatasya ca ।
nāsti bhāryāsamaṃ kiñcinnarasyārtasya bheṣajam ॥9॥
10
nāsti bhāryāsamo bandhurnāsti bhāryāsamā gatiḥ ।
nāsti bhāryāsamo loke sahāyo dharmasādhanaḥ ॥10॥
11
evaṃ vilapatastasya dvijasyārtasya tatra vai ।
gṛhītā śakunaghnena bhāryā śuśrāva bhāratīm ॥11॥
12
na sā strītyabhibhāṣā syādyasyā bhartā na tuṣyati ।
agnisākṣikamapyetadbhartā hi śaraṇaṃ striyaḥ ॥12॥
13
iti sañcintya duḥkhārtā bhartāraṃ duḥkhitaṃ tadā ।
kapotī lubdhakenātha yattā vacanamabravīt ॥13॥
14
hanta vakṣyāmi te śreyaḥ śrutvā ca kuru tattathā ।
śaraṇāgatasantrātā bhava kānta viśeṣataḥ ॥14॥
15
eṣa śākunikaḥ śete tava vāsaṃ samāśritaḥ ।
śītārtaśca kṣudhārtaśca pūjāmasmai prayojaya ॥15॥
16
yo hi kaściddvijaṃ hanyādgāṃ vā lokasya mātaram ।
śaraṇāgataṃ ca yo hanyāttulyaṃ teṣāṃ ca pātakam ॥16॥
17
yāsmākaṃ vihitā vṛttiḥ kāpotī jātidharmataḥ ।
sā nyāyyātmavatā nityaṃ tvadvidhenābhivartitum ॥17॥
18
yastu dharmaṃ yathāśakti gṛhastho hyanuvartate ।
sa pretya labhate lokānakṣayāniti śuśruma ॥18॥
19
sa tvaṃ santānavānadya putravānapi ca dvija ।
tatsvadehe dayāṃ tyaktvā dharmārthau parigṛhya vai ।
pūjāmasmai prayuṅkṣva tvaṃ prīyetāsya mano yathā ॥19॥
20
iti sā śakunī vākyaṃ kṣārakasthā tapasvinī ।
atiduḥkhānvitā procya bhartāraṃ samudaikṣata ॥20॥
21
sa patnyā vacanaṃ śrutvā dharmayuktisamanvitam ।
harṣeṇa mahatā yukto bāṣpavyākulalocanaḥ ॥21॥
22
taṃ vai śākunikaṃ dṛṣṭvā vidhidṛṣṭena karmaṇā ।
pūjayāmāsa yatnena sa pakṣī pakṣijīvinam ॥22॥
23
uvāca ca svāgataṃ te brūhi kiṃ karavāṇyaham ।
santāpaśca na kartavyaḥ svagṛhe vartate bhavān ॥23॥
24
tadbravītu bhavānkṣipraṃ kiṃ karomi kimicchasi ।
praṇayena bravīmi tvāṃ tvaṃ hi naḥ śaraṇāgataḥ ॥24॥
25
śaraṇāgatasya kartavyamātithyamiha yatnataḥ ।
pañcayajñapravṛttena gṛhasthena viśeṣataḥ ॥25॥
26
pañcayajñāṃstu yo mohānna karoti gṛhāśramī ।
tasya nāyaṃ na ca paro loko bhavati dharmataḥ ॥26॥
27
tadbrūhi tvaṃ suvisrabdho yattvaṃ vācā vadiṣyasi ।
tatkariṣyāmyahaṃ sarvaṃ mā tvaṃ śoke manaḥ kṛthāḥ ॥27॥
28
tasya tadvacanaṃ śrutvā śakunerlubdhako'bravīt ।
bādhate khalu mā śītaṃ himatrāṇaṃ vidhīyatām ॥28॥
29
evamuktastataḥ pakṣī parṇānyāstīrya bhūtale ।
yathāśuṣkāṇi yatnena jvalanārthaṃ drutaṃ yayau ॥29॥
30
sa gatvāṅgārakarmāntaṃ gṛhītvāgnimathāgamat ।
tataḥ śuṣkeṣu parṇeṣu pāvakaṃ so'bhyadīdipat ॥30॥
31
susandīptaṃ mahatkṛtvā tamāha śaraṇāgatam ।
pratāpaya suvisrabdhaṃ svagātrāṇyakutobhayaḥ ॥31॥
32
sa tathoktastathetyuktvā lubdho gātrāṇyatāpayat ।
agnipratyāgataprāṇastataḥ prāha vihaṅgamam ॥32॥
33
dattamāhāramicchāmi tvayā kṣudbādhate hi mām ।
tadvacaḥ sa pratiśrutya vākyamāha vihaṅgamaḥ ॥33॥
34
na me'sti vibhavo yena nāśayāmi tava kṣudhām ।
utpannena hi jīvāmo vayaṃ nityaṃ vanaukasaḥ ॥34॥
35
sañcayo nāsti cāsmākaṃ munīnāmiva kānane ।
ityuktvā sa tadā tatra vivarṇavadano'bhavat ॥35॥
36
kathaṃ nu khalu kartavyamiti cintāparaḥ sadā ।
babhūva bharataśreṣṭha garhayanvṛttimātmanaḥ ॥36॥
37
muhūrtāllabdhasañjñastu sa pakṣī pakṣighātakam ।
uvāca tarpayiṣye tvāṃ muhūrtaṃ pratipālaya ॥37॥
38
ityuktvā śuṣkaparṇaiḥ sa samprajvālya hutāśanam ।
harṣeṇa mahatā yuktaḥ kapotaḥ punarabravīt ॥38॥
39
devānāṃ ca munīnāṃ ca pitṝṇāṃ ca mahātmanām ।
śrutapūrvo mayā dharmo mahānatithipūjane ॥39॥
40
kuruṣvānugrahaṃ me'dya satyametadbravīmi te ।
niścitā khalu me buddhiratithipratipūjane ॥40॥
41
tataḥ satyapratijño vai sa pakṣī prahasanniva ।
tamagniṃ triḥ parikramya praviveśa mahīpate ॥41॥
42
agnimadhyaṃ praviṣṭaṃ taṃ lubdho dṛṣṭvātha pakṣiṇam ।
cintayāmāsa manasā kimidaṃ nu kṛtaṃ mayā ॥42॥
43
aho mama nṛśaṃsasya garhitasya svakarmaṇā ।
adharmaḥ sumahānghoro bhaviṣyati na saṃśayaḥ ॥43॥
44
evaṃ bahuvidhaṃ bhūri vilalāpa sa lubdhakaḥ ।
garhayansvāni karmāṇi dvijaṃ dṛṣṭvā tathāgatam] ॥44॥
Глава 143
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tatastaṃ lubdhakaḥ paśyankṛpayābhipariplutaḥ ।
kapotamagnau patitaṃ vākyaṃ punaruvāca ha ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
kimīdṛśaṃ nṛśaṃsena mayā kṛtamabuddhinā ।
bhaviṣyati hi me nityaṃ pātakaṃ hṛdi jīvataḥ ॥2॥
3
sa vinindannathātmānaṃ punaḥ punaruvāca ha ।
dhiṅmāmastu sudurbuddhiṃ sadā nikṛtiniścayam ।
śubhaṃ karma parityajya yo'haṃ śakunilubdhakaḥ ॥3॥
4
nṛśaṃsasya mamādyāyaṃ pratyādeśo na saṃśayaḥ ।
dattaḥ svamāṃsaṃ dadatā kapotena mahātmanā ॥4॥
5
so'haṃ tyakṣye priyānprāṇānputradāraṃ visṛjya ca ।
upadiṣṭo hi me dharmaḥ kapotenātidharmiṇā ॥5॥
6
adya prabhṛti dehaṃ svaṃ sarvabhogairvivarjitam ।
yathā svalpaṃ jalaṃ grīṣme śoṣayiṣyāmyahaṃ tathā ॥6॥
7
kṣutpipāsātapasahaḥ kṛśo dhamanisantataḥ ।
upavāsairbahuvidhaiścariṣye pāralaukikam ॥7॥
8
aho dehapradānena darśitātithipūjanā ।
tasmāddharmaṃ cariṣyāmi dharmo hi paramā gatiḥ ।
dṛṣṭo hi dharmo dharmiṣṭhairyādṛśo vihagottame ॥8॥
9
evamuktvā viniścitya raudrakarmā sa lubdhakaḥ ।
mahāprasthānamāśritya prayayau saṃśitavrataḥ ॥9॥
10
tato yaṣṭiṃ śalākāśca kṣārakaṃ pañjaraṃ tathā ।
tāṃśca baddhā kapotānsa sampramucyotsasarja ha] ॥10॥
Глава 144
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tato gate śākunike kapotī prāha duḥkhitā ।
saṃsmṛtya bhartāramatho rudatī śokamūrchitā ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
nāhaṃ te vipriyaṃ kānta kadācidapi saṃsmare ।
sarvā vai vidhavā nārī bahuputrāpi khecara ।
śocyā bhavati bandhūnāṃ patihīnā manasvinī ॥2॥
3
lālitāhaṃ tvayā nityaṃ bahumānācca sāntvitā ।
vacanairmadhuraiḥ snigdhairasakṛtsumanoharaiḥ ॥3॥
4
kandareṣu ca śailānāṃ nadīnāṃ nirjhareṣu ca ।
drumāgreṣu ca ramyeṣu ramitāhaṃ tvayā priya ॥4॥
5
ākāśagamane caiva sukhitāhaṃ tvayā sukham ।
vihṛtāsmi tvayā kānta tanme nādyāsti kiñcana ॥5॥
6
mitaṃ dadāti hi pitā mitaṃ mātā mitaṃ sutaḥ ।
amitasya tu dātāraṃ bhartāraṃ kā na pūjayet ॥6॥
7
nāsti bhartṛsamo nātho na ca bhartṛsamaṃ sukham ।
visṛjya dhanasarvasvaṃ bhartā vai śaraṇaṃ striyāḥ ॥7॥
8
na kāryamiha me nātha jīvitena tvayā vinā ।
patihīnāpi kā nārī satī jīvitumutsahet ॥8॥
9
evaṃ vilapya bahudhā karuṇaṃ sā suduḥkhitā ।
pativratā sampradīptaṃ praviveśa hutāśanam ॥9॥
10
tataścitrāmbaradharaṃ bhartāraṃ sānvapaśyata ।
vimānasthaṃ sukṛtibhiḥ pūjyamānaṃ mahātmabhiḥ ॥10॥
11
citramālyāmbaradharaṃ sarvābharaṇabhūṣitam ।
vimānaśatakoṭībhirāvṛtaṃ puṇyakīrtibhiḥ ॥11॥
12
tataḥ svargagataḥ pakṣī bhāryayā saha saṅgataḥ ।
karmaṇā pūjitastena reme tatra sa bhāryayā] ॥12॥
Глава 145
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
vimānasthau tu tau rājaṁllubdhako vai dadarśa ha ।
dṛṣṭvā tau dampatī duḥkhādacintayata sadgatim ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
kīdṛśeneha tapasā gaccheyaṃ paramāṃ gatim ।
iti buddhyā viniścitya gamanāyopacakrame ॥2॥
3
mahāprasthānamāśritya lubdhakaḥ pakṣijīvanaḥ ।
niśceṣṭo mārutāhāro nirmamaḥ svargakāṅkṣayā ॥3॥
4
tato'paśyatsuvistīrṇaṃ hṛdyaṃ padmavibhūṣitam ।
nānādvijagaṇākīrṇaṃ saraḥ śītajalaṃ śubham ।
pipāsārto'pi taddṛṣṭvā tṛptaḥ syānnātra saṃśayaḥ ॥4॥
5
upavāsakṛśo'tyarthaṃ sa tu pārthiva lubdhakaḥ ।
upasarpata saṃhṛṣṭaḥ śvāpadādhyuṣitaṃ vanam ॥5॥
6
mahāntaṃ niścayaṃ kṛtvā lubdhakaḥ praviveśa ha ।
praviśanneva ca vanaṃ nigṛhītaḥ sa kaṇṭakaiḥ ॥6॥
7
sa kaṇṭakavibhugnāṅgo lohitārdrīkṛtacchaviḥ ।
babhrāma tasminvijane nānāmṛgasamākule ॥7॥
8
tato drumāṇāṃ mahatāṃ pavanena vane tadā ।
udatiṣṭhata saṅgharṣātsumahānhavyavāhanaḥ ॥8॥
9
tadvanaṃ vṛkṣasaṅkīrṇaṃ latāviṭapasaṅkulam ।
dadāha pāvakaḥ kruddho yugāntāgnisamaprabhaḥ ॥9॥
10
sajvālaiḥ pavanoddhūtairvisphuliṅgaiḥ samanvitaḥ ।
dadāha tadvanaṃ ghoraṃ mṛgapakṣisamākulam ॥10॥
11
tataḥ sa dehamokṣārthaṃ samprahṛṣṭena cetasā ।
abhyadhāvata saṃvṛddhaṃ pāvakaṃ lubdhakastadā ॥11॥
12
tatastenāgninā dagdho lubdhako naṣṭakilbiṣaḥ ।
jagāma paramāṃ siddhiṃ tadā bharatasattama ॥12॥
13
tataḥ svargasthamātmānaṃ so'paśyadvigatajvaraḥ ।
yakṣagandharvasiddhānāṃ madhye bhrājantamindravat ॥13॥
14
evaṃ khalu kapotaśca kapotī ca pativratā ।
lubdhakena saha svargaṃ gatāḥ puṇyena karmaṇā ॥14॥
15
yāpi caivaṃvidhā nārī bhartāramanuvartate ।
virājate hi sā kṣipraṃ kapotīva divi sthitā ॥15॥
16
evametatpurā vṛttaṃ lubdhakasya mahātmanaḥ ।
kapotasya ca dharmiṣṭhā gatiḥ puṇyena karmaṇā ॥16॥
17
yaścedaṃ śṛṇuyānnityaṃ yaścedaṃ parikīrtayet ।
nāśubhaṃ vidyate tasya manasāpi pramādyataḥ ॥17॥
18
yudhiṣṭhira mahāneṣa dharmo dharmabhṛtāṃ vara ।
goghneṣvapi bhavedasminniṣkṛtiḥ pāpakarmaṇaḥ ।
niṣkṛtirna bhavettasminyo hanyāccharaṇāgatam] ॥18॥
Глава 146
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
abuddhipūrvaṃ yaḥ pāpaṃ kuryādbharatasattama ।
mucyate sa kathaṃ tasmādenasastadvadasva me ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atra te varṇayiṣye'hamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
indrotaḥ śaunako vipro yadāha janamejayam ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
āsīdrājā mahāvīryaḥ pārikṣijjanamejayaḥ ।
abuddhipūrvaṃ brahmahatyā tamāgacchanmahīpatim ॥3॥
4
taṃ brāhmaṇāḥ sarva eva tatyajuḥ sapurohitāḥ ।
jagāma sa vanaṃ rājā dahyamāno divāniśam ॥4॥
5
sa prajābhiḥ parityaktaścakāra kuśalaṃ mahat ।
ativelaṃ tapastepe dahyamānaḥ sa manyunā ॥5॥
6
tatretihāsaṃ vakṣyāmi dharmasyāsyopabṛṃhaṇam ।
dahyamānaḥ pāpakṛtyā jagāma janamejayaḥ ॥6॥
7
variṣyamāṇa indrotaṃ śaunakaṃ saṃśitavratam ।
samāsādyopajagrāha pādayoḥ paripīḍayan ॥7॥
8
tato bhīto mahāprājño jagarhe subhṛśaṃ tadā ।
kartā pāpasya mahato bhrūṇahā kimihāgataḥ ॥8॥
9
kiṃ tavāsmāsu kartavyaṃ mā mā sprākṣīḥ kathañcana ।
gaccha gaccha na te sthānaṃ prīṇātyasmāniha dhruvam ॥9॥
10
rudhirasyeva te gandhaḥ śavasyeva ca darśanam ।
aśivaḥ śivasaṅkāśo mṛto jīvannivāṭasi ॥10॥
11
antarmṛtyuraśuddhātmā pāpamevānucintayan ।
prabudhyase prasvapiṣi vartase carase sukhī ॥11॥
12
moghaṃ te jīvitaṃ rājanparikliṣṭaṃ ca jīvasi ।
pāpāyeva ca sṛṣṭo'si karmaṇe ha yavīyase ॥12॥
13
bahu kalyāṇamicchanta īhante pitaraḥ sutān ।
tapasā devatejyābhirvandanena titikṣayā ॥13॥
14
pitṛvaṃśamimaṃ paśya tvatkṛte narakaṃ gatam ।
nirarthāḥ sarva evaiṣāmāśābandhāstvadāśrayāḥ ॥14॥
15
yānpūjayanto vindanti svargamāyuryaśaḥ sukham ।
teṣu te satataṃ dveṣo brāhmaṇeṣu nirarthakaḥ ॥15॥
16
imaṃ lokaṃ vimucya tvamavāṅmūrdhā patiṣyasi ।
aśāśvatīḥ śāśvatīśca samāḥ pāpena karmaṇā ॥16॥
17
adyamāno jantugṛdhraiḥ śitikaṇṭhairayomukhaiḥ ।
tato'pi punarāvṛttaḥ pāpayoniṃ gamiṣyasi ॥17॥
18
yadidaṃ manyase rājannāyamasti paraḥ kutaḥ ।
pratismārayitārastvāṃ yamadūtā yamakṣaye] ॥18॥
Глава 147
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evamuktaḥ pratyuvāca taṃ muniṃ janamejayaḥ ।
garhyaṃ bhavāngarhayati nindyaṃ nindati mā bhavān ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
dhikkāryaṃ mā dhikkurute tasmāttvāhaṃ prasādaye ।
sarvaṃ hīdaṃ svakṛtaṃ me jvalāmyagnāvivāhitaḥ ॥2॥
3
svakarmāṇyabhisandhāya nābhinandati me manaḥ ।
prāptaṃ nūnaṃ mayā ghoraṃ bhayaṃ vaivasvatādapi ॥3॥
4
tattu śalyamanirhṛtya kathaṃ śakṣyāmi jīvitum ।
sarvamanyūnvinīya tvamabhi mā vada śaunaka ॥4॥
5
mahānasaṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ bhaviṣyāmyarthavānpunaḥ ।
astu śeṣaṃ kulasyāsya mā parābhūdidaṃ kulam ॥5॥
6
na hi no brahmaśaptānāṃ śeṣo bhavitumarhati ।
śrutīralabhamānānāṃ saṃvidaṃ vedaniścayāt ॥6॥
7
nirvidyamānaḥ subhṛśaṃ bhūyo vakṣyāmi sāṃpratam ।
bhūyaścaivābhinaṅkṣanti nirdharmā nirjapā iva ॥7॥
8
arvākca pratitiṣṭhanti pulindaśabarā iva ।
na hyayajñā amuṃ lokaṃ prāpnuvanti kathañcana ॥8॥
9
avijñāyaiva me prajñāṃ bālasyeva supaṇḍitaḥ ।
brahmanpiteva putrebhyaḥ prati māṃ vāñcha śaunaka ॥9॥
10
śaunaka uvāca ।
kimāścaryaṃ yataḥ prājño bahu kuryāddhi sāmpratam ।
iti vai paṇḍito bhūtvā bhūtānāṃ nopatapyati ॥10॥
Шаунака сказал:
11
prajñāprāsādamāruhya aśocyaḥ śocate janān ।
jagatīsthānivādristhaḥ prajñayā pratipaśyati ॥11॥
12
na copalabhate tatra na ca kāryāṇi paśyati ।
nirviṇṇātmā parokṣo vā dhikkṛtaḥ sarvasādhuṣu ॥12॥
13
viditvobhayato vīryaṃ māhātmyaṃ veda āgame ।
kuruṣveha mahāśāntiṃ brahmā śaraṇamastu te ॥13॥
14
tadvai pāratrikaṃ cāru brāhmaṇānāmakupyatām ।
atha cettapyase pāpairdharmaṃ cedanupaśyasi ॥14॥
15
janamejaya uvāca ।
anutapye ca pāpena na cādharmaṃ carāmyaham ।
bubhūṣuṃ bhajamānaṃ ca prativāñchāmi śaunaka ॥15॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
16
śaunaka uvāca ।
chittvā stambhaṃ ca mānaṃ ca prītimicchāmi te nṛpa ।
sarvabhūtahite tiṣṭha dharmaṃ caiva pratismara ॥16॥
Шаунака сказал:
17
na bhayānna ca kārpaṇyānna lobhāttvāmupāhvaye ।
tāṃ me devā giraṃ satyāṃ śṛṇvantu brāhmaṇaiḥ saha ॥17॥
18
so'haṃ na kenaciccārthī tvāṃ ca dharmamupāhvaye ।
krośatāṃ sarvabhūtānāmaho dhigiti kurvatām ॥18॥
19
vakṣyanti māmadharmajñā vakṣyantyasuhṛdo janāḥ ।
vācastāḥ suhṛdaḥ śrutvā sañjvariṣyanti me bhṛśam ॥19॥
20
kecideva mahāprājñāḥ parijñāsyanti kāryatām ।
jānīhi me kṛtaṃ tāta brāhmaṇānprati bhārata ॥20॥
21
yathā te matkṛte kṣemaṃ labheraṃstattathā kuru ।
pratijānīhi cādrohaṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ narādhipa ॥21॥
22
janamejaya uvāca ।
naiva vācā na manasā na punarjātu karmaṇā ।
drogdhāsmi brāhmaṇānvipra caraṇāveva te spṛśe] ॥22॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
Глава 148
1
śaunaka uvāca ।
tasmātte'haṃ pravakṣyāmi dharmamāvṛttacetase ।
śrīmānmahābalastuṣṭo yastvaṃ dharmamavekṣase ।
purastāddāruṇo bhūtvā sucitratarameva tat ॥1॥
Шаунака сказал:
2
anugṛhṇanti bhūtāni svena vṛttena pārthiva ।
kṛtsne nūnaṃ sadasatī iti loko vyavasyati ।
yatra tvaṃ tādṛśo bhūtvā dharmamadyānupaśyasi ॥2॥
3
hitvā suruciraṃ bhakṣyaṃ bhogāṃśca tapa āsthitaḥ ।
ityetadapi bhūtānāmadbhutaṃ janamejaya ॥3॥
4
yo durbalo bhaveddātā kṛpaṇo vā tapodhanaḥ ।
anāścaryaṃ tadityāhurnātidūre hi vartate ॥4॥
5
etadeva hi kārpaṇyaṃ samagramasamīkṣitam ।
tasmātsamīkṣayaiva syādbhavettasmiṃstato guṇaḥ ॥5॥
6
yajño dānaṃ dayā vedāḥ satyaṃ ca pṛthivīpate ।
pañcaitāni pavitrāṇi ṣaṣṭhaṃ sucaritaṃ tapaḥ ॥6॥
7
tadeva rājñāṃ paramaṃ pavitraṃ janamejaya ।
tena samyaggṛhītena śreyāṃsaṃ dharmamāpsyasi ॥7॥
8
puṇyadeśābhigamanaṃ pavitraṃ paramaṃ smṛtam ।
api hyudāharantīmā gāthā gītā yayātinā ॥8॥
9
yo martyaḥ pratipadyeta āyurjīveta vā punaḥ ।
yajñamekāntataḥ kṛtvā tatsaṃnyasya tapaścaret ॥9॥
10
puṇyamāhuḥ kurukṣetraṃ sarasvatyāṃ pṛthūdakam ।
yatrāvagāhya pītvā vā naivaṃ śvomaraṇaṃ tapet ॥10॥
11
mahāsaraḥ puṣkarāṇi prabhāsottaramānase ।
kālodaṃ tveva gantāsi labdhāyurjīvite punaḥ ॥11॥
12
sarasvatīdṛṣadvatyau sevamāno'nusañcareḥ ।
svādhyāyaśīlaḥ sthāneṣu sarveṣu samupaspṛśeḥ ॥12॥
13
tyāgadharmaṃ pavitrāṇāṃ saṃnyāsaṃ paramabravīt ।
atrāpyudāharantīmā gāthāḥ satyavatā kṛtāḥ ॥13॥
14
yathā kumāraḥ satyo vai na puṇyo na ca pāpakṛt ।
na hyasti sarvabhūteṣu duḥkhamasminkutaḥ sukham ॥14॥
15
evaṃ prakṛtibhūtānāṃ sarvasaṃsargayāyinām ।
tyajatāṃ jīvitaṃ prāyo vivṛte puṇyapātake ॥15॥
16
yattveva rājño jyāyo vai kāryāṇāṃ tadvadāmi te ।
balena saṃvibhāgaiśca jaya svargaṃ punīṣva ca ॥16॥
17
yasyaivaṃ balamojaśca sa dharmasya prabhurnaraḥ ।
brāhmaṇānāṃ sukhārthaṃ tvaṃ paryehi pṛthivīmimām ॥17॥
18
yathaivainānpurākṣaipsīstathaivainānprasādaya ।
api dhikkriyamāṇo'pi tyajyamāno'pyanekadhā ॥18॥
19
ātmano darśanaṃ vidvannāhantāsmīti mā krudhaḥ ।
ghaṭamānaḥ svakāryeṣu kuru naiḥśreyasaṃ param ॥19॥
20
himāgnighorasadṛśo rājā bhavati kaścana ।
lāṅgalāśanikalpo vā bhavatyanyaḥ parantapa ॥20॥
21
na niḥśeṣeṇa mantavyamacikitsyena vā punaḥ ।
na jātu nāhamasmīti prasaktavyamasādhuṣu ॥21॥
22
vikarmaṇā tapyamānaḥ pādātpāpasya mucyate ।
naitatkāryaṃ punariti dvitīyātparimucyate ।
cariṣye dharmameveti tṛtīyātparimucyate ॥22॥
23
kalyāṇamanumantavyaṃ puruṣeṇa bubhūṣatā ।
ye sugandhīni sevante tathāgandhā bhavanti te ।
ye durgandhīni sevante tathāgandhā bhavanti te ॥23॥
24
tapaścaryāparaḥ sadyaḥ pāpāddhi parimucyate ।
saṃvatsaramupāsyāgnimabhiśastaḥ pramucyate ।
trīṇi varṣāṇyupāsyāgniṃ bhrūṇahā vipramucyate ॥24॥
25
yāvataḥ prāṇino hanyāttajjātīyānsvabhāvataḥ ।
pramīyamāṇānunmocya bhrūṇahā vipramucyate ॥25॥
26
api vāpsu nimajjeta trirjapannaghamarṣaṇam ।
yathāśvamedhāvabhṛthastathā tanmanurabravīt ॥26॥
27
kṣipraṃ praṇudate pāpaṃ satkāraṃ labhate tathā ।
api cainaṃ prasīdanti bhūtāni jaḍamūkavat ॥27॥
28
bṛhaspatiṃ devaguruṃ surāsurāḥ sametya sarve nṛpate'nvayuñjan ।
dharme phalaṃ vettha kṛte maharṣe tathetarasminnarake pāpaloke ॥28॥
29
ubhe tu yasya sukṛte bhavetāṃ kiṃ svittayostatra jayottaraṃ syāt ।
ācakṣva naḥ karmaphalaṃ maharṣe kathaṃ pāpaṃ nudate puṇyaśīlaḥ ॥29॥
30
bṛhaspatiruvāca ।
kṛtvā pāpaṃ pūrvamabuddhipūrvaṃ puṇyāni yaḥ kurute buddhipūrvam ।
sa tatpāpaṃ nudate puṇyaśīlo vāso yathā malinaṃ kṣārayuktyā ॥30॥
Брихаспати сказал:
31
pāpaṃ kṛtvā na manyeta nāhamasmīti pūruṣaḥ ।
cikīrṣedeva kalyāṇaṃ śraddadhāno'nasūyakaḥ ॥31॥
32
chidrāṇi vasanasyeva sādhunā vivṛṇoti yaḥ ।
yaḥ pāpaṃ puruṣaḥ kṛtvā kalyāṇamabhipadyate ॥32॥
33
yathādityaḥ punarudyaṃstamaḥ sarvaṃ vyapohati ।
kalyāṇamācarannevaṃ sarvaṃ pāpaṃ vyapohati ॥33॥
34
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evamuktvā sa rājānamindroto janamejayam ।
yājayāmāsa vidhivadvājimedhena śaunakaḥ ॥34॥
Бхишма сказал:
35
tataḥ sa rājā vyapanītakalmaṣaḥ śriyā yutaḥ prajvalitāgnirūpayā ।
viveśa rājyaṃ svamamitrakarśano divaṃ yathā pūrṇavapurniśākaraḥ] ॥35॥
Глава 149
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
śṛṇu pārtha yathāvṛttamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
gṛdhrajambukasaṃvādaṃ yo vṛtto vaidiśe purā ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
duḥkhitāḥ kecidādāya bālamaprāptayauvanam ।
kulasarvasvabhūtaṃ vai rudantaḥ śokavihvalāḥ ॥2॥
3
bālaṃ mṛtaṃ gṛhītvātha śmaśānābhimukhāḥ sthitāḥ ।
aṅkenāṅkaṃ ca saṅkramya rurudurbhūtale tadā ॥3॥
4
teṣāṃ ruditaśabdena gṛdhro'bhyetya vaco'bravīt ।
ekātmakamimaṃ loke tyaktvā gacchata māciram ॥4॥
5
iha puṃsāṃ sahasrāṇi strīsahasrāṇi caiva hi ।
samānītāni kālena kiṃ te vai jātvabāndhavāḥ ॥5॥
6
saṃpaśyata jagatsarvaṃ sukhaduḥkhairadhiṣṭhitam ।
saṃyogo viprayogaśca paryāyeṇopalabhyate ॥6॥
7
gṛhītvā ye ca gacchanti ye'nuyānti ca tānmṛtān ।
te'pyāyuṣaḥ pramāṇena svena gacchanti jantavaḥ ॥7॥
8
alaṃ sthitvā śmaśāne'smingṛdhragomāyusaṅkule ।
kaṅkālabahule ghore sarvaprāṇibhayaṅkare ॥8॥
9
na punarjīvitaḥ kaścitkāladharmamupāgataḥ ।
priyo vā yadi vā dveṣyaḥ prāṇināṃ gatirīdṛśī ॥9॥
10
sarveṇa khalu martavyaṃ martyaloke prasūyatā ।
kṛtāntavihite mārge ko mṛtaṃ jīvayiṣyati ॥10॥
11
karmāntavihite loke cāstaṃ gacchati bhāskare ।
gamyatāṃ svamadhiṣṭhānaṃ sutasnehaṃ visṛjya vai ॥11॥
12
tato gṛdhravacaḥ śrutvā vikrośantastadā nṛpa ।
bāndhavāste'bhyagacchanta putramutsṛjya bhūtale ॥12॥
13
viniścityātha ca tataḥ santyajantaḥ svamātmajam ।
nirāśā jīvite tasya mārgamāruhya dhiṣṭhitāḥ ॥13॥
14
dhvāṅkṣābhrasamavarṇastu bilānniḥsṛtya jambukaḥ ।
gacchamānānsma tānāha nirghṛṇāḥ khalu mānavāḥ ॥14॥
15
ādityo'yaṃ sthito mūḍhāḥ snehaṃ kuruta mā bhayam ।
bahurūpo muhūrtaśca jīvetāpi kadācana ॥15॥
16
yūyaṃ bhūmau vinikṣipya putrasnehavinākṛtāḥ ।
śmaśāne putramutsṛjya kasmādgacchatha nirghṛṇāḥ ॥16॥
17
na vo'styasminsute sneho bāle madhurabhāṣiṇi ।
yasya bhāṣitamātreṇa prasādamupagacchatha ॥17॥
18
na paśyatha sutasnehaṃ yādṛśaḥ paśupakṣiṇām ।
na yeṣāṃ dhārayitvā tānkaścidasti phalāgamaḥ ॥18॥
19
catuṣpātpakṣikīṭānāṃ prāṇināṃ snehasaṅginām ।
paralokagatisthānāṃ muniyajñakriyā iva ॥19॥
20
teṣāṃ putrābhirāmāṇāmiha loke paratra ca ।
na guṇo dṛśyate kaścitprajāḥ sandhārayanti ca ॥20॥
21
apaśyatāṃ priyānputrānnaiṣāṃ śoko'nutiṣṭhati ।
na ca puṣṇanti saṃvṛddhāste mātāpitarau kvacit ॥21॥
22
mānuṣāṇāṃ kutaḥ sneho yeṣāṃ śoko bhaviṣyati ।
imaṃ kulakaraṃ putraṃ kathaṃ tyaktvā gamiṣyatha ॥22॥
23
ciraṃ muñcata bāṣpaṃ ca ciraṃ snehena paśyata ।
evaṃvidhāni hīṣṭāni dustyajāni viśeṣataḥ ॥23॥
24
kṣīṇasyāthābhiyuktasya śmaśānābhimukhasya ca ।
bāndhavā yatra tiṣṭhanti tatrānyo nāvatiṣṭhate ॥24॥
25
sarvasya dayitāḥ prāṇāḥ sarvaḥ snehaṃ ca vindati ।
tiryagyoniṣvapi satāṃ snehaṃ paśyata yādṛśam ॥25॥
26
tyaktvā kathaṃ gacchethemaṃ padmalolāyatākṣakam ।
yathā navodvāhakṛtaṃ snānamālyavibhūṣitam ॥26॥
27
bhīṣma uvāca ।
jambukasya vacaḥ śrutvā kṛpaṇaṃ paridevataḥ ।
nyavartanta tadā sarve śavārthaṃ te sma mānuṣāḥ ॥27॥
Бхишма сказал:
28
gṛdhra uvāca ।
aho dhiksunṛśaṃsena jambukenālpamedhasā ।
kṣudreṇoktā hīnasattvā mānuṣāḥ kiṃ nivartatha ॥28॥
Гридхра сказал:
29
pañcabhūtaparityaktaṃ śūnyaṃ kāṣṭhatvamāgatam ।
kasmācchocatha niśceṣṭamātmānaṃ kiṃ na śocatha ॥29॥
30
tapaḥ kuruta vai tīvraṃ mucyadhvaṃ yena kilbiṣāt ।
tapasā labhyate sarvaṃ vilāpaḥ kiṃ kariṣyati ॥30॥
31
aniṣṭāni ca bhāgyāni jānīta saha mūrtibhiḥ ।
yena gacchati loko'yaṃ dattvā śokamanantakam ॥31॥
32
dhanaṃ gāśca suvarṇaṃ ca maṇiratnamathāpi ca ।
apatyaṃ ca tapomūlaṃ tapoyogācca labhyate ॥32॥
33
yathākṛtā ca bhūteṣu prāpyate sukhaduḥkhatā ।
gṛhītvā jāyate janturduḥkhāni ca sukhāni ca ॥33॥
34
na karmaṇā pituḥ putraḥ pitā vā putrakarmaṇā ।
mārgeṇānyena gacchanti tyaktvā sukṛtaduṣkṛte ॥34॥
35
dharmaṃ carata yatnena tathādharmānnivartata ।
vartadhvaṃ ca yathākālaṃ daivateṣu dvijeṣu ca ॥35॥
36
śokaṃ tyajata dainyaṃ ca sutasnehānnivartata ।
tyajyatāmayamākāśe tataḥ śīghraṃ nivartata ॥36॥
37
yatkaroti śubhaṃ karma tathādharmaṃ sudāruṇam ।
tatkartaiva samaśnāti bāndhavānāṃ kimatra hi ॥37॥
38
iha tyaktvā na tiṣṭhanti bāndhavā bāndhavaṃ priyam ।
snehamutsṛjya gacchanti bāṣpapūrṇāvilekṣaṇāḥ ॥38॥
39
prājño vā yadi vā mūrkhaḥ sadhano nirdhano'pi vā ।
sarvaḥ kālavaśaṃ yāti śubhāśubhasamanvitaḥ ॥39॥
40
kiṃ kariṣyatha śocitvā mṛtaṃ kimanuśocatha ।
sarvasya hi prabhuḥ kālo dharmataḥ samadarśanaḥ ॥40॥
41
yauvanasthāṃśca bālāṃśca vṛddhāngarbhagatānapi ।
sarvānāviśate mṛtyurevaṃbhūtamidaṃ jagat ॥41॥
42
jambuka uvāca ।
aho mandīkṛtaḥ sneho gṛdhreṇehālpamedhasā ।
putrasnehābhibhūtānāṃ yuṣmākaṃ śocatāṃ bhṛśam ॥42॥
Джамбука сказал:
43
samaiḥ samyakprayuktaiśca vacanaiḥ praśrayottaraiḥ ।
yadgacchatha jalasthāyaṃ snehamutsṛjya dustyajam ॥43॥
44
aho putraviyogena mṛtaśūnyopasevanāt ।
krośatāṃ vai bhṛśaṃ duḥkhaṃ vivatsānāṃ gavāmiva ॥44॥
45
adya śokaṃ vijānāmi mānuṣāṇāṃ mahītale ।
snehaṃ hi karuṇaṃ dṛṣṭvā mamāpyaśrūṇyathāgaman ॥45॥
46
yatno hi satataṃ kāryaḥ kṛto daivena sidhyati ।
daivaṃ puruṣakāraśca kṛtāntenopapadyate ॥46॥
47
anirvedaḥ sadā kāryo nirvedāddhi kutaḥ sukham ।
prayatnātprāpyate hyarthaḥ kasmādgacchatha nirdayāḥ ॥47॥
48
ātmamāṃsopavṛttaṃ ca śarīrārdhamayīṃ tanum ।
pitṝṇāṃ vaṃśakartāraṃ vane tyaktvā kva yāsyatha ॥48॥
49
atha vāstaṃ gate sūrye sandhyākāla upasthite ।
tato neṣyatha vā putramihasthā vā bhaviṣyatha ॥49॥
50
gṛdhra uvāca ।
adya varṣasahasraṃ me sāgraṃ jātasya mānuṣāḥ ।
na ca paśyāmi jīvantaṃ mṛtaṃ strīpuṃnapuṃsakam ॥50॥
Гридхра сказал:
51
mṛtā garbheṣu jāyante mriyante jātamātrakāḥ ।
vikramanto mriyante ca yauvanasthāstathāpare ॥51॥
52
anityānīha bhāgyāni catuṣpātpakṣiṇāmapi ।
jaṅgamājaṅgamānāṃ cāpyāyuragre'vatiṣṭhate ॥52॥
53
iṣṭadāraviyuktāśca putraśokānvitāstathā ।
dahyamānāḥ sma śokena gṛhaṃ gacchanti nityadā ॥53॥
54
aniṣṭānāṃ sahasrāṇi tatheṣṭānāṃ śatāni ca ।
utsṛjyeha prayātā vai bāndhavā bhṛśaduḥkhitāḥ ॥54॥
55
tyajyatāmeṣa nistejāḥ śūnyaḥ kāṣṭhatvamāgataḥ ।
anyadehaviṣakto hi śāvaṃ kāṣṭhamupāsate ॥55॥
56
bhrāntajīvasya vai bāṣpaṃ kasmāddhitvā na gacchatha ।
nirarthako hyayaṃ sneho nirarthaśca parigrahaḥ ॥56॥
57
na cakṣurbhyāṃ na karṇābhyāṃ saṃśṛṇoti samīkṣate ।
tasmādenaṃ samutsṛjya svagṛhāngacchatāśu vai ॥57॥
58
mokṣadharmāśritairvākyairhetumadbhiraniṣṭhuraiḥ ।
mayoktā gacchata kṣipraṃ svaṃ svameva niveśanam ॥58॥
59
prajñāvijñānayuktena buddhisañjñāpradāyinā ।
vacanaṃ śrāvitā rūkṣaṃ mānuṣāḥ sannivartata ॥59॥
60
jambuka uvāca ।
imaṃ kanakavarṇābhaṃ bhūṣaṇaiḥ samalaṅkṛtam ।
gṛdhravākyātkathaṃ putraṃ tyajadhvaṃ pitṛpiṇḍadam ॥60॥
Джамбука сказал:
61
na snehasya virodho'sti vilāparuditasya vai ।
mṛtasyāsya parityāgāttāpo vai bhavitā dhruvam ॥61॥
62
śrūyate śambuke śūdre hate brāhmaṇadārakaḥ ।
jīvito dharmamāsādya rāmātsatyaparākramāt ॥62॥
63
tathā śvetasya rājarṣerbālo diṣṭāntamāgataḥ ।
śvo'bhūte dharmanityena mṛtaḥ sañjīvitaḥ punaḥ ॥63॥
64
tathā kaścidbhavetsiddho munirvā devatāpi vā ।
kṛpaṇānāmanukrośaṃ kuryādvo rudatāmiha ॥64॥
65
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityuktāḥ saṃnyavartanta śokārtāḥ putravatsalāḥ ।
aṅke śiraḥ samādhāya rurudurbahuvistaram ॥65॥
Бхишма сказал:
66
gṛdhra uvāca ।
aśrupātapariklinnaḥ pāṇisparśanapīḍitaḥ ।
dharmarājaprayogācca dīrghāṃ nidrāṃ praveśitaḥ ॥66॥
Гридхра сказал:
67
tapasāpi hi saṃyukto na kāle nopahanyate ।
sarvasnehāvasānaṃ tadidaṃ tatpretapattanam ॥67॥
68
bālavṛddhasahasrāṇi sadā santyajya bāndhavāḥ ।
dināni caiva rātrīśca duḥkhaṃ tiṣṭhanti bhūtale ॥68॥
69
alaṃ nirbandhamāgamya śokasya parivāraṇam ।
apratyayaṃ kuto hyasya punaradyeha jīvitam ॥69॥
70
naiṣa jambukavākyena punaḥ prāpsyati jīvitam ।
mṛtasyotsṛṣṭadehasya punardeho na vidyate ॥70॥
71
na vai mūrtipradānena na jambukaśatairapi ।
śakyo jīvayituṃ hyeṣa bālo varṣaśatairapi ॥71॥
72
api rudraḥ kumāro vā brahmā vā viṣṇureva vā ।
varamasmai prayaccheyustato jīvedayaṃ śiśuḥ ॥72॥
73
na ca bāṣpavimokṣeṇa na cāśvāsakṛtena vai ।
na dīrgharuditeneha punarjīvo bhaviṣyati ॥73॥
74
ahaṃ ca kroṣṭukaścaiva yūyaṃ caivāsya bāndhavāḥ ।
dharmādharmau gṛhītveha sarve vartāmahe'dhvani ॥74॥
75
apriyaṃ paruṣaṃ cāpi paradrohaṃ parastriyam ।
adharmamanṛtaṃ caiva dūrātprājño nivartayet ॥75॥
76
satyaṃ dharmaṃ śubhaṃ nyāyyaṃ prāṇināṃ mahatīṃ dayām ।
ajihmatvamaśāṭhyaṃ ca yatnataḥ parimārgata ॥76॥
77
mātaraṃ pitaraṃ caiva bāndhavānsuhṛdastathā ।
jīvato ye na paśyanti teṣāṃ dharmaviparyayaḥ ॥77॥
78
yo na paśyati cakṣurbhyāṃ neṅgate ca kathañcana ।
tasya niṣṭhāvasānānte rudantaḥ kiṃ kariṣyatha ॥78॥
79
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityuktāstaṃ sutaṃ tyaktvā bhūmau śokapariplutāḥ ।
dahyamānāḥ sutasnehātprayayurbāndhavā gṛhān ॥79॥
Бхишма сказал:
80
jambuka uvāca ।
dāruṇo martyaloko'yaṃ sarvaprāṇivināśanaḥ ।
iṣṭabandhuviyogaśca tathaivālpaṃ ca jīvitam ॥80॥
Джамбука сказал:
81
bahvalīkamasatyaṃ ca prativādāpriyaṃvadam ।
imaṃ prekṣya punarbhāvaṃ duḥkhaśokābhivardhanam ॥81॥
82
na me mānuṣaloko'yaṃ muhūrtamapi rocate ।
aho dhiggṛdhravākyena sannivartatha mānuṣāḥ ॥82॥
83
pradīptāḥ putraśokena yathaivābuddhayastathā ।
kathaṃ gacchatha sasnehāḥ sutasnehaṃ visṛjya ca ।
śrutvā gṛdhrasya vacanaṃ pāpasyehākṛtātmanaḥ ॥83॥
84
sukhasyānantaraṃ duḥkhaṃ duḥkhasyānantaraṃ sukham ।
sukhaduḥkhānvite loke nehāstyekamanantakam ॥84॥
85
imaṃ kṣititale nyasya bālaṃ rūpasamanvitam ।
kulaśokākaraṃ mūḍhāḥ putraṃ tyaktvā kva yāsyatha ॥85॥
86
rūpayauvanasampannaṃ dyotamānamiva śriyā ।
jīvantamenaṃ paśyāmi manasā nātra saṃśayaḥ ॥86॥
87
vināśaścāpyanarho'sya sukhaṃ prāpsyatha mānuṣāḥ ।
putraśokāgnidagdhānāṃ mṛtamapyadya vaḥ kṣamam ॥87॥
88
duḥkhasambhāvanāṃ kṛtvā dhārayitvā svayaṃ sukham ।
tyaktvā gamiṣyatha kvādya samutsṛjyālpabuddhivat ॥88॥
89
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tathā dharmavirodhena priyamithyābhidhyāyinā ।
śmaśānavāsinā nityaṃ rātriṃ mṛgayatā tadā ॥89॥
Бхишма сказал:
90
tato madhyasthatāṃ nītā vacanairamṛtopamaiḥ ।
jambukena svakāryārthaṃ bāndhavāstasya dhiṣṭhitāḥ ॥90॥
91
gṛdhra uvāca ।
ayaṃ pretasamākīrṇo yakṣarākṣasasevitaḥ ।
dāruṇaḥ kānanoddeśaḥ kauśikairabhināditaḥ ॥91॥
Гридхра сказал:
92
bhīmaḥ sughoraśca tathā nīlameghasamaprabhaḥ ।
asmiñśavaṃ parityajya pretakāryāṇyupāsata ॥92॥
93
bhānuryāvanna yātyastaṃ yāvacca vimalā diśaḥ ।
tāvadenaṃ parityajya pretakāryāṇyupāsata ॥93॥
94
nadanti paruṣaṃ śyenāḥ śivāḥ krośanti dāruṇāḥ ।
mṛgendrāḥ pratinandanti ravirastaṃ ca gacchati ॥94॥
95
citādhūmena nīlena saṃrajyante ca pādapāḥ ।
śmaśāne ca nirāhārāḥ pratinandanti dehinaḥ ॥95॥
96
sarve vikrāntavīryāśca asmindeśe sudāruṇāḥ ।
yuṣmānpradharṣayiṣyanti vikṛtā māṃsabhojanāḥ ॥96॥
97
dūrāccāyaṃ vanoddeśo bhayamatra bhaviṣyati ।
tyajyatāṃ kāṣṭhabhūto'yaṃ mṛṣyatāṃ jāmbukaṃ vacaḥ ॥97॥
98
yadi jambukavākyāni niṣphalānyanṛtāni ca ।
śroṣyatha bhraṣṭavijñānāstataḥ sarve vinaṅkṣyatha ॥98॥
99
jambuka uvāca ।
sthīyatāṃ neha bhetavyaṃ yāvattapati bhāskaraḥ ।
tāvadasminsutasnehādanirvedena vartata ॥99॥
Джамбука сказал:
100
svairaṃ rudata visrabdhāḥ svairaṃ snehena paśyata ।
sthīyatāṃ yāvadādityaḥ kiṃ vaḥ kravyādabhāṣitaiḥ ॥100॥
101
yadi gṛdhrasya vākyāni tīvrāṇi rabhasāni ca ।
gṛhṇīta mohitātmānaḥ suto vo na bhaviṣyati ॥101॥
102
bhīṣma uvāca ।
gṛdhro'nastamite tvāha gate'stamiti jambukaḥ ।
mṛtasya taṃ parijanamūcatustau kṣudhānvitau ॥102॥
Бхишма сказал:
103
svakāryadakṣiṇau rājangṛdhro jambuka eva ca ।
kṣutpipāsāpariśrāntau śāstramālambya jalpataḥ ॥103॥
104
tayorvijñānaviduṣordvayorjambukapatriṇoḥ ।
vākyairamṛtakalpairhi prātiṣṭhanta vrajanti ca ॥104॥
105
śokadainyasamāviṣṭā rudantastasthire tadā ।
svakāryakuśalābhyāṃ te sambhrāmyante ha naipuṇāt ॥105॥
106
tathā tayorvivadatorvijñānaviduṣordvayoḥ ।
bāndhavānāṃ sthitānāṃ ca upātiṣṭhata śaṅkaraḥ ॥106॥
107
tatastānāha manujānvarado'smīti śūlabhṛt ।
te pratyūcuridaṃ vākyaṃ duḥkhitāḥ praṇatāḥ sthitāḥ ॥107॥
108
ekaputravihīnānāṃ sarveṣāṃ jīvitārthinām ।
putrasya no jīvadānājjīvitaṃ dātumarhasi ॥108॥
109
evamuktaḥ sa bhagavānvāripūrṇena pāṇinā ।
jīvaṃ tasmai kumārāya prādādvarṣaśatāya vai ॥109॥
110
tathā gomāyugṛdhrābhyāmadadatkṣudvināśanam ।
varaṃ pinākī bhagavānsarvabhūtahite rataḥ ॥110॥
111
tataḥ praṇamya taṃ devaṃ śreyoharṣasamanvitāḥ ।
kṛtakṛtyāḥ sukhaṃ hṛṣṭāḥ prātiṣṭhanta tadā vibho ॥111॥
112
anirvedena dīrgheṇa niścayena dhruveṇa ca ।
devadevaprasādācca kṣipraṃ phalamavāpyate ॥112॥
113
paśya devasya saṃyogaṃ bāndhavānāṃ ca niścayam ।
kṛpaṇānāṃ hi rudatāṃ kṛtamaśrupramārjanam ॥113॥
114
paśya cālpena kālena niścayānveṣaṇena ca ।
prasādaṃ śaṅkarātprāpya duḥkhitāḥ sukhamāpnuvan ॥114॥
115
te vismitāḥ prahṛṣṭāśca putrasañjīvanātpunaḥ ।
babhūvurbharataśreṣṭha prasādācchaṅkarasya vai ॥115॥
116
tataste tvaritā rājañśrutvā śokamaghodbhavam ।
viviśuḥ putramādāya nagaraṃ hṛṣṭamānasāḥ ।
eṣā buddhiḥ samastānāṃ cāturvarṇye nidarśitā ॥116॥
117
dharmārthamokṣasaṃyuktamitihāsamimaṃ śubham ।
śrutvā manuṣyaḥ satatamiha pretya ca modate] ॥117॥
Глава 150
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
saṃvādaṃ bharataśreṣṭha śalmaleḥ pavanasya ca ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
himavantaṃ samāsādya mahānāsīdvanaspatiḥ ।
varṣapūgābhisaṃvṛddhaḥ śākhāskandhapalāśavān ॥2॥
3
tatra sma mattā mātaṅgā dharmārtāḥ śramakarśitāḥ ।
viśramanti mahābāho tathānyā mṛgajātayaḥ ॥3॥
4
nalvamātraparīṇāho ghanacchāyo vanaspatiḥ ।
śukaśārikasaṅghuṣṭaḥ phalavānpuṣpavānapi ॥4॥
5
sārthikā vaṇijaścāpi tāpasāśca vanaukasaḥ ।
vasanti vāsānmārgasthāḥ suramye tarusattame ॥5॥
6
tasyā tā vipulāḥ śākhā dṛṣṭvā skandhāṃśca sarvataḥ ।
abhigamyābravīdenaṃ nārado bharatarṣabha ॥6॥
7
aho nu ramaṇīyastvamaho cāsi manoramaḥ ।
prīyāmahe tvayā nityaṃ tarupravara śalmale ॥7॥
8
sadaiva śakunāstāta mṛgāścādhastathā gajāḥ ।
vasanti tava saṃhṛṣṭā manoharatarāstathā ॥8॥
9
tava śākhā mahāśākha skandhaṃ ca vipulaṃ tathā ।
na vai prabhagnānpaśyāmi mārutena kathañcana ॥9॥
10
kiṃ nu te mārutastāta prītimānatha vā suhṛt ।
tvāṃ rakṣati sadā yena vane'sminpavano dhruvam ॥10॥
11
vivānhi pavanaḥ sthānādvṛkṣānuccāvacānapi ।
parvatānāṃ ca śikharāṇyācālayati vegavān ॥11॥
12
śoṣayatyeva pātālaṃ vivāngandhavahaḥ śuciḥ ।
hradāṃśca saritaścaiva sāgarāṃśca tathaiva ha ॥12॥
13
tvāṃ saṃrakṣeta pavanaḥ sakhitvena na saṃśayaḥ ।
tasmādbahalaśākho'si parṇavānpuṣpavānapi ॥13॥
14
idaṃ ca ramaṇīyaṃ te pratibhāti vanaspate ।
yadime vihagāstāta ramante muditāstvayi ॥14॥
15
eṣāṃ pṛthaksamastānāṃ śrūyate madhuraḥ svaraḥ ।
puṣpasaṃmodane kāle vāśatāṃ sumanoharam ॥15॥
16
tatheme muditā nāgāḥ svayūthakulaśobhinaḥ ।
gharmārtāstvāṃ samāsādya sukhaṃ vindanti śalmale ॥16॥
17
tathaiva mṛgajātībhiranyābhirupaśobhase ।
tathā sārthādhivāsaiśca śobhase meruvaddruma ॥17॥
18
brāhmaṇaiśca tapaḥsiddhaistāpasaiḥ śramaṇairapi ।
triviṣṭapasamaṃ manye tavāyatanameva ha ॥18॥
19
bandhutvādatha vā sakhyācchalmale nātra saṃśayaḥ ।
pālayatyeva satataṃ bhīmaḥ sarvatrago'nilaḥ ॥19॥
20
nyagbhāvaṃ paramaṃ vāyoḥ śalmale tvamupāgataḥ ।
tavāhamasmīti sadā yena rakṣati mārutaḥ ॥20॥
21
na taṃ paśyāmyahaṃ vṛkṣaṃ parvataṃ vāpi taṃ dṛḍham ।
yo na vāyubalādbhagnaḥ pṛthivyāmiti me matiḥ ॥21॥
22
tvaṃ punaḥ kāraṇairnūnaṃ śalmale rakṣyase sadā ।
vāyunā saparīvārastena tiṣṭhasyasaṃśayam ॥22॥
23
śalmaliruvāca ।
na me vāyuḥ sakhā brahmanna bandhurna ca me suhṛt ।
parameṣṭhī tathā naiva yena rakṣati mānilaḥ ॥23॥
Шалмали сказал:
24
mama tejobalaṃ vāyorbhīmamapi hi nārada ।
kalāmaṣṭādaśīṃ prāṇairna me prāpnoti mārutaḥ ॥24॥
25
āgacchanparamo vāyurmayā viṣṭambhito balāt ।
rujandrumānparvatāṃśca yaccānyadapi kiñcana ॥25॥
26
sa mayā bahuśo bhagnaḥ prabhañjanvai prabhañjanaḥ ।
tasmānna bibhye devarṣe kruddhādapi samīraṇāt ॥26॥
27
nārada uvāca ।
śalmale viparītaṃ te darśanaṃ nātra saṃśayaḥ ।
na hi vāyorbalenāsti bhūtaṃ tulyabalaṃ kvacit ॥27॥
Нарада сказал:
28
indro yamo vaiśravaṇo varuṇaśca jaleśvaraḥ ।
na te'pi tulyā marutaḥ kiṃ punastvaṃ vanaspate ॥28॥
29
yaddhi kiñcidiha prāṇi śalmale ceṣṭate bhuvi ।
sarvatra bhagavānvāyuśceṣṭāprāṇakaraḥ prabhuḥ ॥29॥
30
eṣa ceṣṭayate samyakprāṇinaḥ samyagāyataḥ ।
asamyagāyato bhūyaśceṣṭate vikṛto nṛṣu ॥30॥
31
sa tvamevaṃvidhaṃ vāyuṃ sarvasattvabhṛtāṃ varam ।
na pūjayasi pūjyaṃ taṃ kimanyadbuddhilāghavāt ॥31॥
32
asāraścāsi durbuddhe kevalaṃ bahu bhāṣase ।
krodhādibhiravacchanno mithyā vadasi śalmale ॥32॥
33
mama roṣaḥ samutpannastvayyevaṃ samprabhāṣati ।
bravīmyeṣa svayaṃ vāyostava durbhāṣitaṃ bahu ॥33॥
34
candanaiḥ spandanaiḥ śālaiḥ saralairdevadārubhiḥ ।
vetasairbandhanaiścāpi ye cānye balavattarāḥ ॥34॥
35
taiścāpi naivaṃ durbuddhe kṣipto vāyuḥ kṛtātmabhiḥ ।
te hi jānanti vāyośca balamātmana eva ca ॥35॥
36
tasmātte vai namasyanti śvasanaṃ drumasattamāḥ ।
tvaṃ tu mohānna jānīṣe vāyorbalamanantakam] ॥36॥
Глава 151
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evamuktvā tu rājendra śalmaliṃ brahmavittamaḥ ।
nāradaḥ pavane sarvaṃ śalmalervākyamabravīt ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
himavatpṛṣṭhajaḥ kaścicchalmaliḥ parivāravān ।
bṛhanmūlo bṛhacchākhaḥ sa tvāṃ vāyo'vamanyate ॥2॥
3
bahūnyākṣepayuktāni tvāmāha vacanāni saḥ ।
na yuktāni mayā vāyo tāni vaktuṃ tvayi prabho ॥3॥
4
jānāmi tvāmahaṃ vāyo sarvaprāṇabhṛtāṃ varam ।
variṣṭhaṃ ca gariṣṭhaṃ ca krodhe vaivasvataṃ yathā ॥4॥
5
evaṃ tu vacanaṃ śrutvā nāradasya samīraṇaḥ ।
śalmaliṃ tamupāgamya kruddho vacanamabravīt ॥5॥
6
śalmale nārade yattattvayoktaṃ madvigarhaṇam ।
ahaṃ vāyuḥ prabhāvaṃ te darśayāmyātmano balam ॥6॥
7
nāhaṃ tvā nābhijānāmi viditaścāsi me druma ।
pitāmahaḥ prajāsarge tvayi viśrāntavānprabhuḥ ॥7॥
8
tasya viśramaṇādeva prasādo yaḥ kṛtastava ।
rakṣyase tena durbuddhe nātmavīryāddrumādhama ॥8॥
9
yanmā tvamavajānīṣe yathānyaṃ prākṛtaṃ tathā ।
darśayāmyeṣa ātmānaṃ yathā māmavabhotsyase ॥9॥
10
evamuktastataḥ prāha śalmaliḥ prahasanniva ।
pavana tvaṃ vane kruddho darśayātmānamātmanā ॥10॥
11
mayi vai tyajyatāṃ krodhaḥ kiṃ me kruddhaḥ kariṣyasi ।
na te bibhemi pavana yadyapi tvaṃ svayaṃprabhuḥ ॥11॥
12
ityevamuktaḥ pavanaḥ śva ityevābravīdvacaḥ ।
darśayiṣyāmi te tejastato rātrirupāgamat ॥12॥
13
atha niścitya manasā śalmalirvātakāritam ।
paśyamānastadātmānamasamaṃ mātariśvanaḥ ॥13॥
14
nārade yanmayā proktaṃ pavanaṃ prati tanmṛṣā ।
asamartho hyahaṃ vāyorbalena balavānhi saḥ ॥14॥
15
māruto balavānnityaṃ yathainaṃ nārado'bravīt ।
ahaṃ hi durbalo'nyebhyo vṛkṣebhyo nātra saṃśayaḥ ॥15॥
16
kiṃ tu buddhyā samo nāsti mama kaścidvanaspatiḥ ।
tadahaṃ buddhimāsthāya bhayaṃ mokṣye samīraṇāt ॥16॥
17
yadi tāṃ buddhimāsthāya careyuḥ parṇino vane ।
ariṣṭāḥ syuḥ sadā kruddhātpavanānnātra saṃśayaḥ ॥17॥
18
te'tra bālā na jānanti yathā nainānsamīraṇaḥ ।
samīrayeta saṅkruddho yathā jānāmyahaṃ tathā ॥18॥
19
tato niścitya manasā śalmaliḥ kṣubhitastadā ।
śākhāḥ skandhānpraśākhāśca svayameva vyaśātayat ॥19॥
20
sa parityajya śākhāśca patrāṇi kusumāni ca ।
prabhāte vāyumāyāntaṃ pratyaikṣata vanaspatiḥ ॥20॥
21
tataḥ kruddhaḥ śvasanvāyuḥ pātayanvai mahādrumān ।
ājagāmātha taṃ deśaṃ sthito yatra sa śalmaliḥ ॥21॥
22
taṃ hīnaparṇaṃ patitāgraśākhaṃ viśīrṇapuṣpaṃ prasamīkṣya vāyuḥ ।
uvāca vākyaṃ smayamāna enaṃ mudā yutaṃ śalmaliṃ rugṇaśākham ॥22॥
23
ahamapyevameva tvāṃ kurvāṇaḥ śalmale ruṣā ।
ātmanā yatkṛtaṃ kṛtsnaṃ śākhānāmapakarṣaṇam ॥23॥
24
hīnapuṣpāgraśākhastvaṃ śīrṇāṅkurapalāśavān ।
ātmadurmantriteneha madvīryavaśago'bhavaḥ ॥24॥
25
etacchrutvā vaco vāyoḥ śalmalirvrīḍitastadā ।
atapyata vacaḥ smṛtvā nārado yattadābravīt ॥25॥
26
evaṃ yo rājaśārdūla durbalaḥ sanbalīyasā ।
vairamāsajjate bālastapyate śalmaliryathā ॥26॥
27
tasmādvairaṃ na kurvīta durbalo balavattaraiḥ ।
śoceddhi vairaṃ kurvāṇo yathā vai śalmalistathā ॥27॥
28
na hi vairaṃ mahātmāno vivṛṇvantyapakāriṣu ।
śanaiḥ śanairmahārāja darśayanti sma te balam ॥28॥
29
vairaṃ na kurvīta naro durbuddhirbuddhijīvinā ।
buddhirbuddhimato yāti tūleṣviva hutāśanaḥ ॥29॥
30
na hi buddhyā samaṃ kiñcidvidyate puruṣe nṛpa ।
tathā balena rājendra na samo'stīti cintayet ॥30॥
31
tasmātkṣameta bālāya jaḍāya badhirāya ca ।
balādhikāya rājendra taddṛṣṭaṃ tvayi śatruhan ॥31॥
32
akṣauhiṇyo daśaikā ca sapta caiva mahādyute ।
balena na samā rājannarjunasya mahātmanaḥ ॥32॥
33
hatāstāścaiva bhagnāśca pāṇḍavena yaśasvinā ।
caratā balamāsthāya pākaśāsaninā mṛdhe ॥33॥
34
uktāste rājadharmāśca āpaddharmāśca bhārata ।
vistareṇa mahārāja kiṃ bhūyaḥ prabravīmi te] ॥34॥
Глава 152
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
pāpasya yadadhiṣṭhānaṃ yataḥ pāpaṃ pravartate ।
etadicchāmyahaṃ jñātuṃ tattvena bharatarṣabha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
pāpasya yadadhiṣṭhānaṃ tacchṛṇuṣva narādhipa ।
eko lobho mahāgrāho lobhātpāpaṃ pravartate ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
ataḥ pāpamadharmaśca tathā duḥkhamanuttamam ।
nikṛtyā mūlametaddhi yena pāpakṛto janāḥ ॥3॥
4
lobhātkrodhaḥ prabhavati lobhātkāmaḥ pravartate ।
lobhānmohaśca māyā ca mānastambhaḥ parāsutā ॥4॥
5
akṣamā hrīparityāgaḥ śrīnāśo dharmasaṅkṣayaḥ ।
abhidhyāprajñatā caiva sarvaṃ lobhātpravartate ॥5॥
6
anyāyaścāvitarkaśca vikarmasu ca yāḥ kriyāḥ ।
kūṭavidyādayaścaiva rūpaiśvaryamadastathā ॥6॥
7
sarvabhūteṣvaviśvāsaḥ sarvabhūteṣvanārjavam ।
sarvabhūteṣvabhidrohaḥ sarvabhūteṣvayuktatā ।
haraṇaṃ paravittānāṃ paradārābhimarśanam ॥7॥
8
vāgvego mānaso vego nindāvegastathaiva ca ।
upasthodarayorvego mṛtyuvegaśca dāruṇaḥ ॥8॥
9
īrṣyāvegaśca balavānmithyāvegaśca dustyajaḥ ।
rasavegaśca durvāraḥ śrotravegaśca duḥsahaḥ ॥9॥
10
kutsā vikatthā mātsaryaṃ pāpaṃ duṣkarakāritā ।
sāhasānāṃ ca sarveṣāmakāryāṇāṃ kriyāstathā ॥10॥
11
jātau bālye'tha kaumāre yauvane cāpi mānavaḥ ।
na santyajatyātmakarma yanna jīryati jīryataḥ ॥11॥
12
yo na pūrayituṃ śakyo lobhaḥ prāptyā kurūdvaha ।
nityaṃ gambhīratoyābhirāpagābhirivodadhiḥ ।
na prahṛṣyati lābhairyo yaśca kāmairna tṛpyati ॥12॥
13
yo na devairna gandharvairnāsurairna mahoragaiḥ ।
jñāyate nṛpa tattvena sarvairbhūtagaṇaistathā ।
sa lobhaḥ saha mohena vijetavyo jitātmanā ॥13॥
14
dambho drohaśca nindā ca paiśunyaṃ matsarastathā ।
bhavantyetāni kauravya lubdhānāmakṛtātmanām ॥14॥
15
sumahāntyapi śāstrāṇi dhārayanti bahuśrutāḥ ।
chettāraḥ saṃśayānāṃ ca kliśyantīhālpabuddhayaḥ ॥15॥
16
dveṣakrodhaprasaktāśca śiṣṭācārabahiṣkṛtāḥ ।
antaḥkṣurā vāṅmadhurāḥ kūpāśchannāstṛṇairiva ।
dharmavaitaṃsikāḥ kṣudrā muṣṇanti dhvajino jagat ॥16॥
17
kurvate ca bahūnmārgāṃstāṃstānhetubalāśritāḥ ।
sarvaṃ mārgaṃ vilumpanti lobhājñāneṣu niṣṭhitāḥ ॥17॥
18
dharmasyāhriyamāṇasya lobhagrastairdurātmabhiḥ ।
yā yā vikriyate saṃsthā tataḥ sābhiprapadyate ॥18॥
19
darpaḥ krodho madaḥ svapno harṣaḥ śoko'timānitā ।
tata eva hi kauravya dṛśyante lubdhabuddhiṣu ।
etānaśiṣṭānbudhyasva nityaṃ lobhasamanvitān ॥19॥
20
śiṣṭāṃstu paripṛcchethā yānvakṣyāmi śucivratān ।
yeṣu vṛttibhayaṃ nāsti paralokabhayaṃ na ca ॥20॥
21
nāmiṣeṣu prasaṅgo'sti na priyeṣvapriyeṣu ca ।
śiṣṭācāraḥ priyo yeṣu damo yeṣu pratiṣṭhitaḥ ॥21॥
22
sukhaṃ duḥkhaṃ paraṃ yeṣāṃ satyaṃ yeṣāṃ parāyaṇam ।
dātāro na gṛhītāro dayāvantastathaiva ca ॥22॥
23
pitṛdevātitheyāśca nityodyuktāstathaiva ca ।
sarvopakāriṇo dhīrāḥ sarvadharmānupālakāḥ ॥23॥
24
sarvabhūtahitāścaiva sarvadeyāśca bhārata ।
na te cālayituṃ śakyā dharmavyāpārapāragāḥ ॥24॥
25
na teṣāṃ bhidyate vṛttaṃ yatpurā sādhubhiḥ kṛtam ।
na trāsino na capalā na raudrāḥ satpathe sthitāḥ ॥25॥
26
te sevyāḥ sādhubhirnityaṃ yeṣvahiṃsā pratiṣṭhitā ।
kāmakrodhavyapetā ye nirmamā nirahaṅkṛtāḥ ।
suvratāḥ sthiramaryādāstānupāssva ca pṛccha ca ॥26॥
27
na gavārthaṃ yaśorthaṃ vā dharmasteṣāṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
avaśyakārya ityeva śarīrasya kriyāstathā ॥27॥
28
na bhayaṃ krodhacāpalyaṃ na śokasteṣu vidyate ।
na dharmadhvajinaścaiva na guhyaṃ kiñcidāsthitāḥ ॥28॥
29
yeṣvalobhastathāmoho ye ca satyārjave ratāḥ ।
teṣu kaunteya rajyethā yeṣvatandrīkṛtaṃ manaḥ ॥29॥
30
ye na hṛṣyanti lābheṣu nālābheṣu vyathanti ca ।
nirmamā nirahaṅkārāḥ sattvasthāḥ samadarśinaḥ ॥30॥
31
lābhālābhau sukhaduḥkhe ca tāta priyāpriye maraṇaṃ jīvitaṃ ca ।
samāni yeṣāṃ sthiravikramāṇāṃ buddhātmanāṃ sattvamavasthitānām ॥31॥
32
sukhapriyaistānsumahāpratāpānyatto'pramattaśca samarthayethāḥ ।
daivātsarve guṇavanto bhavanti śubhāśubhā vākpralāpā yathaiva] ॥32॥
Глава 153
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
anarthānāmadhiṣṭhānamukto lobhaḥ pitāmaha ।
ajñānamapi vai tāta śrotumicchāmi tattvataḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
karoti pāpaṃ yo'jñānānnātmano vetti ca kṣamam ।
pradveṣṭi sādhuvṛttāṃśca sa lokasyaiti vācyatām ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
ajñānānnirayaṃ yāti tathājñānena durgatim ।
ajñānātkleśamāpnoti tathāpatsu nimajjati ॥3॥
4
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
ajñānasya pravṛttiṃ ca sthānaṃ vṛddhiṃ kṣayodayau ।
mūlaṃ yogaṃ gatiṃ kālaṃ kāraṇaṃ hetumeva ca ॥4॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
5
śrotumicchāmi tattvena yathāvadiha pārthiva ।
ajñānaprabhavaṃ hīdaṃ yadduḥkhamupalabhyate ॥5॥
6
bhīṣma uvāca ।
rāgo dveṣastathā moho harṣaḥ śoko'bhimānitā ।
kāmaḥ krodhaśca darpaśca tandrīrālasyameva ca ॥6॥
Бхишма сказал:
7
icchā dveṣastathā tāpaḥ paravṛddhyupatāpitā ।
ajñānametannirdiṣṭaṃ pāpānāṃ caiva yāḥ kriyāḥ ॥7॥
8
etayā yā pravṛttiśca vṛddhyādīnyāṃśca pṛcchasi ।
vistareṇa mahābāho śṛṇu tacca viśāṃ pate ॥8॥
9
ubhāvetau samaphalau samadoṣau ca bhārata ।
ajñānaṃ cātilobhaścāpyekaṃ jānīhi pārthiva ॥9॥
10
lobhaprabhavamajñānaṃ vṛddhaṃ bhūyaḥ pravardhate ।
sthāne sthānaṃ kṣaye kṣaiṇyamupaiti vividhāṃ gatim ॥10॥
11
mūlaṃ lobhasya mahataḥ kālātmagatireva ca ।
chinne'cchinne tathā lobhe kāraṇaṃ kāla eva hi ॥11॥
12
tasyājñānāttu lobho hi lobhādajñānameva ca ।
sarve doṣāstathā lobhāttasmāllobhaṃ vivarjayet ॥12॥
13
janako yuvanāśvaśca vṛṣādarbhiḥ prasenajit ।
lobhakṣayāddivaṃ prāptāstathaivānye janādhipāḥ ॥13॥
14
pratyakṣaṃ tu kuruśreṣṭha tyaja lobhamihātmanā ।
tyaktvā lobhaṃ sukhaṃ loke pretya cānucariṣyasi] ॥14॥
Глава 154
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
svādhyāyakṛtayatnasya brāhmaṇasya pitāmaha ।
dharmakāmasya dharmātmankiṃ nu śreya ihocyate ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bahudhādarśane loke śreyo yadiha manyase ।
asmiṁlloke pare caiva tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥2॥
3
mahānayaṃ dharmapatho bahuśākhaśca bhārata ।
kiṃ svideveha dharmāṇāmanuṣṭheyatamaṃ matam ॥3॥
4
dharmasya mahato rājanbahuśākhasya tattvataḥ ।
yanmūlaṃ paramaṃ tāta tatsarvaṃ brūhyatandritaḥ ॥4॥
5
bhīṣma uvāca ।
hanta te kathayiṣyāmi yena śreyaḥ prapatsyase ।
pītvāmṛtamiva prājño jñānatṛpto bhaviṣyasi ॥5॥
Бхишма сказал:
6
dharmasya vidhayo naike te te proktā maharṣibhiḥ ।
svaṃ svaṃ vijñānamāśritya damasteṣāṃ parāyaṇam ॥6॥
7
damaṃ niḥśreyasaṃ prāhurvṛddhā niścayadarśinaḥ ।
brāhmaṇasya viśeṣeṇa damo dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ॥7॥
8
nādāntasya kriyāsiddhiryathāvadupalabhyate ।
damo dānaṃ tathā yajñānadhītaṃ cātivartate ॥8॥
9
damastejo vardhayati pavitraṃ ca damaḥ param ।
vipāpmā tejasā yuktaḥ puruṣo vindate mahat ॥9॥
10
damena sadṛśaṃ dharmaṃ nānyaṃ lokeṣu śuśruma ।
damo hi paramo loke praśastaḥ sarvadharmiṇām ॥10॥
11
pretya cāpi manuṣyendra paramaṃ vindate sukham ।
damena hi samāyukto mahāntaṃ dharmamaśnute ॥11॥
12
sukhaṃ dāntaḥ prasvapiti sukhaṃ ca pratibudhyate ।
sukhaṃ paryeti lokāṃśca manaścāsya prasīdati ॥12॥
13
adāntaḥ puruṣaḥ kleśamabhīkṣṇaṃ pratipadyate ।
anarthāṃśca bahūnanyānprasṛjatyātmadoṣajān ॥13॥
14
āśrameṣu caturṣvāhurdamamevottamaṃ vratam ।
tasya liṅgāni vakṣyāmi yeṣāṃ samudayo damaḥ ॥14॥
15
kṣamā dhṛtirahiṃsā ca samatā satyamārjavam ।
indriyāvajayo dākṣyaṃ mārdavaṃ hrīracāpalam ॥15॥
16
akārpaṇyamasaṃrambhaḥ santoṣaḥ priyavāditā ।
avivitsānasūyā cāpyeṣāṃ samudayo damaḥ ॥16॥
17
gurupūjā ca kauravya dayā bhūteṣvapaiśunam ।
janavādo'mṛṣāvādaḥ stutinindāvivarjanam ॥17॥
18
kāmaḥ krodhaśca lobhaśca darpaḥ stambho vikatthanam ।
moha īrṣyāvamānaścetyetaddānto na sevate ॥18॥
19
anindito hyakāmātmāthālpeccho'thānasūyakaḥ ।
samudrakalpaḥ sa naro na kadācana pūryate ॥19॥
20
ahaṃ tvayi mama tvaṃ ca mayi te teṣu cāpyaham ।
pūrvasaṃbandhisaṃyogānnaitaddānto niṣevate ॥20॥
21
sarvā grāmyāstathāraṇyā yāśca loke pravṛttayaḥ ।
nindāṃ caiva praśaṃsāṃ ca yo nāśrayati mucyate ॥21॥
22
maitro'tha śīlasampannaḥ susahāyaparaśca yaḥ ।
muktaśca vividhaiḥ saṅgaistasya pretya mahatphalam ॥22॥
23
suvṛttaḥ śīlasampannaḥ prasannātmātmavidbudhaḥ ।
prāpyeha loke satkāraṃ sugatiṃ pratipadyate ॥23॥
24
karma yacchubhameveha sadbhirācaritaṃ ca yat ।
tadeva jñānayuktasya munerdharmo na hīyate ॥24॥
25
niṣkramya vanamāsthāya jñānayukto jitendriyaḥ ।
kālākāṅkṣī carannevaṃ brahmabhūyāya kalpate ॥25॥
26
abhayaṃ yasya bhūtebhyo bhūtānāmabhayaṃ yataḥ ।
tasya dehādvimuktasya bhayaṃ nāsti kutaścana ॥26॥
27
avācinoti karmāṇi na ca sampracinoti ha ।
samaḥ sarveṣu bhūteṣu maitrāyaṇagatiścaret ॥27॥
28
śakunīnāmivākāśe jale vāricarasya vā ।
yathā gatirna dṛśyeta tathā tasya na saṃśayaḥ ॥28॥
29
gṛhānutsṛjya yo rājanmokṣamevābhipadyate ।
lokāstejomayāstasya kalpante śāśvatīḥ samāḥ ॥29॥
30
saṃnyasya sarvakarmāṇi saṃnyasya vidhivattapaḥ ।
saṃnyasya vividhā vidyāḥ sarvaṃ saṃnyasya caiva ha ॥30॥
31
kāmeṣu cāpyanāvṛttaḥ prasannātmātmavicchuciḥ ।
prāpyeha loke satkāraṃ svargaṃ samabhipadyate ॥31॥
32
yacca paitāmahaṃ sthānaṃ brahmarāśisamudbhavam ।
guhāyāṃ pihitaṃ nityaṃ taddamenābhipadyate ॥32॥
33
jñānārāmasya buddhasya sarvabhūtāvirodhinaḥ ।
nāvṛttibhayamastīha paraloke bhayaṃ kutaḥ ॥33॥
34
eka eva dame doṣo dvitīyo nopapadyate ।
yadenaṃ kṣamayā yuktamaśaktaṃ manyate janaḥ ॥34॥
35
etasya tu mahāprājña doṣasya sumahānguṇaḥ ।
kṣamāyāṃ vipulā lokāḥ sulabhā hi sahiṣṇunā ॥35॥
36
dāntasya kimaraṇyena tathādāntasya bhārata ।
yatraiva hi vaseddāntastadaraṇyaṃ sa āśramaḥ ॥36॥
37
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
etadbhīṣmasya vacanaṃ śrutvā rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
amṛteneva santṛptaḥ prahṛṣṭaḥ samapadyata ॥37॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
38
punaśca paripapraccha bhīṣmaṃ dharmabhṛtāṃ varam ।
tapaḥ prati sa covāca tasmai sarvaṃ kurūdvaha] ॥38॥
Глава 155
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sarvametattapomūlaṃ kavayaḥ paricakṣate ।
na hyataptatapā mūḍhaḥ kriyāphalamavāpyate ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
prajāpatiridaṃ sarvaṃ tapasaivāsṛjatprabhuḥ ।
tathaiva vedānṛṣayastapasā pratipedire ॥2॥
3
tapaso hyānupūrvyeṇa phalamūlānilāśanāḥ ।
trīṁllokāṃstapasā siddhāḥ paśyanti susamāhitāḥ ॥3॥
4
auṣadhānyagadādīni tisro vidyāśca saṃskṛtāḥ ।
tapasaiva hi sidhyanti tapomūlaṃ hi sādhanam ॥4॥
5
yaddurāpaṃ durāmnāyaṃ durādharṣaṃ durutsaham ।
sarvaṃ tattapasā śakyaṃ tapo hi duratikramam ॥5॥
6
surāpo'sammatādāyī bhrūṇahā gurutalpagaḥ ।
tapasaiva sutaptena naraḥ pāpādvimucyate ॥6॥
7
tapaso bahurūpasya taistairdvāraiḥ pravartataḥ ।
nivṛttyā vartamānasya tapo nānaśanātparam ॥7॥
8
ahiṃsā satyavacanaṃ dānamindriyanigrahaḥ ।
etebhyo hi mahārāja tapo nānaśanātparam ॥8॥
9
na duṣkarataraṃ dānānnātimātaramāśramaḥ ।
traividyebhyaḥ paraṃ nāsti saṃnyāsaḥ paramaṃ tapaḥ ॥9॥
10
indriyāṇīha rakṣanti dhanadhānyābhiguptaye ।
tasmādarthe ca dharme ca tapo nānaśanātparam ॥10॥
11
ṛṣayaḥ pitaro devā manuṣyā mṛgasattamāḥ ।
yāni cānyāni bhūtāni sthāvarāṇi carāṇi ca ॥11॥
12
tapaḥparāyaṇāḥ sarve sidhyanti tapasā ca te ।
ityevaṃ tapasā devā mahattvaṃ cāpyavāpnuvan ॥12॥
13
imānīṣṭavibhāgāni phalāni tapasā sadā ।
tapasā śakyate prāptuṃ devatvamapi niścayāt] ॥13॥
Глава 156
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
satyaṃ dharme praśaṃsanti viprarṣipitṛdevatāḥ ।
satyamicchāmyahaṃ śrotuṃ tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
satyaṃ kiṃlakṣaṇaṃ rājankathaṃ vā tadavāpyate ।
satyaṃ prāpya bhavetkiṃ ca kathaṃ caiva taducyate ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
cāturvarṇyasya dharmāṇāṃ saṅkaro na praśasyate ।
avikāritamaṃ satyaṃ sarvavarṇeṣu bhārata ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
satyaṃ satsu sadā dharmaḥ satyaṃ dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ।
satyameva namasyeta satyaṃ hi paramā gatiḥ ॥4॥
5
satyaṃ dharmastapo yogaḥ satyaṃ brahma sanātanam ।
satyaṃ yajñaḥ paraḥ proktaḥ satye sarvaṃ pratiṣṭhitam ॥5॥
6
ācārāniha satyasya yathāvadanupūrvaśaḥ ।
lakṣaṇaṃ ca pravakṣyāmi satyasyeha yathākramam ॥6॥
7
prāpyate hi yathā satyaṃ tacca śrotuṃ tvamarhasi ।
satyaṃ trayodaśavidhaṃ sarvalokeṣu bhārata ॥7॥
8
satyaṃ ca samatā caiva damaścaiva na saṃśayaḥ ।
amātsaryaṃ kṣamā caiva hrīstitikṣānasūyatā ॥8॥
9
tyāgo dhyānamathāryatvaṃ dhṛtiśca satataṃ sthirā ।
ahiṃsā caiva rājendra satyākārāstrayodaśa ॥9॥
10
satyaṃ nāmāvyayaṃ nityamavikāri tathaiva ca ।
sarvadharmāviruddhaṃ ca yogenaitadavāpyate ॥10॥
11
ātmanīṣṭe tathāniṣṭe ripau ca samatā tathā ।
icchādveṣakṣayaṃ prāpya kāmakrodhakṣayaṃ tathā ॥11॥
12
damo nānyaspṛhā nityaṃ dhairyaṃ gāmbhīryameva ca ।
abhayaṃ krodhaśamanaṃ jñānenaitadavāpyate ॥12॥
13
amātsaryaṃ budhāḥ prāhurdānaṃ dharme ca saṃyamam ।
avasthitena nityaṃ ca satyenāmatsarī bhavet ॥13॥
14
akṣamāyāḥ kṣamāyāśca priyāṇīhāpriyāṇi ca ।
kṣamate sarvataḥ sādhuḥ sādhvāpnoti ca satyavān ॥14॥
15
kalyāṇaṃ kurute gāḍhaṃ hrīmānna ślāghate kvacit ।
praśāntavāṅmanā nityaṃ hrīstu dharmādavāpyate ॥15॥
16
dharmārthahetoḥ kṣamate titikṣā kṣāntirucyate ।
lokasaṅgrahaṇārthaṃ tu sā tu dhairyeṇa labhyate ॥16॥
17
tyāgaḥ snehasya yastyāgo viṣayāṇāṃ tathaiva ca ।
rāgadveṣaprahīṇasya tyāgo bhavati nānyathā ॥17॥
18
āryatā nāma bhūtānāṃ yaḥ karoti prayatnataḥ ।
śubhaṃ karma nirākāro vītarāgatvameva ca ॥18॥
19
dhṛtirnāma sukhe duḥkhe yathā nāpnoti vikriyām ।
tāṃ bhajeta sadā prājño ya icchedbhūtimātmanaḥ ॥19॥
20
sarvathā kṣamiṇā bhāvyaṃ tathā satyapareṇa ca ।
vītaharṣabhayakrodho dhṛtimāpnoti paṇḍitaḥ ॥20॥
21
adrohaḥ sarvabhūteṣu karmaṇā manasā girā ।
anugrahaśca dānaṃ ca satāṃ dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ॥21॥
22
ete trayodaśākārāḥ pṛthaksatyaikalakṣaṇāḥ ।
bhajante satyameveha bṛṃhayanti ca bhārata ॥22॥
23
nāntaḥ śakyo guṇānāṃ hi vaktuṃ satyasya bhārata ।
ataḥ satyaṃ praśaṃsanti viprāḥ sapitṛdevatāḥ ॥23॥
24
nāsti satyātparo dharmo nānṛtātpātakaṃ param ।
sthitirhi satyaṃ dharmasya tasmātsatyaṃ na lopayet ॥24॥
25
upaiti satyāddānaṃ hi tathā yajñāḥ sadakṣiṇāḥ ।
vratāgnihotraṃ vedāśca ye cānye dharmaniścayāḥ ॥25॥
26
aśvamedhasahasraṃ ca satyaṃ ca tulayā dhṛtam ।
aśvamedhasahasrāddhi satyamevātiricyate] ॥26॥
Глава 157
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yataḥ prabhavati krodhaḥ kāmaśca bharatarṣabha ।
śokamohau vivitsā ca parāsutvaṃ tathā madaḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
lobho mātsaryamīrṣyā ca kutsāsūyā kṛpā tathā ।
etatsarvaṃ mahāprājña yāthātathyena me vada ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
trayodaśaite'tibalāḥ śatravaḥ prāṇināṃ smṛtāḥ ।
upāsate mahārāja samastāḥ puruṣāniha ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
ete pramattaṃ puruṣamapramattā nudanti hi ।
vṛkā iva vilumpanti dṛṣṭvaiva puruṣetarān ॥4॥
5
ebhyaḥ pravartate duḥkhamebhyaḥ pāpaṃ pravartate ।
iti martyo vijānīyātsatataṃ bharatarṣabha ॥5॥
6
eteṣāmudayaṃ sthānaṃ kṣayaṃ ca puruṣottama ।
hanta te vartayiṣyāmi tanme nigadataḥ śṛṇu ॥6॥
7
lobhātkrodhaḥ prabhavati paradoṣairudīryate ।
kṣamayā tiṣṭhate rājañśrīmāṃśca vinivartate ॥7॥
8
saṅkalpājjāyate kāmaḥ sevyamāno vivardhate ।
avadyadarśanādvyeti tattvajñānācca dhīmatām ॥8॥
9
viruddhāni hi śāstrāṇi paśyantīhālpabuddhayaḥ ।
vivitsā jāyate tatra tattvajñānānnivartate ॥9॥
10
prīteḥ śokaḥ prabhavati viyogāttasya dehinaḥ ।
yadā nirarthakaṃ vetti tadā sadyaḥ praṇaśyati ॥10॥
11
parāsutā krodhalobhādabhyāsācca pravartate ।
dayayā sarvabhūtānāṃ nirvedātsā nivartate ॥11॥
12
sattvatyāgāttu mātsaryamahitāni ca sevate ।
etattu kṣīyate tāta sādhūnāmupasevanāt ॥12॥
13
kulājjñānāttathaiśvaryānmado bhavati dehinām ।
ebhireva tu vijñātairmadaḥ sadyaḥ praṇaśyati ॥13॥
14
īrṣyā kāmātprabhavati saṅgharṣāccaiva bhārata ।
itareṣāṃ tu martyānāṃ prajñayā sā praṇaśyati ॥14॥
15
vibhramāllokabāhyānāṃ dveṣyairvākyairasaṅgataiḥ ।
kutsā sañjāyate rājannupekṣābhiḥ praśāmyati ॥15॥
16
pratikartumaśakyāya balasthāyāpakāriṇe ।
asūyā jāyate tīvrā kāruṇyādvinivartate ॥16॥
17
kṛpaṇānsatataṃ dṛṣṭvā tataḥ sañjāyate kṛpā ।
dharmaniṣṭhāṃ yadā vetti tadā śāmyati sā kṛpā ॥17॥
18
etānyeva jitānyāhuḥ praśamācca trayodaśa ।
ete hi dhārtarāṣṭrāṇāṃ sarve doṣāstrayodaśa ।
tvayā sarvātmanā nityaṃ vijitā jeṣyase ca tān] ॥18॥
Глава 158
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
ānṛśaṃsyaṃ vijānāmi darśanena satāṃ sadā ।
nṛśaṃsānna vijānāmi teṣāṃ karma ca bhārata ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
kaṇṭakānkūpamagniṃ ca varjayanti yathā narāḥ ।
tathā nṛśaṃsakarmāṇaṃ varjayanti narā naram ॥2॥
3
nṛśaṃso hyadhamo nityaṃ pretya ceha ca bhārata ।
tasmādbravīhi kauravya tasya dharmaviniścayam ॥3॥
4
bhīṣma uvāca ।
spṛhāsyāntarhitā caiva viditārthā ca karmaṇā ।
ākroṣṭā kruśyate caiva bandhitā badhyate ca yaḥ ॥4॥
Бхишма сказал:
5
dattānukīrtirviṣamaḥ kṣudro naikṛtikaḥ śaṭhaḥ ।
asambhogī ca mānī ca tathā saṅgī vikatthanaḥ ॥5॥
6
sarvātiśaṅkī paruṣo bāliśaḥ kṛpaṇastathā ।
vargapraśaṃsī satatamāśramadveṣasaṅkarī ॥6॥
7
hiṃsāvihārī satatamaviśeṣaguṇāguṇaḥ ।
bahvalīko manasvī ca lubdho'tyarthaṃ nṛśaṃsakṛt ॥7॥
8
dharmaśīlaṃ guṇopetaṃ pāpa ityavagacchati ।
ātmaśīlānumānena na viśvasiti kasyacit ॥8॥
9
pareṣāṃ yatra doṣaḥ syāttadguhyaṃ samprakāśayet ।
samāneṣveva doṣeṣu vṛttyarthamupaghātayet ॥9॥
10
tathopakāriṇaṃ caiva manyate vañcitaṃ param ।
dattvāpi ca dhanaṃ kāle santapatyupakāriṇe ॥10॥
11
bhakṣyaṃ bhojyamatho lehyaṃ yaccānyatsādhu bhojanam ।
prekṣamāṇeṣu yo'śnīyānnṛśaṃsa iti taṃ viduḥ ॥11॥
12
brāhmaṇebhyaḥ pradāyāgraṃ yaḥ suhṛdbhiḥ sahāśnute ।
sa pretya labhate svargamiha cānantyamaśnute ॥12॥
13
eṣa te bharataśreṣṭha nṛśaṃsaḥ parikīrtitaḥ ।
sadā vivarjanīyo vai puruṣeṇa bubhūṣatā] ॥13॥
Глава 159
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
kṛtārtho yakṣyamāṇaśca sarvavedāntagaśca yaḥ ।
ācāryapitṛbhāryārthaṃ svādhyāyārthamathāpi vā ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
ete vai sādhavo dṛṣṭā brāhmaṇā dharmabhikṣavaḥ ।
asvebhyo deyametebhyo dānaṃ vidyāviśeṣataḥ ॥2॥
3
anyatra dakṣiṇā yā tu deyā bharatasattama ।
anyebhyo hi bahirvedyāṃ nākṛtānnaṃ vidhīyate ॥3॥
4
sarvaratnāni rājā ca yathārhaṃ pratipādayet ।
brāhmaṇāścaiva yajñāśca sahānnāḥ sahadakṣiṇāḥ ॥4॥
5
yasya traivārṣikaṃ bhaktaṃ paryāptaṃ bhṛtyavṛttaye ।
adhikaṃ vāpi vidyeta sa somaṃ pātumarhati ॥5॥
6
yajñaścetpratividdhaḥ syādaṅgenaikena yajvanaḥ ।
brāhmaṇasya viśeṣeṇa dhārmike sati rājani ॥6॥
7
yo vaiśyaḥ syādbahupaśurhīnakraturasomapaḥ ।
kuṭumbāttasya taddravyaṃ yajñārthaṃ pārthivo haret ॥7॥
8
āharedveśmataḥ kiñcitkāmaṃ śūdrasya dravyataḥ ।
na hi veśmani śūdrasya kaścidasti parigrahaḥ ॥8॥
9
yo'nāhitāgniḥ śatagurayajvā ca sahasraguḥ ।
tayorapi kuṭumbābhyāmāharedavicārayan ॥9॥
10
adātṛbhyo harennityaṃ vyākhyāpya nṛpatiḥ prabho ।
tathā hyācarato dharmo nṛpateḥ syādathākhilaḥ ॥10॥
11
tathaiva saptame bhakte bhaktāni ṣaḍanaśnatā ।
aśvastanavidhānena hartavyaṃ hīnakarmaṇaḥ ।
khalātkṣetrāttathāgārādyato vāpyupapadyate ॥11॥
12
ākhyātavyaṃ nṛpasyaitatpṛcchato'pṛcchato'pi vā ।
na tasmai dhārayeddaṇḍaṃ rājā dharmeṇa dharmavit ॥12॥
13
kṣatriyasya hi bāliśyādbrāhmaṇaḥ kliśyate kṣudhā ।
śrutaśīle samājñāya vṛttimasya prakalpayet ।
athainaṃ parirakṣeta pitā putramivaurasam ॥13॥
14
iṣṭiṃ vaiśvānarīṃ nityaṃ nirvapedabdaparyaye ।
avikalpaḥ purādharmo dharmavādaistu kevalam ॥14॥
15
viśvaistu devaiḥ sādhyaiśca brāhmaṇaiśca maharṣibhiḥ ।
āpatsu maraṇādbhītairliṅgapratinidhiḥ kṛtaḥ ॥15॥
16
prabhuḥ prathamakalpasya yo'nukalpena vartate ।
na sāmparāyikaṃ tasya durmatervidyate phalam ॥16॥
17
na brāhmaṇānvedayeta kaścidrājani mānavaḥ ।
avīryo vedanādvidyātsuvīryo vīryavattaram ॥17॥
18
tasmādrājñā sadā tejo duḥsahaṃ brahmavādinām ।
mantā śāstā vidhātā ca brāhmaṇo deva ucyate ।
tasminnākuśalaṃ brūyānna śuktāmīrayedgiram ॥18॥
19
kṣatriyo bāhuvīryeṇa taratyāpadamātmanaḥ ।
dhanena vaiśyaḥ śūdraśca mantrairhomaiśca vai dvijaḥ ॥19॥
20
na vai kanyā na yuvatirnāmantro na ca bāliśaḥ ।
pariveṣṭāgnihotrasya bhavennāsaṃskṛtastathā ।
narake nipatantyete juhvānāḥ sa ca yasya tat ॥20॥
21
prājāpatyamadattvāśvamagnyādheyasya dakṣiṇām ।
anāhitāgniriti sa procyate dharmadarśibhiḥ ॥21॥
22
puṇyānyanyāni kurvīta śraddadhāno jitendriyaḥ ।
anāptadakṣiṇairyajñairna yajeta kathañcana ॥22॥
23
prajāḥ paśūṃśca svargaṃ ca hanti yajño hyadakṣiṇaḥ ।
indriyāṇi yaśaḥ kīrtimāyuścāsyopakṛntati ॥23॥
24
udakyā hyāsate ye ca ye ca kecidanagnayaḥ ।
kulaṃ cāśrotriyaṃ yeṣāṃ sarve te śūdradharmiṇaḥ ॥24॥
25
udapānodake grāme brāhmaṇo vṛṣalīpatiḥ ।
uṣitvā dvādaśa samāḥ śūdrakarmeha gacchati ॥25॥
26
anāryāṃ śayane bibhradujjhanbibhracca yo dvijām ।
abrāhmaṇo manyamānastṛṇeṣvāsīta pṛṣṭhataḥ ।
tathā sa śudhyate rājañśṛṇu cātra vaco mama ॥26॥
27
yadekarātreṇa karoti pāpaṃ kṛṣṇaṃ varṇaṃ brāhmaṇaḥ sevamānaḥ ।
sthānāsanābhyāṃ vicaranvratī saṃstribhirvarṣaiḥ śamayedātmapāpam ॥27॥
28
na narmayuktaṃ vacanaṃ hinasti na strīṣu rājanna vivāhakāle ।
na gurvarthe nātmano jīvitārthe pañcānṛtānyāhurapātakāni ॥28॥
29
śraddadhānaḥ śubhāṃ vidyāṃ hīnādapi samācaret ।
suvarṇamapi cāmedhyādādadīteti dhāraṇā ॥29॥
30
strīratnaṃ duṣkulāccāpi viṣādapyamṛtaṃ pibet ।
aduṣṭā hi striyo ratnamāpa ityeva dharmataḥ ॥30॥
31
gobrāhmaṇahitārthaṃ ca varṇānāṃ saṅkareṣu ca ।
gṛhṇīyāttu dhanurvaiśyaḥ paritrāṇāya cātmanaḥ ॥31॥
32
surāpānaṃ brahmahatyā gurutalpamathāpi vā ।
anirdeśyāni manyante prāṇāntānīti dhāraṇā ॥32॥
33
suvarṇaharaṇaṃ stainyaṃ viprāsaṅgaśca pātakam ।
viharanmadyapānaṃ cāpyagamyāgamanaṃ tathā ॥33॥
34
patitaiḥ samprayogācca brāhmaṇairyonitastathā ।
acireṇa mahārāja tādṛśo vai bhavatyuta ॥34॥
35
saṃvatsareṇa patati patitena sahācaran ।
yājanādhyāpanādyaunānna tu yānāsanāśanāt ॥35॥
36
etāni ca tato'nyāni nirdeśyānīti dhāraṇā ।
nirdeśyakena vidhinā kālenāvyasanī bhavet ॥36॥
37
annaṃ tiryaṅna hotavyaṃ pretakarmaṇyapātite ।
triṣu tveteṣu pūrveṣu na kurvīta vicāraṇām ॥37॥
38
amātyānvā gurūnvāpi jahyāddharmeṇa dhārmikaḥ ।
prāyaścittamakurvāṇairnaitairarhati saṃvidam ॥38॥
39
adharmakārī dharmeṇa tapasā hanti kilbiṣam ।
bruvanstena iti stenaṃ tāvatprāpnoti kilbiṣam ।
astenaṃ stena ityuktvā dviguṇaṃ pāpamāpnuyāt ॥39॥
40
tribhāgaṃ brahmahatyāyāḥ kanyā prāpnoti duṣyatī ।
yastu dūṣayitā tasyāḥ śeṣaṃ prāpnoti kilbiṣam ॥40॥
41
brāhmaṇāyāvagūryeha spṛṣṭvā gurutaraṃ bhavet ।
varṣāṇāṃ hi śataṃ pāpaḥ pratiṣṭhāṃ nādhigacchati ॥41॥
42
sahasraṃ tveva varṣāṇāṃ nipātya narake vaset ।
tasmānnaivāvagūryāddhi naiva jātu nipātayet ॥42॥
43
śoṇitaṃ yāvataḥ pāṃsūnsaṅgṛhṇīyāddvijakṣatāt ।
tāvatīḥ sa samā rājannarake parivartate ॥43॥
44
bhrūṇahāhavamadhye tu śudhyate śastrapātitaḥ ।
ātmānaṃ juhuyādvahnau samiddhe tena śudhyati ॥44॥
45
surāpo vāruṇīmuṣṇāṃ pītvā pāpādvimucyate ।
tayā sa kāye nirdagdhe mṛtyunā pretya śudhyati ।
lokāṃśca labhate vipro nānyathā labhate hi saḥ ॥45॥
46
gurutalpamadhiṣṭhāya durātmā pāpacetanaḥ ।
sūrmīṃ jvalantīmāśliṣya mṛtyunā sa viśudhyati ॥46॥
47
atha vā śiśnavṛṣaṇāvādāyāñjalinā svayam ।
nairṛtīṃ diśamāsthāya nipatetsa tvajihmagaḥ ॥47॥
48
brāhmaṇārthe'pi vā prāṇānsantyajettena śudhyati ।
aśvamedhena vāpīṣṭvā gomedhenāpi vā punaḥ ।
agniṣṭomena vā samyagiha pretya ca pūyate ॥48॥
49
tathaiva dvādaśa samāḥ kapālī brahmahā bhavet ।
brahmacārī caredbhaikṣaṃ svakarmodāharanmuniḥ ॥49॥
50
evaṃ vā tapasā yukto brahmahā savanī bhavet ।
evaṃ vā garbhamajñātā cātreyīṃ yo'bhigacchati ।
dviguṇā brahmahatyā vai ātreyīvyasane bhavet ॥50॥
51
surāpo niyatāhāro brahmacārī kṣamācaraḥ ।
ūrdhvaṃ tribhyo'tha varṣebhyo yajetāgniṣṭutā param ।
ṛṣabhaikasahasraṃ gā dattvā śubhamavāpnuyāt ॥51॥
52
vaiśyaṃ hatvā tu varṣe dve ṛṣabhaikaśatāśca gāḥ ।
śūdraṃ hatvābdamevaikamṛṣabhaikādaśāśca gāḥ ॥52॥
53
śvabarbarakharānhatvā śaudrameva vrataṃ caret ।
mārjāracāṣamaṇḍūkānkākaṃ bhāsaṃ ca mūṣakam ॥53॥
54
uktaḥ paśusamo dharmo rājanprāṇinipātanāt ।
prāyaścittānyathānyāni pravakṣyāmyanupūrvaśaḥ ॥54॥
55
talpe cānyasya caurye ca pṛthaksaṃvatsaraṃ caret ।
trīṇi śrotriyabhāryāyāṃ paradāre tu dve smṛte ॥55॥
56
kāle caturthe bhuñjāno brahmacārī vratī bhavet ।
sthānāsanābhyāṃ viharettrirahno'bhyuditādapaḥ ।
evameva nirācānto yaścāgnīnapavidhyati ॥56॥
57
tyajatyakāraṇe yaśca pitaraṃ mātaraṃ tathā ।
patitaḥ syātsa kauravya tathā dharmeṣu niścayaḥ ॥57॥
58
grāsācchādanamatyarthaṃ dadyāditi nidarśanam ।
bhāryāyāṃ vyabhicāriṇyāṃ niruddhāyāṃ viśeṣataḥ ।
yatpuṃsāṃ paradāreṣu taccaināṃ cārayedvratam ॥58॥
59
śreyāṃsaṃ śayane hitvā yā pāpīyāṃsamṛcchati ।
śvabhistāṃ khādayedrājā saṃsthāne bahusaṃvṛte ॥59॥
60
pumāṃsaṃ bandhayetprājñaḥ śayane tapta āyase ।
apyādadhīta dārūṇi tatra dahyeta pāpakṛt ॥60॥
61
eṣa daṇḍo mahārāja strīṇāṃ bhartṛvyatikrame ।
saṃvatsarābhiśastasya duṣṭasya dviguṇo bhavet ॥61॥
62
dve tasya trīṇi varṣāṇi catvāri sahasevinaḥ ।
kucaraḥ pañca varṣāṇi caredbhaikṣaṃ munivrataḥ ॥62॥
63
parivittiḥ parivettā yayā ca parividyate ।
pāṇigrāhaśca dharmeṇa sarve te patitāḥ smṛtāḥ ॥63॥
64
careyuḥ sarva evaite vīrahā yadvrataṃ caret ।
cāndrāyaṇaṃ carenmāsaṃ kṛcchraṃ vā pāpaśuddhaye ॥64॥
65
parivettā prayaccheta parivittāya tāṃ snuṣām ।
jyeṣṭhena tvabhyanujñāto yavīyānpratyanantaram ।
enaso mokṣamāpnoti sā ca tau caiva dharmataḥ ॥65॥
66
amānuṣīṣu govarjamanāvṛṣṭirna duṣyati ।
adhiṣṭhātāramattāraṃ paśūnāṃ puruṣaṃ viduḥ ॥66॥
67
paridhāyordhvavālaṃ tu pātramādāya mṛnmayam ।
caretsapta gṛhānbhaikṣaṃ svakarma parikīrtayan ॥67॥
68
tatraiva labdhabhojī syāddvādaśāhātsa śudhyati ।
caretsaṃvatsaraṃ cāpi tadvrataṃ yannirākṛti ॥68॥
69
bhavettu mānuṣeṣvevaṃ prāyaścittamanuttamam ।
dānaṃ vādānasakteṣu sarvameva prakalpayet ।
anāstikeṣu gomātraṃ prāṇamekaṃ pracakṣate ॥69॥
70
śvavarāhamanuṣyāṇāṃ kukkuṭasya kharasya ca ।
māṃsaṃ mūtrapurīṣaṃ ca prāśya saṃskāramarhati ॥70॥
71
brāhmaṇasya surāpasya gandhamāghrāya somapaḥ ।
apastryahaṃ pibeduṣṇāstryahamuṣṇaṃ payaḥ pibet ।
tryahamuṣṇaṃ ghṛtaṃ pītvā vāyubhakṣo bhavettryaham ॥71॥
72
evametatsamuddiṣṭaṃ prāyaścittaṃ sanātanam ।
brāhmaṇasya viśeṣeṇa tattvajñānena jāyate] ॥72॥
Глава 160
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
kathāntaramathāsādya khaḍgayuddhaviśāradaḥ ।
nakulaḥ śaratalpasthamidamāha pitāmaham ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
dhanuḥ praharaṇaṃ śreṣṭhamiti vādaḥ pitāmaha ।
matastu mama dharmajña khaḍga eva susaṃśitaḥ ॥2॥
3
viśīrṇe kārmuke rājanprakṣīṇeṣu ca vājiṣu ।
khaḍgena śakyate yuddhe sādhvātmā parirakṣitum ॥3॥
4
śarāsanadharāṃścaiva gadāśaktidharāṃstathā ।
ekaḥ khaḍgadharo vīraḥ samarthaḥ pratibādhitum ॥4॥
5
atra me saṃśayaścaiva kautūhalamatīva ca ।
kiṃ svitpraharaṇaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ sarvayuddheṣu pārthiva ॥5॥
6
kathaṃ cotpāditaḥ khaḍgaḥ kasyārthāya ca kena vā ।
pūrvācāryaṃ ca khaḍgasya prabrūhi prapitāmaha ॥6॥
7
tasya tadvacanaṃ śrutvā mādrīputrasya dhīmataḥ ।
sarvakauśalasaṃyuktaṃ sūkṣmacitrārthavacchubham ॥7॥
8
tatastasyottaraṃ vākyaṃ svaravarṇopapāditam ।
śikṣānyāyopasampannaṃ droṇaśiṣyāya pṛcchate ॥8॥
9
uvāca sarvadharmajño dhanurvedasya pāragaḥ ।
śaratalpagato bhīṣmo nakulāya mahātmane ॥9॥
10
tattvaṃ śṛṇuṣva mādreya yadetatparipṛcchasi ।
prabodhito'smi bhavatā dhātumāniva parvataḥ ॥10॥
11
salilaikārṇavaṃ tāta purā sarvamabhūdidam ।
niṣprakampamanākāśamanirdeśyamahītalam ॥11॥
12
tamaḥsaṃvṛtamasparśamatigambhīradarśanam ।
niḥśabdaṃ cāprameyaṃ ca tatra jajñe pitāmahaḥ ॥12॥
13
so'sṛjadvāyumagniṃ ca bhāskaraṃ cāpi vīryavān ।
ākāśamasṛjaccordhvamadho bhūmiṃ ca nairṛtim ॥13॥
14
nabhaḥ sacandratāraṃ ca nakṣatrāṇi grahāṃstathā ।
saṃvatsarānahorātrānṛtūnatha lavānkṣaṇān ॥14॥
15
tataḥ śarīraṃ lokasthaṃ sthāpayitvā pitāmahaḥ ।
janayāmāsa bhagavānputrānuttamatejasaḥ ॥15॥
16
marīcimṛṣimatriṃ ca pulastyaṃ pulahaṃ kratum ।
vasiṣṭhāṅgirasau cobhau rudraṃ ca prabhumīśvaram ॥16॥
17
prācetasastathā dakṣaḥ kanyāḥ ṣaṣṭimajījanat ।
tā vai brahmarṣayaḥ sarvāḥ prajārthaṃ pratipedire ॥17॥
18
tābhyo viśvāni bhūtāni devāḥ pitṛgaṇāstathā ।
gandharvāpsarasaścaiva rakṣāṃsi vividhāni ca ॥18॥
19
patatrimṛgamīnāśca plavaṅgāśca mahoragāḥ ।
nānākṛtibalāścānye jalakṣitivicāriṇaḥ ॥19॥
20
audbhidāḥ svedajāścaiva aṇḍajāśca jarāyujāḥ ।
jajñe tāta tathā sarvaṃ jagatsthāvarajaṅgamam ॥20॥
21
bhūtasargamimaṃ kṛtvā sarvalokapitāmahaḥ ।
śāśvataṃ vedapaṭhitaṃ dharmaṃ ca yuyuje punaḥ ॥21॥
22
tasmindharme sthitā devāḥ sahācāryapurohitāḥ ।
ādityā vasavo rudrāḥ sasādhyā marudaśvinaḥ ॥22॥
23
bhṛgvatryaṅgirasaḥ siddhāḥ kāśyapaśca tapodhanaḥ ।
vasiṣṭhagautamāgastyāstathā nāradaparvatau ॥23॥
24
ṛṣayo vālakhilyāśca prabhāsāḥ sikatāstathā ।
ghṛtācāḥ somavāyavyā vaikhānasamarīcipāḥ ॥24॥
25
akṛṣṭāścaiva haṃsāśca ṛṣayo'thāgniyonijāḥ ।
vānaprasthāḥ pṛśnayaśca sthitā brahmānuśāsane ॥25॥
26
dānavendrāstvatikramya tatpitāmahaśāsanam ।
dharmasyāpacayaṃ cakruḥ krodhalobhasamanvitāḥ ॥26॥
27
hiraṇyakaśipuścaiva hiraṇyākṣo virocanaḥ ।
śambaro vipracittiśca prahrādo namucirbaliḥ ॥27॥
28
ete cānye ca bahavaḥ sagaṇā daityadānavāḥ ।
dharmasetumatikramya remire'dharmaniścayāḥ ॥28॥
29
sarve sma tulyajātīyā yathā devāstathā vayam ।
ityevaṃ hetumāsthāya spardhamānāḥ surarṣibhiḥ ॥29॥
30
na priyaṃ nāpyanukrośaṃ cakrurbhūteṣu bhārata ।
trīnupāyānatikramya daṇḍena rurudhuḥ prajāḥ ।
na jagmuḥ saṃvidaṃ taiśca darpādasurasattamāḥ ॥30॥
31
atha vai bhagavānbrahmā brahmarṣibhirupasthitaḥ ।
tadā himavataḥ pṛṣṭhe suramye padmatārake ॥31॥
32
śatayojanavistāre maṇimuktācayācite ।
tasmingirivare putra puṣpitadrumakānane ।
tasthau sa vibudhaśreṣṭho brahmā lokārthasiddhaye ॥32॥
33
tato varṣasahasrānte vitānamakarotprabhuḥ ।
vidhinā kalpadṛṣṭena yathoktenopapāditam ॥33॥
34
ṛṣibhiryajñapaṭubhiryathāvatkarmakartṛbhiḥ ।
marudbhiḥ parisaṃstīrṇaṃ dīpyamānaiśca pāvakaiḥ ॥34॥
35
kāñcanairyajñabhāṇḍaiśca bhrājiṣṇubhiralaṅkṛtam ।
vṛtaṃ devagaṇaiścaiva prababhau yajñamaṇḍalam ॥35॥
36
tathā brahmarṣibhiścaiva sadasyairupaśobhitam ।
tatra ghoratamaṃ vṛttamṛṣīṇāṃ me pariśrutam ॥36॥
37
candramā vimalaṃ vyoma yathābhyuditatārakam ।
vidāryāgniṃ tathā bhūtamutthitaṃ śrūyate tataḥ ॥37॥
38
nīlotpalasavarṇābhaṃ tīkṣṇadaṃṣṭraṃ kṛśodaram ।
prāṃśu durdarśanaṃ caivāpyatitejastathaiva ca ॥38॥
39
tasminnutpatamāne ca pracacāla vasundharā ।
tatrormikalilāvartaścukṣubhe ca mahārṇavaḥ ॥39॥
40
peturulkā mahotpātāḥ śākhāśca mumucurdrumāḥ ।
aprasannā diśaḥ sarvāḥ pavanaścāśivo vavau ।
muhurmuhuśca bhūtāni prāvyathanta bhayāttathā ॥40॥
41
tataḥ sutumulaṃ dṛṣṭvā tadadbhutamupasthitam ।
maharṣisuragandharvānuvācedaṃ pitāmahaḥ ॥41॥
42
mayaitaccintitaṃ bhūtamasirnāmaiṣa vīryavān ।
rakṣaṇārthāya lokasya vadhāya ca suradviṣām ॥42॥
43
tatastadrūpamutsṛjya babhau nistriṃśa eva saḥ ।
vimalastīkṣṇadhāraśca kālāntaka ivodyataḥ ॥43॥
44
tatastaṃ śitikaṇṭhāya rudrāyarṣabhaketave ।
brahmā dadāvasiṃ dīptamadharmaprativāraṇam ॥44॥
45
tataḥ sa bhagavānrudro brahmarṣigaṇasaṃstutaḥ ।
pragṛhyāsimameyātmā rūpamanyaccakāra ha ॥45॥
46
caturbāhuḥ spṛśanmūrdhnā bhūsthito'pi nabhastalam ।
ūrdhvadṛṣṭirmahāliṅgo mukhājjvālāḥ samutsṛjan ।
vikurvanbahudhā varṇānnīlapāṇḍuralohitān ॥46॥
47
bibhratkṛṣṇājinaṃ vāso hemapravaratārakam ।
netraṃ caikaṃ lalāṭena bhāskarapratimaṃ mahat ।
śuśubhāte ca vimale dve netre kṛṣṇapiṅgale ॥47॥
48
tato devo mahādevaḥ śūlapāṇirbhagākṣihā ।
sampragṛhya tu nistriṃśaṃ kālārkānalasannibham ॥48॥
49
trikūṭaṃ carma codyamya savidyutamivāmbudam ।
cacāra vividhānmārgānmahābalaparākramaḥ ।
vidhunvannasimākāśe dānavāntacikīrṣayā ॥49॥
50
tasya nādaṃ vinadato mahāhāsaṃ ca muñcataḥ ।
babhau pratibhayaṃ rūpaṃ tadā rudrasya bhārata ॥50॥
51
tadrūpadhāriṇaṃ rudraṃ raudrakarma cikīrṣavaḥ ।
niśamya dānavāḥ sarve hṛṣṭāḥ samabhidudruvuḥ ॥51॥
52
aśmabhiścāpyavarṣanta pradīptaiśca tatholmukaiḥ ।
ghoraiḥ praharaṇaiścānyaiḥ śitadhārairayomukhaiḥ ॥52॥
53
tatastaddānavānīkaṃ sampraṇetāramacyutam ।
rudrakhaḍgabaloddhūtaṃ pracacāla mumoha ca ॥53॥
54
citraṃ śīghrataratvācca carantamasidhāriṇam ।
tamekamasurāḥ sarve sahasramiti menire ॥54॥
55
chindanbhindanrujankṛntandārayanpramathannapi ।
acaraddaityasaṅgheṣu rudro'gniriva kakṣagaḥ ॥55॥
56
asivegaprarugṇāste chinnabāhūruvakṣasaḥ ।
samprakṛttottamāṅgāśca petururvyāṃ mahāsurāḥ ॥56॥
57
apare dānavā bhagnā rudraghātāvapīḍitāḥ ।
anyonyamabhinardanto diśaḥ sampratipedire ॥57॥
58
bhūmiṃ kecitpraviviśuḥ parvatānapare tathā ।
apare jagmurākāśamapare'mbhaḥ samāviśan ॥58॥
59
tasminmahati saṃvṛtte samare bhṛśadāruṇe ।
babhau bhūmiḥ pratibhayā tadā rudhirakardamā ॥59॥
60
dānavānāṃ śarīraiśca mahadbhiḥ śoṇitokṣitaiḥ ।
samākīrṇā mahābāho śailairiva sakiṃśukaiḥ ॥60॥
61
rudhireṇa pariklinnā prababhau vasudhā tadā ।
raktārdravasanā śyāmā nārīva madavihvalā ॥61॥
62
sa rudro dānavānhatvā kṛtvā dharmottaraṃ jagat ।
raudraṃ rūpaṃ vihāyāśu cakre rūpaṃ śivaṃ śivaḥ ॥62॥
63
tato maharṣayaḥ sarve sarve devagaṇāstathā ।
jayenādbhutakalpena devadevamathārcayan ॥63॥
64
tataḥ sa bhagavānrudro dānavakṣatajokṣitam ।
asiṃ dharmasya goptāraṃ dadau satkṛtya viṣṇave ॥64॥
65
viṣṇurmarīcaye prādānmarīcirbhagavāṃśca tam ।
maharṣibhyo dadau khaḍgamṛṣayo vāsavāya tu ॥65॥
66
mahendro lokapālebhyo lokapālāstu putraka ।
manave sūryaputrāya daduḥ khaḍgaṃ suvistaram ॥66॥
67
ūcuścainaṃ tathaivādyaṃ mānuṣāṇāṃ tvamīśvaraḥ ।
asinā dharmagarbheṇa pālayasva prajā iti ॥67॥
68
dharmasetumatikrāntāḥ sūkṣmasthūlārthakāraṇāt ।
vibhajya daṇḍaṃ rakṣyāḥ syurdharmato na yadṛcchayā ॥68॥
69
durvācā nigraho daṇḍo hiraṇyabahulastathā ।
vyaṅganaṃ ca śarīrasya vadho vānalpakāraṇāt ॥69॥
70
aseretāni rūpāṇi durvācādīni nirdiśet ।
asereva pramāṇāni parimāṇavyatikramāt ॥70॥
71
adhisṛjyātha putraṃ svaṃ prajānāmadhipaṃ tataḥ ।
manuḥ prajānāṃ rakṣārthaṃ kṣupāya pradadāvasim ॥71॥
72
kṣupājjagrāha cekṣvākurikṣvākośca purūravāḥ ।
āyuśca tasmāllebhe taṃ nahuṣaśca tato bhuvi ॥72॥
73
yayātirnahuṣāccāpi pūrustasmācca labdhavān ।
āmūrtarayasastasmāttato bhūmiśayo nṛpaḥ ॥73॥
74
bharataścāpi dauḥṣantirlebhe bhūmiśayādasim ।
tasmācca lebhe dharmajño rājannaiḍabiḍastathā ॥74॥
75
tataścaiḍabiḍāllebhe dhundhumāro janeśvaraḥ ।
dhundhumārācca kāmbojo mucukundastato'labhat ॥75॥
76
mucukundānmaruttaśca maruttādapi raivataḥ ।
raivatādyuvanāśvaśca yuvanāśvāttato raghuḥ ॥76॥
77
ikṣvākuvaṃśajastasmāddhariṇāśvaḥ pratāpavān ।
hariṇāśvādasiṃ lebhe śunakaḥ śunakādapi ॥77॥
78
uśīnaro vai dharmātmā tasmādbhojāḥ sayādavāḥ ।
yadubhyaśca śibirlebhe śibeścāpi pratardanaḥ ॥78॥
79
pratardanādaṣṭakaśca ruśadaśvo'ṣṭakādapi ।
ruśadaśvādbharadvājo droṇastasmātkṛpastataḥ ।
tatastvaṃ bhrātṛbhiḥ sārdhaṃ paramāsimavāptavān ॥79॥
80
kṛttikāścāsya nakṣatramaseragniśca daivatam ।
rohiṇyo gotramasyātha rudraśca gururuttamaḥ ॥80॥
81
aseraṣṭau ca nāmāni rahasyāni nibodha me ।
pāṇḍaveya sadā yāni kīrtayaṁllabhate jayam ॥81॥
82
asirviśasanaḥ khaḍgastīkṣṇavartmā durāsadaḥ ।
śrīgarbho vijayaścaiva dharmapālastathaiva ca ॥82॥
83
agryaḥ praharaṇānāṃ ca khaḍgo mādravatīsuta ।
maheśvarapraṇītaśca purāṇe niścayaṃ gataḥ ॥83॥
84
pṛthustūtpādayāmāsa dhanurādyamarindama ।
teneyaṃ pṛthivī pūrvaṃ vainyena parirakṣitā ॥84॥
85
tadetadārṣaṃ mādreya pramāṇaṃ kartumarhasi ।
aseśca pūjā kartavyā sadā yuddhaviśāradaiḥ ॥85॥
86
ityeṣa prathamaḥ kalpo vyākhyātaste suvistaraḥ ।
aserutpattisaṃsargo yathāvadbharatarṣabha ॥86॥
87
sarvathaitadiha śrutvā khaḍgasādhanamuttamam ।
labhate puruṣaḥ kīrtiṃ pretya cānantyamaśnute] ॥87॥
Глава 161
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
ityuktavati bhīṣme tu tūṣṇīṃbhūte yudhiṣṭhiraḥ ।
papracchāvasaraṃ gatvā bhrātṝnvidurapañcamān ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
dharme cārthe ca kāme ca lokavṛttiḥ samāhitā ।
teṣāṃ garīyānkatamo madhyamaḥ ko laghuśca kaḥ ॥2॥
3
kasmiṃścātmā niyantavyastrivargavijayāya vai ।
santuṣṭā naiṣṭhikaṃ vākyaṃ yathāvadvaktumarhatha ॥3॥
4
tato'rthagatitattvajñaḥ prathamaṃ pratibhānavān ।
jagāda viduro vākyaṃ dharmaśāstramanusmaran ॥4॥
5
bāhuśrutyaṃ tapastyāgaḥ śraddhā yajñakriyā kṣamā ।
bhāvaśuddhirdayā satyaṃ saṃyamaścātmasampadaḥ ॥5॥
6
etadevābhipadyasva mā te bhūccalitaṃ manaḥ ।
etanmūlau hi dharmārthāvetadekapadaṃ hitam ॥6॥
7
dharmeṇaivarṣayastīrṇā dharme lokāḥ pratiṣṭhitāḥ ।
dharmeṇa devā divigā dharme cārthaḥ samāhitaḥ ॥7॥
8
dharmo rājanguṇaśreṣṭho madhyamo hyartha ucyate ।
kāmo yavīyāniti ca pravadanti manīṣiṇaḥ ।
tasmāddharmapradhānena bhavitavyaṃ yatātmanā ॥8॥
9
samāptavacane tasminnarthaśāstraviśāradaḥ ।
pārtho vākyārthatattvajño jagau vākyamatandritaḥ ॥9॥
10
karmabhūmiriyaṃ rājanniha vārttā praśasyate ।
kṛṣivāṇijyagorakṣyaṃ śilpāni vividhāni ca ॥10॥
11
artha ityeva sarveṣāṃ karmaṇāmavyatikramaḥ ।
na ṛte'rthena vartete dharmakāmāviti śrutiḥ ॥11॥
12
vijayī hyarthavāndharmamārādhayitumuttamam ।
kāmaṃ ca carituṃ śakto duṣprāpamakṛtātmabhiḥ ॥12॥
13
arthasyāvayavāvetau dharmakāmāviti śrutiḥ ।
arthasiddhyā hi nirvṛttāvubhāvetau bhaviṣyataḥ ॥13॥
14
udbhūtārthaṃ hi puruṣaṃ viśiṣṭatarayonayaḥ ।
brahmāṇamiva bhūtāni satataṃ paryupāsate ॥14॥
15
jaṭājinadharā dāntāḥ paṅkadigdhā jitendriyāḥ ।
muṇḍā nistantavaścāpi vasantyarthārthinaḥ pṛthak ॥15॥
16
kāṣāyavasanāścānye śmaśrulā hrīsusaṃvṛtāḥ ।
vidvāṃsaścaiva śāntāśca muktāḥ sarvaparigrahaiḥ ॥16॥
17
arthārthinaḥ santi kecidapare svargakāṅkṣiṇaḥ ।
kulapratyāgamāścaike svaṃ svaṃ mārgamanuṣṭhitāḥ ॥17॥
18
āstikā nāstikāścaiva niyatāḥ saṃyame pare ।
aprajñānaṃ tamobhūtaṃ prajñānaṃ tu prakāśatā ॥18॥
19
bhṛtyānbhogairdviṣo daṇḍairyo yojayati so'rthavān ।
etanmatimatāṃ śreṣṭha mataṃ mama yathātatham ।
anayostu nibodha tvaṃ vacanaṃ vākyakaṇṭhayoḥ ॥19॥
20
tato dharmārthakuśalau mādrīputrāvanantaram ।
nakulaḥ sahadevaśca vākyaṃ jagadatuḥ param ॥20॥
21
āsīnaśca śayānaśca vicarannapi ca sthitaḥ ।
arthayogaṃ dṛḍhaṃ kuryādyogairuccāvacairapi ॥21॥
22
asmiṃstu vai susaṃvṛtte durlabhe paramapriye ।
iha kāmānavāpnoti pratyakṣaṃ nātra saṃśayaḥ ॥22॥
23
yo'rtho dharmeṇa saṃyukto dharmo yaścārthasaṃyutaḥ ।
madhvivāmṛtasaṃyuktaṃ tasmādetau matāviha ॥23॥
24
anarthasya na kāmo'sti tathārtho'dharmiṇaḥ kutaḥ ।
tasmādudvijate loko dharmārthādyo bahiṣkṛtaḥ ॥24॥
25
tasmāddharmapradhānena sādhyo'rthaḥ saṃyatātmanā ।
viśvasteṣu ca bhūteṣu kalpate sarva eva hi ॥25॥
26
dharmaṃ samācaretpūrvaṃ tathārthaṃ dharmasaṃyutam ।
tataḥ kāmaṃ caretpaścātsiddhārthasya hi tatphalam ॥26॥
27
virematustu tadvākyamuktvā tāvaśvinoḥ sutau ।
bhīmasenastadā vākyamidaṃ vaktuṃ pracakrame ॥27॥
28
nākāmaḥ kāmayatyarthaṃ nākāmo dharmamicchati ।
nākāmaḥ kāmayāno'sti tasmātkāmo viśiṣyate ॥28॥
29
kāmena yuktā ṛṣayastapasyeva samāhitāḥ ।
palāśaphalamūlāśā vāyubhakṣāḥ susaṃyatāḥ ॥29॥
30
vedopavādeṣvapare yuktāḥ svādhyāyapāragāḥ ।
śrāddhayajñakriyāyāṃ ca tathā dānapratigrahe ॥30॥
31
vaṇijaḥ karṣakā gopāḥ kāravaḥ śilpinastathā ।
daivakarmakṛtaścaiva yuktāḥ kāmena karmasu ॥31॥
32
samudraṃ cāviśantyanye narāḥ kāmena saṃyutāḥ ।
kāmo hi vividhākāraḥ sarvaṃ kāmena santatam ॥32॥
33
nāsti nāsīnnābhaviṣyadbhūtaṃ kāmātmakātparam ।
etatsāraṃ mahārāja dharmārthāvatra saṃśritau ॥33॥
34
navanītaṃ yathā dadhnastathā kāmo'rthadharmataḥ ।
śreyastailaṃ ca piṇyākādghṛtaṃ śreya udaśvitaḥ ॥34॥
35
śreyaḥ puṣpaphalaṃ kāṣṭhātkāmo dharmārthayorvaraḥ ।
puṣpato madhviva rasaḥ kāmātsañjāyate sukham ॥35॥
36
sucāruveṣābhiralaṅkṛtābhirmadotkaṭābhiḥ priyavādinībhiḥ ।
ramasva yoṣābhirupetya kāmaṃ kāmo hi rājaṃstarasābhipātī ॥36॥
37
buddhirmamaiṣā pariṣatsthitasya mā bhūdvicārastava dharmaputra ।
syātsaṃhitaṃ sadbhiraphalgusāraṃ sametya vākyaṃ paramānṛśaṃsyam ॥37॥
38
dharmārthakāmāḥ samameva sevyā yastvekasevī sa naro jaghanyaḥ ।
dvayostu dakṣaṃ pravadanti madhyaṃ sa uttamo yo niratastrivarge ॥38॥
39
prājñaḥ suhṛccandanasāralipto vicitramālyābharaṇairupetaḥ ।
tato vacaḥ saṅgrahavigraheṇa proktvā yavīyānvirarāma bhīmaḥ ॥39॥
40
tato muhūrtādatha dharmarājo vākyāni teṣāmanucintya samyak ।
uvāca vācāvitathaṃ smayanvai bahuśruto dharmabhṛtāṃ variṣṭhaḥ ॥40॥
41
niḥsaṃśayaṃ niścitadharmaśāstrāḥ sarve bhavanto viditapramāṇāḥ ।
vijñātukāmasya mameha vākyamuktaṃ yadvai naiṣṭhikaṃ tacchrutaṃ me ।
iha tvavaśyaṃ gadato mamāpi vākyaṃ nibodhadhvamananyabhāvāḥ ॥41॥
42
yo vai na pāpe nirato na puṇye nārthe na dharme manujo na kāme ।
vimuktadoṣaḥ samaloṣṭakāñcanaḥ sa mucyate duḥkhasukhārthasiddheḥ ॥42॥
43
bhūtāni jātīmaraṇānvitāni jarāvikāraiśca samanvitāni ।
bhūyaśca taistaiḥ pratibodhitāni mokṣaṃ praśaṃsanti na taṃ ca vidmaḥ ॥43॥
44
snehe nabaddhasya na santi tānītyevaṃ svayaṃbhūrbhagavānuvāca ।
budhāśca nirvāṇaparā vadanti tasmānna kuryātpriyamapriyaṃ ca ॥44॥
45
etatpradhānaṃ na tu kāmakāro yathā niyukto'smi tathā carāmi ।
bhūtāni sarvāṇi vidhirniyuṅkte vidhirbalīyāniti vitta sarve ॥45॥
46
na karmaṇāpnotyanavāpyamarthaṃ yadbhāvi sarvaṃ bhavatīti vitta ।
trivargahīno'pi hi vindate'rthaṃ tasmādidaṃ lokahitāya guhyam ॥46॥
47
tatastadagryaṃ vacanaṃ manonugaṃ samastamājñāya tato'tihetumat ।
tadā praṇeduśca jaharṣire ca te kurupravīrāya ca cakrurañjalīn ॥47॥
48
sucāruvarṇākṣaraśabdabhūṣitāṃ manonugāṃ nirdhutavākyakaṇṭakām ।
niśamya tāṃ pārthiva pārthabhāṣitāṃ giraṃ narendrāḥ praśaśaṃsureva te ।
punaśca papraccha saridvarāsutaṃ tataḥ paraṃ dharmamahīnasattvaḥ] ॥48॥
Глава 162
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
pitāmaha mahāprājña kurūṇāṃ kīrtivardhana ।
praśnaṃ kañcitpravakṣyāmi tanme vyākhyātumarhasi ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
kīdṛśā mānavāḥ saumyāḥ kaiḥ prītiḥ paramā bhavet ।
āyatyāṃ ca tadātve ca ke kṣamāstānvadasva me ॥2॥
3
na hi tatra dhanaṃ sphītaṃ na ca sambandhibāndhavāḥ ।
tiṣṭhanti yatra suhṛdastiṣṭhantīti matirmama ॥3॥
4
durlabho hi suhṛcchrotā durlabhaśca hitaḥ suhṛt ।
etaddharmabhṛtāṃ śreṣṭha sarvaṃ vyākhyātumarhasi ॥4॥
5
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sandheyānpuruṣānrājannasandheyāṃśca tattvataḥ ।
vadato me nibodha tvaṃ nikhilena yudhiṣṭhira ॥5॥
Бхишма сказал:
6
lubdhaḥ krūrastyaktadharmā nikṛtaḥ śaṭha eva ca ।
kṣudraḥ pāpasamācāraḥ sarvaśaṅkī tathālasaḥ ॥6॥
7
dīrghasūtro'nṛjuḥ kaṣṭo gurudārapradharṣakaḥ ।
vyasane yaḥ parityāgī durātmā nirapatrapaḥ ॥7॥
8
sarvataḥ pāpadarśī ca nāstiko vedanindakaḥ ।
samprakīrṇendriyo loke yaḥ kāmanirataścaret ॥8॥
9
asatyo lokavidviṣṭaḥ samaye cānavasthitaḥ ।
piśuno'thākṛtaprajño matsarī pāpaniścayaḥ ॥9॥
10
duḥśīlo'thākṛtātmā ca nṛśaṃsaḥ kitavastathā ।
mitrairarthakṛtī nityamicchatyarthaparaśca yaḥ ॥10॥
11
vahataśca yathāśakti yo na tuṣyati mandadhīḥ ।
amitramiva yo bhuṅkte sadā mitraṃ nararṣabha ॥11॥
12
asthānakrodhano yaśca akasmācca virajyate ।
suhṛdaścaiva kalyāṇānāśu tyajati kilbiṣī ॥12॥
13
alpe'pyapakṛte mūḍhastathājñānātkṛte'pi ca ।
kāryopasevī mitreṣu mitradveṣī narādhipa ॥13॥
14
śatrurmitramukho yaśca jihmaprekṣī vilobhanaḥ ।
na rajyati ca kalyāṇe yastyajettādṛśaṃ naram ॥14॥
15
pānapo dveṣaṇaḥ krūro nirghṛṇaḥ paruṣastathā ।
paropatāpī mitradhruktathā prāṇivadhe rataḥ ॥15॥
16
kṛtaghnaścādhamo loke na sandheyaḥ kathañcana ।
chidrānveṣī na sandheyaḥ sandheyānapi me śṛṇu ॥16॥
17
kulīnā vākyasampannā jñānavijñānakovidāḥ ।
mitrajñāśca kṛtajñāśca sarvajñāḥ śokavarjitāḥ ॥17॥
18
mādhuryaguṇasampannāḥ satyasandhā jitendriyāḥ ।
vyāyāmaśīlāḥ satataṃ bhṛtaputrāḥ kulodgatāḥ ॥18॥
19
rūpavanto guṇopetāstathālubdhā jitaśramāḥ ।
doṣairviyuktāḥ prathitaiste grāhyāḥ pārthivena ha ॥19॥
20
yathāśaktisamācārāḥ santastuṣyanti hi prabho ।
nāsthāne krodhavantaśca na cākasmādvirāgiṇaḥ ॥20॥
21
viraktāśca na ruṣyanti manasāpyarthakovidāḥ ।
ātmānaṃ pīḍayitvāpi suhṛtkāryaparāyaṇāḥ ।
na virajyanti mitrebhyo vāso raktamivāvikam ॥21॥
22
doṣāṃśca lobhamohādīnartheṣu yuvatiṣvatha ।
na darśayanti suhṛdāṃ viśvastā bandhuvatsalāḥ ॥22॥
23
loṣṭakāñcanatulyārthāḥ suhṛtsvaśaṭhabuddhayaḥ ।
ye carantyanabhīmānā nisṛṣṭārthavibhūṣaṇāḥ ।
saṅgṛhṇantaḥ parijanaṃ svāmyarthaparamāḥ sadā ॥23॥
24
īdṛśaiḥ puruṣaśreṣṭhaiḥ sandhiṃ yaḥ kurute nṛpaḥ ।
tasya vistīryate rāṣṭraṃ jyotsnā grahapateriva ॥24॥
25
śāstranityā jitakrodhā balavanto raṇapriyāḥ ।
kṣāntāḥ śīlaguṇopetāḥ sandheyāḥ puruṣottamāḥ ॥25॥
26
ye ca doṣasamāyuktā narāḥ proktā mayānagha ।
teṣāmapyadhamo rājankṛtaghno mitraghātakaḥ ।
tyaktavyaḥ sa durācāraḥ sarveṣāmiti niścayaḥ ॥26॥
27
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
vistareṇārthasambandhaṃ śrotumicchāmi pārthiva ।
mitradrohī kṛtaghnaśca yaḥ proktastaṃ ca me vada ॥27॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
28
bhīṣma uvāca ।
hanta te vartayiṣye'hamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
udīcyāṃ diśi yadvṛttaṃ mleccheṣu manujādhipa ॥28॥
Бхишма сказал:
29
brāhmaṇo madhyadeśīyaḥ kṛṣṇāṅgo brahmavarjitaḥ ।
grāmaṃ prekṣya janākīrṇaṃ prāviśadbhaikṣakāṅkṣayā ॥29॥
30
tatra dasyurdhanayutaḥ sarvavarṇaviśeṣavit ।
brahmaṇyaḥ satyasandhaśca dāne ca nirato'bhavat ॥30॥
31
tasya kṣayamupāgamya tato bhikṣāmayācata ।
pratiśrayaṃ ca vāsārthaṃ bhikṣāṃ caivātha vārṣikīm ॥31॥
32
prādāttasmai sa viprāya vastraṃ ca sadṛśaṃ navam ।
nārīṃ cāpi vayopetāṃ bhartrā virahitāṃ tadā ॥32॥
33
etatsamprāpya hṛṣṭātmā dasyoḥ sarvaṃ dvijastadā ।
tasmingṛhavare rājaṃstayā reme sa gautamaḥ ॥33॥
34
kuṭumbārtheṣu dasyoḥ sa sāhāyyaṃ cāpyathākarot ।
tatrāvasatso'tha varṣāḥ samṛddhe śabarālaye ।
bāṇavedhye paraṃ yatnamakaroccaiva gautamaḥ ॥34॥
35
vakrāṅgāṃstu sa nityaṃ vai sarvato bāṇagocare ।
jaghāna gautamo rājanyathā dasyugaṇastathā ॥35॥
36
hiṃsāparo ghṛṇāhīnaḥ sadā prāṇivadhe rataḥ ।
gautamaḥ sannikarṣeṇa dasyubhiḥ samatāmiyāt ॥36॥
37
tathā tu vasatastasya dasyugrāme sukhaṃ tadā ।
agacchanbahavo māsā nighnataḥ pakṣiṇo bahūn ॥37॥
38
tataḥ kadācidaparo dvijastaṃ deśamāgamat ।
jaṭī cīrājinadharaḥ svādhyāyaparamaḥ śuciḥ ॥38॥
39
vinīto niyatāhāro brahmaṇyo vedapāragaḥ ।
sabrahmacārī taddeśyaḥ sakhā tasyaiva supriyam ।
taṃ dasyugrāmamagamadyatrāsau gautamo'bhavat ॥39॥
40
sa tu vipragṛhānveṣī śūdrānnaparivarjakaḥ ।
grāme dasyujanākīrṇe vyacaratsarvatodiśam ॥40॥
41
tataḥ sa gautamagṛhaṃ praviveśa dvijottamaḥ ।
gautamaścāpi samprāptastāvanyonyena saṅgatau ॥41॥
42
vakrāṅgabhārahastaṃ taṃ dhanuṣpāṇiṃ kṛtāgasam ।
rudhireṇāvasiktāṅgaṃ gṛhadvāramupāgatam ॥42॥
43
taṃ dṛṣṭvā puruṣādābhamapadhvastaṃ kṣayāgatam ।
abhijñāya dvijo vrīḍāmagamadvākyamāha ca ॥43॥
44
kimidaṃ kuruṣe mauḍhyādviprastvaṃ hi kulodgataḥ ।
madhyadeśaparijñāto dasyubhāvaṃ gataḥ katham ॥44॥
45
pūrvānsmara dvijāgryāṃstānprakhyātānvedapāragān ।
yeṣāṃ vaṃśe'bhijātastvamīdṛśaḥ kulapāṃsanaḥ ॥45॥
46
avabudhyātmanātmānaṃ satyaṃ śīlaṃ śrutaṃ damam ।
anukrośaṃ ca saṃsmṛtya tyaja vāsamimaṃ dvija ॥46॥
47
evamuktaḥ sa suhṛdā tadā tena hitaiṣiṇā ।
pratyuvāca tato rājanviniścitya tadārtavat ॥47॥
48
adhano'smi dvijaśreṣṭha na ca vedavidapyaham ।
vṛttyarthamiha samprāptaṃ viddhi māṃ dvijasattama ॥48॥
49
tvaddarśanāttu viprarṣe kṛtārthaṃ vedmyahaṃ dvija ।
ātmānaṃ saha yāsyāvaḥ śvo vasādyeha śarvarīm] ॥49॥
Глава 163
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tasyāṃ niśāyāṃ vyuṣṭāyāṃ gate tasmindvijottame ।
niṣkramya gautamo'gacchatsamudraṃ prati bhārata ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
sāmudrakānsa vaṇijastato'paśyatsthitānpathi ।
sa tena sārthena saha prayayau sāgaraṃ prati ॥2॥
3
sa tu sārtho mahārāja kasmiṃścidgirigahvare ।
mattena dviradenātha nihataḥ prāyaśo'bhavat ॥3॥
4
sa kathañcittatastasmātsārthānmukto dvijastadā ।
kāndigbhūto jīvitārthī pradudrāvottarāṃ diśam ॥4॥
5
sa sarvataḥ paribhraṣṭaḥ sārthāddeśāttathārthataḥ ।
ekākī vyadravattatra vane kiṃpuruṣo yathā ॥5॥
6
sa panthānamathāsādya samudrābhisaraṃ tadā ।
āsasāda vanaṃ ramyaṃ mahatpuṣpitapādapam ॥6॥
7
sarvartukairāmravanaiḥ puṣpitairupaśobhitam ।
nandanoddeśasadṛśaṃ yakṣakinnarasevitam ॥7॥
8
śālatāladhavāśvatthatvacāguruvanaistathā ।
candanasya ca mukhyasya pādapairupaśobhitam ।
giriprastheṣu ramyeṣu śubheṣu susugandhiṣu ॥8॥
9
samantato dvijaśreṣṭhā valgu kūjanti tatra vai ।
manuṣyavadanāstvanye bhāruṇḍā iti viśrutāḥ ।
bhūliṅgaśakunāścānye samudraṃ sarvato'bhavan ॥9॥
10
sa tānyatimanojñāni vihaṅgābhirutāni vai ।
śṛṇvansuramaṇīyāni vipro'gacchata gautamaḥ ॥10॥
11
tato'paśyatsuramye sa suvarṇasikatācite ।
deśabhāge same citre svargoddeśasamaprabhe ॥11॥
12
śriyā juṣṭaṃ mahāvṛkṣaṃ nyagrodhaṃ parimaṇḍalam ।
śākhābhiranurūpābhirbhūṣitaṃ chatrasannibham ॥12॥
13
tasya mūlaṃ susaṃsiktaṃ varacandanavāriṇā ।
divyapuṣpānvitaṃ śrīmatpitāmahasadopamam ॥13॥
14
taṃ dṛṣṭvā gautamaḥ prīto munikāntamanuttamam ।
medhyaṃ suragṛhaprakhyaṃ puṣpitaiḥ pādapairvṛtam ।
tamāgamya mudā yuktastasyādhastādupāviśat ॥14॥
15
tatrāsīnasya kauravya gautamasya sukhaḥ śivaḥ ।
puṣpāṇi samupaspṛśya pravavāvanilaḥ śuciḥ ।
hlādayansarvagātrāṇi gautamasya tadā nṛpa ॥15॥
16
sa tu vipraḥ pariśrāntaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ puṇyena vāyunā ।
sukhamāsādya suṣvāpa bhāskaraścāstamabhyagāt ॥16॥
17
tato'staṃ bhāskare yāte sandhyākāla upasthite ।
ājagāma svabhavanaṃ brahmalokātkhagottamaḥ ॥17॥
18
nāḍījaṅgha iti khyāto dayito brahmaṇaḥ sakhā ।
bakarājo mahāprājñaḥ kaśyapasyātmasambhavaḥ ॥18॥
19
rājadharmeti vikhyāto babhūvāpratimo bhuvi ।
devakanyāsutaḥ śrīmānvidvāndevapatiprabhaḥ ॥19॥
20
mṛṣṭahāṭakasañchanno bhūṣaṇairarkasannibhaiḥ ।
bhūṣitaḥ sarvagātreṣu devagarbhaḥ śriyā jvalan ॥20॥
21
tamāgataṃ dvijaṃ dṛṣṭvā vismito gautamo'bhavat ।
kṣutpipāsāparītātmā hiṃsārthī cāpyavaikṣata ॥21॥
22
rājadharmovāca ।
svāgataṃ bhavate vipra diṣṭyā prāpto'si me gṛham ।
astaṃ ca savitā yātaḥ sandhyeyaṃ samupasthitā ॥22॥
Раджадхарма сказал:
23
mama tvaṃ nilayaṃ prāptaḥ priyātithiraninditaḥ ।
pūjito yāsyasi prātarvidhidṛṣṭena karmaṇā] ॥23॥
Глава 164
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
giraṃ tāṃ madhurāṃ śrutvā gautamo vismitastadā ।
kautūhalānvito rājanrājadharmāṇamaikṣata ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
rājadharmovāca ।
bhoḥ kaśyapasya putro'haṃ mātā dākṣāyaṇī ca me ।
atithistvaṃ guṇopetaḥ svāgataṃ te dvijarṣabha ॥2॥
Раджадхарма сказал:
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tasmai dattvā sa satkāraṃ vidhidṛṣṭena karmaṇā ।
śālapuṣpamayīṃ divyāṃ bṛsīṃ samupakalpayat ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
bhagīratharathākrāntāndeśāngaṅgāniṣevitān ।
ye caranti mahāmīnāstāṃśca tasyānvakalpayat ॥4॥
5
vahniṃ cāpi susandīptaṃ mīnāṃścaiva supīvarān ।
sa gautamāyātithaye nyavedayata kāśyapaḥ ॥5॥
6
bhuktavantaṃ ca taṃ vipraṃ prītātmānaṃ mahāmanāḥ ।
klamāpanayanārthaṃ sa pakṣābhyāmabhyavījayat ॥6॥
7
tato viśrāntamāsīnaṃ gotrapraśnamapṛcchata ।
so'bravīdgautamo'smīti brāhma nānyadudāharat ॥7॥
8
tasmai parṇamayaṃ divyaṃ divyapuṣpādhivāsitam ।
gandhāḍhyaṃ śayanaṃ prādātsa śiśye tatra vai sukham ॥8॥
9
athopaviṣṭaṃ śayane gautamaṃ bakarāṭtadā ।
papraccha kāśyapo vāgmī kimāgamanakāraṇam ॥9॥
10
tato'bravīdgautamastaṃ daridro'haṃ mahāmate ।
samudragamanākāṅkṣī dravyārthamiti bhārata ॥10॥
11
taṃ kāśyapo'bravītprīto notkaṇṭhāṃ kartumarhasi ।
kṛtakāryo dvijaśreṣṭha sadravyo yāsyase gṛhān ॥11॥
12
caturvidhā hyarthagatirbṛhaspatimataṃ yathā ।
pāraṃparyaṃ tathā daivaṃ karma mitramiti prabho ॥12॥
13
prādurbhūto'smi te mitraṃ suhṛttvaṃ ca mama tvayi ।
so'haṃ tathā yatiṣyāmi bhaviṣyasi yathārthavān ॥13॥
14
tataḥ prabhātasamaye sukhaṃ pṛṣṭvābravīdidam ।
gaccha saumya pathānena kṛtakṛtyo bhaviṣyasi ॥14॥
15
itastriyojanaṃ gatvā rākṣasādhipatirmahān ।
virūpākṣa iti khyātaḥ sakhā mama mahābalaḥ ॥15॥
16
taṃ gaccha dvijamukhya tvaṃ mama vākyapracoditaḥ ।
kāmānabhīpsitāṃstubhyaṃ dātā nāstyatra saṃśayaḥ ॥16॥
17
ityuktaḥ prayayau rājangautamo vigataklamaḥ ।
phalānyamṛtakalpāni bhakṣayansma yatheṣṭataḥ ॥17॥
18
candanāgurumukhyāni tvakpatrāṇāṃ vanāni ca ।
tasminpathi mahārāja sevamāno drutaṃ yayau ॥18॥
19
tato meruvrajaṃ nāma nagaraṃ śailatoraṇam ।
śailaprākāravapraṃ ca śailayantrārgalaṃ tathā ॥19॥
20
viditaścābhavattasya rākṣasendrasya dhīmataḥ ।
prahitaḥ suhṛdā rājanprīyatā vai priyātithiḥ ॥20॥
21
tataḥ sa rākṣasendraḥ svānpreṣyānāha yudhiṣṭhira ।
gautamo nagaradvārācchīghramānīyatāmiti ॥21॥
22
tataḥ puravarāttasmātpuruṣāḥ śvetaveṣṭanāḥ ।
gautametyabhibhāṣantaḥ puradvāramupāgaman ॥22॥
23
te tamūcurmahārāja preṣyā rakṣaḥpaterdvijam ।
tvarasva tūrṇamāgaccha rājā tvāṃ draṣṭumicchati ॥23॥
24
rākṣasādhipatirvīro virūpākṣa iti śrutaḥ ।
sa tvāṃ tvarati vai draṣṭuṃ tatkṣipraṃ saṃvidhīyatām ॥24॥
25
tataḥ sa prādravadvipro vismayādvigataklamaḥ ।
gautamo nagararddhiṃ tāṃ paśyanparamavismitaḥ ॥25॥
26
taireva sahito rājño veśma tūrṇamupādravat ।
darśanaṃ rākṣasendrasya kāṅkṣamāṇo dvijastadā] ॥26॥
Глава 165
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tataḥ sa vidito rājñaḥ praviśya gṛhamuttamam ।
pūjito rākṣasendreṇa niṣasādāsanottame ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
pṛṣṭaśca gotracaraṇaṃ svādhyāyaṃ brahmacārikam ।
na tatra vyājahārānyadgotramātrādṛte dvijaḥ ॥2॥
3
brahmavarcasahīnasya svādhyāyaviratasya ca ।
gotramātravido rājā nivāsaṃ samapṛcchata ॥3॥
4
kva te nivāsaḥ kalyāṇa kiṅgotrā brāhmaṇī ca te ।
tattvaṃ brūhi na bhīḥ kāryā viśramasva yathāsukham ॥4॥
5
gautama uvāca ।
madhyadeśaprasūto'haṃ vāso me śabarālaye ।
śūdrā punarbhūrbhāryā me satyametadbravīmi te ॥5॥
Гаутама сказал:
6
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tato rājā vimamṛśe kathaṃ kāryamidaṃ bhavet ।
kathaṃ vā sukṛtaṃ me syāditi buddhyānvacintayat ॥6॥
Бхишма сказал:
7
ayaṃ vai jananādvipraḥ suhṛttasya mahātmanaḥ ।
sampreṣitaśca tenāyaṃ kāśyapena mamāntikam ॥7॥
8
tasya priyaṃ kariṣyāmi sa hi māmāśritaḥ sadā ।
bhrātā me bāndhavaścāsau sakhā ca hṛdayaṅgamaḥ ॥8॥
9
kārttikyāmadya bhoktāraḥ sahasraṃ me dvijottamāḥ ।
tatrāyamapi bhoktā vai deyamasmai ca me dhanam ॥9॥
10
tataḥ sahasraṃ viprāṇāṃ viduṣāṃ samalaṅkṛtam ।
snātānāmanusamprāptamahatakṣaumavāsasām ॥10॥
11
tānāgatāndvijaśreṣṭhānvirūpākṣo viśāmpate ।
yathārhaṃ pratijagrāha vidhidṛṣṭena karmaṇā ॥11॥
12
bṛsyasteṣāṃ tu saṃnyastā rākṣasendrasya śāsanāt ।
bhūmau varakuthāstīrṇāḥ preṣyairbharatasattama ॥12॥
13
tāsu te pūjitā rājñā niṣaṇṇā dvijasattamāḥ ।
vyarājanta mahārāja nakṣatrapatayo yathā ॥13॥
14
tato jāmbūnadāḥ pātrīrvajrāṅkā vimalāḥ śubhāḥ ।
varānnapūrṇā viprebhyaḥ prādānmadhughṛtāplutāḥ ॥14॥
15
tasya nityaṃ tathāṣāḍhyāṃ māghyāṃ ca bahavo dvijāḥ ।
īpsitaṃ bhojanavaraṃ labhante satkṛtaṃ sadā ॥15॥
16
viśeṣatastu kārttikyāṃ dvijebhyaḥ samprayacchati ।
śaradvyapāye ratnāni paurṇamāsyāmiti śrutiḥ ॥16॥
17
suvarṇaṃ rajataṃ caiva maṇīnatha ca mauktikam ।
vajrānmahādhanāṃścaiva vaiḍūryājinarāṅkavān ॥17॥
18
ratnarāśīnvinikṣipya dakṣiṇārthe sa bhārata ।
tataḥ prāha dvijaśreṣṭhānvirūpākṣo mahāyaśāḥ ॥18॥
19
gṛhṇīta ratnānyetāni yathotsāhaṃ yatheṣṭataḥ ।
yeṣu yeṣu ca bhāṇḍeṣu bhuktaṃ vo dvijasattamāḥ ।
tānyevādāya gacchadhvaṃ svaveśmānīti bhārata ॥19॥
20
ityuktavacane tasminrākṣasendre mahātmani ।
yatheṣṭaṃ tāni ratnāni jagṛhurbrāhmaṇarṣabhāḥ ॥20॥
21
tato mahārhaiste sarve ratnairabhyarcitāḥ śubhaiḥ ।
brāhmaṇā mṛṣṭavasanāḥ suprītāḥ sma tadābhavan ॥21॥
22
tatastānrākṣasendraśca dvijānāha punarvacaḥ ।
nānādigāgatānrājanrākṣasānpratiṣidhya vai ॥22॥
23
adhyaikadivasaṃ viprā na vo'stīha bhayaṃ kvacit ।
rākṣasebhyaḥ pramodadhvamiṣṭato yāta māciram ॥23॥
24
tataḥ pradudruvuḥ sarve viprasaṅghāḥ samantataḥ ।
gautamo'pi suvarṇasya bhāramādāya satvaraḥ ॥24॥
25
kṛcchrātsamudvahanvīra nyagrodhaṃ samupāgamat ।
nyaṣīdacca pariśrāntaḥ klāntaśca kṣudhitaśca ha ॥25॥
26
tatastamabhyagādrājanrājadharmā khagottamaḥ ।
svāgatenābhyanandacca gautamaṃ mitravatsalaḥ ॥26॥
27
tasya pakṣāgravikṣepaiḥ klamaṃ vyapanayatkhagaḥ ।
pūjāṃ cāpyakaroddhīmānbhojanaṃ cāpyakalpayat ॥27॥
28
sa bhuktavānsuviśrānto gautamo'cintayattadā ।
hāṭakasyābhirūpasya bhāro'yaṃ sumahānmayā ।
gṛhīto lobhamohādvai dūraṃ ca gamanaṃ mama ॥28॥
29
na cāsti pathi bhoktavyaṃ prāṇasandhāraṇaṃ mama ।
kiṃ kṛtvā dhārayeyaṃ vai prāṇānityabhyacintayat ॥29॥
30
tataḥ sa pathi bhoktavyaṃ prekṣamāṇo na kiñcana ।
kṛtaghnaḥ puruṣavyāghra manasedamacintayat ॥30॥
31
ayaṃ bakapatiḥ pārśve māṃsarāśiḥ sthito mama ।
imaṃ hatvā gṛhītvā ca yāsye'haṃ samabhidrutam] ॥31॥
Глава 166
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atha tatra mahārciṣmānanalo vātasārathiḥ ।
tasyāvidūre rakṣārthaṃ khagendreṇa kṛto'bhavat ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
sa cāpi pārśve suṣvāpa viśvasto bakarāṭtadā ।
kṛtaghnastu sa duṣṭātmā taṃ jighāṃsurajāgarat ॥2॥
3
tato'lātena dīptena viśvastaṃ nijaghāna tam ।
nihatya ca mudā yuktaḥ so'nubandhaṃ na dṛṣṭavān ॥3॥
4
sa taṃ vipakṣaromāṇaṃ kṛtvāgnāvapacattadā ।
taṃ gṛhītvā suvarṇaṃ ca yayau drutataraṃ dvijaḥ ॥4॥
5
tato'nyasmingate cāhni virūpākṣo'bravītsutam ।
na prekṣe rājadharmāṇamadya putra khagottamam ॥5॥
6
sa pūrvasandhyāṃ brahmāṇaṃ vandituṃ yāti sarvadā ।
māṃ cādṛṣṭvā kadācitsa na gacchati gṛhānkhagaḥ ॥6॥
7
ubhe dvirātraṃ sandhye vai nābhyagātsa mamālayam ।
tasmānna śudhyate bhāvo mama sa jñāyatāṃ suhṛt ॥7॥
8
svādhyāyena viyukto hi brahmavarcasavarjitaḥ ।
taṃ gatastatra me śaṅkā hanyāttaṃ sa dvijādhamaḥ ॥8॥
9
durācārastu durbuddhiriṅgitairlakṣito mayā ।
niṣkriyo dāruṇākāraḥ kṛṣṇo dasyurivādhamaḥ ॥9॥
10
gautamaḥ sa gatastatra tenodvignaṃ mano mama ।
putra śīghramito gatvā rājadharmaniveśanam ।
jñāyatāṃ sa viśuddhātmā yadi jīvati māciram ॥10॥
11
sa evamuktastvarito rakṣobhiḥ sahito yayau ।
nyagrodhaṃ tatra cāpaśyatkaṅkālaṃ rājadharmaṇaḥ ॥11॥
12
sa rudannagamatputro rākṣasendrasya dhīmataḥ ।
tvaramāṇaḥ paraṃ śaktyā gautamagrahaṇāya vai ॥12॥
13
tato'vidūre jagṛhurgautamaṃ rākṣasāstadā ।
rājadharmaśarīraṃ ca pakṣāsthicaraṇojjhitam ॥13॥
14
tamādāyātha rakṣāṃsi drutaṃ meruvrajaṃ yayuḥ ।
rājñaśca darśayāmāsuḥ śarīraṃ rājadharmaṇaḥ ।
kṛtaghnaṃ puruṣaṃ taṃ ca gautamaṃ pāpacetasam ॥14॥
15
ruroda rājā taṃ dṛṣṭvā sāmātyaḥ sapurohitaḥ ।
ārtanādaśca sumahānabhūttasya niveśane ॥15॥
16
sastrīkumāraṃ ca puraṃ babhūvāsvasthamānasam ।
athābravīnnṛpaḥ putraṃ pāpo'yaṃ vadhyatāmiti ॥16॥
17
asya māṃsairime sarve viharantu yatheṣṭataḥ ।
pāpācāraḥ pāpakarmā pāpātmā pāpaniścayaḥ ।
hantavyo'yaṃ mama matirbhavadbhiriti rākṣasāḥ ॥17॥
18
ityuktā rākṣasendreṇa rākṣasā ghoravikramāḥ ।
naicchanta taṃ bhakṣayituṃ pāpakarmāyamityuta ॥18॥
19
dasyūnāṃ dīyatāmeṣa sādhvadya puruṣādhamaḥ ।
ityūcustaṃ mahārāja rākṣasendraṃ niśācarāḥ ॥19॥
20
śirobhiśca gatā bhūmimūcū rakṣogaṇādhipam ।
na dātumarhasi tvaṃ no bhakṣaṇāyāsya kilbiṣam ॥20॥
21
evamastviti tānāha rākṣasendro niśācarān ।
dasyūnāṃ dīyatāmeṣa kṛtaghno'dyaiva rākṣasāḥ ॥21॥
22
ityukte tasya te dāsāḥ śūlamudgarapāṇayaḥ ।
chittvā taṃ khaṇḍaśaḥ pāpaṃ dasyubhyaḥ pradadustadā ॥22॥
23
dasyavaścāpi naicchanta tamattuṃ pāpakāriṇam ।
kravyādā api rājendra kṛtaghnaṃ nopabhuñjate ॥23॥
24
brahmaghne ca surāpe ca core bhagnavrate tathā ।
niṣkṛtirvihitā rājankṛtaghne nāsti niṣkṛtiḥ ॥24॥
25
mitradrohī nṛśaṃsaśca kṛtaghnaśca narādhamaḥ ।
kravyādaiḥ kṛmibhiścānyairna bhujyante hi tādṛśāḥ] ॥25॥
Глава 167
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tataścitāṃ bakapateḥ kārayāmāsa rākṣasaḥ ।
ratnairgandhaiśca bahubhirvastraiśca samalaṅkṛtām ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
tatra prajvālya nṛpate bakarājaṃ pratāpavān ।
pretakāryāṇi vidhivadrākṣasendraścakāra ha ॥2॥
3
tasminkāle'tha surabhirdevī dākṣāyaṇī śubhā ।
upariṣṭāttatastasya sā babhūva payasvinī ॥3॥
4
tasyā vaktrāccyutaḥ phenaḥ kṣīramiśrastadānagha ।
so'patadvai tatastasyāṃ citāyāṃ rājadharmaṇaḥ ॥4॥
5
tataḥ sañjīvitastena bakarājastadānagha ।
utpatya ca sameyāya virūpākṣaṃ bakādhipaḥ ॥5॥
6
tato'bhyayāddevarājo virūpākṣapuraṃ tadā ।
prāha cedaṃ virūpākṣaṃ diṣṭyāyaṃ jīvatītyuta ॥6॥
7
śrāvayāmāsa cendrastaṃ virūpākṣaṃ purātanam ।
yathā śāpaḥ purā datto brahmaṇā rājadharmaṇaḥ ॥7॥
8
yadā bakapatī rājanbrahmāṇaṃ nopasarpati ।
tato roṣādidaṃ prāha bakendrāya pitāmahaḥ ॥8॥
9
yasmānmūḍho mama sado nāgato'sau bakādhamaḥ ।
tasmādvadhaṃ sa duṣṭātmā nacirātsamavāpsyati ॥9॥
10
tadāyaṃ tasya vacanānnihato gautamena vai ।
tenaivāmṛtasiktaśca punaḥ sañjīvito bakaḥ ॥10॥
11
rājadharmā tataḥ prāha praṇipatya purandaram ।
yadi te'nugrahakṛtā mayi buddhiḥ purandara ।
sakhāyaṃ me sudayitaṃ gautamaṃ jīvayetyuta ॥11॥
12
tasya vākyaṃ samājñāya vāsavaḥ puruṣarṣabha ।
sañjīvayitvā sakhye vai prādāttaṃ gautamaṃ tadā ॥12॥
13
sabhāṇḍopaskaraṃ rājaṃstamāsādya bakādhipaḥ ।
sampariṣvajya suhṛdaṃ prītyā paramayā yutaḥ ॥13॥
14
atha taṃ pāpakarmāṇaṃ rājadharmā bakādhipaḥ ।
visarjayitvā sadhanaṃ praviveśa svamālayam ॥14॥
15
yathocitaṃ ca sa bako yayau brahmasadastadā ।
brahmā ca taṃ mahātmānamātithyenābhyapūjayat ॥15॥
16
gautamaścāpi samprāpya punastaṃ śabarālayam ।
śūdrāyāṃ janayāmāsa putrānduṣkṛtakāriṇaḥ ॥16॥
17
śāpaśca sumahāṃstasya dattaḥ suragaṇaistadā ।
kukṣau punarbhvāṃ bhāryāyāṃ janayitvā cirātsutān ।
nirayaṃ prāpsyati mahatkṛtaghno'yamiti prabho ॥17॥
18
etatprāha purā sarvaṃ nārado mama bhārata ।
saṃsmṛtya cāpi sumahadākhyānaṃ puruṣarṣabha ।
mayāpi bhavate sarvaṃ yathāvadupavarṇitam ॥18॥
19
kutaḥ kṛtaghnasya yaśaḥ kutaḥ sthānaṃ kutaḥ sukham ।
aśraddheyaḥ kṛtaghno hi kṛtaghne nāsti niṣkṛtiḥ ॥19॥
20
mitradroho na kartavyaḥ puruṣeṇa viśeṣataḥ ।
mitradhruṅnirayaṃ ghoramanantaṃ pratipadyate ॥20॥
21
kṛtajñena sadā bhāvyaṃ mitrakāmena cānagha ।
mitrātprabhavate satyaṃ mitrātprabhavate balam ।
satkārairuttamairmitraṃ pūjayeta vicakṣaṇaḥ ॥21॥
22
parityājyo budhaiḥ pāpaḥ kṛtaghno nirapatrapaḥ ।
mitradrohī kulāṅgāraḥ pāpakarmā narādhamaḥ ॥22॥
23
eṣa dharmabhṛtāṃ śreṣṭha proktaḥ pāpo mayā tava ।
mitradrohī kṛtaghno vai kiṃ bhūyaḥ śrotumicchasi ॥23॥
24
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
etacchrutvā tadā vākyaṃ bhīṣmeṇoktaṃ mahātmanā ।
yudhiṣṭhiraḥ prītamanā babhūva janamejaya] ॥24॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
Глава 168
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
dharmāḥ pitāmahenoktā rājadharmāśritāḥ śubhāḥ ।
dharmamāśramiṇāṃ śreṣṭhaṃ vaktumarhasi pārthiva ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sarvatra vihito dharmaḥ svargyaḥ satyaphalaṃ tapaḥ ।
bahudvārasya dharmasya nehāsti viphalā kriyā ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
yasminyasmiṃstu vinaye yo yo yāti viniścayam ।
sa tamevābhijānāti nānyaṃ bharatasattama ॥3॥
4
yathā yathā ca paryeti lokatantramasāravat ।
tathā tathā virāgo'tra jāyate nātra saṃśayaḥ ॥4॥
5
evaṃ vyavasite loke bahudoṣe yudhiṣṭhira ।
ātmamokṣanimittaṃ vai yateta matimānnaraḥ ॥5॥
6
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
naṣṭe dhane vā dāre vā putre pitari vā mṛte ।
yayā buddhyā nudecchokaṃ tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥6॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
7
bhīṣma uvāca ।
naṣṭe dhane vā dāre vā putre pitari vā mṛte ।
aho duḥkhamiti dhyāyañśokasyāpacitiṃ caret ॥7॥
Бхишма сказал:
8
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
yathā senajitaṃ vipraḥ kaścidityabravīdvacaḥ ॥8॥
9
putraśokābhisantaptaṃ rājānaṃ śokavihvalam ।
viṣaṇṇavadanaṃ dṛṣṭvā vipro vacanamabravīt ॥9॥
10
kiṃ nu khalvasi mūḍhastvaṃ śocyaḥ kimanuśocasi ।
yadā tvāmapi śocantaḥ śocyā yāsyanti tāṃ gatim ॥10॥
11
tvaṃ caivāhaṃ ca ye cānye tvāṃ rājanparyupāsate ।
sarve tatra gamiṣyāmo yata evāgatā vayam ॥11॥
12
senajiduvāca ।
kā buddhiḥ kiṃ tapo vipra kaḥ samādhistapodhana ।
kiṃ jñānaṃ kiṃ śrutaṃ vā te yatprāpya na viṣīdasi ॥12॥
Сенаджит сказал:
13
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
paśya bhūtāni duḥkhena vyatiṣaktāni sarvaśaḥ ।
ātmāpi cāyaṃ na mama sarvā vā pṛthivī mama ॥13॥
Брахмана сказал:
14
yathā mama tathānyeṣāmiti buddhyā na me vyathā ।
etāṃ buddhimahaṃ prāpya na prahṛṣye na ca vyathe ॥14॥
15
yathā kāṣṭhaṃ ca kāṣṭhaṃ ca sameyātāṃ mahodadhau ।
sametya ca vyapeyātāṃ tadvadbhūtasamāgamaḥ ॥15॥
16
evaṃ putrāśca pautrāśca jñātayo bāndhavāstathā ।
teṣu sneho na kartavyo viprayogo hi tairdhruvam ॥16॥
17
adarśanādāpatitaḥ punaścādarśanaṃ gataḥ ।
na tvāsau veda na tvaṃ taṃ kaḥ sankamanuśocasi ॥17॥
18
tṛṣṇārtiprabhavaṃ duḥkhaṃ duḥkhārtiprabhavaṃ sukham ।
sukhātsañjāyate duḥkhamevametatpunaḥ punaḥ ।
sukhasyānantaraṃ duḥkhaṃ duḥkhasyānantaraṃ sukham ॥18॥
19
sukhāttvaṃ duḥkhamāpannaḥ punarāpatsyase sukham ।
na nityaṃ labhate duḥkhaṃ na nityaṃ labhate sukham ॥19॥
20
nālaṃ sukhāya suhṛdo nālaṃ duḥkhāya śatravaḥ ।
na ca prajñālamarthānāṃ na sukhānāmalaṃ dhanam ॥20॥
21
na buddhirdhanalābhāya na jāḍyamasamṛddhaye ।
lokaparyāyavṛttāntaṃ prājño jānāti netaraḥ ॥21॥
22
buddhimantaṃ ca mūḍhaṃ ca śūraṃ bhīruṃ jaḍaṃ kavim ।
durbalaṃ balavantaṃ ca bhāginaṃ bhajate sukham ॥22॥
23
dhenurvatsasya gopasya svāminastaskarasya ca ।
payaḥ pibati yastasyā dhenustasyeti niścayaḥ ॥23॥
24
ye ca mūḍhatamā loke ye ca buddheḥ paraṃ gatāḥ ।
te narāḥ sukhamedhante kliśyatyantarito janaḥ ॥24॥
25
antyeṣu remire dhīrā na te madhyeṣu remire ।
antyaprāptiṃ sukhāmāhurduḥkhamantaramantayoḥ ॥25॥
26
ye tu buddhisukhaṃ prāptā dvandvātītā vimatsarāḥ ।
tānnaivārthā na cānarthā vyathayanti kadācana ॥26॥
27
atha ye buddhimaprāptā vyatikrāntāśca mūḍhatām ।
te'tivelaṃ prahṛṣyanti santāpamupayānti ca ॥27॥
28
nityapramuditā mūḍhā divi devagaṇā iva ।
avalepena mahatā paridṛbdhā vicetasaḥ ॥28॥
29
sukhaṃ duḥkhāntamālasyaṃ duḥkhaṃ dākṣyaṃ sukhodayam ।
bhūtiścaiva śriyā sārdhaṃ dakṣe vasati nālase ॥29॥
30
sukhaṃ vā yadi vā duḥkhaṃ dveṣyaṃ vā yadi vā priyam ।
prāptaṃ prāptamupāsīta hṛdayenāparājitaḥ ॥30॥
31
śokasthānasahasrāṇi harṣasthānaśatāni ca ।
divase divase mūḍhamāviśanti na paṇḍitam ॥31॥
32
buddhimantaṃ kṛtaprajñaṃ śuśrūṣumanasūyakam ।
dāntaṃ jitendriyaṃ cāpi śoko na spṛśate naram ॥32॥
33
etāṃ buddhiṃ samāsthāya guptacittaścaredbudhaḥ ।
udayāstamayajñaṃ hi na śokaḥ spraṣṭumarhati ॥33॥
34
yannimittaṃ bhavecchokastrāso vā duḥkhameva vā ।
āyāso vā yatomūlastadekāṅgamapi tyajet ॥34॥
35
yadyattyajati kāmānāṃ tatsukhasyābhipūryate ।
kāmānusārī puruṣaḥ kāmānanu vinaśyati ॥35॥
36
yacca kāmasukhaṃ loke yacca divyaṃ mahatsukham ।
tṛṣṇākṣayasukhasyaite nārhataḥ ṣoḍaśīṃ kalām ॥36॥
37
pūrvadehakṛtaṃ karma śubhaṃ vā yadi vāśubham ।
prājñaṃ mūḍhaṃ tathā śūraṃ bhajate yādṛśaṃ kṛtam ॥37॥
38
evameva kilaitāni priyāṇyevāpriyāṇi ca ।
jīveṣu parivartante duḥkhāni ca sukhāni ca ॥38॥
39
tadevaṃ buddhimāsthāya sukhaṃ jīvedguṇānvitaḥ ।
sarvānkāmāñjugupseta saṅgānkurvīta pṛṣṭhataḥ ।
vṛtta eṣa hṛdi prauḍho mṛtyureṣa manomayaḥ ॥39॥
40
yadā saṃharate kāmānkūrmo'ṅgānīva sarvaśaḥ ।
tadātmajyotirātmā ca ātmanyeva prasīdati ॥40॥
41
kiñcideva mamatvena yadā bhavati kalpitam ।
tadeva paritāpārthaṃ sarvaṃ sampadyate tadā ॥41॥
42
na bibheti yadā cāyaṃ yadā cāsmānna bibhyati ।
yadā necchati na dveṣṭi brahma sampadyate tadā ॥42॥
43
ubhe satyānṛte tyaktvā śokānandau bhayābhaye ।
priyāpriye parityajya praśāntātmā bhaviṣyasi ॥43॥
44
yadā na kurute dhīraḥ sarvabhūteṣu pāpakam ।
karmaṇā manasā vācā brahma sampadyate tadā ॥44॥
45
yā dustyajā durmatibhiryā na jīryati jīryataḥ ।
yo'sau prāṇāntiko rogastāṃ tṛṣṇāṃ tyajataḥ sukham ॥45॥
46
atra piṅgalayā gītā gāthāḥ śrūyanti pārthiva ।
yathā sā kṛcchrakāle'pi lebhe dharmaṃ sanātanam ॥46॥
47
saṅkete piṅgalā veśyā kāntenāsīdvinākṛtā ।
atha kṛcchragatā śāntāṃ buddhimāsthāpayattadā ॥47॥
… Пингала сказал
48
piṅgalovāca ।
unmattāhamanunmattaṃ kāntamanvavasaṃ ciram ।
antike ramaṇaṃ santaṃ nainamadhyagamaṃ purā ॥48॥
49
ekasthūṇaṃ navadvāramapidhāsyāmyagārakam ।
kā hi kāntamihāyāntamayaṃ kānteti maṃsyate ॥49॥
50
akāmāḥ kāmarūpeṇa dhūrtā narakarūpiṇaḥ ।
na punarvañcayiṣyanti pratibuddhāsmi jāgṛmi ॥50॥
51
anartho'pi bhavatyartho daivātpūrvakṛtena vā ।
saṃbuddhāhaṃ nirākārā nāhamadyājitendriyā ॥51॥
52
sukhaṃ nirāśaḥ svapiti nairāśyaṃ paramaṃ sukham ।
āśāmanāśāṃ kṛtvā hi sukhaṃ svapiti piṅgalā ॥52॥
53
bhīṣma uvāca ।
etaiścānyaiśca viprasya hetumadbhiḥ prabhāṣitaiḥ ।
paryavasthāpito rājā senajinmumude sukham] ॥53॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 169
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
atikrāmati kāle'sminsarvabhūtakṣayāvahe ।
kiṃ śreyaḥ pratipadyeta tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
pituḥ putreṇa saṃvādaṃ tannibodha yudhiṣṭhira ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
dvijāteḥ kasyacitpārtha svādhyāyaniratasya vai ।
babhūva putro medhāvī medhāvī nāma nāmataḥ ॥3॥
4
so'bravītpitaraṃ putraḥ svādhyāyakaraṇe ratam ।
mokṣadharmārthakuśalo lokatattvavicakṣaṇaḥ ॥4॥
5
dhīraḥ kiṃ svittāta kuryātprajānankṣipraṃ hyāyurbhraśyate mānavānām ।
pitastadācakṣva yathārthayogaṃ mamānupūrvyā yena dharmaṃ careyam ॥5॥
6
pitovāca ।
vedānadhītya brahmacaryeṇa putra putrānicchetpāvanārthaṃ pitṝṇām ।
agnīnādhāya vidhivacceṣṭayajño vanaṃ praviśyātha munirbubhūṣet ॥6॥
Отец сказал:
7
putra uvāca ।
evamabhyāhate loke samantātparivārite ।
amoghāsu patantīṣu kiṃ dhīra iva bhāṣase ॥7॥
Сын сказал:
8
pitovāca ।
kathamabhyāhato lokaḥ kena vā parivāritaḥ ।
amoghāḥ kāḥ patantīha kiṃ nu bhīṣayasīva mām ॥8॥
Отец сказал:
9
putra uvāca ।
mṛtyunābhyāhato loko jarayā parivāritaḥ ।
ahorātrāḥ patantyete nanu kasmānna budhyase ॥9॥
Сын сказал:
10
yadāhametajjānāmi na mṛtyustiṣṭhatīti ha ।
so'haṃ kathaṃ pratīkṣiṣye jālenāpihitaścaran ॥10॥
11
rātryāṃ rātryāṃ vyatītāyāmāyuralpataraṃ yadā ।
gādhodake matsya iva sukhaṃ vindeta kastadā ।
tadeva vandhyaṃ divasamiti vidyādvicakṣaṇaḥ ॥11॥
12
anavāpteṣu kāmeṣu mṛtyurabhyeti mānavam ।
śaṣpāṇīva vicinvantamanyatragatamānasam ।
vṛkīvoraṇamāsādya mṛtyurādāya gacchati ॥12॥
13
adyaiva kuru yacchreyo mā tvā kālo'tyagādayam ।
akṛteṣveva kāryeṣu mṛtyurvai samprakarṣati ॥13॥
14
śvaḥkāryamadya kurvīta pūrvāhṇe cāparāhṇikam ।
na hi pratīkṣate mṛtyuḥ kṛtaṃ vāsya na vā kṛtam ।
ko hi jānāti kasyādya mṛtyusenā nivekṣyate ॥14॥
15
yuvaiva dharmaśīlaḥ syādanimittaṃ hi jīvitam ।
kṛte dharme bhavetkīrtiriha pretya ca vai sukham ॥15॥
16
mohena hi samāviṣṭaḥ putradārārthamudyataḥ ।
kṛtvā kāryamakāryaṃ vā puṣṭimeṣāṃ prayacchati ॥16॥
17
taṃ putrapaśusaṃmattaṃ vyāsaktamanasaṃ naram ।
suptaṃ vyāghraṃ mahaugho vā mṛtyurādāya gacchati ॥17॥
18
sañcinvānakamevaikaṃ kāmānāmavitṛptakam ।
vyāghraḥ paśumivādāya mṛtyurādāya gacchati ॥18॥
19
idaṃ kṛtamidaṃ kāryamidamanyatkṛtākṛtam ।
evamīhāsukhāsaktaṃ kṛtāntaḥ kurute vaśe ॥19॥
20
kṛtānāṃ phalamaprāptaṃ karmaṇāṃ phalasaṅginam ।
kṣetrāpaṇagṛhāsaktaṃ mṛtyurādāya gacchati ॥20॥
21
mṛtyurjarā ca vyādhiśca duḥkhaṃ cānekakāraṇam ।
anuṣaktaṃ yadā dehe kiṃ svastha iva tiṣṭhasi ॥21॥
22
jātamevāntako'ntāya jarā cānveti dehinam ।
anuṣaktā dvayenaite bhāvāḥ sthāvarajaṅgamāḥ ॥22॥
23
mṛtyorvā gṛhamevaitadyā grāme vasato ratiḥ ।
devānāmeṣa vai goṣṭho yadaraṇyamiti śrutiḥ ॥23॥
24
nibandhanī rajjureṣā yā grāme vasato ratiḥ ।
chittvaināṃ sukṛto yānti naināṃ chindanti duṣkṛtaḥ ॥24॥
25
na hiṃsayati yaḥ prāṇānmanovākkāyahetubhiḥ ।
jīvitārthāpanayanaiḥ karmabhirna sa badhyate ॥25॥
26
na mṛtyusenāmāyāntīṃ jātu kaścitprabādhate ।
ṛte satyamasantyājyaṃ satye hyamṛtamāśritam ॥26॥
27
tasmātsatyavratācāraḥ satyayogaparāyaṇaḥ ।
satyārāmaḥ samo dāntaḥ satyenaivāntakaṃ jayet ॥27॥
28
amṛtaṃ caiva mṛtyuśca dvayaṃ dehe pratiṣṭhitam ।
mṛtyumāpadyate mohātsatyenāpadyate'mṛtam ॥28॥
29
so'haṃ hyahiṃsraḥ satyārthī kāmakrodhabahiṣkṛtaḥ ।
samaduḥkhasukhaḥ kṣemī mṛtyuṃ hāsyāmyamartyavat ॥29॥
30
śāntiyajñarato dānto brahmayajñe sthito muniḥ ।
vāṅmanaḥkarmayajñaśca bhaviṣyāmyudagāyane ॥30॥
31
paśuyajñaiḥ kathaṃ hiṃsrairmādṛśo yaṣṭumarhati ।
antavadbhiruta prājñaḥ kṣatrayajñaiḥ piśācavat ॥31॥
32
yasya vāṅmanasī syātāṃ samyakpraṇihite sadā ।
tapastyāgaśca yogaśca sa vai sarvamavāpnuyāt ॥32॥
33
nāsti vidyāsamaṃ cakṣurnāsti vidyāsamaṃ balam ।
nāsti rāgasamaṃ duḥkhaṃ nāsti tyāgasamaṃ sukham ॥33॥
34
ātmanyevātmanā jāta ātmaniṣṭho'prajo'pi vā ।
ātmanyeva bhaviṣyāmi na māṃ tārayati prajā ॥34॥
35
naitādṛśaṃ brāhmaṇasyāsti vittaṃ yathaikatā samatā satyatā ca ।
śīle sthitirdaṇḍanidhānamārjavaṃ tatastataścoparamaḥ kriyābhyaḥ ॥35॥
36
kiṃ te dhanairbāndhavairvāpi kiṃ te kiṃ te dārairbrāhmaṇa yo mariṣyasi ।
ātmānamanviccha guhāṃ praviṣṭaṃ pitāmahaste kva gataḥ pitā ca ॥36॥
37
bhīṣma uvāca ।
putrasyaitadvacaḥ śrutvā tathākārṣītpitā nṛpa ।
tathā tvamapi vartasva satyadharmaparāyaṇaḥ] ॥37॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 170
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
dhanino vādhanā ye ca vartayanti svatantriṇaḥ ।
sukhaduḥkhāgamasteṣāṃ kaḥ kathaṃ vā pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
śamyākena vimuktena gītaṃ śāntigatena ha ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
abravīnmāṃ purā kaścidbrāhmaṇastyāgamāsthitaḥ ।
kliśyamānaḥ kudāreṇa kucailena bubhukṣayā ॥3॥
4
utpannamiha loke vai janmaprabhṛti mānavam ।
vividhānyupavartante duḥkhāni ca sukhāni ca ॥4॥
5
tayorekatare mārge yadyenamabhisaṃnayet ।
na sukhaṃ prāpya saṃhṛṣyenna duḥkhaṃ prāpya sañjvaret ॥5॥
6
na vai carasi yacchreya ātmano vā yadīhase ।
akāmātmāpi hi sadā dhuramudyamya caiva hi ॥6॥
7
akiñcanaḥ paripatansukhamāsvādayiṣyasi ।
akiñcanaḥ sukhaṃ śete samuttiṣṭhati caiva hi ॥7॥
8
ākiñcanyaṃ sukhaṃ loke pathyaṃ śivamanāmayam ।
anamitramatho hyetaddurlabhaṃ sulabhaṃ satām ॥8॥
9
akiñcanasya śuddhasya upapannasya sarvaśaḥ ।
avekṣamāṇastrīṁllokānna tulyamupalakṣaye ॥9॥
10
ākiñcanyaṃ ca rājyaṃ ca tulayā samatolayam ।
atyaricyata dāridryaṃ rājyādapi guṇādhikam ॥10॥
11
ākiñcanye ca rājye ca viśeṣaḥ sumahānayam ।
nityodvigno hi dhanavānmṛtyorāsyagato yathā ॥11॥
12
naivāsyāgnirna cādityo na mṛtyurna ca dasyavaḥ ।
prabhavanti dhanajyāninirmuktasya nirāśiṣaḥ ॥12॥
13
taṃ vai sadā kāmacaramanupastīrṇaśāyinam ।
bāhūpadhānaṃ śāmyantaṃ praśaṃsanti divaukasaḥ ॥13॥
14
dhanavānkrodhalobhābhyāmāviṣṭo naṣṭacetanaḥ ।
tiryagīkṣaḥ śuṣkamukhaḥ pāpako bhrukuṭīmukhaḥ ॥14॥
15
nirdaśaṃścādharoṣṭhaṃ ca kruddho dāruṇabhāṣitā ।
kastamicchetparidraṣṭuṃ dātumicchati cenmahīm ॥15॥
16
śriyā hyabhīkṣṇaṃ saṃvāso mohayatyavicakṣaṇam ।
sā tasya cittaṃ harati śāradābhramivānilaḥ ॥16॥
17
athainaṃ rūpamānaśca dhanamānaśca vindati ।
abhijāto'smi siddho'smi nāsmi kevalamānuṣaḥ ।
ityebhiḥ kāraṇaistasya tribhiścittaṃ prasicyate ॥17॥
18
sa prasiktamanā bhogānvisṛjya pitṛsañcitān ।
parikṣīṇaḥ parasvānāmādānaṃ sādhu manyate ॥18॥
19
tamatikrāntamaryādamādadānaṃ tatastataḥ ।
pratiṣedhanti rājāno lubdhā mṛgamiveṣubhiḥ ॥19॥
20
evametāni duḥkhāni tāni tānīha mānavam ।
vividhānyupavartante gātrasaṃsparśajāni ca ॥20॥
21
teṣāṃ paramaduḥkhānāṃ buddhyā bhaiṣajyamācaret ।
lokadharmaṃ samājñāya dhruvāṇāmadhruvaiḥ saha ॥21॥
22
nātyaktvā sukhamāpnoti nātyaktvā vindate param ।
nātyaktvā cābhayaḥ śete tyaktvā sarvaṃ sukhī bhava ॥22॥
23
ityetaddhāstinapure brāhmaṇenopavarṇitam ।
śamyākena purā mahyaṃ tasmāttyāgaḥ paro mataḥ] ॥23॥
Глава 171
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
īhamānaḥ samārambhānyadi nāsādayeddhanam ।
dhanatṛṣṇābhibhūtaśca kiṃ kurvansukhamāpnuyāt ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sarvasāmyamanāyāsaḥ satyavākyaṃ ca bhārata ।
nirvedaścāvivitsā ca yasya syātsa sukhī naraḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
etānyeva padānyāhuḥ pañca vṛddhāḥ praśāntaye ।
eṣa svargaśca dharmaśca sukhaṃ cānuttamaṃ satām ॥3॥
4
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
nirvedānmaṅkinā gītaṃ tannibodha yudhiṣṭhira ॥4॥
5
īhamāno dhanaṃ maṅkirbhagnehaśca punaḥ punaḥ ।
kenaciddhanaśeṣeṇa krītavāndamyagoyugam ॥5॥
6
susaṃbaddhau tu tau damyau damanāyābhiniḥsṛtau ।
āsīnamuṣṭraṃ madhyena sahasaivābhyadhāvatām ॥6॥
7
tayoḥ samprāptayoruṣṭraḥ skandhadeśamamarṣaṇaḥ ।
utthāyotkṣipya tau damyau prasasāra mahājavaḥ ॥7॥
8
hriyamāṇau tu tau damyau tenoṣṭreṇa pramāthinā ।
mriyamāṇau ca samprekṣya maṅkistatrābravīdidam ॥8॥
9
na caivāvihitaṃ śakyaṃ dakṣeṇāpīhituṃ dhanam ।
yuktena śraddhayā samyagīhāṃ samanutiṣṭhatā ॥9॥
10
kṛtasya pūrvaṃ cānarthairyuktasyāpyanutiṣṭhataḥ ।
imaṃ paśyata saṅgatyā mama daivamupaplavam ॥10॥
11
udyamyodyamya me damyau viṣameṇeva gacchati ।
utkṣipya kākatālīyamunmātheneva jambukaḥ ॥11॥
12
maṇī voṣṭrasya lambete priyau vatsatarau mama ।
śuddhaṃ hi daivamevedamato naivāsti pauruṣam ॥12॥
13
yadi vāpyupapadyeta pauruṣaṃ nāma karhicit ।
anviṣyamāṇaṃ tadapi daivamevāvatiṣṭhate ॥13॥
14
tasmānnirveda eveha gantavyaḥ sukhamīpsatā ।
sukhaṃ svapiti nirviṇṇo nirāśaścārthasādhane ॥14॥
15
aho samyakśukenoktaṃ sarvataḥ parimucyatā ।
pratiṣṭhatā mahāraṇyaṃ janakasya niveśanāt ॥15॥
16
yaḥ kāmānprāpnuyātsarvānyaścainānkevalāṃstyajet ।
prāpaṇātsarvakāmānāṃ parityāgo viśiṣyate ॥16॥
17
nāntaṃ sarvavivitsānāṃ gatapūrvo'sti kaścana ।
śarīre jīvite caiva tṛṣṇā mandasya vardhate ॥17॥
18
nivartasva vivitsābhyaḥ śāmya nirvidya māmaka ।
asakṛccāsi nikṛto na ca nirvidyase tano ॥18॥
19
yadi nāhaṃ vināśyaste yadyevaṃ ramase mayā ।
mā māṃ yojaya lobhena vṛthā tvaṃ vittakāmuka ॥19॥
20
sañcitaṃ sañcitaṃ dravyaṃ naṣṭaṃ tava punaḥ punaḥ ।
kadā vimokṣyase mūḍha dhanehāṃ dhanakāmuka ॥20॥
21
aho nu mama bāliśyaṃ yo'haṃ krīḍanakastava ।
kiṃ naiva jātu puruṣaḥ pareṣāṃ preṣyatāmiyāt ॥21॥
22
na pūrve nāpare jātu kāmānāmantamāpnuvan ।
tyaktvā sarvasamārambhānpratibuddho'smi jāgṛmi ॥22॥
23
nūnaṃ te hṛdayaṃ kāma vajrasāramayaṃ dṛdham ।
yadanarthaśatāviṣṭaṃ śatadhā na vidīryate ॥23॥
24
tyajāmi kāma tvāṃ caiva yacca kiñcitpriyaṃ tava ।
tavāhaṃ sukhamanvicchannātmanyupalabhe sukham ॥24॥
25
kāma jānāmi te mūlaṃ saṅkalpātkila jāyase ।
na tvāṃ saṅkalpayiṣyāmi samūlo na bhaviṣyasi ॥25॥
26
īhā dhanasya na sukhā labdhvā cintā ca bhūyasī ।
labdhanāśo yathā mṛtyurlabdhaṃ bhavati vā na vā ॥26॥
27
paretya yo na labhate tato duḥkhataraṃ nu kim ।
na ca tuṣyati labdhena bhūya eva ca mārgati ॥27॥
28
anutarṣula evārthaḥ svādu gāṅgamivodakam ।
madvilāpanametattu pratibuddho'smi santyaja ॥28॥
29
ya imaṃ māmakaṃ dehaṃ bhūtagrāmaḥ samāśritaḥ ।
sa yātvito yathākāmaṃ vasatāṃ vā yathāsukham ॥29॥
30
na yuṣmāsviha me prītiḥ kāmalobhānusāriṣu ।
tasmādutsṛjya sarvānvaḥ satyamevāśrayāmyaham ॥30॥
31
sarvabhūtānyahaṃ dehe paśyanmanasi cātmanaḥ ।
yoge buddhiṃ śrute sattvaṃ mano brahmaṇi dhārayan ॥31॥
32
vihariṣyāmyanāsaktaḥ sukhī lokānnirāmayaḥ ।
yathā mā tvaṃ punarnaivaṃ duḥkheṣu praṇidhāsyasi ॥32॥
33
tvayā hi me praṇunnasya gatiranyā na vidyate ।
tṛṣṇāśokaśramāṇāṃ hi tvaṃ kāma prabhavaḥ sadā ॥33॥
34
dhananāśo'dhikaṃ duḥkhaṃ manye sarvamahattaram ।
jñātayo hyavamanyante mitrāṇi ca dhanacyutam ॥34॥
35
avajñānasahasraistu doṣāḥ kaṣṭatarādhane ।
dhane sukhakalā yā ca sāpi duḥkhairvidhīyate ॥35॥
36
dhanamasyeti puruṣaṃ purā nighnanti dasyavaḥ ।
kliśyanti vividhairdaṇḍairnityamudvejayanti ca ॥36॥
37
mandalolupatā duḥkhamiti buddhaṃ cirānmayā ।
yadyadālambase kāma tattadevānurudhyase ॥37॥
38
atattvajño'si bālaśca dustoṣo'pūraṇo'nalaḥ ।
naiva tvaṃ vettha sulabhaṃ naiva tvaṃ vettha durlabham ॥38॥
39
pātālamiva duṣpūro māṃ duḥkhairyoktumicchasi ।
nāhamadya samāveṣṭuṃ śakyaḥ kāma punastvayā ॥39॥
40
nirvedamahamāsādya dravyanāśādyadṛcchayā ।
nirvṛtiṃ paramāṃ prāpya nādya kāmānvicintaye ॥40॥
41
atikleśānsahāmīha nāhaṃ budhyāmyabuddhimān ।
nikṛto dhananāśena śaye sarvāṅgavijvaraḥ ॥41॥
42
parityajāmi kāma tvāṃ hitvā sarvamanogatīḥ ।
na tvaṃ mayā punaḥ kāma nasyoteneva raṃsyase ॥42॥
43
kṣamiṣye'kṣamamāṇānāṃ na hiṃsiṣye ca hiṃsitaḥ ।
dveṣyamuktaḥ priyaṃ vakṣyāmyanādṛtya tadapriyam ॥43॥
44
tṛptaḥ svasthendriyo nityaṃ yathālabdhena vartayan ।
na sakāmaṃ kariṣyāmi tvāmahaṃ śatrumātmanaḥ ॥44॥
45
nirvedaṃ nirvṛtiṃ tṛptiṃ śāntiṃ satyaṃ damaṃ kṣamām ।
sarvabhūtadayāṃ caiva viddhi māṃ śaraṇāgatam ॥45॥
46
tasmātkāmaśca lobhaśca tṛṣṇā kārpaṇyameva ca ।
tyajantu māṃ pratiṣṭhantaṃ sattvastho hyasmi sāmpratam ॥46॥
47
prahāya kāmaṃ lobhaṃ ca krodhaṃ pāruṣyameva ca ।
nādya lobhavaśaṃ prāpto duḥkhaṃ prāpsyāmyanātmavān ॥47॥
48
yadyattyajati kāmānāṃ tatsukhasyābhipūryate ।
kāmasya vaśago nityaṃ duḥkhameva prapadyate ॥48॥
49
kāmānvyudasya dhunute yatkiñcitpuruṣo rajaḥ ।
kāmakrodhodbhavaṃ duḥkhamahrīraratireva ca ॥49॥
50
eṣa brahmapraviṣṭo'haṃ grīṣme śītamiva hradam ।
śāmyāmi parinirvāmi sukhamāse ca kevalam ॥50॥
51
yacca kāmasukhaṃ loke yacca divyaṃ mahatsukham ।
tṛṣṇākṣayasukhasyaite nārhataḥ ṣoḍaśīṃ kalām ॥51॥
52
ātmanā saptamaṃ kāmaṃ hatvā śatrumivottamam ।
prāpyāvadhyaṃ brahmapuraṃ rājeva syāmahaṃ sukhī ॥52॥
53
etāṃ buddhiṃ samāsthāya maṅkirnirvedamāgataḥ ।
sarvānkāmānparityajya prāpya brahma mahatsukham ॥53॥
54
damyanāśakṛte maṅkiramaratvaṃ kilāgamat ।
acchinatkāmamūlaṃ sa tena prāpa mahatsukham ॥54॥
55
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
gītaṃ videharājena janakena praśāmyatā ॥55॥
56
anantaṃ bata me vittaṃ yasya me nāsti kiñcana ।
mithilāyāṃ pradīptāyāṃ na me dahyati kiñcana ॥56॥
57
atraivodāharantīmaṃ bodhyasya padasañcayam ।
nirvedaṃ prati vinyastaṃ pratibodha yudhiṣṭhira ॥57॥
58
bodhyaṃ dāntamṛṣiṃ rājā nahuṣaḥ paryapṛcchata ।
nirvedācchāntimāpannaṃ śāntaṃ prajñānatarpitam ॥58॥
59
upadeśaṃ mahāprājña śamasyopadiśasva me ।
kāṃ buddhiṃ samanudhyāya śāntaścarasi nirvṛtaḥ ॥59॥
60
bodhya uvāca ।
upadeśena vartāmi nānuśāsmīha kañcana ।
lakṣaṇaṃ tasya vakṣye'haṃ tatsvayaṃ pravimṛśyatām ॥60॥
Бодхья сказал:
61
piṅgalā kuraraḥ sarpaḥ sāraṅgānveṣaṇaṃ vane ।
iṣukāraḥ kumārī ca ṣaḍete guravo mama] ॥61॥
Глава 172
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kena vṛttena vṛttajña vītaśokaścarenmahīm ।
kiṃ ca kurvannaro loke prāpnoti paramāṃ gatim ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
prahrādasya ca saṃvādaṃ munerājagarasya ca ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
carantaṃ brāhmaṇaṃ kañcitkalyacittamanāmayam ।
papraccha rājanprahrādo buddhimānprājñasammataḥ ॥3॥
4
svasthaḥ śakto mṛdurdānto nirvivitso'nasūyakaḥ ।
suvāgbahumato loke prājñaścarasi bālavat ॥4॥
5
naiva prārthayase lābhaṃ nālābheṣvanuśocasi ।
nityatṛpta iva brahmanna kiñcidavamanyase ॥5॥
6
srotasā hriyamāṇāsu prajāsvavimanā iva ।
dharmakāmārthakāryeṣu kūṭastha iva lakṣyase ॥6॥
7
nānutiṣṭhasi dharmārthau na kāme cāpi vartase ।
indriyārthānanādṛtya muktaścarasi sākṣivat ॥7॥
8
kā nu prajñā śrutaṃ vā kiṃ vṛttirvā kā nu te mune ।
kṣipramācakṣva me brahmañśreyo yadiha manyase ॥8॥
9
anuyuktaḥ sa medhāvī lokadharmavidhānavit ।
uvāca ślakṣṇayā vācā prahrādamanapārthayā ॥9॥
10
paśyanprahrāda bhūtānāmutpattimanimittataḥ ।
hrāsaṃ vṛddhiṃ vināśaṃ ca na prahṛṣye na ca vyathe ॥10॥
11
svabhāvādeva sandṛśya vartamānāḥ pravṛttayaḥ ।
svabhāvaniratāḥ sarvāḥ paritapye na kenacit ॥11॥
12
paśyanprahrāda saṃyogānviprayogaparāyaṇān ।
sañcayāṃśca vināśāntānna kvacidvidadhe manaḥ ॥12॥
13
antavanti ca bhūtāni guṇayuktāni paśyataḥ ।
utpattinidhanajñasya kiṃ kāryamavaśiṣyate ॥13॥
14
jalajānāmapi hyantaṃ paryāyeṇopalakṣaye ।
mahatāmapi kāyānāṃ sūkṣmāṇāṃ ca mahodadhau ॥14॥
15
jaṅgamasthāvarāṇāṃ ca bhūtānāmasurādhipa ।
pārthivānāmapi vyaktaṃ mṛtyuṃ paśyāmi sarvaśaḥ ॥15॥
16
antarikṣacarāṇāṃ ca dānavottama pakṣiṇām ।
uttiṣṭhati yathākālaṃ mṛtyurbalavatāmapi ॥16॥
17
divi sañcaramāṇāni hrasvāni ca mahānti ca ।
jyotīṃṣi ca yathākālaṃ patamānāni lakṣaye ॥17॥
18
iti bhūtāni saṃpaśyannanuṣaktāni mṛtyunā ।
sarvasāmānyato vidvānkṛtakṛtyaḥ sukhaṃ svape ॥18॥
19
sumahāntamapi grāsaṃ grase labdhaṃ yadṛcchayā ।
śaye punarabhuñjāno divasāni bahūnyapi ॥19॥
20
āsravatyapi māmannaṃ punarbahuguṇaṃ bahu ।
punaralpaguṇaṃ stokaṃ punarnaivopapadyate ॥20॥
21
kaṇānkadācitkhādāmi piṇyākamapi ca grase ।
bhakṣaye śālimāṃsāni bhakṣāṃścoccāvacānpunaḥ ॥21॥
22
śaye kadācitparyaṅke bhūmāvapi punaḥ śaye ।
prāsāde'pi ca me śayyā kadācidupapadyate ॥22॥
23
dhārayāmi ca cīrāṇi śāṇīṃ kṣaumājināni ca ।
mahārhāṇi ca vāsāṃsi dhārayāmyahamekadā ॥23॥
24
na sannipatitaṃ dharmyamupabhogaṃ yadṛcchayā ।
pratyācakṣe na cāpyenamanurudhye sudurlabham ॥24॥
25
acalamanidhanaṃ śivaṃ viśokaṃ śucimatulaṃ viduṣāṃ mate niviṣṭam ।
anabhimatamasevitaṃ ca mūḍhairvratamidamājagaraṃ śuciścarāmi ॥25॥
26
acalitamatiracyutaḥ svadharmātparimitasaṃsaraṇaḥ parāvarajñaḥ ।
vigatabhayakaṣāyalobhamoho vratamidamājagaraṃ śuciścarāmi ॥26॥
27
aniyataphalabhakṣyabhojyapeyaṃ vidhipariṇāmavibhaktadeśakālam ।
hṛdayasukhamasevitaṃ kadaryairvratamidamājagaraṃ śuciścarāmi ॥27॥
28
idamidamiti tṛṣṇayābhibhūtaṃ janamanavāptadhanaṃ viṣīdamānam ।
nipuṇamanuniśāmya tattvabuddhyā vratamidamājagaraṃ śuciścarāmi ॥28॥
29
bahuvidhamanudṛśya cārthahetoḥ kṛpaṇamihāryamanāryamāśrayantam ।
upaśamarucirātmavānpraśānto vratamidamājagaraṃ śuciścarāmi ॥29॥
30
sukhamasukhamanarthamarthalābhaṃ ratimaratiṃ maraṇaṃ ca jīvitaṃ ca ।
vidhiniyatamavekṣya tattvato'haṃ vratamidamājagaraṃ śuciścarāmi ॥30॥
31
apagatabhayarāgamohadarpo dhṛtimatibuddhisamanvitaḥ praśāntaḥ ।
upagataphalabhogino niśāmya vratamidamājagaraṃ śuciścarāmi ॥31॥
32
aniyataśayanāsanaḥ prakṛtyā damaniyamavratasatyaśaucayuktaḥ ।
apagataphalasañcayaḥ prahṛṣṭo vratamidamājagaraṃ śuciścarāmi ॥32॥
33
abhigatamasukhārthamīhanārthairupagatabuddhiravekṣya cātmasaṃsthaḥ ।
tṛṣitamaniyataṃ mano niyantuṃ vratamidamājagaraṃ śuciścarāmi ॥33॥
34
na hṛdayamanurudhyate mano vā priyasukhadurlabhatāmanityatāṃ ca ।
tadubhayamupalakṣayannivāhaṃ vratamidamājagaraṃ śuciścarāmi ॥34॥
35
bahu kathitamidaṃ hi buddhimadbhiḥ kavibhirabhiprathayadbhirātmakīrtim ।
idamidamiti tatra tatra tattatsvaparamatairgahanaṃ pratarkayadbhiḥ ॥35॥
36
tadahamanuniśāmya viprayātaṃ pṛthagabhipannamihābudhairmanuṣyaiḥ ।
anavasitamanantadoṣapāraṃ nṛṣu viharāmi vinītaroṣatṛṣṇaḥ ॥36॥
37
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ajagaracaritaṃ vrataṃ mahātmā ya iha naro'nucaredvinītarāgaḥ ।
apagatabhayamanyulobhamohaḥ sa khalu sukhī viharedimaṃ vihāram] ॥37॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 173
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
bāndhavāḥ karma vittaṃ vā prajñā veha pitāmaha ।
narasya kā pratiṣṭhā syādetatpṛṣṭo vadasva me ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
prajñā pratiṣṭhā bhūtānāṃ prajñā lābhaḥ paro mataḥ ।
prajñā naiḥśreyasī loke prajñā svargo mataḥ satām ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
prajñayā prāpitārtho hi baliraiśvaryasaṅkṣaye ।
prahrādo namucirmaṅkistasyāḥ kiṃ vidyate param ॥3॥
4
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
indrakāśyapasaṃvādaṃ tannibodha yudhiṣṭhira ॥4॥
5
vaiśyaḥ kaścidṛṣiṃ tāta kāśyapaṃ saṃśitavratam ।
rathena pātayāmāsa śrīmāndṛptastapasvinam ॥5॥
6
ārtaḥ sa patitaḥ kruddhastyaktvātmānamathābravīt ।
mariṣyāmyadhanasyeha jīvitārtho na vidyate ॥6॥
7
tathā mumūrṣumāsīnamakūjantamacetasam ।
indraḥ sṛgālarūpeṇa babhāṣe kruddhamānasam ॥7॥
8
manuṣyayonimicchanti sarvabhūtāni sarvaśaḥ ।
manuṣyatve ca vipratvaṃ sarva evābhinandati ॥8॥
9
manuṣyo brāhmaṇaścāsi śrotriyaścāsi kāśyapa ।
sudurlabhamavāpyaitadadoṣānmartumicchasi ॥9॥
10
sarve lābhāḥ sābhimānā iti satyā bata śrutiḥ ।
santoṣaṇīyarūpo'si lobhādyadabhimanyase ॥10॥
11
aho siddhārthatā teṣāṃ yeṣāṃ santīha pāṇayaḥ ।
pāṇimadbhyaḥ spṛhāsmākaṃ yathā tava dhanasya vai ॥11॥
12
na pāṇilābhādadhiko lābhaḥ kaścana vidyate ।
apāṇitvādvayaṃ brahmankaṇṭakānnoddharāmahe ॥12॥
13
atha yeṣāṃ punaḥ pāṇī devadattau daśāṅgulī ।
uddharanti kṛmīnaṅgāddaśamānānkaṣanti ca ॥13॥
14
himavarṣātapānāṃ ca paritrāṇāni kurvate ।
celamannaṃ sukhaṃ śayyāṃ nivātaṃ copabhuñjate ॥14॥
15
adhiṣṭhāya ca gāṃ loke bhuñjate vāhayanti ca ।
upāyairbahubhiścaiva vaśyānātmani kurvate ॥15॥
16
ye khalvajihvāḥ kṛpaṇā alpaprāṇā apāṇayaḥ ।
sahante tāni duḥkhāni diṣṭyā tvaṃ na tathā mune ॥16॥
17
diṣṭyā tvaṃ na sṛgālo vai na kṛmirna ca mūṣakaḥ ।
na sarpo na ca maṇḍūko na cānyaḥ pāpayonijaḥ ॥17॥
18
etāvatāpi lābhena toṣṭumarhasi kāśyapa ।
kiṃ punaryo'si sattvānāṃ sarveṣāṃ brāhmaṇottamaḥ ॥18॥
19
ime māṃ kṛmayo'danti teṣāmuddharaṇāya me ।
nāsti śaktirapāṇitvātpaśyāvasthāmimāṃ mama ॥19॥
20
akāryamiti caivemaṃ nātmānaṃ santyajāmyaham ।
netaḥ pāpīyasīṃ yoniṃ pateyamaparāmiti ॥20॥
21
madhye vai pāpayonīnāṃ sārgālī yāmahaṃ gataḥ ।
pāpīyasyo bahutarā ito'nyāḥ pāpayonayaḥ ॥21॥
22
jātyaivaike sukhatarāḥ santyanye bhṛśaduḥkhitāḥ ।
naikāntasukhameveha kvacitpaśyāmi kasyacit ॥22॥
23
manuṣyā hyāḍhyatāṃ prāpya rājyamicchantyanantaram ।
rājyāddevatvamicchanti devatvādindratāmapi ॥23॥
24
bhavestvaṃ yadyapi tvāḍhyo na rājā na ca daivatam ।
devatvaṃ prāpya cendratvaṃ naiva tuṣyestathā sati ॥24॥
25
na tṛptiḥ priyalābhe'sti tṛṣṇā nādbhiḥ praśāmyati ।
samprajvalati sā bhūyaḥ samidbhiriva pāvakaḥ ॥25॥
26
astyeva tvayi śoko vai harṣaścāsti tathā tvayi ।
sukhaduḥkhe tathā cobhe tatra kā paridevanā ॥26॥
27
paricchidyaiva kāmānāṃ sarveṣāṃ caiva karmaṇām ।
mūlaṃ rundhīndriyagrāmaṃ śakuntāniva pañjare ॥27॥
28
na khalvapyarasajñasya kāmaḥ kvacana jāyate ।
saṃsparśāddarśanādvāpi śravaṇādvāpi jāyate ॥28॥
29
na tvaṃ smarasi vāruṇyā laṭvākānāṃ ca pakṣiṇām ।
tābhyāṃ cābhyadhiko bhakṣyo na kaścidvidyate kvacit ॥29॥
30
yāni cānyāni dūreṣu bhakṣyabhojyāni kāśyapa ।
yeṣāmabhuktapūrvaṃ te teṣāmasmṛtireva ca ॥30॥
31
aprāśanamasaṃsparśamasandarśanameva ca ।
puruṣasyaiṣa niyamo manye śreyo na saṃśayaḥ ॥31॥
32
pāṇimanto dhanairyuktā balavanto na saṃśayaḥ ।
manuṣyā mānuṣaireva dāsatvamupapāditāḥ ॥32॥
33
vadhabandhaparikleśaiḥ kliśyante ca punaḥ punaḥ ।
te khalvapi ramante ca modante ca hasanti ca ॥33॥
34
apare bāhubalinaḥ kṛtavidyā manasvinaḥ ।
jugupsitāṃ sukṛpaṇāṃ pāpāṃ vṛttimupāsate ॥34॥
35
utsahante ca te vṛttimanyāmapyupasevitum ।
svakarmaṇā tu niyataṃ bhavitavyaṃ tu tattathā ॥35॥
36
na pulkaso na caṇḍāla ātmānaṃ tyaktumicchati ।
asantuṣṭaḥ svayā yonyā māyāṃ paśyasva yādṛśīm ॥36॥
37
dṛṣṭvā kuṇīnpakṣahatānmanuṣyānāmayāvinaḥ ।
susaṃpūrṇaḥ svayā yonyā labdhalābho'si kāśyapa ॥37॥
38
yadi brāhmaṇa dehaste nirātaṅko nirāmayaḥ ।
aṅgāni ca samagrāṇi na ca lokeṣu dhikkṛtaḥ ॥38॥
39
na kenacitpravādena satyenaivāpahāriṇā ।
dharmāyottiṣṭha viprarṣe nātmānaṃ tyaktumarhasi ॥39॥
40
yadi brahmañśṛṇoṣyetacchraddadhāsi ca me vacaḥ ।
vedoktasya ca dharmasya phalaṃ mukhyamavāpsyasi ॥40॥
41
svādhyāyamagnisaṃskāramapramatto'nupālaya ।
satyaṃ damaṃ ca dānaṃ ca spardhiṣṭhā mā ca kenacit ॥41॥
42
ye kecana svadhyayanāḥ prāptā yajanayājanam ।
kathaṃ te jātu śoceyurdhyāyeyurvāpyaśobhanam ॥42॥
43
icchantaste vihārāya sukhaṃ mahadavāpnuyuḥ ।
uta jātāḥ sunakṣatre sutīrthāḥ sumuhūrtajāḥ ॥43॥
44
nakṣatreṣvāsureṣvanye dustīrthā durmuhūrtajāḥ ।
saṃpatantyāsurīṃ yoniṃ yajñaprasavavarjitām ॥44॥
45
ahamāsaṃ paṇḍitako haituko vedanindakaḥ ।
ānvīkṣikīṃ tarkavidyāmanurakto nirarthikām ॥45॥
46
hetuvādānpravaditā vaktā saṃsatsu hetumat ।
ākroṣṭā cābhivaktā ca brahmayajñeṣu vai dvijān ॥46॥
47
nāstikaḥ sarvaśaṅkī ca mūrkhaḥ paṇḍitamānikaḥ ।
tasyeyaṃ phalanirvṛttiḥ sṛgālatvaṃ mama dvija ॥47॥
48
api jātu tathā tatsyādahorātraśatairapi ।
yadahaṃ mānuṣīṃ yoniṃ sṛgālaḥ prāpnuyāṃ punaḥ ॥48॥
49
santuṣṭaścāpramattaśca yajñadānataporatiḥ ।
jñeyajñātā bhaveyaṃ vai varjyavarjayitā tathā ॥49॥
50
tataḥ sa munirutthāya kāśyapastamuvāca ha ।
aho batāsi kuśalo buddhimāniti vismitaḥ ॥50॥
51
samavaikṣata taṃ vipro jñānadīrgheṇa cakṣuṣā ।
dadarśa cainaṃ devānāmindraṃ devaṃ śacīpatim ॥51॥
52
tataḥ sampūjayāmāsa kāśyapo harivāhanam ।
anujñātaśca tenātha praviveśa svamāśramam] ॥52॥
Глава 174
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yadyasti dattamiṣṭaṃ vā tapastaptaṃ tathaiva ca ।
gurūṇāṃ cāpi śuśrūṣā tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ātmanānarthayuktena pāpe niviśate manaḥ ।
sa karma kaluṣaṃ kṛtvā kleśe mahati dhīyate ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
durbhikṣādeva durbhikṣaṃ kleśātkleśaṃ bhayādbhayam ।
mṛtebhyaḥ pramṛtaṃ yānti daridrāḥ pāpakāriṇaḥ ॥3॥
4
utsavādutsavaṃ yānti svargātsvargaṃ sukhātsukham ।
śraddadhānāśca dāntāśca dhanāḍhyāḥ śubhakāriṇaḥ ॥4॥
5
vyālakuñjaradurgeṣu sarpacorabhayeṣu ca ।
hastāvāpena gacchanti nāstikāḥ kimataḥ param ॥5॥
6
priyadevātitheyāśca vadānyāḥ priyasādhavaḥ ।
kṣemyamātmavatāṃ mārgamāsthitā hastadakṣiṇam ॥6॥
7
pulākā iva dhānyeṣu puttikā iva pakṣiṣu ।
tadvidhāste manuṣyeṣu yeṣāṃ dharmo na kāraṇam ॥7॥
8
suśīghramapi dhāvantaṃ vidhānamanudhāvati ।
śete saha śayānena yena yena yathā kṛtam ॥8॥
9
upatiṣṭhati tiṣṭhantaṃ gacchantamanugacchati ।
karoti kurvataḥ karma chāyevānuvidhīyate ॥9॥
10
yena yena yathā yadyatpurā karma samācitam ।
tattadeva naro bhuṅkte nityaṃ vihitamātmanā ॥10॥
11
svakarmaphalavikṣiptaṃ vidhānaparirakṣitam ।
bhūtagrāmamimaṃ kālaḥ samantātparikarṣati ॥11॥
12
acodyamānāni yathā puṣpāṇi ca phalāni ca ।
svakālaṃ nātivartante tathā karma purākṛtam ॥12॥
13
saṃmānaścāvamānaśca lābhālābhau kṣayodayau ।
pravṛttā vinivartante vidhānānte punaḥ punaḥ ॥13॥
14
ātmanā vihitaṃ duḥkhamātmanā vihitaṃ sukham ।
garbhaśayyāmupādāya bhujyate paurvadehikam ॥14॥
15
bālo yuvā ca vṛddhaśca yatkaroti śubhāśubham ।
tasyāṃ tasyāmavasthāyāṃ bhuṅkte janmani janmani ॥15॥
16
yathā dhenusahasreṣu vatso vindati mātaram ।
tathā pūrvakṛtaṃ karma kartāramanugacchati ॥16॥
17
samunnamagrato vastraṃ paścācchudhyati karmaṇā ।
upavāsaiḥ prataptānāṃ dīrghaṃ sukhamanantakam ॥17॥
18
dīrghakālena tapasā sevitena tapovane ।
dharmanirdhūtapāpānāṃ saṃsidhyante manorathāḥ ॥18॥
19
śakunīnāmivākāśe matsyānāmiva codake ।
padaṃ yathā na dṛśyeta tathā jñānavidāṃ gatiḥ ॥19॥
20
alamanyairupālambhaiḥ kīrtitaiśca vyatikramaiḥ ।
peśalaṃ cānurūpaṃ ca kartavyaṃ hitamātmanaḥ] ॥20॥
Глава 175
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kutaḥ sṛṣṭamidaṃ viśvaṃ jagatsthāvarajaṅgamam ।
pralaye ca kamabhyeti tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
sasāgaraḥ sagaganaḥ saśailaḥ sabalāhakaḥ ।
sabhūmiḥ sāgnipavano loko'yaṃ kena nirmitaḥ ॥2॥
3
kathaṃ sṛṣṭāni bhūtāni kathaṃ varṇavibhaktayaḥ ।
śaucāśaucaṃ kathaṃ teṣāṃ dharmādharmāvatho katham ॥3॥
4
kīdṛśo jīvatāṃ jīvaḥ kva vā gacchanti ye mṛtāḥ ।
asmāllokādamuṃ lokaṃ sarvaṃ śaṃsatu no bhavān ॥4॥
5
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
bhṛguṇābhihitaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ bharadvājāya pṛcchate ॥5॥
Бхишма сказал:
6
kailāsaśikhare dṛṣṭvā dīpyamānamivaujasā ।
bhṛguṃ maharṣimāsīnaṃ bharadvājo'nvapṛcchata ॥6॥
7
sasāgaraḥ sagaganaḥ saśailaḥ sabalāhakaḥ ।
sabhūmiḥ sāgnipavano loko'yaṃ kena nirmitaḥ ॥7॥
8
kathaṃ sṛṣṭāni bhūtāni kathaṃ varṇavibhaktayaḥ ।
śaucāśaucaṃ kathaṃ teṣāṃ dharmādharmāvatho katham ॥8॥
9
kīdṛśo jīvatāṃ jīvaḥ kva vā gacchanti ye mṛtāḥ ।
paralokamimaṃ cāpi sarvaṃ śaṃsatu no bhavān ॥9॥
10
evaṃ sa bhagavānpṛṣṭo bharadvājena saṃśayam ।
maharṣirbrahmasaṅkāśaḥ sarvaṃ tasmai tato'bravīt ॥10॥
11
mānaso nāma vikhyātaḥ śrutapūrvo maharṣibhiḥ ।
anādinidhano devastathābhedyo'jarāmaraḥ ॥11॥
12
avyakta iti vikhyātaḥ śāśvato'thākṣaro'vyayaḥ ।
yataḥ sṛṣṭāni bhūtāni jāyante ca mriyanti ca ॥12॥
13
so'sṛjatprathamaṃ devo mahāntaṃ nāma nāmataḥ ।
ākāśamiti vikhyātaṃ sarvabhūtadharaḥ prabhuḥ ॥13॥
14
ākāśādabhavadvāri salilādagnimārutau ।
agnimārutasaṃyogāttataḥ samabhavanmahī ॥14॥
15
tatastejomayaṃ divyaṃ padmaṃ sṛṣṭaṃ svayambhuvā ।
tasmātpadmātsamabhavadbrahmā vedamayo nidhiḥ ॥15॥
16
ahaṅkāra iti khyātaḥ sarvabhūtātmabhūtakṛt ।
brahmā vai sumahātejā ya ete pañca dhātavaḥ ॥16॥
17
śailāstasyāsthisañjñāstu medo māṃsaṃ ca medinī ।
samudrāstasya rudhiramākāśamudaraṃ tathā ॥17॥
18
pavanaścaiva niḥśvāsastejo'gnirnimnagāḥ sirāḥ ।
agnīṣomau tu candrārkau nayane tasya viśrute ॥18॥
19
nabhaścordhvaṃ śirastasya kṣitiḥ pādau diśo bhujau ।
durvijñeyo hyanantatvātsiddhairapi na saṃśayaḥ ॥19॥
20
sa eva bhagavānviṣṇurananta iti viśrutaḥ ।
sarvabhūtātmabhūtastho durvijñeyo'kṛtātmabhiḥ ॥20॥
21
ahaṅkārasya yaḥ sraṣṭā sarvabhūtabhavāya vai ।
yataḥ samabhavadviśvaṃ pṛṣṭo'haṃ yadiha tvayā ॥21॥
22
bharadvāja uvāca ।
gaganasya diśāṃ caiva bhūtalasyānilasya ca ।
kānyatra parimāṇāni saṃśayaṃ chindhi me'rthataḥ ॥22॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
23
bhṛguruvāca ।
anantametadākāśaṃ siddhacāraṇasevitam ।
ramyaṃ nānāśrayākīrṇaṃ yasyānto nādhigamyate ॥23॥
Бхригу сказал:
24
ūrdhvaṃ gateradhastāttu candrādityau na dṛśyataḥ ।
tatra devāḥ svayaṃ dīptā bhāsvarāścāgnivarcasaḥ ॥24॥
25
te cāpyantaṃ na paśyanti nabhasaḥ prathitaujasaḥ ।
durgamatvādanantatvāditi me viddhi mānada ॥25॥
26
upariṣṭopariṣṭāttu prajvaladbhiḥ svayaṃprabhaiḥ ।
niruddhametadākāśamaprameyaṃ surairapi ॥26॥
27
pṛthivyante samudrāstu samudrānte tamaḥ smṛtam ।
tamaso'nte jalaṃ prāhurjalasyānte'gnireva ca ॥27॥
28
rasātalānte salilaṃ jalānte pannagādhipaḥ ।
tadante punarākāśamākāśānte punarjalam ॥28॥
29
evamantaṃ bhagavataḥ pramāṇaṃ salilasya ca ।
agnimārutatoyebhyo durjñeyaṃ daivatairapi ॥29॥
30
agnimārutatoyānāṃ varṇāḥ kṣititalasya ca ।
ākāśasadṛśā hyete bhidyante tattvadarśanāt ॥30॥
31
paṭhanti caiva munayaḥ śāstreṣu vividheṣu ca ।
trailokye sāgare caiva pramāṇaṃ vihitaṃ yathā ।
adṛśyāya tvagamyāya kaḥ pramāṇamudāharet ॥31॥
32
siddhānāṃ devatānāṃ ca yadā parimitā gatiḥ ।
tadā gauṇamanantasya nāmānanteti viśrutam ।
nāmadheyānurūpasya mānasasya mahātmanaḥ ॥32॥
33
yadā tu divyaṃ tadrūpaṃ hrasate vardhate punaḥ ।
ko'nyastadvedituṃ śakto yo'pi syāttadvidho'paraḥ ॥33॥
34
tataḥ puṣkarataḥ sṛṣṭaḥ sarvajño mūrtimānprabhuḥ ।
brahmā dharmamayaḥ pūrvaḥ prajāpatiranuttamaḥ ॥34॥
35
bharadvāja uvāca ।
puṣkarādyadi saṃbhūto jyeṣṭhaṃ bhavati puṣkaram ।
brahmāṇaṃ pūrvajaṃ cāha bhavānsandeha eva me ॥35॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
36
bhṛguruvāca ।
mānasasyeha yā mūrtirbrahmatvaṃ samupāgatā ।
tasyāsanavidhānārthaṃ pṛthivī padmamucyate ॥36॥
Бхригу сказал:
37
karṇikā tasya padmasya merurgaganamucchritaḥ ।
tasya madhye sthito lokānsṛjate jagataḥ prabhuḥ] ॥37॥
Глава 176
1
bharadvāja uvāca ।
prajāvisargaṃ vividhaṃ kathaṃ sa sṛjate prabhuḥ ।
merumadhye sthito brahmā tadbrūhi dvijasattama ॥1॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
2
bhṛguruvāca ।
prajāvisargaṃ vividhaṃ mānaso manasāsṛjat ।
sandhukṣaṇārthaṃ bhūtānāṃ sṛṣṭaṃ prathamato jalam ॥2॥
Бхригу сказал:
3
yatprāṇāḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ vardhante yena ca prajāḥ ।
parityaktāśca naśyanti tenedaṃ sarvamāvṛtam ॥3॥
4
pṛthivī parvatā meghā mūrtimantaśca ye pare ।
sarvaṃ tadvāruṇaṃ jñeyamāpastastambhire punaḥ ॥4॥
5
bharadvāja uvāca ।
kathaṃ salilamutpannaṃ kathaṃ caivāgnimārutau ।
kathaṃ ca medinī sṛṣṭetyatra me saṃśayo mahān ॥5॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
6
bhṛguruvāca ।
brahmakalpe purā brahmanbrahmarṣīṇāṃ samāgame ।
lokasambhavasandehaḥ samutpanno mahātmanām ॥6॥
Бхригу сказал:
7
te'tiṣṭhandhyānamālambya maunamāsthāya niścalāḥ ।
tyaktāhārāḥ pavanapā divyaṃ varṣaśataṃ dvijāḥ ॥7॥
8
teṣāṃ dharmamayī vāṇī sarveṣāṃ śrotramāgamat ।
divyā sarasvatī tatra saṃbabhūva nabhastalāt ॥8॥
9
purā stimitaniḥśabdamākāśamacalopamam ।
naṣṭacandrārkapavanaṃ prasuptamiva saṃbabhau ॥9॥
10
tataḥ salilamutpannaṃ tamasīvāparaṃ tamaḥ ।
tasmācca salilotpīḍādudatiṣṭhata mārutaḥ ॥10॥
11
yathā bhājanamacchidraṃ niḥśabdamiva lakṣyate ।
taccāmbhasā pūryamāṇaṃ saśabdaṃ kurute'nilaḥ ॥11॥
12
tathā salilasaṃruddhe nabhaso'nte nirantare ।
bhittvārṇavatalaṃ vāyuḥ samutpatati ghoṣavān ॥12॥
13
sa eṣa carate vāyurarṇavotpīḍasambhavaḥ ।
ākāśasthānamāsādya praśāntiṃ nādhigacchati ॥13॥
14
tasminvāyvambusaṅgharṣe dīptatejā mahābalaḥ ।
prādurbhavatyūrdhvaśikhaḥ kṛtvā vitimiraṃ nabhaḥ ॥14॥
15
agniḥ pavanasaṃyuktaḥ khātsamutpatate jalam ।
so'gnirmārutasaṃyogādghanatvamupapadyate ॥15॥
16
tasyākāśe nipatitaḥ snehastiṣṭhati yo'paraḥ ।
sa saṅghātatvamāpanno bhūmitvamupagacchati ॥16॥
17
rasānāṃ sarvagandhānāṃ snehānāṃ prāṇināṃ tathā ।
bhūmiryoniriha jñeyā yasyāṃ sarvaṃ prasūyate] ॥17॥
Глава 177
1
bharadvāja uvāca ।
ete te dhātavaḥ pañca brahmā yānasṛjatpurā ।
āvṛtā yairime lokā mahābhūtābhisañjñitaiḥ ॥1॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
2
yadāsṛjatsahasrāṇi bhūtānāṃ sa mahāmatiḥ ।
pañcānāmeva bhūtatvaṃ kathaṃ samupapadyate ॥2॥
3
bhṛguruvāca ।
amitānāṃ mahāśabdo yānti bhūtāni sambhavam ।
tatasteṣāṃ mahābhūtaśabdo'yamupapadyate ॥3॥
Бхригу сказал:
4
ceṣṭā vayūḥ khamākāśamūṣmāgniḥ salilaṃ dravaḥ ।
pṛthivī cātra saṅghātaḥ śarīraṃ pāñcabhautikam ॥4॥
5
ityetaiḥ pañcabhirbhūtairyuktaṃ sthāvarajaṅgamam ।
śrotraṃ ghrāṇaṃ rasaḥ sparśo dṛṣṭiścendriyasañjñitāḥ ॥5॥
6
bharadvāja uvāca ।
pañcabhiryadi bhūtaistu yuktāḥ sthāvarajaṅgamāḥ ।
sthāvarāṇāṃ na dṛśyante śarīre pañca dhātavaḥ ॥6॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
7
anūṣmaṇāmaceṣṭānāṃ ghanānāṃ caiva tattvataḥ ।
vṛkṣāṇāṃ nopalabhyante śarīre pañca dhātavaḥ ॥7॥
8
na śṛṇvanti na paśyanti na gandharasavedinaḥ ।
na ca sparśaṃ vijānanti te kathaṃ pāñcabhautikāḥ ॥8॥
9
adravatvādanagnitvādabhaumatvādavāyutaḥ ।
ākāśasyāprameyatvādvṛkṣāṇāṃ nāsti bhautikam ॥9॥
10
bhṛguruvāca ।
ghanānāmapi vṛkṣāṇāmākāśo'sti na saṃśayaḥ ।
teṣāṃ puṣpaphale vyaktirnityaṃ samupalabhyate ॥10॥
Бхригу сказал:
11
ūṣmato glānaparṇānāṃ tvakphalaṃ puṣpameva ca ।
mlāyate caiva śīte na sparśastenātra vidyate ॥11॥
12
vāyvagnyaśaniniṣpeṣaiḥ phalapuṣpaṃ viśīryate ।
śrotreṇa gṛhyate śabdastasmācchṛṇvanti pādapāḥ ॥12॥
13
vallī veṣṭayate vṛkṣaṃ sarvataścaiva gacchati ।
na hyadṛṣṭeśca mārgo'sti tasmātpaśyanti pādapāḥ ॥13॥
14
puṇyāpuṇyaistathā gandhairdhūpaiśca vividhairapi ।
arogāḥ puṣpitāḥ santi tasmājjighranti pādapāḥ ॥14॥
15
pādaiḥ salilapānaṃ ca vyādhīnāmapi darśanam ।
vyādhipratikriyatvācca vidyate rasanaṃ drume ॥15॥
16
vaktreṇotpalanālena yathordhvaṃ jalamādadet ।
tathā pavanasaṃyuktaḥ pādaiḥ pibati pādapaḥ ॥16॥
17
grahaṇātsukhaduḥkhasya chinnasya ca virohaṇāt ।
jīvaṃ paśyāmi vṛkṣāṇāmacaitanyaṃ na vidyate ॥17॥
18
tena tajjalamādattaṃ jarayatyagnimārutau ।
āhārapariṇāmācca sneho vṛddhiśca jāyate ॥18॥
19
jaṅgamānāṃ ca sarveṣāṃ śarīre pañca dhātavaḥ ।
pratyekaśaḥ prabhidyante yaiḥ śarīraṃ viceṣṭate ॥19॥
20
tvakca māṃsaṃ tathāsthīni majjā snāyu ca pañcamam ।
ityetadiha saṅkhyātaṃ śarīre pṛthivīmayam ॥20॥
21
tejo'gniśca tathā krodhaścakṣurūṣmā tathaiva ca ।
agnirjarayate cāpi pañcāgneyāḥ śarīriṇaḥ ॥21॥
22
śrotraṃ ghrāṇamathāsyaṃ ca hṛdayaṃ koṣṭhameva ca ।
ākāśātprāṇināmete śarīre pañca dhātavaḥ ॥22॥
23
śleṣmā pittamatha svedo vasā śoṇitameva ca ।
ityāpaḥ pañcadhā dehe bhavanti prāṇināṃ sadā ॥23॥
24
prāṇātpraṇīyate prāṇī vyānādvyāyacchate tathā ।
gacchatyapāno'vākcaiva samāno hṛdyavasthitaḥ ॥24॥
25
udānāducchvasiti ca pratibhedācca bhāṣate ।
ityete vāyavaḥ pañca ceṣṭayantīha dehinam ॥25॥
26
bhūmergandhaguṇānvetti rasaṃ cādbhyaḥ śarīravān ।
jyotiḥ paśyati cakṣurbhyāṃ sparśaṃ vetti ca vāyunā ॥26॥
27
tasya gandhasya vakṣyāmi vistarābhihitānguṇān ।
iṣṭaścāniṣṭagandhaśca madhuraḥ kaṭureva ca ॥27॥
28
nirhārī saṃhataḥ snigdho rūkṣo viśada eva ca ।
evaṃ navavidho jñeyaḥ pārthivo gandhavistaraḥ ॥28॥
29
śabdaḥ sparśaśca rūpaṃ ca rasaścāpāṃ guṇāḥ smṛtāḥ ।
rasajñānaṃ tu vakṣyāmi tanme nigadataḥ śṛṇu ॥29॥
30
raso bahuvidhaḥ proktaḥ sūribhiḥ prathitātmabhiḥ ।
madhuro lavaṇastiktaḥ kaṣāyo'mlaḥ kaṭustathā ।
eṣa ṣaḍvidhavistāro raso vārimayaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥30॥
31
śabdaḥ sparśaśca rūpaṃ ca triguṇaṃ jyotirucyate ।
jyotiḥ paśyati rūpāṇi rūpaṃ ca bahudhā smṛtam ॥31॥
32
hrasvo dīrghastathā sthūlaścaturasro'ṇu vṛttavān ।
śuklaḥ kṛṣṇastathā rakto nīlaḥ pīto'ruṇastathā ।
evaṃ dvādaśavistāro jyotīrūpaguṇaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥32॥
33
śabdasparśau tu vijñeyau dviguṇo vāyurucyate ।
vāyavyastu guṇaḥ sparśaḥ sparśaśca bahudhā smṛtaḥ ॥33॥
34
kaṭhinaścikkaṇaḥ ślakṣṇaḥ picchalo mṛdudāruṇaḥ ।
uṣṇaḥ śītaḥ sukho duḥkhaḥ snigdho viśada eva ca ।
evaṃ dvādaśavistāro vāyavyo guṇa ucyate ॥34॥
35
tatraikaguṇamākāśaṃ śabda ityeva tatsmṛtam ।
tasya śabdasya vakṣyāmi vistaraṃ vividhātmakam ॥35॥
36
ṣaḍja ṛṣabhagāndhārau madhyamaḥ pañcamastathā ।
dhaivataścāpi vijñeyastathā cāpi niṣādakaḥ ॥36॥
37
eṣa saptavidhaḥ prokto guṇa ākāśalakṣaṇaḥ ।
traisvaryeṇa tu sarvatra sthito'pi paṭahādiṣu ॥37॥
38
ākāśajaṃ śabdamāhurebhirvāyuguṇaiḥ saha ।
avyāhataiścetayate na vetti viṣamāgataiḥ ॥38॥
39
āpyāyante ca te nityaṃ dhātavastaistu dhātubhiḥ ।
āpo'gnirmārutaścaiva nityaṃ jāgrati dehiṣu] ॥39॥
Глава 178
1
bharadvāja uvāca ।
pārthivaṃ dhātumāśritya śārīro'gniḥ kathaṃ bhavet ।
avakāśaviśeṣeṇa kathaṃ vartayate'nilaḥ ॥1॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
2
bhṛguruvāca ।
vāyorgatimahaṃ brahmankīrtayiṣyāmi te'nagha ।
prāṇināmanilo dehānyathā ceṣṭayate balī ॥2॥
Бхригу сказал:
3
śrito mūrdhānamagnistu śarīraṃ paripālayan ।
prāṇo mūrdhani cāgnau ca vartamāno viceṣṭate ॥3॥
4
sa jantuḥ sarvabhūtātmā puruṣaḥ sa sanātanaḥ ।
mano buddhirahaṅkāro bhūtāni viṣayāśca saḥ ॥4॥
5
evaṃ tviha sa sarvatra prāṇena paripālyate ।
pṛṣṭhataśca samānena svāṃ svāṃ gatimupāśritaḥ ॥5॥
6
vastimūlaṃ gudaṃ caiva pāvakaṃ ca samāśritaḥ ।
vahanmūtraṃ purīṣaṃ cāpyapānaḥ parivartate ॥6॥
7
prayatne karmaṇi bale ya ekastriṣu vartate ।
udāna iti taṃ prāhuradhyātmaviduṣo janāḥ ॥7॥
8
sandhiṣvapi ca sarveṣu sanniviṣṭastathānilaḥ ।
śarīreṣu manuṣyāṇāṃ vyāna ityupadiśyate ॥8॥
9
dhātuṣvagnistu vitataḥ samānena samīritaḥ ।
rasāndhātūṃśca doṣāṃśca vartayannavatiṣṭhati ॥9॥
10
apānaprāṇayormadhye prāṇāpānasamāhitaḥ ।
samanvitaḥ svadhiṣṭhānaḥ samyakpacati pāvakaḥ ॥10॥
11
āsyaṃ hi pāyusaṃyuktamante syādgudasañjñitam ।
srotastasmātprajāyante sarvasrotāṃsi dehinām ॥11॥
12
prāṇānāṃ sannipātācca sannipātaḥ prajāyate ।
ūṣmā cāgniriti jñeyo yo'nnaṃ pacati dehinām ॥12॥
13
agnivegavahaḥ prāṇo gudānte pratihanyate ।
sa ūrdhvamāgamya punaḥ samutkṣipati pāvakam ॥13॥
14
pakvāśayastvadho nābherūrdhvamāmāśayaḥ sthitaḥ ।
nābhimadhye śarīrasya sarve prāṇāḥ samāhitāḥ ॥14॥
15
prasṛtā hṛdayātsarve tiryagūrdhvamadhastathā ।
vahantyannarasānnāḍyo daśa prāṇapracoditāḥ ॥15॥
16
eṣa mārgo'tha yogānāṃ yena gacchanti tatpadam ।
jitaklamāsanā dhīrā mūrdhanyātmānamādadhuḥ ॥16॥
17
evaṃ sarveṣu vihitaḥ prāṇāpāneṣu dehinām ।
tasminsthito nityamagniḥ sthālyāmiva samāhitaḥ] ॥17॥
Глава 179
1
bharadvāja uvāca ।
yadi prāṇāyate vāyurvāyureva viceṣṭate ।
śvasityābhāṣate caiva tasmājjīvo nirarthakaḥ ॥1॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
2
yadyūṣmabhāva āgneyo vahninā pacyate yadi ।
agnirjarayate caiva tasmājjīvo nirarthakaḥ ॥2॥
3
jantoḥ pramīyamāṇasya jīvo naivopalabhyate ।
vāyureva jahātyenamūṣmabhāvaśca naśyati ॥3॥
4
yadi vātopamo jīvaḥ saṃśleṣo yadi vāyunā ।
vāyumaṇḍalavaddṛśyo gacchetsaha marudgaṇaiḥ ॥4॥
5
śleṣo yadi ca vātena yadi tasmātpraṇaśyati ।
mahārṇavavimuktatvādanyatsalilabhājanam ॥5॥
6
kūpe vā salilaṃ dadyātpradīpaṃ vā hutāśane ।
prakṣiptaṃ naśyati kṣipraṃ yathā naśyatyasau tathā ॥6॥
7
pañcasādhāraṇe hyasmiñśarīre jīvitaṃ kutaḥ ।
yeṣāmanyataratyāgāccaturṇāṃ nāsti saṅgrahaḥ ॥7॥
8
naśyantyāpo hyanāhārādvāyurucchvāsanigrahāt ।
naśyate koṣṭhabhedātkhamagnirnaśyatyabhojanāt ॥8॥
9
vyādhivraṇaparikleśairmedinī caiva śīryate ।
pīḍite'nyatare hyeṣāṃ saṅghāto yāti pañcadhā ॥9॥
10
tasminpañcatvamāpanne jīvaḥ kimanudhāvati ।
kiṃ vedayati vā jīvaḥ kiṃ śṛṇoti bravīti vā ॥10॥
11
eṣā gauḥ paralokasthaṃ tārayiṣyati māmiti ।
yo dattvā mriyate jantuḥ sā gauḥ kaṃ tārayiṣyati ॥11॥
12
gauśca pratigrahītā ca dātā caiva samaṃ yadā ।
ihaiva vilayaṃ yānti kutasteṣāṃ samāgamaḥ ॥12॥
13
vihagairupayuktasya śailāgrātpatitasya vā ।
agninā copayuktasya kutaḥ sañjīvanaṃ punaḥ ॥13॥
14
chinnasya yadi vṛkṣasya na mūlaṃ pratirohati ।
bījānyasya pravartante mṛtaḥ kva punareṣyati ॥14॥
15
bījamātraṃ purā sṛṣṭaṃ yadetatparivartate ।
mṛtā mṛtāḥ praṇaśyanti bījādbījaṃ pravartate] ॥15॥
Глава 180
1
bhṛguruvāca ।
na praṇāśo'sti jīvānāṃ dattasya ca kṛtasya ca ।
yāti dehāntaraṃ prāṇī śarīraṃ tu viśīryate ॥1॥
Бхригу сказал:
2
na śarīrāśrito jīvastasminnaṣṭe praṇaśyati ।
yathā samitsu dagdhāsu na praṇaśyati pāvakaḥ ॥2॥
3
bharadvāja uvāca ।
agneryathā tathā tasya yadi nāśo na vidyate ।
indhanasyopayogānte sa cāgnirnopalabhyate ॥3॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
4
naśyatītyeva jānāmi śāntamagnimanindhanam ।
gatiryasya pramāṇaṃ vā saṃsthānaṃ vā na dṛśyate ॥4॥
5
bhṛguruvāca ।
samidhāmupayogānte sannevāgnirna dṛśyate ।
ākāśānugatatvāddhi durgrahaḥ sa nirāśrayaḥ ॥5॥
Бхригу сказал:
6
tathā śarīrasantyāge jīvo hyākāśavatsthitaḥ ।
na gṛhyate susūkṣmatvādyathā jyotirna saṃśayaḥ ॥6॥
7
prāṇāndhārayate hyagniḥ sa jīva upadhāryatām ।
vāyusandhāraṇo hyagnirnaśyatyucchvāsanigrahāt ॥7॥
8
tasminnaṣṭe śarīrāgnau śarīraṃ tadacetanam ।
patitaṃ yāti bhūmitvamayanaṃ tasya hi kṣitiḥ ॥8॥
9
jaṅgamānāṃ hi sarveṣāṃ sthāvarāṇāṃ tathaiva ca ।
ākāśaṃ pavano'bhyeti jyotistamanugacchati ।
tatra trayāṇāmekatvaṃ dvayaṃ bhūmau pratiṣṭhitam ॥9॥
10
yatra khaṃ tatra pavanastatrāgniryatra mārutaḥ ।
amūrtayaste vijñeyā āpo mūrtāstathā kṣitiḥ ॥10॥
11
bharadvāja uvāca ।
yadyagnimārutau bhūmiḥ khamāpaśca śarīriṣu ।
jīvaḥ kiṃlakṣaṇastatretyetadācakṣva me'nagha ॥11॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
12
pañcātmake pañcaratau pañcavijñānasaṃyute ।
śarīre prāṇināṃ jīvaṃ jñātumicchāmi yādṛśam ॥12॥
13
māṃsaśoṇitasaṅghāte medaḥsnāyvasthisañcaye ।
bhidyamāne śarīre tu jīvo naivopalabhyate ॥13॥
14
yadyajīvaṃ śarīraṃ tu pañcabhūtasamanvitam ।
śārīre mānase duḥkhe kastāṃ vedayate rujam ॥14॥
15
śṛṇoti kathitaṃ jīvaḥ karṇābhyāṃ na śṛṇoti tat ।
maharṣe manasi vyagre tasmājjīvo nirarthakaḥ ॥15॥
16
sarvaṃ paśyati yaddṛśyaṃ manoyuktena cakṣuṣā ।
manasi vyākule taddhi paśyannapi na paśyati ॥16॥
17
na paśyati na ca brūte na śṛṇoti na jighrati ।
na ca sparśarasau vetti nidrāvaśagataḥ punaḥ ॥17॥
18
hṛṣyati krudhyati ca kaḥ śocatyudvijate ca kaḥ ।
icchati dhyāyati dveṣṭi vācamīrayate ca kaḥ ॥18॥
19
bhṛguruvāca ।
na pañcasādhāraṇamatra kiñciccharīrameko vahate'ntarātmā ।
sa vetti gandhāṃśca rasāñśrutiṃ ca sparśaṃ ca rūpaṃ ca guṇāśca ye'nye ॥19॥
Бхригу сказал:
20
pañcātmake pañcaguṇapradarśī sa sarvagātrānugato'ntarātmā ।
sa vetti duḥkhāni sukhāni cātra tadviprayogāttu na vetti dehaḥ ॥20॥
21
yadā na rūpaṃ na sparśo noṣmabhāvaśca pāvake ।
tadā śānte śarīrāgnau dehaṃ tyaktvā sa naśyati ॥21॥
22
ammayaṃ sarvamevedamāpo mūrtiḥ śarīriṇām ।
tatrātmā mānaso brahmā sarvabhūteṣu lokakṛt ॥22॥
23
ātmānaṃ taṃ vijānīhi sarvalokahitātmakam ।
tasminyaḥ sañśrito dehe hyabbinduriva puṣkare ॥23॥
24
kṣetrajñaṃ taṃ vijānīhi nityaṃ lokahitātmakam ।
tamo rajaśca sattvaṃ ca viddhi jīvaguṇānimān ॥24॥
25
sacetanaṃ jīvaguṇaṃ vadanti sa ceṣṭate ceṣṭayate ca sarvam ।
tataḥ paraṃ kṣetravidaṃ vadanti prāvartayadyo bhuvanāni sapta ॥25॥
26
na jīvanāśo'sti hi dehabhede mithyaitadāhurmṛta ityabuddhāḥ ।
jīvastu dehāntaritaḥ prayāti daśārdhataivāsya śarīrabhedaḥ ॥26॥
27
evaṃ sarveṣu bhūteṣu gūḍhaścarati saṃvṛtaḥ ।
dṛśyate tvagryayā buddhyā sūkṣmayā tattvadarśibhiḥ ॥27॥
28
taṃ pūrvāpararātreṣu yuñjānaḥ satataṃ budhaḥ ।
laghvāhāro viśuddhātmā paśyatyātmānamātmani ॥28॥
29
cittasya hi prasādena hitvā karma śubhāśubham ।
prasannātmātmani sthitvā sukhamakṣayamaśnute ॥29॥
30
mānaso'gniḥ śarīreṣu jīva ityabhidhīyate ।
sṛṣṭiḥ prajāpatereṣā bhūtādhyātmaviniścaye] ॥30॥
Глава 181
1
bhṛguruvāca ।
asṛjadbrāhmaṇāneva pūrvaṃ brahmā prajāpatiḥ ।
ātmatejobhinirvṛttānbhāskarāgnisamaprabhān ॥1॥
Бхригу сказал:
2
tataḥ satyaṃ ca dharmaṃ ca tapo brahma ca śāśvatam ।
ācāraṃ caiva śaucaṃ ca svargāya vidadhe prabhuḥ ॥2॥
3
devadānavagandharvadaityāsuramahoragāḥ ।
yakṣarākṣasanāgāśca piśācā manujāstathā ॥3॥
4
brāhmaṇāḥ kṣatriyā vaiśyāḥ śūdrāśca dvijasattama ।
ye cānye bhūtasaṅghānāṃ saṅghāstāṃścāpi nirmame ॥4॥
5
brāhmaṇānāṃ sito varṇaḥ kṣatriyāṇāṃ tu lohitaḥ ।
vaiśyānāṃ pītako varṇaḥ śūdrāṇāmasitastathā ॥5॥
6
bharadvāja uvāca ।
cāturvarṇyasya varṇena yadi varṇo vibhajyate ।
sarveṣāṃ khalu varṇānāṃ dṛśyate varṇasaṅkaraḥ ॥6॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
7
kāmaḥ krodho bhayaṃ lobhaḥ śokaścintā kṣudhā śramaḥ ।
sarveṣāṃ naḥ prabhavati kasmādvarṇo vibhajyate ॥7॥
8
svedamūtrapurīṣāṇi śleṣmā pittaṃ saśoṇitam ।
tanuḥ kṣarati sarveṣāṃ kasmādvarṇo vibhajyate ॥8॥
9
jaṅgamānāmasaṅkhyeyāḥ sthāvarāṇāṃ ca jātayaḥ ।
teṣāṃ vividhavarṇānāṃ kuto varṇaviniścayaḥ ॥9॥
10
bhṛguruvāca ।
na viśeṣo'sti varṇānāṃ sarvaṃ brāhmamidaṃ jagat ।
brahmaṇā pūrvasṛṣṭaṃ hi karmabhirvarṇatāṃ gatam ॥10॥
Бхригу сказал:
11
kāmabhogapriyāstīkṣṇāḥ krodhanāḥ priyasāhasāḥ ।
tyaktasvadharmā raktāṅgāste dvijāḥ kṣatratāṃ gatāḥ ॥11॥
12
goṣu vṛttiṃ samādhāya pītāḥ kṛṣyupajīvinaḥ ।
svadharmaṃ nānutiṣṭhanti te dvijā vaiśyatāṃ gatāḥ ॥12॥
13
hiṃsānṛtapriyā lubdhāḥ sarvakarmopajīvinaḥ ।
kṛṣṇāḥ śaucaparibhraṣṭāste dvijāḥ śūdratāṃ gatāḥ ॥13॥
14
ityetaiḥ karmabhirvyastā dvijā varṇāntaraṃ gatāḥ ।
dharmo yajñakriyā caiṣāṃ nityaṃ na pratiṣidhyate ॥14॥
15
varṇāścatvāra ete hi yeṣāṃ brāhmī sarasvatī ।
vihitā brahmaṇā pūrvaṃ lobhāttvajñānatāṃ gatāḥ ॥15॥
16
brāhmaṇā dharmatantrasthāstapasteṣāṃ na naśyati ।
brahma dhārayatāṃ nityaṃ vratāni niyamāṃstathā ॥16॥
17
brahma caitatpurā sṛṣṭaṃ ye na jānantyatadvidaḥ ।
teṣāṃ bahuvidhāstvanyāstatra tatra hi jātayaḥ ॥17॥
18
piśācā rākṣasāḥ pretā bahudhā mlecchajātayaḥ ।
pranaṣṭajñānavijñānāḥ svacchandācāraceṣṭitāḥ ॥18॥
19
prajā brāhmaṇasaṃskārāḥ svadharmakṛtaniścayāḥ ।
ṛṣibhiḥ svena tapasā sṛjyante cāpare paraiḥ ॥19॥
20
ādidevasamudbhūtā brahmamūlākṣayāvyayā ।
sā sṛṣṭirmānasī nāma dharmatantraparāyaṇā] ॥20॥
Глава 182
1
bharadvāja uvāca ।
brāhmaṇaḥ kena bhavati kṣatriyo vā dvijottama ।
vaiśyaḥ śūdraśca viprarṣe tadbrūhi vadatāṃ vara ॥1॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
2
bhṛguruvāca ।
jātakarmādibhiryastu saṃskāraiḥ saṃskṛtaḥ śuciḥ ।
vedādhyayanasampannaḥ ṣaṭsu karmasvavasthitaḥ ॥2॥
Бхригу сказал:
3
śaucācārasthitaḥ samyagvighasāśī gurupriyaḥ ।
nityavratī satyaparaḥ sa vai brāhmaṇa ucyate ॥3॥
4
satyaṃ dānaṃ damo'droha ānṛśaṃsyaṃ kṣamā ghṛṇā ।
tapaśca dṛśyate yatra sa brāhmaṇa iti smṛtaḥ ॥4॥
5
kṣatrajaṃ sevate karma vedādhyayanasammataḥ ।
dānādānaratiryaśca sa vai kṣatriya ucyate ॥5॥
6
kṛṣigorakṣyavāṇijyaṃ yo viśatyaniśaṃ śuciḥ ।
vedādhyayanasampannaḥ sa vaiśya iti sañjñitaḥ ॥6॥
7
sarvabhakṣaratirnityaṃ sarvakarmakaro'śuciḥ ।
tyaktavedastvanācāraḥ sa vai śūdra iti smṛtaḥ ॥7॥
8
śūdre caitadbhavellakṣyaṃ dvije caitanna vidyate ।
na vai śūdro bhavecchūdro brāhmaṇo na ca brāhmaṇaḥ ॥8॥
9
sarvopāyaistu lobhasya krodhasya ca vinigrahaḥ ।
etatpavitraṃ jñātavyaṃ tathā caivātmasaṃyamaḥ ॥9॥
10
nityaṃ krodhāttapo rakṣecchriyaṃ rakṣeta matsarāt ।
vidyāṃ mānāvamānābhyāmātmānaṃ tu pramādataḥ ॥10॥
11
yasya sarve samārambhā nirāśīrbandhanāstviha ।
tyāge yasya hutaṃ sarvaṃ sa tyāgī sa ca buddhimān ॥11॥
12
ahiṃsraḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ maitrāyaṇagataścaret ।
avisrambhe na gantavyaṃ visrambhe dhārayenmanaḥ ॥12॥
13
parigrahānparityajya bhavedbuddhyā jitendriyaḥ ।
aśokaṃ sthānamātiṣṭhediha cāmutra cābhayam ॥13॥
14
taponityena dāntena muninā saṃyatātmanā ।
ajitaṃ jetukāmena bhāvyaṃ saṅgeṣvasaṅginā ॥14॥
15
indriyairgṛhyate yadyattattadvyaktamiti sthitiḥ ।
avyaktamiti vijñeyaṃ liṅgagrāhyamatīndriyam ॥15॥
16
manaḥ prāṇe nigṛhṇīyātprāṇaṃ brahmaṇi dhārayet ।
nirvāṇādeva nirvāṇo na ca kiñcidvicintayet ।
sukhaṃ vai brāhmaṇo brahma sa vai tenādhigacchati ॥16॥
17
śaucena satataṃ yuktastathācārasamanvitaḥ ।
sānukrośaśca bhūteṣu taddvijātiṣu lakṣaṇam] ॥17॥
Глава 183
1
bhṛguruvāca ।
satyaṃ brahma tapaḥ satyaṃ satyaṃ sṛjati ca prajāḥ ।
satyena dhāryate lokaḥ svargaṃ satyena gacchati ॥1॥
Бхригу сказал:
2
anṛtaṃ tamaso rūpaṃ tamasā nīyate hyadhaḥ ।
tamograstā na paśyanti prakāśaṃ tamasāvṛtam ॥2॥
3
svargaḥ prakāśa ityāhurnarakaṃ tama eva ca ।
satyānṛtāttadubhayaṃ prāpyate jagatīcaraiḥ ॥3॥
4
tatra tvevaṃvidhā vṛttirloke satyānṛtā bhavet ।
dharmādharmau prakāśaśca tamo duḥkhaṃ sukhaṃ tathā ॥4॥
5
tatra yatsatyaṃ sa dharmo yo dharmaḥ sa prakāśo yaḥ prakāśastatsukhamiti ॥005A॥
tatra yadanṛtaṃ so'dharmo yo'dharmastattamo yattamastadduḥkhamiti ॥005B॥
6
atrocyate ॥006A॥
śārīrairmānasairduḥkhaiḥ sukhaiścāpyasukhodayaiḥ ।
lokasṛṣṭiṃ prapaśyanto na muhyanti vicakṣaṇāḥ ॥6॥
7
tatra duḥkhavimokṣārthaṃ prayateta vicakṣaṇaḥ ।
sukhaṃ hyanityaṃ bhūtānāmiha loke paratra ca ॥7॥
8
rāhugrastasya somasya yathā jyotsnā na bhāsate ।
tathā tamobhibhūtānāṃ bhūtānāṃ bhraśyate sukham ॥8॥
9
tatkhalu dvividhaṃ sukhamucyate śārīraṃ mānasaṃ ca ॥009A॥
iha khalvamuṣmiṃśca loke sarvārambhapravṛttayaḥ sukhārthā abhidhīyante ॥009B॥
na hyatastrivargaphalaṃ viśiṣṭataramasti ॥009C॥
sa eṣa kāmyo guṇaviśeṣo dharmārthayorārambhastaddheturasyotpattiḥ sukhaprayojanā ॥009D॥
10
bharadvāja uvāca ॥10॥
yadetadbhavatābhihitaṃ sukhānāṃ paramāḥ striya iti tanna gṛhṇīmaḥ ॥010A॥
na hyeṣāmṛṣīṇāṃ mahati sthitānāmaprāpya eṣa guṇaviśeṣo na cainamabhilaṣanti ॥010B॥
śrūyate ca bhagavāṃstrilokakṛdbrahmā prabhurekākī tiṣṭhati ॥010C॥
brahmacārī na kāmasukheṣvātmānamavadadhāti ॥010D॥
api ca bhagavānviśveśvara umāpatiḥ kāmamabhivartamānamanaṅgatvena śamamanayat ॥010E॥
tasmādbrūmo na mahātmabhirayaṃ pratigṛhīto na tveṣa tāvadviśiṣṭo guṇa iti naitadbhagavataḥ pratyemi ॥010F॥
bhagavatā tūktaṃ sukhānāṃ paramāḥ striya iti ॥010G॥
lokapravādo'pi ca bhavati dvividhaḥ phalodayaḥ sukṛtātsukhamavāpyate duṣkṛtādduḥkhamiti ॥010H॥
atrocyatām ॥010I॥
11
bhṛguruvāca ॥11॥
anṛtātkhalu tamaḥ prādurbhūtaṃ tamograstā adharmamevānuvartante na dharmam ॥011A॥
krodhalobhamohamānānṛtādibhiravacchannā na khalvasmiṁlloke na cāmutra sukhamāpnuvanti ॥011B॥
vividhavyādhigaṇopatāpairavakīryante ॥011C॥
vadhabandharogaparikleśādibhiśca kṣutpipāsāśramakṛtairupatāpairupatapyante ॥011D॥
caṇḍavātātyuṣṇātiśītakṛtaiśca pratibhayaiḥ śārīrairduḥkhairupatapyante ॥011E॥
bandhudhanavināśaviprayogakṛtaiśca mānasaiḥ śokairabhibhūyante jarāmṛtyukṛtaiścānyairiti ॥011F॥
12
yastvetaiḥ śārīrairmānasairduḥkhairna spṛśyate sa sukhaṃ veda ॥012A॥
na caite doṣāḥ svarge prādurbhavanti ॥012B॥
tatra bhavati khalu ॥012C॥
13
susukhaḥ pavanaḥ svarge gandhaśca surabhistathā ।
kṣutpipāsāśramo nāsti na jarā na ca pāpakam ॥13॥
14
nityameva sukhaṃ svarge sukhaṃ duḥkhamihobhayam ।
narake duḥkhamevāhuḥ samaṃ tu paramaṃ padam ॥14॥
15
pṛthivī sarvabhūtānāṃ janitrī tadvidhāḥ striyaḥ ।
pumānprajāpatistatra śukraṃ tejomayaṃ viduḥ ॥15॥
16
ityetallokanirmāṇaṃ brahmaṇā vihitaṃ purā ।
prajā viparivartante svaiḥ svaiḥ karmabhirāvṛtāḥ] ॥16॥
Глава 184
1
bharadvāja uvāca ।
dānasya kiṃ phalaṃ prāhurdharmasya caritasya ca ।
tapasaśca sutaptasya svādhyāyasya hutasya ca ॥1॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
2
bhṛguruvāca ।
hutena śāmyate pāpaṃ svādhyāye śāntiruttamā ।
dānena bhoga ityāhustapasā sarvamāpnuyāt ॥2॥
Бхригу сказал:
3
dānaṃ tu dvividhaṃ prāhuḥ paratrārthamihaiva ca ।
sadbhyo yaddīyate kiñcittatparatropatiṣṭhati ॥3॥
4
asatsu dīyate yattu taddānamiha bhujyate ।
yādṛśaṃ dīyate dānaṃ tādṛśaṃ phalamāpyate ॥4॥
5
bharadvāja uvāca ।
kiṃ kasya dharmacaraṇaṃ kiṃ vā dharmasya lakṣaṇam ।
dharmaḥ katividho vāpi tadbhavānvaktumarhati ॥5॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
6
bhṛguruvāca ।
svadharmacaraṇe yuktā ye bhavanti manīṣiṇaḥ ।
teṣāṃ dharmaphalāvāptiryo'nyathā sa vimuhyati ॥6॥
Бхригу сказал:
7
bharadvāja uvāca ।
yadetaccāturāśramyaṃ brahmarṣivihitaṃ purā ।
teṣāṃ sve sve ya ācārāstānme vaktumihārhasi ॥7॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
8
bhṛguruvāca ॥8॥
pūrvameva bhagavatā lokahitamanutiṣṭhatā dharmasaṃrakṣaṇārthamāśramāścatvāro'bhinirdiṣṭāḥ ॥008A॥
tatra gurukulavāsameva tāvatprathamamāśramamudāharanti ॥008B॥
samyagatra śaucasaṃskāravinayaniyamapraṇīto vinītātmā ubhe sandhye bhāskarāgnidaivatānyupasthāya vihāya tandrālasye gurorabhivādanavedābhyāsaśravaṇapavitrīkṛtāntarātmā triṣavaṇamupaspṛśya brahmacaryāgniparicaraṇaguruśuśrūṣānityo bhaikṣādisarvaniveditāntarātmā guruvacananirdeśānuṣṭhānāpratikūlo guruprasādalabdhasvādhyāyatatparaḥ syāt ॥008C॥
9
bhavati cātra ślokaḥ ॥009A॥
guruṃ yastu samārādhya dvijo vedamavāpnuyāt ।
tasya svargaphalāvāptiḥ sidhyate cāsya mānasam ॥9॥
10
gārhasthyaṃ khalu dvitīyamāśramaṃ vadanti ॥010A॥
tasya samudācāralakṣaṇaṃ sarvamanuvyākhyāsyāmaḥ ॥010B॥
samāvṛttānāṃ sadārāṇāṃ sahadharmacaryāphalārthināṃ gṛhāśramo vidhīyate ॥010C॥
dharmārthakāmāvāptirhyatra trivargasādhanamavekṣyāgarhitena karmaṇā dhanānyādāya svādhyāyaprakarṣopalabdhena brahmarṣinirmitena vā adrisāragatena vā havyaniyamābhyāsadaivataprasādopalabdhena vā dhanena gṛhastho gārhasthyaṃ pravartayet ॥010D॥
taddhi sarvāśramāṇāṃ mūlamudāharanti ॥010E॥
gurukulavāsinaḥ parivrājakā ye cānye saṅkalpitavrataniyamadharmānuṣṭhāyinasteṣāmapyata eva bhikṣābalisaṃvibhāgāḥ pravartante ॥010F॥
11
vānaprasthānāṃ dravyopaskāra iti prāyaśaḥ khalvete sādhavaḥ sādhupathyadarśanāḥ svādhyāyaprasaṅginastīrthābhigamanadeśadarśanārthaṃ pṛthivīṃ paryaṭanti ॥011A॥
teṣāṃ pratyutthānābhivādanānasūyāvākpradānasaumukhyaśaktyāsanaśayanābhyavahārasatkriyāśceti ॥011B॥
12
bhavati cātra ślokaḥ ॥012A॥
atithiryasya bhagnāśo gṛhātpratinivartate ।
sa dattvā duṣkṛtaṃ tasmai puṇyamādāya gacchati ॥12॥
13
api cātra yajñakriyābhirdevatāḥ prīyante nivāpena pitaro vedābhyāsaśravaṇadhāraṇena ṛṣayaḥ ॥013A॥
apatyotpādanena prajāpatiriti ॥013B॥
14
ślokau cātra bhavataḥ ॥014A॥
vatsalāḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ vācyāḥ śrotrasukhā giraḥ ।
parivādopaghātau ca pāruṣyaṃ cātra garhitam ॥14॥
15
avajñānamahaṅkāro dambhaścaiva vigarhitaḥ ।
ahiṃsā satyamakrodhaḥ sarvāśramagataṃ tapaḥ ॥15॥
16
api cātra mālyābharaṇavastrābhyaṅgagandhopabhoganṛttagītavāditraśrutisukhanayanābhirāmasandarśanānāṃ prāptirbhakṣyabhojyapeyalehyacoṣyāṇāmabhyavahāryāṇāṃ vividhānāmupabhogaḥ svadāravihārasantoṣaḥ kāmasukhāvāptiriti ॥016A॥
17
trivargaguṇanirvṛttiryasya nityaṃ gṛhāśrame ।
sa sukhānyanubhūyeha śiṣṭānāṃ gatimāpnuyāt ॥17॥
18
uñchavṛttirgṛhastho yaḥ svadharmacaraṇe rataḥ ।
tyaktakāmasukhārambhastasya svargo na durlabhaḥ] ॥18॥
Глава 185
1
bhṛguruvāca ॥1॥
vānaprasthāḥ khalu ṛṣidharmamanusarantaḥ puṇyāni tīrthāni nadīprasravaṇāni suvivikteṣvaraṇyeṣu mṛgamahiṣavarāhasṛmaragajākīrṇeṣu tapasyanto'nusañcaranti ॥001A॥
tyaktagrāmyavastrāhāropabhogā vanyauṣadhimūlaphalaparṇaparimitavicitraniyatāhārāḥ sthānāsanino bhūmipāṣāṇasikatāśarkarāvālukābhasmaśāyinaḥ kāśakuśacarmavalkalasaṃvṛtāṅgāḥ keśaśmaśrunakharomadhāriṇo niyatakālopasparśanā askannahomabalikālānuṣṭhāyinaḥ samitkuśakusumopahārahomārjanalabdhaviśrāmāḥ śītoṣṇapavananiṣṭaptavibhinnasarvatvaco vividhaniyamayogacaryāvihitadharmānuṣṭhānahṛtamāṃsaśoṇitāstvagasthibhūtā dhṛtiparāḥ sattvayogāccharīrāṇyudvahanti ॥001B॥
2
yastvetāṃ niyataścaryāṃ brahmarṣivihitāṃ caret ।
sa dahedagnivaddoṣāñjayellokāṃśca durjayān ॥2॥
3
parivrājakānāṃ punarācārastadyathā ॥003A॥
vimucyāgnidhanakalatraparibarhasaṅgānātmanaḥ snehapāśānavadhūya parivrajanti samaloṣṭāśmakāñcanāstrivargapravṛtteṣvārambheṣvasaktabuddhayo'rimitrodāsīneṣu tulyavṛttayaḥ sthāvarajarāyujāṇḍajasvedajodbhijjānāṃ bhūtānāṃ vāṅmanaḥkarmabhiranabhidrohiṇo'niketāḥ parvatapulinavṛkṣamūladevatāyatanānyanucaranto vāsārthamupeyurnagaraṃ grāmaṃ vā nagare pañcarātrikā grāmaikarātrikāḥ ॥003B॥
praviśya ca prāṇadhāraṇamātrārthaṃ dvijātīnāṃ bhavanānyasaṅkīrṇakarmaṇāmupatiṣṭheyuḥ pātrapatitāyācitabhaikṣāḥ kāmakrodhadarpamohalobhakārpaṇyadambhaparivādābhimānahiṃsānivṛttā iti ॥003C॥
4
bhavati cātra ślokaḥ ॥004A॥
abhayaṃ sarvabhūtebhyo dattvā carati yo muniḥ ।
na tasya sarvabhūtebhyo bhayamutpadyate kvacit ॥4॥
5
kṛtvāgnihotraṃ svaśarīrasaṃsthaṃ śārīramagniṃ svamukhe juhoti ।
yo bhaikṣacaryopagatairhavirbhiścitāgnināṃ sa vyatiyāti lokān ॥5॥
6
mokṣāśramaṃ yaḥ kurute yathoktaṃ śuciḥ susaṅkalpitabuddhiyuktaḥ ।
anindhanaṃ jyotiriva praśāntaṃ sa brahmalokaṃ śrayate dvijātiḥ ॥6॥
7
bharadvāja uvāca ।
asmāllokātparo lokaḥ śrūyate nopalabhyate ।
tamahaṃ jñātumicchāmi tadbhavānvaktumarhati ॥7॥
Бхарадваджа сказал:
8
bhṛguruvāca ।
uttare himavatpārśve puṇye sarvaguṇānvite ।
puṇyaḥ kṣemyaśca kāmyaśca sa varo loka ucyate ॥8॥
Бхригу сказал:
9
tatra hyapāpakarmāṇaḥ śucayo'tyantanirmalāḥ ।
lobhamohaparityaktā mānavā nirupadravāḥ ॥9॥
10
sa svargasadṛśo deśastatra hyuktāḥ śubhā guṇāḥ ।
kāle mṛtyuḥ prabhavati spṛśanti vyādhayo na ca ॥10॥
11
na lobhaḥ paradāreṣu svadāranirato janaḥ ।
na cānyonyavadhastatra dravyeṣu na ca vismayaḥ ।
parokṣadharmo naivāsti sandeho nāpi jāyate ॥11॥
12
kṛtasya tu phalaṃ tatra pratyakṣamupalabhyate ।
śayyāyānāsanopetāḥ prāsādabhavanāśrayāḥ ।
sarvakāmairvṛtāḥ keciddhemābharaṇabhūṣitāḥ ॥12॥
13
prāṇadhāraṇamātraṃ tu keṣāñcidupapadyate ।
śrameṇa mahatā kecitkurvanti prāṇadhāraṇam ॥13॥
14
iha dharmaparāḥ kecitkecinnaikṛtikā narāḥ ।
sukhitā duḥkhitāḥ kecinnirdhanā dhanino'pare ॥14॥
15
iha śramo bhayaṃ mohaḥ kṣudhā tīvrā ca jāyate ।
lobhaścārthakṛto nṝṇāṃ yena muhyanti paṇḍitāḥ ॥15॥
16
iha cintā bahuvidhā dharmādharmasya karmaṇaḥ ।
yastadvedobhayaṃ prājñaḥ pāpmanā na sa lipyate ॥16॥
17
sopadhaṃ nikṛtiḥ steyaṃ parivādo'bhyasūyatā ।
paropaghāto hiṃsā ca paiśunyamanṛtaṃ tathā ॥17॥
18
etānāsevate yastu tapastasya prahīyate ।
yastvetānnācaredvidvāṃstapastasyābhivardhate ॥18॥
19
karmabhūmiriyaṃ loka iha kṛtvā śubhāśubham ।
śubhaiḥ śubhamavāpnoti kṛtvāśubhamato'nyathā ॥19॥
20
iha prajāpatiḥ pūrvaṃ devāḥ sarṣigaṇāstathā ।
iṣṭveṣṭatapasaḥ pūtā brahmalokamupāśritāḥ ॥20॥
21
uttaraḥ pṛthivībhāgaḥ sarvapuṇyatamaḥ śubhaḥ ।
ihatyāstatra jāyante ye vai puṇyakṛto janāḥ ॥21॥
22
asatkarmāṇi kurvantastiryagyoniṣu cāpare ।
kṣīṇāyuṣastathaivānye naśyanti pṛthivītale ॥22॥
23
anyonyabhakṣaṇe saktā lobhamohasamanvitāḥ ।
ihaiva parivartante na te yāntyuttarāṃ diśam ॥23॥
24
ye gurūnupasevante niyatā brahmacāriṇaḥ ।
panthānaṃ sarvalokānāṃ te jānanti manīṣiṇaḥ ॥24॥
25
ityukto'yaṃ mayā dharmaḥ saṅkṣepādbrahmanirmitaḥ ।
dharmādharmau hi lokasya yo vai vetti sa buddhimān ॥25॥
26
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityukto bhṛguṇā rājanbharadvājaḥ pratāpavān ।
bhṛguṃ paramadharmātmā vismitaḥ pratyapūjayat ॥26॥
Бхишма сказал:
27
eṣa te prabhavo rājañjagataḥ samprakīrtitaḥ ।
nikhilena mahāprājña kiṃ bhūyaḥ śrotumicchasi] ॥27॥
Глава 186
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
ācārasya vidhiṃ tāta procyamānaṃ tvayānagha ।
śrotumicchāmi dharmajña sarvajño hyasi me mataḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
durācārā durviceṣṭā duṣprajñāḥ priyasāhasāḥ ।
asanto hyabhivikhyātāḥ santaścācāralakṣaṇāḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
purīṣaṃ yadi vā mūtraṃ ye na kurvanti mānavāḥ ।
rājamārge gavāṃ madhye dhānyamadhye ca te śubhāḥ ॥3॥
4
śaucamāvaśyakaṃ kṛtvā devatānāṃ ca tarpaṇam ।
dharmamāhurmanuṣyāṇāmupaspṛśya nadīṃ taret ॥4॥
5
sūryaṃ sadopatiṣṭheta na svapyādbhāskarodaye ।
sāyaṃ prātarjapansandhyāṃ tiṣṭhetpūrvāṃ tathāparām ॥5॥
6
pañcārdro bhojanaṃ kuryātprāṅmukho maunamāsthitaḥ ।
na nindedannabhakṣyāṃśca svādvasvādu ca bhakṣayet ॥6॥
7
nārdrapāṇiḥ samuttiṣṭhennārdrapādaḥ svapenniśi ।
devarṣināradaproktametadācāralakṣaṇam ॥7॥
8
śucikāmamanaḍvāhaṃ devagoṣṭhaṃ catuṣpatham ।
brāhmaṇaṃ dhārmikaṃ caiva nityaṃ kuryātpradakṣiṇam ॥8॥
9
atithīnāṃ ca sarveṣāṃ preṣyāṇāṃ svajanasya ca ।
sāmānyaṃ bhojanaṃ bhṛtyaiḥ puruṣasya praśasyate ॥9॥
10
sāyaṃ prātarmanuṣyāṇāmaśanaṃ devanirmitam ।
nāntarā bhojanaṃ dṛṣṭamupavāsī tathā bhavet ॥10॥
11
homakāle tathā juhvannṛtukāle tathā vrajan ।
ananyastrījanaḥ prājño brahmacārī tathā bhavet ॥11॥
12
amṛtaṃ brāhmaṇocchiṣṭaṃ jananyā hṛdayaṃ kṛtam ।
upāsīta janaḥ satyaṃ satyaṃ santa upāsate ॥12॥
13
yajuṣā saṃskṛtaṃ māṃsaṃ nivṛtto māṃsabhakṣaṇāt ।
na bhakṣayedvṛthāmāṃsaṃ pṛṣṭhamāṃsaṃ ca varjayet ॥13॥
14
svadeśe paradeśe vā atithiṃ nopavāsayet ।
kāmyaṃ karmaphalaṃ labdhvā gurūṇāmupapādayet ॥14॥
15
gurubhya āsanaṃ deyaṃ kartavyaṃ cābhivādanam ।
gurūnabhyarcya yujyante āyuṣā yaśasā śriyā ॥15॥
16
nekṣetādityamudyantaṃ na ca nagnāṃ parastriyam ।
maithunaṃ samaye dharmyaṃ guhyaṃ caiva samācaret ॥16॥
17
tīrthānāṃ hṛdayaṃ tīrthaṃ śucīnāṃ hṛdayaṃ śuciḥ ।
sarvamāryakṛtaṃ śaucaṃ vālasaṃsparśanāni ca ॥17॥
18
darśane darśane nityaṃ sukhapraśnamudāharet ।
sāyaṃ prātaśca viprāṇāṃ pradiṣṭamabhivādanam ॥18॥
19
devagoṣṭhe gavāṃ madhye brāhmaṇānāṃ kriyāpathe ।
svādhyāye bhojane caiva dakṣiṇaṃ pāṇimuddharet ॥19॥
20
paṇyānāṃ śobhanaṃ paṇyaṃ kṛṣīṇāṃ bādyate kṛṣiḥ ।
bahukāraṃ ca sasyānāṃ vāhye vāhyaṃ tathā gavām ॥20॥
21
sampannaṃ bhojane nityaṃ pānīye tarpaṇaṃ tathā ।
suśṛtaṃ pāyase brūyādyavāgvāṃ kṛsare tathā ॥21॥
22
śmaśrukarmaṇi samprāpte kṣute snāne'tha bhojane ।
vyādhitānāṃ ca sarveṣāmāyuṣyamabhinandanam ॥22॥
23
pratyādityaṃ na meheta na paśyedātmanaḥ śakṛt ।
sutastriyā ca śayanaṃ sahabhojyaṃ ca varjayet ॥23॥
24
tvaṅkāraṃ nāmadheyaṃ ca jyeṣṭhānāṃ parivarjayet ।
avarāṇāṃ samānānāmubhayeṣāṃ na duṣyati ॥24॥
25
hṛdayaṃ pāpavṛttānāṃ pāpamākhyāti vaikṛtam ।
jñānapūrvaṃ vinaśyanti gūhamānā mahājane ॥25॥
26
jñānapūrvaṃ kṛtaṃ pāpaṃ chādayantyabahuśrutāḥ ।
nainaṃ manuṣyāḥ paśyanti paśyanti tridivaukasaḥ ॥26॥
27
pāpena hi kṛtaṃ pāpaṃ pāpamevānuvartate ।
dhārmikeṇa kṛto dharmaḥ kartāramanuvartate ॥27॥
28
pāpaṃ kṛtaṃ na smaratīha mūḍho vivartamānasya tadeti kartuḥ ।
rāhuryathā candramupaiti cāpi tathābudhaṃ pāpamupaiti karma ॥28॥
29
āśayā sañcitaṃ dravyaṃ yatkāle neha bhujyate ।
tadbudhā na praśaṃsanti maraṇaṃ na pratīkṣate ॥29॥
30
mānasaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ dharmamāhurmanīṣiṇaḥ ।
tasmātsarveṣu bhūteṣu manasā śivamācaret ॥30॥
31
eka eva careddharmaṃ nāsti dharme sahāyatā ।
kevalaṃ vidhimāsādya sahāyaḥ kiṃ kariṣyati ॥31॥
32
devā yonirmanuṣyāṇāṃ devānāmamṛtaṃ divi ।
pretyabhāve sukhaṃ dharmācchaśvattairupabhujyate] ॥32॥
Глава 187
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
adhyātmaṃ nāma yadidaṃ puruṣasyeha cintyate ।
yadadhyātmaṃ yataścaitattanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
adhyātmamiti māṃ pārtha yadetadanupṛcchasi ।
tadvyākhyāsyāmi te tāta śreyaskarataraṃ sukham ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
yajjñātvā puruṣo loke prītiṃ saukhyaṃ ca vindati ।
phalalābhaśca sadyaḥ syātsarvabhūtahitaṃ ca tat ॥3॥
4
pṛthivī vāyurākāśamāpo jyotiśca pañcamam ।
mahābhūtāni bhūtānāṃ sarveṣāṃ prabhavāpyayau ॥4॥
5
tataḥ sṛṣṭāni tatraiva tāni yānti punaḥ punaḥ ।
mahābhūtāni bhūteṣu sāgarasyormayo yathā ॥5॥
6
prasārya ca yathāṅgāni kūrmaḥ saṃharate punaḥ ।
tadvadbhūtāni bhūtātmā sṛṣṭvā saṃharate punaḥ ॥6॥
7
mahābhūtāni pañcaiva sarvabhūteṣu bhūtakṛt ।
akarotteṣu vaiṣamyaṃ tattu jīvo'nu paśyati ॥7॥
8
śabdaḥ śrotraṃ tathā khāni trayamākāśayonijam ।
vāyostvaksparśaceṣṭāśca vāgityetaccatuṣṭayam ॥8॥
9
rūpaṃ cakṣustathā paktistrividhaṃ teja ucyate ।
rasaḥ kledaśca jihvā ca trayo jalaguṇāḥ smṛtāḥ ॥9॥
10
ghreyaṃ ghrāṇaṃ śarīraṃ ca te tu bhūmiguṇāstrayaḥ ।
mahābhūtāni pañcaiva ṣaṣṭhaṃ tu mana ucyate ॥10॥
11
indriyāṇi manaścaiva vijñānānyasya bhārata ।
saptamī buddhirityāhuḥ kṣetrajñaḥ punaraṣṭamaḥ ॥11॥
12
cakṣurālokanāyaiva saṃśayaṃ kurute manaḥ ।
buddhiradhyavasāyāya kṣetrajñaḥ sākṣivatsthitaḥ ॥12॥
13
ūrdhvaṃ pādatalābhyāṃ yadarvāgūrdhvaṃ ca paśyati ।
etena sarvamevedaṃ viddhyabhivyāptamantaram ॥13॥
14
puruṣe cendriyāṇīha veditavyāni kṛtsnaśaḥ ।
tamo rajaśca sattvaṃ ca viddhi bhāvāṃstadāśrayān ॥14॥
15
etāṃ buddhvā naro buddhyā bhūtānāmāgatiṃ gatim ।
samavekṣya śanaiścaiva labhate śamamuttamam ॥15॥
16
guṇānnenīyate buddhirbuddhirevendriyāṇyapi ।
manaḥṣaṣṭhāni sarvāṇi buddhyabhāve kuto guṇāḥ ॥16॥
17
iti tanmayamevaitatsarvaṃ sthāvarajaṅgamam ।
pralīyate codbhavati tasmānnirdiśyate tathā ॥17॥
18
yena paśyati taccakṣuḥ śṛṇoti śrotramucyate ।
jighrati ghrāṇamityāhū rasaṃ jānāti jihvayā ॥18॥
19
tvacā spṛśati ca sparśānbuddhirvikriyate'sakṛt ।
yena saṅkalpayatyarthaṃ kiñcidbhavati tanmanaḥ ॥19॥
20
adhiṣṭhānāni buddherhi pṛthagarthāni pañcadhā ।
pañcendriyāṇi yānyāhustānyadṛśyo'dhitiṣṭhati ॥20॥
21
puruṣādhiṣṭhitā buddhistriṣu bhāveṣu vartate ।
kadācillabhate prītiṃ kadācidanuśocati ॥21॥
22
na sukhena na duḥkhena kadācidapi vartate ।
evaṃ narāṇāṃ manasi triṣu bhāveṣvavasthitā ॥22॥
23
seyaṃ bhāvātmikā bhāvāṃstrīnetānnātivartate ।
saritāṃ sāgaro bhartā mahāvelāmivormimān ॥23॥
24
atibhāvagatā buddhirbhāve manasi vartate ।
pravartamānaṃ hi rajastadbhāvamanuvartate ॥24॥
25
indriyāṇi hi sarvāṇi pradarśayati sā sadā ।
prītiḥ sattvaṃ rajaḥ śokastamo mohaśca te trayaḥ ॥25॥
26
ye ye ca bhāvā loke'sminsarveṣveteṣu te triṣu ।
iti buddhigatiḥ sarvā vyākhyātā tava bhārata ॥26॥
27
indriyāṇi ca sarvāṇi vijetavyāni dhīmatā ।
sattvaṃ rajastamaścaiva prāṇināṃ saṃśritāḥ sadā ॥27॥
28
trividhā vedanā caiva sarvasattveṣu dṛśyate ।
sāttvikī rājasī caiva tāmasī ceti bhārata ॥28॥
29
sukhasparśaḥ sattvaguṇo duḥkhasparśo rajoguṇaḥ ।
tamoguṇena saṃyuktau bhavato'vyāvahārikau ॥29॥
30
tatra yatprītisaṃyuktaṃ kāye manasi vā bhavet ।
vartate sāttviko bhāva ityavekṣeta tattadā ॥30॥
31
atha yadduḥkhasaṃyuktamatuṣṭikaramātmanaḥ ।
pravṛttaṃ raja ityeva tannasaṃrabhya cintayet ॥31॥
32
atha yanmohasaṃyuktamavyaktamiva yadbhavet ।
apratarkyamavijñeyaṃ tamastadupadhārayet ॥32॥
33
praharṣaḥ prītirānandaḥ sukhaṃ saṃśāntacittatā ।
kathañcidabhivartanta ityete sāttvikā guṇāḥ ॥33॥
34
atuṣṭiḥ paritāpaśca śoko lobhastathākṣamā ।
liṅgāni rajasastāni dṛśyante hetvahetubhiḥ ॥34॥
35
abhimānastathā mohaḥ pramādaḥ svapnatandritā ।
kathañcidabhivartante vividhāstāmasā guṇāḥ ॥35॥
36
dūragaṃ bahudhāgāmi prārthanāsaṃśayātmakam ।
manaḥ suniyataṃ yasya sa sukhī pretya ceha ca ॥36॥
37
sattvakṣetrajñayoretadantaraṃ paśya sūkṣmayoḥ ।
sṛjate tu guṇāneka eko na sṛjate guṇān ॥37॥
38
maśakodumbarau cāpi saṃprayuktau yathā sadā ।
anyonyamanyau ca yathā samprayogastathā tayoḥ ॥38॥
39
pṛthagbhūtau prakṛtyā tau samprayuktau ca sarvadā ।
yathā matsyo jalaṃ caiva samprayuktau tathaiva tau ॥39॥
40
na guṇā vidurātmānaṃ sa guṇānvetti sarvaśaḥ ।
paridraṣṭā guṇānāṃ ca saṃsraṣṭā manyate sadā ॥40॥
41
indriyaistu pradīpārthaṃ kurute buddhisaptamaiḥ ।
nirviceṣṭairajānadbhiḥ paramātmā pradīpavat ॥41॥
42
sṛjate hi guṇānsattvaṃ kṣetrajñaḥ paripaśyati ।
samprayogastayoreṣa sattvakṣetrajñayordhruvaḥ ॥42॥
43
āśrayo nāsti sattvasya kṣetrajñasya ca kaścana ।
sattvaṃ manaḥ saṃsṛjati na guṇānvai kadācana ॥43॥
44
raśmīṃsteṣāṃ sa manasā yadā samyaṅniyacchati ।
tadā prakāśate'syātmā ghaṭe dīpo jvalanniva ॥44॥
45
tyaktvā yaḥ prākṛtaṃ karma nityamātmaratirmuniḥ ।
sarvabhūtātmabhūtaḥ syātsa gacchetparamāṃ gatim ॥45॥
46
yathā vāricaraḥ pakṣī lipyamāno na lipyate ।
evameva kṛtaprajño bhūteṣu parivartate ॥46॥
47
evaṃsvabhāvamevaitatsvabuddhyā viharennaraḥ ।
aśocannaprahṛṣyaṃśca caredvigatamatsaraḥ ॥47॥
48
svabhāvasiddhyā saṃsiddhānsa nityaṃ sṛjate guṇān ।
ūrṇanābhiryathā sraṣṭā vijñeyāstantuvadguṇāḥ ॥48॥
49
pradhvastā na nivartante nivṛttirnopalabhyate ।
pratyakṣeṇa parokṣaṃ tadanumānena sidhyati ॥49॥
50
evameke vyavasyanti nivṛttiriti cāpare ।
ubhayaṃ sampradhāryaitadadhyavasyedyathāmati ॥50॥
51
itīmaṃ hṛdayagranthiṃ buddhibhedamayaṃ dṛḍham ।
vimucya sukhamāsīta na śocecchinnasaṃśayaḥ ॥51॥
52
malināḥ prāpnuyuḥ śuddhiṃ yathā pūrṇāṃ nadīṃ narāḥ ।
avagāhya suvidvaṃso viddhi jñānamidaṃ tathā ॥52॥
53
mahānadīṃ hi pārajñastapyate na taranyathā ।
evaṃ ye viduradhyātmaṃ kaivalyaṃ jñānamuttamam ॥53॥
54
etāṃ buddhvā naraḥ sarvāṃ bhūtānāmāgatiṃ gatim ।
avekṣya ca śanairbuddhyā labhate śaṃ paraṃ tataḥ ॥54॥
55
trivargo yasya viditaḥ prāgjyotiḥ sa vimucyate ।
anviṣya manasā yuktastattvadarśī nirutsukaḥ ॥55॥
56
na cātmā śakyate draṣṭumindriyeṣu vibhāgaśaḥ ।
tatra tatra visṛṣṭeṣu durjayeṣvakṛtātmabhiḥ ॥56॥
57
etadbuddhvā bhavedbuddhaḥ kimanyadbuddhalakṣaṇam ।
vijñāya taddhi manyante kṛtakṛtyā manīṣiṇaḥ ॥57॥
58
na bhavati viduṣāṃ tato bhayaṃ yadaviduṣāṃ sumahadbhayaṃ bhavet ।
na hi gatiradhikāsti kasya citsati hi guṇe pravadantyatulyatām ॥58॥
59
yatkarotyanabhisandhipūrvakaṃ tacca nirṇudati yatpurā kṛtam ।
nāpriyaṃ tadubhayaṃ kutaḥ priyaṃ tasya tajjanayatīha kurvataḥ ॥59॥
60
loka āturajanānvirāviṇastattadeva bahu paśya śocataḥ ।
tatra paśya kuśalānaśocato ye vidustadubhayaṃ padaṃ sadā] ॥60॥
Глава 188
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
hanta vakṣyāmi te pārtha dhyānayogaṃ caturvidham ।
yaṃ jñātvā śāśvatīṃ siddhiṃ gacchanti paramarṣayaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
yathā svanuṣṭhitaṃ dhyānaṃ tathā kurvanti yoginaḥ ।
maharṣayo jñānatṛptā nirvāṇagatamānasāḥ ॥2॥
3
nāvartante punaḥ pārtha muktāḥ saṃsāradoṣataḥ ।
janmadoṣaparikṣīṇāḥ svabhāve paryavasthitāḥ ॥3॥
4
nirdvandvā nityasattvasthā vimuktā nityamāśritāḥ ।
asaṅgīnyavivādīni manaḥśāntikarāṇi ca ॥4॥
5
tatra svādhyāyasaṃśliṣṭamekāgraṃ dhārayenmanaḥ ।
piṇḍīkṛtyendriyagrāmamāsīnaḥ kāṣṭhavanmuniḥ ॥5॥
6
śabdaṃ na vindecchrotreṇa sparśaṃ tvacā na vedayet ।
rūpaṃ na cakṣuṣā vidyājjihvayā na rasāṃstathā ॥6॥
7
ghreyāṇyapi ca sarvāṇi jahyāddhyānena yogavit ।
pañcavargapramāthīni neccheccaitāni vīryavān ॥7॥
8
tato manasi saṃsajya pañcavargaṃ vicakṣaṇaḥ ।
samādadhyānmano bhrāntamindriyaiḥ saha pañcabhiḥ ॥8॥
9
visañcāri nirālambaṃ pañcadvāraṃ calācalam ।
pūrve dhyānapathe dhīraḥ samādadhyānmano'ntaram ॥9॥
10
indriyāṇi manaścaiva yadā piṇḍīkarotyayam ।
eṣa dhyānapathaḥ pūrvo mayā samanuvarṇitaḥ ॥10॥
11
tasya tatpūrvasaṃruddhaṃ manaḥṣaṣṭhamanantaram ।
sphuriṣyati samudbhrāntaṃ vidyudambudhare yathā ॥11॥
12
jalabinduryathā lolaḥ parṇasthaḥ sarvataścalaḥ ।
evamevāsya taccittaṃ bhavati dhyānavartmani ॥12॥
13
samāhitaṃ kṣaṇaṃ kiñciddhyānavartmani tiṣṭhati ।
punarvāyupathaṃ bhrāntaṃ mano bhavati vāyuvat ॥13॥
14
anirvedo gatakleśo gatatandrīramatsaraḥ ।
samādadhyātpunaśceto dhyānena dhyānayogavit ॥14॥
15
vicāraśca vitarkaśca vivekaścopajāyate ।
muneḥ samādadhānasya prathamaṃ dhyānamāditaḥ ॥15॥
16
manasā kliśyamānastu samādhānaṃ ca kārayet ।
na nirvedaṃ munirgacchetkuryādevātmano hitam ॥16॥
17
pāṃsubhasmakarīṣāṇāṃ yathā vai rāśayaścitāḥ ।
sahasā vāriṇā siktā na yānti paribhāvanām ॥17॥
18
kiñcitsnigdhaṃ yathā ca syācchuṣkacūrṇamabhāvitam ।
kramaśastu śanairgacchetsarvaṃ tatparibhāvanam ॥18॥
19
evamevendriyagrāmaṃ śanaiḥ saṃparibhāvayet ।
saṃharetkramaśaścaiva sa samyakpraśamiṣyati ॥19॥
20
svayameva manaścaiva pañcavargaśca bhārata ।
pūrvaṃ dhyānapathaṃ prāpya nityayogena śāmyati ॥20॥
21
na tatpuruṣakāreṇa na ca daivena kenacit ।
sukhameṣyati tattasya yadevaṃ saṃyatātmanaḥ ॥21॥
22
sukhena tena saṃyukto raṃsyate dhyānakarmaṇi ।
gacchanti yogino hyevaṃ nirvāṇaṃ tannirāmayam] ॥22॥
Глава 189
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
cāturāśramyamuktaṃ te rājadharmāstathaiva ca ।
nānāśrayāśca bahava itihāsāḥ pṛthagvidhāḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
śrutāstvattaḥ kathāścaiva dharmayuktā mahāmate ।
sandeho'sti tu kaścinme tadbhavānvaktumarhati ॥2॥
3
jāpakānāṃ phalāvāptiṃ śrotumicchāmi bhārata ।
kiṃ phalaṃ japatāmuktaṃ kva vā tiṣṭhanti jāpakāḥ ॥3॥
4
japasya ca vidhiṃ kṛtsnaṃ vaktumarhasi me'nagha ।
jāpakā iti kiṃ caitatsāṅkhyayogakriyāvidhiḥ ॥4॥
5
kiṃ yajñavidhirevaiṣa kimetajjapyamucyate ।
etanme sarvamācakṣva sarvajño hyasi me mataḥ ॥5॥
6
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
yamasya yatpurā vṛttaṃ kālasya brāhmaṇasya ca ॥6॥
Бхишма сказал:
7
saṃnyāsa eva vedānte vartate japanaṃ prati ।
vedavādābhinirvṛttā śāntirbrahmaṇyavasthitau ।
mārgau tāvapyubhāvetau saṃśritau na ca saṃśritau ॥7॥
8
yathā saṃśrūyate rājankāraṇaṃ cātra vakṣyate ।
manaḥsamādhiratrāpi tathendriyajayaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥8॥
9
satyamagniparīcāro viviktānāṃ ca sevanam ।
dhyānaṃ tapo damaḥ kṣāntiranasūyā mitāśanam ॥9॥
10
viṣayapratisaṃhāro mitajalpastathā śamaḥ ।
eṣa pravṛttako dharmo nivṛttakamatho śṛṇu ॥10॥
11
yathā nivartate karma japato brahmacāriṇaḥ ।
etatsarvamaśeṣeṇa yathoktaṃ parivarjayet ।
trividhaṃ mārgamāsādya vyaktāvyaktamanāśrayam ॥11॥
12
kuśoccayaniṣaṇṇaḥ sankuśahastaḥ kuśaiḥ śikhī ।
cīraiḥ parivṛtastasminmadhye channaḥ kuśaistathā ॥12॥
13
viṣayebhyo namaskuryādviṣayānna ca bhāvayet ।
sāmyamutpādya manaso manasyeva mano dadhat ॥13॥
14
taddhiyā dhyāyati brahma japanvai saṃhitāṃ hitām ।
saṃnyasyatyatha vā tāṃ vai samādhau paryavasthitaḥ ॥14॥
15
dhyānamutpādayatyatra saṃhitābalasaṃśrayāt ।
śuddhātmā tapasā dānto nivṛttadveṣakāmavān ॥15॥
16
arāgamoho nirdvandvo na śocati na sajjate ।
na kartākaraṇīyānāṃ na kāryāṇāmiti sthitiḥ ॥16॥
17
na cāhaṅkārayogena manaḥ prasthāpayetkvacit ।
na cātmagrahaṇe yukto nāvamānī na cākriyaḥ ॥17॥
18
dhyānakriyāparo yukto dhyānavāndhyānaniścayaḥ ।
dhyāne samādhimutpādya tadapi tyajati kramāt ॥18॥
19
sa vai tasyāmavasthāyāṃ sarvatyāgakṛtaḥ sukhī ।
nirīhastyajati prāṇānbrāhmīṃ saṃśrayate tanum ॥19॥
20
atha vā necchate tatra brahmakāyaniṣevaṇam ।
utkrāmati ca mārgastho naiva kvacana jāyate ॥20॥
21
ātmabuddhiṃ samāsthāya śāntībhūto nirāmayaḥ ।
amṛtaṃ virajaḥśuddhamātmānaṃ pratipadyate] ॥21॥
Глава 190
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
gatīnāmuttamā prāptiḥ kathitā jāpakeṣviha ।
ekaivaiṣā gatisteṣāmuta yāntyaparāmapi ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
śṛṇuṣvāvahito rājañjāpakānāṃ gatiṃ vibho ।
yathā gacchanti nirayamanekaṃ puruṣarṣabha ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
yathoktametatpūrvaṃ yo nānutiṣṭhati jāpakaḥ ।
ekadeśakriyaścātra nirayaṃ sa nigacchati ॥3॥
4
avajñānena kurute na tuṣyati na śocati ।
īdṛśo jāpako yāti nirayaṃ nātra saṃśayaḥ ॥4॥
5
ahaṅkārakṛtaścaiva sarve nirayagāminaḥ ।
parāvamānī puruṣo bhavitā nirayopagaḥ ॥5॥
6
abhidhyāpūrvakaṃ japyaṃ kurute yaśca mohitaḥ ।
yatrābhidhyāṃ sa kurute taṃ vai nirayamṛcchati ॥6॥
7
athaiśvaryapravṛttaḥ sañjāpakastatra rajyate ।
sa eva nirayastasya nāsau tasmātpramucyate ॥7॥
8
rāgeṇa jāpako japyaṃ kurute tatra mohitaḥ ।
yatrāsya rāgaḥ patati tatra tatropajāyate ॥8॥
9
durbuddhirakṛtaprajñaścale manasi tiṣṭhati ।
calāmeva gatiṃ yāti nirayaṃ vādhigacchati ॥9॥
10
akṛtaprajñako bālo mohaṃ gacchati jāpakaḥ ।
sa mohānnirayaṃ yāti tatra gatvānuśocati ॥10॥
11
dṛḍhagrāhī karomīti japyaṃ japati jāpakaḥ ।
na saṃpūrṇo na vā yukto nirayaṃ so'dhigacchati ॥11॥
12
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
animittaṃ paraṃ yattadavyaktaṃ brahmaṇi sthitam ।
sadbhūto jāpakaḥ kasmātsa śarīramathāviśet ॥12॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
13
bhīṣma uvāca ।
duṣprajñānena nirayā bahavaḥ samudāhṛtāḥ ।
praśastaṃ jāpakatvaṃ ca doṣāścaite tadātmakāḥ] ॥13॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 191
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kīdṛśo jāpako yāti nirayaṃ varṇayasva me ।
kautūhalaṃ hi me jātaṃ tadbhavānvaktumarhati ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
dharmasyāṃśaḥ prasūto'si dharmiṣṭho'si svabhāvataḥ ।
dharmamūlāśrayaṃ vākyaṃ śṛṇuṣvāvahito'nagha ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
amūni yāni sthānāni devānāṃ paramātmanām ।
nānāsaṃsthānavarṇāni nānārūpaphalāni ca ॥3॥
4
divyāni kāmacārīṇi vimānāni sabhāstathā ।
ākrīḍā vividhā rājanpadminyaścāmalodakāḥ ॥4॥
5
caturṇāṃ lokapālānāṃ śukrasyātha bṛhaspateḥ ।
marutāṃ viśvadevānāṃ sādhyānāmaśvinorapi ॥5॥
6
rudrādityavasūnāṃ ca tathānyeṣāṃ divaukasām ।
ete vai nirayāstāta sthānasya paramātmanaḥ ॥6॥
7
abhayaṃ cānimittaṃ ca na ca kleśabhayāvṛtam ।
dvābhyāṃ muktaṃ tribhirmuktamaṣṭābhistribhireva ca ॥7॥
8
caturlakṣaṇavarjaṃ tu catuṣkāraṇavarjitam ।
apraharṣamanānandamaśokaṃ vigataklamam ॥8॥
9
kālaḥ sampacyate tatra na kālastatra vai prabhuḥ ।
sa kālasya prabhū rājansvargasyāpi tatheśvaraḥ ॥9॥
10
ātmakevalatāṃ prāptastatra gatvā na śocati ।
īdṛśaṃ paramaṃ sthānaṃ nirayāste ca tādṛśāḥ ॥10॥
11
ete te nirayāḥ proktāḥ sarva eva yathātatham ।
tasya sthānavarasyeha sarve nirayasañjñitāḥ] ॥11॥
Глава 192
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kālamṛtyuyamānāṃ ca brāhmaṇasya ca sattama ।
vivādo vyāhṛtaḥ pūrvaṃ tadbhavānvaktumarhati ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
ikṣvākoḥ sūryaputrasya yadvṛttaṃ brāhmaṇasya ca ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
kālasya mṛtyośca tathā yadvṛttaṃ tannibodha me ।
yathā sa teṣāṃ saṃvādo yasminsthāne'pi cābhavat ॥3॥
4
brāhmaṇo jāpakaḥ kaściddharmavṛtto mahāyaśāḥ ।
ṣaḍaṅgavinmahāprājñaḥ paippalādiḥ sa kauśikaḥ ॥4॥
5
tasyāparokṣaṃ vijñānaṃ ṣaḍaṅgeṣu tathaiva ca ।
vedeṣu caiva niṣṇāto himavatpādasaṃśrayaḥ ॥5॥
6
so'ntyaṃ brāhmaṃ tapastepe saṃhitāṃ saṃyato japan ।
tasya varṣasahasraṃ tu niyamena tathā gatam ॥6॥
7
sa devyā darśitaḥ sākṣātprītāsmīti tadā kila ।
japyamāvartayaṃstūṣṇīṃ na ca tāṃ kiñcidabravīt ॥7॥
8
tasyānukampayā devī prītā samabhavattadā ।
vedamātā tatastasya tajjapyaṃ samapūjayat ॥8॥
9
samāptajapyastūtthāya śirasā pādayostathā ।
papāta devyā dharmātmā vacanaṃ cedamabravīt ॥9॥
10
diṣṭyā devi prasannā tvaṃ darśanaṃ cāgatā mama ।
yadi vāpi prasannāsi japye me ramatāṃ manaḥ ॥10॥
11
sāvitryuvāca ।
kiṃ prārthayasi viprarṣe kiṃ ceṣṭaṃ karavāṇi te ।
prabrūhi japatāṃ śreṣṭha sarvaṃ tatte bhaviṣyati ॥11॥
Савитри сказала:
12
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityuktaḥ sa tadā devyā vipraḥ provāca dharmavit ।
japyaṃ prati mameccheyaṃ vardhatviti punaḥ punaḥ ॥12॥
Бхишма сказал:
13
manasaśca samādhirme vardhetāharahaḥ śubhe ।
tattatheti tato devī madhuraṃ pratyabhāṣata ॥13॥
14
idaṃ caivāparaṃ prāha devī tatpriyakāmyayā ।
nirayaṃ naiva yātāsi yatra yātā dvijarṣabhāḥ ॥14॥
15
yāsyasi brahmaṇaḥ sthānamanimittamaninditam ।
sādhaye bhavitā caitadyattvayāhamihārthitā ॥15॥
16
niyato japa caikāgro dharmastvāṃ samupaiṣyati ।
kālo mṛtyuryamaścaiva samāyāsyanti te'ntikam ।
bhavitā ca vivādo'tra tava teṣāṃ ca dharmataḥ ॥16॥
17
evamuktvā bhagavatī jagāma bhavanaṃ svakam ।
brāhmaṇo'pi japannāste divyaṃ varṣaśataṃ tadā ॥17॥
18
samāpte niyame tasminnatha viprasya dhīmataḥ ।
sākṣātprītastadā dharmo darśayāmāsa taṃ dvijam ॥18॥
19
dharma uvāca ।
dvijāte paśya māṃ dharmamahaṃ tvāṃ draṣṭumāgataḥ ।
japyasya ca phalaṃ yatte samprāptaṃ tacca me śṛṇu ॥19॥
Дхарма сказал:
20
jitā lokāstvayā sarve ye divyā ye ca mānuṣāḥ ।
devānāṃ nirayānsādho sarvānutkramya yāsyasi ॥20॥
21
prāṇatyāgaṃ kuru mune gaccha lokānyathepsitān ।
tyaktvātmanaḥ śarīraṃ ca tato lokānavāpsyasi ॥21॥
22
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
kṛtaṃ lokairhi me dharma gaccha ca tvaṃ yathāsukham ।
bahuduḥkhasukhaṃ dehaṃ notsṛjeyamahaṃ vibho ॥22॥
Брахмана сказал:
23
dharma uvāca ।
avaśyaṃ bhoḥ śarīraṃ te tyaktavyaṃ munipuṅgava ।
svarga ārohyatāṃ vipra kiṃ vā te rocate'nagha ॥23॥
Дхарма сказал:
24
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
na rocaye svargavāsaṃ vinā dehādahaṃ vibho ।
gaccha dharma na me śraddhā svargaṃ gantuṃ vinātmanā ॥24॥
Брахмана сказал:
25
dharma uvāca ।
alaṃ dehe manaḥ kṛtvā tyaktvā dehaṃ sukhī bhava ।
gaccha lokānarajaso yatra gatvā na śocasi ॥25॥
Дхарма сказал:
26
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
rame japanmahābhāga kṛtaṃ lokaiḥ sanātanaiḥ ।
saśarīreṇa gantavyo mayā svargo na vā vibho ॥26॥
Брахмана сказал:
27
dharma uvāca ।
yadi tvaṃ necchasi tyaktuṃ śarīraṃ paśya vai dvija ।
eṣa kālastathā mṛtyuryamaśca tvāmupāgatāḥ ॥27॥
Дхарма сказал:
28
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atha vaivasvataḥ kālo mṛtyuśca tritayaṃ vibho ।
brāhmaṇaṃ taṃ mahābhāgamupāgamyedamabruvan ॥28॥
Бхишма сказал:
29
tapaso'sya sutaptasya tathā sucaritasya ca ।
phalaprāptistava śreṣṭhā yamo'haṃ tvāmupabruve ॥29॥
30
yathāvadasya japyasya phalaṃ prāptastvamuttamam ।
kālaste svargamāroḍhuṃ kālo'haṃ tvāmupāgataḥ ॥30॥
31
mṛtyuṃ mā viddhi dharmajña rūpiṇaṃ svayamāgatam ।
kālena coditaṃ vipra tvāmito netumadya vai ॥31॥
32
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
svāgataṃ sūryaputrāya kālāya ca mahātmane ।
mṛtyave cātha dharmāya kiṃ kāryaṃ karavāṇi vaḥ ॥32॥
Брахмана сказал:
33
bhīṣma uvāca ।
arghyaṃ pādyaṃ ca dattvā sa tebhyastatra samāgame ।
abravītparamaprītaḥ svaśaktyā kiṃ karomi vaḥ ॥33॥
Бхишма сказал:
34
tasminnevātha kāle tu tīrthayātrāmupāgataḥ ।
ikṣvākuragamattatra sametā yatra te vibho ॥34॥
35
sarvāneva tu rājarṣiḥ sampūjyābhipraṇamya ca ।
kuśalapraśnamakarotsarveṣāṃ rājasattamaḥ ॥35॥
36
tasmai so'thāsanaṃ dattvā pādyamarghyaṃ tathaiva ca ।
abravīdbrāhmaṇo vākyaṃ kṛtvā kuśalasaṃvidam ॥36॥
37
svāgataṃ te mahārāja brūhi yadyadihecchasi ।
svaśaktyā kiṃ karomīha tadbhavānprabravītu me ॥37॥
38
rājovāca ।
rājāhaṃ brāhmaṇaśca tvaṃ yadi ṣaṭkarmasaṃsthitaḥ ।
dadāmi vasu kiñcitte prārthitaṃ tadvadasva me ॥38॥
Царь сказал:
39
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
dvividhā brāhmaṇā rājandharmaśca dvividhaḥ smṛtaḥ ।
pravṛttaśca nivṛttaśca nivṛtto'smi pratigrahāt ॥39॥
Брахмана сказал:
40
tebhyaḥ prayaccha dānāni ye pravṛttā narādhipa ।
ahaṃ na pratigṛhṇāmi kimiṣṭaṃ kiṃ dadāni te ।
brūhi tvaṃ nṛpatiśreṣṭha tapasā sādhayāmi kim ॥40॥
41
rājovāca ।
kṣatriyo'haṃ na jānāmi dehīti vacanaṃ kvacit ।
prayaccha yuddhamityevaṃ vādinaḥ smo dvijottama ॥41॥
Царь сказал:
42
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
tuṣyasi tvaṃ svadharmeṇa tathā tuṣṭā vayaṃ nṛpa ।
anyonyasyottaraṃ nāsti yadiṣṭaṃ tatsamācara ॥42॥
Брахмана сказал:
43
rājovāca ।
svaśaktyāhaṃ dadānīti tvayā pūrvaṃ prabhāṣitam ।
yāce tvāṃ dīyatāṃ mahyaṃ japyasyāsya phalaṃ dvija ॥43॥
Царь сказал:
44
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
yuddhaṃ mama sadā vāṇī yācatīti vikatthase ।
na ca yuddhaṃ mayā sārdhaṃ kimarthaṃ yācase punaḥ ॥44॥
Брахмана сказал:
45
rājovāca ।
vāgvajrā brāhmaṇāḥ proktāḥ kṣatriyā bāhujīvinaḥ ।
vāgyuddhaṃ tadidaṃ tīvraṃ mama vipra tvayā saha ॥45॥
Царь сказал:
46
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
saivādyāpi pratijñā me svaśaktyā kiṃ pradīyatām ।
brūhi dāsyāmi rājendra vibhave sati māciram ॥46॥
Брахмана сказал:
47
rājovāca ।
yattadvarṣaśataṃ pūrṇaṃ japyaṃ vai japatā tvayā ।
phalaṃ prāptaṃ tatprayaccha mama ditsurbhavānyadi ॥47॥
Царь сказал:
48
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
paramaṃ gṛhyatāṃ tasya phalaṃ yajjapitaṃ mayā ।
ardhaṃ tvamavicāreṇa phalaṃ tasya samāpnuhi ॥48॥
Брахмана сказал:
49
atha vā sarvameveha japyakaṃ māmakaṃ phalam ।
rājanprāpnuhi kāmaṃ tvaṃ yadi sarvamihecchasi ॥49॥
50
rājovāca ।
kṛtaṃ sarveṇa bhadraṃ te japyaṃ yadyācitaṃ mayā ।
svasti te'stu gamiṣyāmi kiṃ ca tasya phalaṃ vada ॥50॥
Царь сказал:
51
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
phalaprāptiṃ na jānāmi dattaṃ yajjapitaṃ mayā ।
ayaṃ dharmaśca kālaśca yamo mṛtyuśca sākṣiṇaḥ ॥51॥
Брахмана сказал:
52
rājovāca ।
ajñātamasya dharmasya phalaṃ me kiṃ kariṣyati ।
prāpnotu tatphalaṃ vipro nāhamicche sasaṃśayam ॥52॥
Царь сказал:
53
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
nādade'paravaktavyaṃ dattaṃ vācā phalaṃ mayā ।
vākyaṃ pramāṇaṃ rājarṣe mamāpi tava caiva hi ॥53॥
Брахмана сказал:
54
nābhisandhirmayā japye kṛtapūrvaḥ kathañcana ।
japyasya rājaśārdūla kathaṃ jñāsyāmyahaṃ phalam ॥54॥
55
dadasveti tvayā coktaṃ dadāmīti tathā mayā ।
na vācaṃ dūṣayiṣyāmi satyaṃ rakṣa sthiro bhava ॥55॥
56
athaivaṃ vadato me'dya vacanaṃ na kariṣyasi ।
mahānadharmo bhavitā tava rājanmṛṣākṛtaḥ ॥56॥
57
na yuktaṃ tu mṛṣā vāṇī tvayā vaktumarindama ।
tathā mayāpyabhyadhikaṃ mṛṣā vaktuṃ na śakyate ॥57॥
58
saṃśrutaṃ ca mayā pūrvaṃ dadānītyavicāritam ।
tadgṛhṇīṣvāvicāreṇa yadi satye sthito bhavān ॥58॥
59
ihāgamya hi māṃ rājañjāpyaṃ phalamayācithāḥ ।
tanmannisṛṣṭaṃ gṛhṇīṣva bhava satye sthiro'pi ca ॥59॥
60
nāyaṃ loko'sti na paro na ca pūrvānsa tārayet ।
kuta evāvarānrājanmṛṣāvādaparāyaṇaḥ ॥60॥
61
na yajñādhyayane dānaṃ niyamāstārayanti hi ।
tathā satyaṃ pare loke yathā vai puruṣarṣabha ॥61॥
62
tapāṃsi yāni cīrṇāni cariṣyasi ca yattapaḥ ।
samāḥ śataiḥ sahasraiśca tatsatyānna viśiṣyate ॥62॥
63
satyamekākṣaraṃ brahma satyamekākṣaraṃ tapaḥ ।
satyamekākṣaro yajñaḥ satyamekākṣaraṃ śrutam ॥63॥
64
satyaṃ vedeṣu jāgarti phalaṃ satye paraṃ smṛtam ।
satyāddharmo damaścaiva sarvaṃ satye pratiṣṭhitam ॥64॥
65
satyaṃ vedāstathāṅgāni satyaṃ yajñastathā vidhiḥ ।
vratacaryāstathā satyamoṅkāraḥ satyameva ca ॥65॥
66
prāṇināṃ jananaṃ satyaṃ satyaṃ santatireva ca ।
satyena vāyurabhyeti satyena tapate raviḥ ॥66॥
67
satyena cāgnirdahati svargaḥ satye pratiṣṭhitaḥ ।
satyaṃ yajñastapo vedāḥ stobhā mantrāḥ sarasvatī ॥67॥
68
tulāmāropito dharmaḥ satyaṃ caiveti naḥ śrutam ।
samāṃ kakṣāṃ dhārayato yataḥ satyaṃ tato'dhikam ॥68॥
69
yato dharmastataḥ satyaṃ sarvaṃ satyena vardhate ।
kimarthamanṛtaṃ karma kartuṃ rājaṃstvamicchasi ॥69॥
70
satye kuru sthiraṃ bhāvaṃ mā rājannanṛtaṃ kṛthāḥ ।
kasmāttvamanṛtaṃ vākyaṃ dehīti kuruṣe'śubham ॥70॥
71
yadi japyaphalaṃ dattaṃ mayā neṣiṣyase nṛpa ।
svadharmebhyaḥ paribhraṣṭo lokānanucariṣyasi ॥71॥
72
saṃśrutya yo na ditseta yācitvā yaśca necchati ।
ubhāvānṛtikāvetau na mṛṣā kartumarhasi ॥72॥
73
rājovāca ।
yoddhavyaṃ rakṣitavyaṃ ca kṣatradharmaḥ kila dvija ।
dātāraḥ kṣatriyāḥ proktā gṛhṇīyāṃ bhavataḥ katham ॥73॥
Царь сказал:
74
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
na chandayāmi te rājannāpi te gṛhamāvrajam ।
ihāgamya tu yācitvā na gṛhṇīṣe punaḥ katham ॥74॥
Брахмана сказал:
75
dharma uvāca ।
avivādo'stu yuvayorvittaṃ māṃ dharmamāgatam ।
dvijo dānaphalairyukto rājā satyaphalena ca ॥75॥
Дхарма сказал:
76
svarga uvāca ।
svargaṃ māṃ viddhi rājendra rūpiṇaṃ svayamāgatam ।
avivādo'stu yuvayorubhau tulyaphalau yuvām ॥76॥
Сварга сказал:
77
rājovāca ।
kṛtaṃ svargeṇa me kāryaṃ gaccha svarga yathāsukham ।
vipro yadīcchate dātuṃ pratīcchatu ca me dhanam ॥77॥
Царь сказал:
78
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
bālye yadi syādajñānānmayā hastaḥ prasāritaḥ ।
nivṛttilakṣaṇaṃ dharmamupāse saṃhitāṃ japan ॥78॥
Брахмана сказал:
79
nivṛttaṃ māṃ ciraṃ rājanvipraṃ lobhayase katham ।
svena kāryaṃ kariṣyāmi tvatto necche phalaṃ nṛpa ।
tapaḥsvādhyāyaśīlo'haṃ nivṛttaśca pratigrahāt ॥79॥
80
rājovāca ।
yadi vipra nisṛṣṭaṃ te japyasya phalamuttamam ।
āvayoryatphalaṃ kiñcitsahitaṃ nau tadastviha ॥80॥
Царь сказал:
81
dvijāḥ pratigrahe yuktā dātāro rājavaṃśajāḥ ।
yadi dharmaḥ śruto vipra sahaiva phalamastu nau ॥81॥
82
mā vā bhūtsahabhojyaṃ nau madīyaṃ phalamāpnuhi ।
pratīccha matkṛtaṃ dharmaṃ yadi te mayyanugrahaḥ ॥82॥
83
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tato vikṛtaceṣṭau dvau puruṣau samupasthitau ।
gṛhītvānyonyamāveṣṭya kucelāvūcaturvacaḥ ॥83॥
Бхишма сказал:
84
na me dhārayasītyeko dhārayāmīti cāparaḥ ।
ihāsti nau vivādo'yamayaṃ rājānuśāsakaḥ ॥84॥
85
satyaṃ bravīmyahamidaṃ na me dhārayate bhavān ।
anṛtaṃ vadasīha tvamṛṇaṃ te dhārayāmyaham ॥85॥
86
tāvubhau bhṛśasantaptau rājānamidamūcatuḥ ।
parīkṣyatāṃ yathā syāva nāvāmiha vigarhitau ॥86॥
87
virūpa uvāca ।
dhārayāmi naravyāghra vikṛtasyeha goḥ phalam ।
dadataśca na gṛhṇāti vikṛto me mahīpate ॥87॥
Вирупа сказал:
88
vikṛta uvāca ।
na me dhārayate kiñcidvirūpo'yaṃ narādhipa ।
mithyā bravītyayaṃ hi tvā mithyābhāsaṃ narādhipa ॥88॥
Викрита сказал:
89
rājovāca ।
virūpa kiṃ dhārayate bhavānasya vadasva me ।
śrutvā tathā kariṣyāmītyevaṃ me dhīyate matiḥ ॥89॥
Царь сказал:
90
virūpa uvāca ।
śṛṇuṣvāvahito rājanyathaitaddhārayāmyaham ।
vikṛtasyāsya rājarṣe nikhilena nararṣabha ॥90॥
Вирупа сказал:
91
anena dharmaprāptyarthaṃ śubhā dattā purānagha ।
dhenurviprāya rājarṣe tapaḥsvādhyāyaśīline ॥91॥
92
tasyāścāyaṃ mayā rājanphalamabhyetya yācitaḥ ।
vikṛtena ca me dattaṃ viśūddhenāntarātmanā ॥92॥
93
tato me sukṛtaṃ karma kṛtamātmaviśuddhaye ।
gāvau hi kapile krītvā vatsale bahudohane ॥93॥
94
te coñchavṛttaye rājanmayā samapavarjite ।
yathāvidhi yathāśraddhaṃ tadasyāhaṃ punaḥ prabho ॥94॥
95
ihādya vai gṛhītvā tatprayacche dviguṇaṃ phalam ।
ekasyāḥ puruṣavyāghra kaḥ śuddhaḥ ko'tra doṣavān ॥95॥
96
evaṃ vivadamānau svastvāmihābhyāgatau nṛpa ।
kuru dharmamadharmaṃ vā vinaye nau samādhaya ॥96॥
97
yadi necchati me dānaṃ yathā dattamanena vai ।
bhavānatra sthiro bhūtvā mārge sthāpayatu prabhuḥ ॥97॥
98
rājovāca ।
dīyamānaṃ na gṛhṇāsi ṛṇaṃ kasmāttvamadya vai ।
yathaiva te'bhyanujñātaṃ tathā gṛhṇīṣva māciram ॥98॥
Царь сказал:
99
vikṛta uvāca ।
dīyatāmityanenoktaṃ dadānīti tathā mayā ।
nāyaṃ me dhārayatyatra gamyatāṃ yatra vāñchati ॥99॥
Викрита сказал:
100
rājovāca ।
dadato'sya na gṛhṇāsi viṣamaṃ pratibhāti me ।
daṇḍyo hi tvaṃ mama mato nāstyatra khalu saṃśayaḥ ॥100॥
Царь сказал:
101
vikṛta uvāca ।
mayāsya dattaṃ rājarṣe gṛhṇīyāṃ tatkathaṃ punaḥ ।
kāmamatrāparādho me daṇḍyamājñāpaya prabho ॥101॥
Викрита сказал:
102
virūpa uvāca ।
dīyamānaṃ yadi mayā neṣiṣyasi kathañcana ।
niyaṃsyati tvā nṛpatirayaṃ dharmānuśāsakaḥ ॥102॥
Вирупа сказал:
103
vikṛta uvāca ।
svaṃ mayā yāciteneha dattaṃ kathamihādya tat ।
gṛhṇīyāṃ gacchatu bhavānabhyanujñāṃ dadāni te ॥103॥
Викрита сказал:
104
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
śrutametattvayā rājannanayoḥ kathitaṃ dvayoḥ ।
pratijñātaṃ mayā yatte tadgṛhāṇāvicāritam ॥104॥
Брахмана сказал:
105
rājovāca ।
prastutaṃ sumahatkāryamāvayorgahvaraṃ yathā ।
jāpakasya dṛḍhīkāraḥ kathametadbhaviṣyati ॥105॥
Царь сказал:
106
yadi tāvanna gṛhṇāmi brāhmaṇenāpavarjitam ।
kathaṃ na lipyeyamahaṃ doṣeṇa mahatādya vai ॥106॥
107
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tau covāca sa rājarṣiḥ kṛtakāryau gamiṣyathaḥ ।
nedānīṃ māmihāsādya rājadharmo bhavenmṛṣā ॥107॥
Бхишма сказал:
108
svadharmaḥ paripālyaśca rājñāmeṣa viniścayaḥ ।
vipradharmaśca sugururmāmanātmānamāviśat ॥108॥
109
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
gṛhāṇa dhāraye'haṃ te yācitaṃ te śrutaṃ mayā ।
na cedgrahīṣyase rājañśapiṣye tvāṃ na saṃśayaḥ ॥109॥
Брахмана сказал:
110
rājovāca ।
dhigrājadharmaṃ yasyāyaṃ kāryasyeha viniścayaḥ ।
ityarthaṃ me grahītavyaṃ kathaṃ tulyaṃ bhavediti ॥110॥
Царь сказал:
111
eṣa pāṇirapūrvaṃ bho nikṣepārthaṃ prasāritaḥ ।
yanme dhārayase vipra tadidānīṃ pradīyatām ॥111॥
112
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
saṃhitāṃ japatā yāvānmayā kaścidguṇaḥ kṛtaḥ ।
tatsarvaṃ pratigṛhṇīṣva yadi kiñcidihāsti me ॥112॥
Брахмана сказал:
113
rājovāca ।
jalametannipatitaṃ mama pāṇau dvijottama ।
samamastu sahaivāstu pratigṛhṇātu vai bhavān ॥113॥
Царь сказал:
114
virūpa uvāca ।
kāmakrodhau viddhi nau tvamāvābhyāṃ kārito bhavān ।
sameti ca yaduktaṃ te samā lokāstavāsya ca ॥114॥
Вирупа сказал:
115
nāyaṃ dhārayate kiñcijjijñāsā tvatkṛte kṛtā ।
kālo dharmastathā mṛtyuḥ kāmakrodhau tathā yuvām ॥115॥
116
sarvamanyonyanikaṣe nighṛṣṭaṃ paśyatastava ।
gaccha lokāñjitānsvena karmaṇā yatra vāñchasi ॥116॥
117
bhīṣma uvāca ।
jāpakānāṃ phalāvāptirmayā te samprakīrtitā ।
gatiḥ sthānaṃ ca lokāśca jāpakena yathā jitāḥ ॥117॥
Бхишма сказал:
118
prayāti saṃhitādhyāyī brahmāṇaṃ parameṣṭhinam ।
atha vāgniṃ samāyāti sūryamāviśate'pi vā ॥118॥
119
sa taijasena bhāvena yadi tatrāśnute ratim ।
guṇāṃsteṣāṃ samādatte rāgeṇa pratimohitaḥ ॥119॥
120
evaṃ some tathā vāyau bhūmyākāśaśarīragaḥ ।
sarāgastatra vasati guṇāṃsteṣāṃ samācaran ॥120॥
121
atha tatra virāgī sa gacchati tvatha saṃśayam ।
paramavyayamicchansa tamevāviśate punaḥ ॥121॥
122
amṛtāccāmṛtaṃ prāptaḥ śītībhūto nirātmavān ।
brahmabhūtaḥ sa nirdvandvaḥ sukhī śānto nirāmayaḥ ॥122॥
123
brahmasthānamanāvartamekamakṣarasañjñakam ।
aduḥkhamajaraṃ śāntaṃ sthānaṃ tatpratipadyate ॥123॥
124
caturbhirlakṣaṇairhīnaṃ tathā ṣaḍbhiḥ saṣoḍaśaiḥ ।
puruṣaṃ samatikramya ākāśaṃ pratipadyate ॥124॥
125
atha vecchati rāgātmā sarvaṃ tadadhitiṣṭhati ।
yacca prārthayate tacca manasā pratipadyate ॥125॥
126
atha vā vīkṣate lokānsarvānnirayasaṃsthitān ।
niḥspṛhaḥ sarvato muktastatraiva ramate sukhī ॥126॥
127
evameṣā mahārāja jāpakasya gatiryathā ।
etatte sarvamākhyātaṃ kiṃ bhūyaḥ śrotumicchasi] ॥127॥
Глава 193
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kimuttaraṃ tadā tau sma cakratustena bhāṣite ।
brāhmaṇo vātha vā rājā tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
atha vā tau gatau tatra yadetatkīrtitaṃ tvayā ।
saṃvādo vā tayoḥ ko'bhūtkiṃ vā tau tatra cakratuḥ ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tathetyevaṃ pratiśrutya dharmaṃ sampūjya cābhibho ।
yamaṃ kālaṃ ca mṛtyuṃ ca svargaṃ sampūjya cārhataḥ ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
pūrvaṃ ye cāpare tatra sametā brāhmaṇarṣabhāḥ ।
sarvānsampūjya śirasā rājānaṃ so'bravīdvacaḥ ॥4॥
5
phalenānena saṃyukto rājarṣe gaccha puṇyatām ।
bhavatā cābhyanujñāto japeyaṃ bhūya eva hi ॥5॥
6
varaśca mama pūrvaṃ hi devyā datto mahābala ।
śraddhā te japato nityaṃ bhaviteti viśāmpate ॥6॥
7
rājovāca ।
yadyevamaphalā siddhiḥ śraddhā ca japituṃ tava ।
gaccha vipra mayā sārdhaṃ jāpakaṃ phalamāpnuhi ॥7॥
Царь сказал:
8
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
kṛtaḥ prayatnaḥ sumahānsarveṣāṃ sannidhāviha ।
saha tulyaphalau cāvāṃ gacchāvo yatra nau gatiḥ ॥8॥
Брахмана сказал:
9
bhīṣma uvāca ।
vyavasāyaṃ tayostatra viditvā tridaśeśvaraḥ ।
saha devairupayayau lokapālaistathaiva ca ॥9॥
Бхишма сказал:
10
sādhyā viśve'tha maruto jyotīṃṣi sumahānti ca ।
nadyaḥ śailāḥ samudrāśca tīrthāni vividhāni ca ॥10॥
11
tapāṃsi saṃyogavidhirvedāḥ stobhāḥ sarasvatī ।
nāradaḥ parvataścaiva viśvāvasurhahā huhūḥ ॥11॥
12
gandharvaścitrasenaśca parivāragaṇairyutaḥ ।
nāgāḥ siddhāśca munayo devadevaḥ prajāpatiḥ ।
viṣṇuḥ sahasraśīrṣaśca devo'cintyaḥ samāgamat ॥12॥
13
avādyantāntarikṣe ca bheryastūryāṇi cābhibho ।
puṣpavarṣāṇi divyāni tatra teṣāṃ mahātmanām ।
nanṛtuścāpsaraḥsaṅghāstatra tatra samantataḥ ॥13॥
14
atha svargastathā rūpī brāhmaṇaṃ vākyamabravīt ।
saṃsiddhastvaṃ mahābhāga tvaṃ ca siddhastathā nṛpa ॥14॥
15
atha tau sahitau rājannanyonyena vidhānataḥ ।
viṣayapratisaṃhāramubhāveva pracakratuḥ ॥15॥
16
prāṇāpānau tathodānaṃ samānaṃ vyānameva ca ।
evaṃ tānmanasi sthāpya dadhatuḥ prāṇayormanaḥ ॥16॥
17
upasthitakṛtau tatra nāsikāgramadho bhruvau ।
kuṅkuṇyāṃ caiva manasā śanairdhārayataḥ sma tau ॥17॥
18
niśceṣṭābhyāṃ śarīrābhyāṃ sthiradṛṣṭī samāhitau ।
jitāsanau tathādhāya mūrdhanyātmānameva ca ॥18॥
19
tāludeśamathoddālya brāhmaṇasya mahātmanaḥ ।
jyotirjvālā sumahatī jagāma tridivaṃ tadā ॥19॥
20
hāhākārastato dikṣu sarvāsu sumahānabhūt ।
tajjyotiḥ stūyamānaṃ sma brahmāṇaṃ prāviśattadā ॥20॥
21
tataḥ svāgatamityāha tattejaḥ sa pitāmahaḥ ।
prādeśamātraṃ puruṣaṃ pratyudgamya viśāmpate ॥21॥
22
bhūyaścaivāparaṃ prāha vacanaṃ madhuraṃ sma saḥ ।
jāpakaistulyaphalatā yogānāṃ nātra saṃśayaḥ ॥22॥
23
yogasya tāvadetebhyaḥ phalaṃ pratyakṣadarśanam ।
jāpakānāṃ viśiṣṭaṃ tu pratyutthānaṃ samādhikam ॥23॥
24
uṣyatāṃ mayi cetyuktvācetayatsa tataḥ punaḥ ।
athāsya praviveśāsyaṃ brāhmaṇo vigatajvaraḥ ॥24॥
25
rājāpyetena vidhinā bhagavantaṃ pitāmaham ।
yathaiva dvijaśārdūlastathaiva prāviśattadā ॥25॥
26
svayaṃbhuvamatho devā abhivādya tato'bruvan ।
jāpakārthamayaṃ yatnastadarthaṃ vayamāgatāḥ ॥26॥
27
kṛtapūjāvimau tulyaṃ tvayā tulyaphalāvimau ।
yogajāpakayordṛṣṭaṃ phalaṃ sumahadadya vai ।
sarvāṁllokānatītyaitau gacchetāṃ yatra vāñchitam ॥27॥
28
brahmovāca ।
mahāsmṛtiṃ paṭhedyastu tathaivānusmṛtiṃ śubhām ।
tāvapyetena vidhinā gacchetāṃ matsalokatām ॥28॥
Брахмо сказал:
29
yaśca yoge bhavedbhaktaḥ so'pi nāstyatra saṃśayaḥ ।
vidhinānena dehānte mama lokānavāpnuyāt ।
gamyatāṃ sādhayiṣyāmi yathāsthānāni siddhaye ॥29॥
30
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityuktvā sa tadā devastatraivāntaradhīyata ।
āmantrya taṃ tato devā yayuḥ svaṃ svaṃ niveśanam ॥30॥
Бхишма сказал:
31
te ca sarve mahātmāno dharmaṃ satkṛtya tatra vai ।
pṛṣṭhato'nuyayū rājansarve suprītamānasāḥ ॥31॥
32
etatphalaṃ jāpakānāṃ gatiścaiva prakīrtitā ।
yathāśrutaṃ mahārāja kiṃ bhūyaḥ śrotumicchasi] ॥32॥
Глава 194
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kiṃ phalaṃ jñānayogasya vedānāṃ niyamasya ca ।
bhūtātmā vā kathaṃ jñeyastanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
manoḥ prajāpatervādaṃ maharṣeśca bṛhaspateḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
prajāpatiṃ śreṣṭhatamaṃ pṛthivyāṃ devarṣisaṅghapravaro maharṣiḥ ।
bṛhaspatiḥ praśnamimaṃ purāṇaṃ papraccha śiṣyo'tha guruṃ praṇamya ॥3॥
4
yatkāraṇaṃ mantravidhiḥ pravṛtto jñāne phalaṃ yatpravadanti viprāḥ ।
yanmantraśabdairakṛtaprakāśaṃ taducyatāṃ me bhagavanyathāvat ॥4॥
5
yadarthaśāstrāgamamantravidbhiryajñairanekairvaragopradānaiḥ ।
phalaṃ mahadbhiryadupāsyate ca tatkiṃ kathaṃ vā bhavitā kva vā tat ॥5॥
6
mahī mahījāḥ pavano'ntarikṣaṃ jalaukasaścaiva jalaṃ divaṃ ca ।
divaukasaścaiva yataḥ prasūtāstaducyatāṃ me bhagavanpurāṇam ॥6॥
7
jñānaṃ yataḥ prārthayate naro vai tatastadarthā bhavati pravṛttiḥ ।
na cāpyahaṃ veda paraṃ purāṇaṃ mithyāpravṛttiṃ ca kathaṃ nu kuryām ॥7॥
8
ṛksāmasaṅghāṃśca yajūṃṣi cāhaṃ chandāṃsi nakṣatragatiṃ niruktam ।
adhītya ca vyākaraṇaṃ sakalpaṃ śikṣāṃ ca bhūtaprakṛtiṃ na vedmi ॥8॥
9
sa me bhavāñśaṃsatu sarvametajjñāne phalaṃ karmaṇi vā yadasti ।
yathā ca dehāccyavate śarīrī punaḥ śarīraṃ ca yathābhyupaiti ॥9॥
10
manuruvāca ।
yadyatpriyaṃ yasya sukhaṃ tadāhustadeva duḥkhaṃ pravadantyaniṣṭam ।
iṣṭaṃ ca me syāditaracca na syādetatkṛte karmavidhiḥ pravṛttaḥ ।
iṣṭaṃ tvaniṣṭaṃ ca na māṃ bhajetetyetatkṛte jñānavidhiḥ pravṛttaḥ ॥10॥
Манур сказал:
11
kāmātmakāśchandasi karmayogā ebhirvimuktaḥ paramaśnuvīta ।
nānāvidhe karmapathe sukhārthī naraḥ pravṛtto na paraṃ prayāti ।
paraṃ hi tatkarmapathādapetaṃ nirāśiṣaṃ brahmaparaṃ hyavaśyam ॥11॥
12
prajāḥ sṛṣṭā manasā karmaṇā ca dvāvapyetau satpathau lokajuṣṭau ।
dṛṣṭvā karma śāśvataṃ cāntavacca manastyāgaḥ kāraṇaṃ nānyadasti ॥12॥
13
svenātmanā cakṣuriva praṇetā niśātyaye tamasā saṃvṛtātmā ।
jñānaṃ tu vijñānaguṇena yuktaṃ karmāśubhaṃ paśyati varjanīyam ॥13॥
14
sarpānkuśāgrāṇi tathodapānaṃ jñātvā manuṣyāḥ parivarjayanti ।
ajñānatastatra patanti mūḍhā jñāne phalaṃ paśya yathā viśiṣṭam ॥14॥
15
kṛtsnastu mantro vidhivatprayukto yajñā yathoktāstvatha dakṣiṇāśca ।
annapradānaṃ manasaḥ samādhiḥ pañcātmakaṃ karmaphalaṃ vadanti ॥15॥
16
guṇātmakaṃ karma vadanti vedāstasmānmantrā mantramūlaṃ hi karma ।
vidhirvidheyaṃ manasopapattiḥ phalasya bhoktā tu yathā śarīrī ॥16॥
17
śabdāśca rūpāṇi rasāśca puṇyāḥ sparśāśca gandhāśca śubhāstathaiva ।
naro nasaṃsthānagataḥ prabhuḥ syādetatphalaṃ sidhyati karmaloke ॥17॥
18
yadyaccharīreṇa karoti karma śarīrayuktaḥ samupāśnute tat ।
śarīramevāyatanaṃ sukhasya duḥkhasya cāpyāyatanaṃ śarīram ॥18॥
19
vācā tu yatkarma karoti kiñcidvācaiva sarvaṃ samupāśnute tat ।
manastu yatkarma karoti kiñcinmanaḥstha evāyamupāśnute tat ॥19॥
20
yathāguṇaṃ karmagaṇaṃ phalārthī karotyayaṃ karmaphale niviṣṭaḥ ।
tathā tathāyaṃ guṇasamprayuktaḥ śubhāśubhaṃ karmaphalaṃ bhunakti ॥20॥
21
matsyo yathā srota ivābhipātī tathā kṛtaṃ pūrvamupaiti karma ।
śubhe tvasau tuṣyati duṣkṛte tu na tuṣyate vai paramaḥ śarīrī ॥21॥
22
yato jagatsarvamidaṃ prasūtaṃ jñātvātmavanto vyatiyānti yattat ।
yanmantraśabdairakṛtaprakāśaṃ taducyamānaṃ śṛṇu me paraṃ yat ॥22॥
23
rasairviyuktaṃ vividhaiśca gandhairaśabdamasparśamarūpavacca ।
agrāhyamavyaktamavarṇamekaṃ pañcaprakāraṃ sasṛje prajānām ॥23॥
24
na strī pumānvāpi napuṃsakaṃ ca na sanna cāsatsadasacca tanna ।
paśyanti yadbrahmavido manuṣyāstadakṣaraṃ na kṣaratīti viddhi] ॥24॥
Глава 195
1
manuruvāca ।
akṣarātkhaṃ tato vāyurvāyorjyotistato jalam ।
jalātprasūtā jagatī jagatyāṃ jāyate jagat ॥1॥
Манур сказал:
2
ime śarīrairjalameva gatvā jalācca tejaḥ pavano'ntarikṣam ।
khādvai nivartanti nabhāvinaste ye bhāvinaste paramāpnuvanti ॥2॥
3
noṣṇaṃ na śītaṃ mṛdu nāpi tīkṣṇaṃ nāmlaṃ kaṣāyaṃ madhuraṃ na tiktam ।
na śabdavannāpi ca gandhavattanna rūpavattatparamasvabhāvam ॥3॥
4
sparśaṃ tanurveda rasaṃ tu jihvā ghrāṇaṃ ca gandhāñśravaṇe ca śabdān ।
rūpāṇi cakṣurna ca tatparaṃ yadgṛhṇantyanadhyātmavido manuṣyāḥ ॥4॥
5
nivartayitvā rasanaṃ rasebhyo ghrāṇaṃ ca gandhācchravaṇe ca śabdāt ।
sparśāttanuṃ rūpaguṇāttu cakṣustataḥ paraṃ paśyati svaṃ svabhāvam ॥5॥
6
yato gṛhītvā hi karoti yacca yasmiṃśca tāmārabhate pravṛttim ।
yasmiṃśca yadyena ca yaśca kartā tatkāraṇaṃ taṃ samupāyamāhuḥ ॥6॥
7
yaccābhibhūḥ sādhakaṃ vyāpakaṃ ca yanmantravacchaṃsyate caiva loke ।
yaḥ sarvahetuḥ paramārthakārī tatkāraṇaṃ kāryamato yadanyat ॥7॥
8
yathā ca kaścitsukṛtairmanuṣyaḥ śubhāśubhaṃ prāpnute'thāvirodhāt ।
evaṃ śarīreṣu śubhāśubheṣu svakarmajairjñānamidaṃ nibaddham ॥8॥
9
yathā pradīpaḥ purataḥ pradīptaḥ prakāśamanyasya karoti dīpyan ।
tatheha pañcendriyadīpavṛkṣā jñānapradīptāḥ paravanta eva ॥9॥
10
yathā hi rājño bahavo hyamātyāḥ pṛthakpramāṇaṃ pravadanti yuktāḥ ।
tadvaccharīreṣu bhavanti pañca jñānaikadeśaḥ paramaḥ sa tebhyaḥ ॥10॥
11
yathārciṣo'gneḥ pavanasya vegā marīcayo'rkasya nadīṣu cāpaḥ ।
gacchanti cāyānti ca tanyamānāstadvaccharīrāṇi śarīriṇāṃ tu ॥11॥
12
yathā ca kaścitparaśuṃ gṛhītvā dhūmaṃ na paśyejjvalanaṃ ca kāṣṭhe ।
tadvaccharīrodarapāṇipādaṃ chittvā na paśyanti tato yadanyat ॥12॥
13
tānyeva kāṣṭhāni yathā vimathya dhūmaṃ ca paśyejjvalanaṃ ca yogāt ।
tadvatsubuddhiḥ samamindriyatvādbudhaḥ paraṃ paśyati svaṃ svabhāvam ॥13॥
14
yathātmano'ṅgaṃ patitaṃ pṛthivyāṃ svapnāntare paśyati cātmano'nyat ।
śrotrādiyuktaḥ sumanāḥ subuddhirliṅgāttathā gacchati liṅgamanyat ॥14॥
15
utpattivṛddhikṣayasannipātairna yujyate'sau paramaḥ śarīrī ।
anena liṅgena tu liṅgamanyadgacchatyadṛṣṭaḥ pratisandhiyogāt ॥15॥
16
na cakṣuṣā paśyati rūpamātmano na cāpi saṃsparśamupaiti kiñcit ।
na cāpi taiḥ sādhayate'tha kāryaṃ te taṃ na paśyanti sa paśyate tān ॥16॥
17
yathā pradīpe jvalato'nalasya santāpajaṃ rūpamupaiti kiñcit ।
na cāntaraṃ rūpaguṇaṃ bibharti tathaiva taddṛśyate rūpamasya ॥17॥
18
yathā manuṣyaḥ parimucya kāyamadṛśyamanyadviśate śarīram ।
visṛjya bhūteṣu mahatsu dehaṃ tadāśrayaṃ caiva bibharti rūpam ॥18॥
19
khaṃ vāyumagniṃ salilaṃ tathorvīṃ samantato'bhyāviśate śarīrī ।
nānāśrayāḥ karmasu vartamānāḥ śrotrādayaḥ pañca guṇāñśrayante ॥19॥
20
śrotraṃ khato ghrāṇamatho pṛthivyāstejomayaṃ rūpamatho vipākaḥ ।
jalāśrayaḥ sveda ukto rasaśca vāyvātmakaḥ sparśakṛto guṇaśca ॥20॥
21
mahatsu bhūteṣu vasanti pañca pañcendriyārthāśca tathendriyeṣu ।
sarvāṇi caitāni manonugāni buddhiṃ mano'nveti manaḥ svabhāvam ॥21॥
22
śubhāśubhaṃ karma kṛtaṃ yadasya tadeva pratyādadate svadehe ।
mano'nuvartanti parāvarāṇi jalaukasaḥ srota ivānukūlam ॥22॥
23
calaṃ yathā dṛṣṭipathaṃ paraiti sūkṣmaṃ mahadrūpamivābhipāti ।
svarūpamālocayate ca rūpaṃ paraṃ tathā buddhipathaṃ paraiti] ॥23॥
Глава 196
1
manuruvāca ।
yadindriyaistūpakṛtānpurastātprāptānguṇānsaṃsmarate cirāya ।
teṣvindriyeṣūpahateṣu paścātsa buddhirūpaḥ paramaḥ svabhāvaḥ ॥1॥
Манур сказал:
2
yathendriyārthānyugapatsamastānnāvekṣate kṛtsnamatulyakālam ।
yathābalaṃ sañcarate sa vidvāṃstasmātsa ekaḥ paramaḥ śarīrī ॥2॥
3
rajastamaḥ sattvamatho tṛtīyaṃ gacchatyasau jñānaguṇānvirūpān ।
tathendriyāṇyāviśate śarīrī hutāśanaṃ vāyurivendhanastham ॥3॥
4
na cakṣuṣā paśyati rūpamātmano na paśyati sparśanamindriyendriyam ।
na śrotraliṅgaṃ śravaṇe nidarśanaṃ tathāgataṃ paśyati tadvinaśyati ॥4॥
5
śrotrādīni na paśyanti svaṃ svamātmānamātmanā ।
sarvajñaḥ sarvadarśī ca kṣetrajñastāni paśyati ॥5॥
6
yathā himavataḥ pārśvaṃ pṛṣṭhaṃ candramaso yathā ।
na dṛṣṭapūrvaṃ manujairna ca tannāsti tāvatā ॥6॥
7
tadvadbhūteṣu bhūtātmā sūkṣmo jñānātmavānasau ।
adṛṣṭapūrvaścakṣurbhyāṃ na cāsau nāsti tāvatā ॥7॥
8
paśyannapi yathā lakṣma jagatsome na vindati ।
evamasti na vetyetanna ca tanna parāyaṇam ॥8॥
9
rūpavantamarūpatvādudayāstamaye budhāḥ ।
dhiyā samanupaśyanti tadgatāḥ saviturgatim ॥9॥
10
tathā buddhipradīpena dūrasthaṃ suvipaścitaḥ ।
pratyāsannaṃ ninīṣanti jñeyaṃ jñānābhisaṃhitam ॥10॥
11
na hi khalvanupāyena kaścidartho'bhisidhyati ।
sūtrajālairyathā matsyānbadhnanti jalajīvinaḥ ॥11॥
12
mṛgairmṛgāṇāṃ grahaṇaṃ pakṣiṇāṃ pakṣibhiryathā ।
gajānāṃ ca gajairevaṃ jñeyaṃ jñānena gṛhyate ॥12॥
13
ahireva hyaheḥ pādānpaśyatīti nidarśanam ।
tadvanmūrtiṣu mūrtiṣṭhaṃ jñeyaṃ jñānena paśyati ॥13॥
14
notsahante yathā vettumindriyairindriyāṇyapi ।
tathaiveha parā buddhiḥ paraṃ buddhyā na paśyati ॥14॥
15
yathā candro hyamāvāsyāmaliṅgatvānna dṛśyate ।
na ca nāśo'sya bhavati tathā viddhi śarīriṇam ॥15॥
16
kṣīṇakośo hyamāvāsyāṃ candramā na prakāśate ।
tadvanmūrtiviyuktaḥ sañśarīrī nopalabhyate ॥16॥
17
yathā kośāntaraṃ prāpya candramā bhrājate punaḥ ।
tadvalliṅgāntaraṃ prāpya śarīrī bhrājate punaḥ ॥17॥
18
janmavṛddhikṣayaścāsya pratyakṣeṇopalabhyate ।
sā tu candramaso vyaktirna tu tasya śarīriṇaḥ ॥18॥
19
utpattivṛddhivyayato yathā sa iti gṛhyate ।
candra eva tvamāvāsyāṃ tathā bhavati mūrtimān ॥19॥
20
nābhisarpadvimuñcadvā śaśinaṃ dṛśyate tamaḥ ।
visṛjaṃścopasarpaṃśca tadvatpaśya śarīriṇam ॥20॥
21
yathā candrārkasaṃyuktaṃ tamastadupalabhyate ।
tadvaccharīrasaṃyuktaḥ śarīrītyupalabhyate ॥21॥
22
yathā candrārkanirmuktaḥ sa rāhurnopalabhyate ।
tadvaccharīranirmuktaḥ śarīrī nopalabhyate ॥22॥
23
yathā candro hyamāvāsyāṃ nakṣatrairyujyate gataḥ ।
tadvaccharīranirmuktaḥ phalairyujyati karmaṇaḥ] ॥23॥
Глава 197
1
manuruvāca ।
yathā vyaktamidaṃ śete svapne carati cetanam ।
jñānamindriyasaṃyuktaṃ tadvatpretya bhavābhavau ॥1॥
Манур сказал:
2
yathāmbhasi prasanne tu rūpaṃ paśyati cakṣuṣā ।
tadvatprasannendriyavāñjñeyaṃ jñānena paśyati ॥2॥
3
sa eva lulite tasminyathā rūpaṃ na paśyati ।
tathendriyākulībhāve jñeyaṃ jñāne na paśyati ॥3॥
4
abuddhirajñānakṛtā abuddhyā duṣyate manaḥ ।
duṣṭasya manasaḥ pañca sampraduṣyanti mānasāḥ ॥4॥
5
ajñānatṛpto viṣayeṣvavagāḍho na dṛśyate ।
adṛṣṭvaiva tu pūtātmā viṣayebhyo nivartate ॥5॥
6
tarṣacchedo na bhavati puruṣasyeha kalmaṣāt ।
nivartate tathā tarṣaḥ pāpamantaṃ gataṃ yathā ॥6॥
7
viṣayeṣu ca saṃsargācchāśvatasya na saṃśrayāt ।
manasā cānyadākāṅkṣanparaṃ na pratipadyate ॥7॥
8
jñānamutpadyate puṃsāṃ kṣayātpāpasya karmaṇaḥ ।
athādarśatalaprakhye paśyatyātmānamātmani ॥8॥
9
prasṛtairindriyairduḥkhī taireva niyataiḥ sukhī ।
tasmādindriyarūpebhyo yacchedātmānamātmanā ॥9॥
10
indriyebhyo manaḥ pūrvaṃ buddhiḥ paratarā tataḥ ।
buddheḥ parataraṃ jñānaṃ jñānātparataraṃ param ॥10॥
11
avyaktātprasṛtaṃ jñānaṃ tato buddhistato manaḥ ।
manaḥ śrotrādibhiryuktaṃ śabdādīnsādhu paśyati ॥11॥
12
yastāṃstyajati śabdādīnsarvāśca vyaktayastathā ।
vimuñcatyākṛtigrāmāṃstānmuktvāmṛtamaśnute ॥12॥
13
udyanhi savitā yadvatsṛjate raśmimaṇḍalam ।
sa evāstamupāgacchaṃstadevātmani yacchati ॥13॥
14
antarātmā tathā dehamāviśyendriyaraśmibhiḥ ।
prāpyendriyaguṇānpañca so'stamāvṛtya gacchati ॥14॥
15
praṇītaṃ karmaṇā mārgaṃ nīyamānaḥ punaḥ punaḥ ।
prāpnotyayaṃ karmaphalaṃ pravṛddhaṃ dharmamātmavān ॥15॥
16
viṣayā vinivartante nirāhārasya dehinaḥ ।
rasavarjaṃ raso'pyasya paraṃ dṛṣṭvā nivartate ॥16॥
17
buddhiḥ karmaguṇairhīnā yadā manasi vartate ।
tadā sampadyate brahma tatraiva pralayaṃ gatam ॥17॥
18
asparśanamaśṛṇvānamanāsvādamadarśanam ।
aghrāṇamavitarkaṃ ca sattvaṃ praviśate param ॥18॥
19
manasyākṛtayo magnā manastvatigataṃ matim ।
matistvatigatā jñānaṃ jñānaṃ tvabhigataṃ param ॥19॥
20
indriyairmanasaḥ siddhirna buddhiṃ budhyate manaḥ ।
na buddhirbudhyate'vyaktaṃ sūkṣmastvetāni paśyati] ॥20॥
Глава 198
1
manuruvāca ।
jñānaṃ jñeyābhinirvṛttaṃ viddhi jñānaguṇaṃ manaḥ ।
prajñākaraṇasaṃyuktaṃ tato buddhiḥ pravartate ॥1॥
Манур сказал:
2
yadā karmaguṇopetā buddhirmanasi vartate ।
tadā prajñāyate brahma dhyānayogasamādhinā ॥2॥
3
seyaṃ guṇavatī buddhirguṇeṣvevābhivartate ।
avatārābhiniḥsrotaṃ gireḥ śṛṅgādivodakam ॥3॥
4
yadā nirguṇamāpnoti dhyānaṃ manasi pūrvajam ।
tadā prajñāyate brahma nikaṣyaṃ nikaṣe yathā ॥4॥
5
manastvapahṛtaṃ buddhimindriyārthanidarśanam ।
na samakṣaṃ guṇāvekṣi nirguṇasya nidarśanam ॥5॥
6
sarvāṇyetāni saṃvārya dvārāṇi manasi sthitaḥ ।
manasyekāgratāṃ kṛtvā tatparaṃ pratipadyate ॥6॥
7
yathā mahānti bhūtāni nivartante guṇakṣaye ।
tathendriyāṇyupādāya buddhirmanasi vartate ॥7॥
8
yadā manasi sā buddhirvartate'ntaracāriṇī ।
vyavasāyaguṇopetā tadā sampadyate manaḥ ॥8॥
9
guṇavadbhirguṇopetaṃ yadā dhyānaguṇaṃ manaḥ ।
tadā sarvaguṇānhitvā nirguṇaṃ pratipadyate ॥9॥
10
avyaktasyeha vijñāne nāsti tulyaṃ nidarśanam ।
yatra nāsti padanyāsaḥ kastaṃ viṣayamāpnuyāt ॥10॥
11
tapasā cānumānena guṇairjātyā śrutena ca ।
ninīṣettatparaṃ brahma viśuddhenāntarātmanā ॥11॥
12
guṇahīno hi taṃ mārgaṃ bahiḥ samanuvartate ।
guṇābhāvātprakṛtyā ca nistarkyaṃ jñeyasammitam ॥12॥
13
nairguṇyādbrahma cāpnoti saguṇatvānnivartate ।
guṇaprasāriṇī buddhirhutāśana ivendhane ॥13॥
14
yathā pañca vimuktāni indriyāṇi svakarmabhiḥ ।
tathā tatparamaṃ brahma vimuktaṃ prakṛteḥ param ॥14॥
15
evaṃ prakṛtitaḥ sarve prabhavanti śarīriṇaḥ ।
nivartante nivṛttau ca sargaṃ naivopayānti ca ॥15॥
16
puruṣaḥ prakṛtirbuddhirviśeṣāścendriyāṇi ca ।
ahaṅkāro'bhimānaśca sambhūto bhūtasañjñakaḥ ॥16॥
17
ekasyādyā pravṛttistu pradhānātsampravartate ।
dvitīyā mithunavyaktimaviśeṣānniyacchati ॥17॥
18
dharmādutkṛṣyate śreyastathāśreyo'pyadharmataḥ ।
rāgavānprakṛtiṃ hyeti virakto jñānavānbhavet] ॥18॥
Глава 199
1
manuruvāca ।
yadā te pañcabhiḥ pañca vimuktā manasā saha ।
atha taddrakṣyase brahma maṇau sūtramivārpitam ॥1॥
Манур сказал:
2
tadeva ca yathā sūtraṃ suvarṇe vartate punaḥ ।
muktāsvatha pravāleṣu mṛnmaye rājate tathā ॥2॥
3
tadvadgoṣu manuṣyeṣu tadvaddhastimṛgādiṣu ।
tadvatkīṭapataṅgeṣu prasaktātmā svakarmabhiḥ ॥3॥
4
yena yena śarīreṇa yadyatkarma karotyayam ।
tena tena śarīreṇa tattatphalamupāśnute ॥4॥
5
yathā hyekarasā bhūmiroṣadhyātmānusāriṇī ।
tathā karmānugā buddhirantarātmānudarśinī ॥5॥
6
jñānapūrvodbhavā lipsā lipsāpūrvābhisandhitā ।
abhisandhipūrvakaṃ karma karmamūlaṃ tataḥ phalam ॥6॥
7
phalaṃ karmātmakaṃ vidyātkarma jñeyātmakaṃ tathā ।
jñeyaṃ jñānātmakaṃ vidyājjñānaṃ sadasadātmakam ॥7॥
8
jñānānāṃ ca phalānāṃ ca jñeyānāṃ karmaṇāṃ tathā ।
kṣayānte tatphalaṃ divyaṃ jñānaṃ jñeyapratiṣṭhitam ॥8॥
9
mahaddhi paramaṃ bhūtaṃ yuktāḥ paśyanti yoginaḥ ।
abudhāstaṃ na paśyanti hyātmasthā guṇabuddhayaḥ ॥9॥
10
pṛthivīrūpato rūpamapāmiha mahattaram ।
adbhyo mahattaraṃ tejastejasaḥ pavano mahān ॥10॥
11
pavanācca mahadvyoma tasmātparataraṃ manaḥ ।
manaso mahatī buddhirbuddheḥ kālo mahānsmṛtaḥ ॥11॥
12
kālātsa bhagavānviṣṇuryasya sarvamidaṃ jagat ।
nādirna madhyaṃ naivāntastasya devasya vidyate ॥12॥
13
anāditvādamadhyatvādanantatvācca so'vyayaḥ ।
atyeti sarvaduḥkhāni duḥkhaṃ hyantavaducyate ॥13॥
14
tadbrahma paramaṃ proktaṃ taddhāma paramaṃ smṛtam ।
tadgatvā kālaviṣayādvimuktā mokṣamāśritāḥ ॥14॥
15
guṇaistvetaiḥ prakāśante nirguṇatvāttataḥ param ।
nivṛttilakṣaṇo dharmastathānantyāya kalpate ॥15॥
16
ṛco yajūṃṣi sāmāni śarīrāṇi vyapāśritāḥ ।
jihvāgreṣu pravartante yatnasādhyā vināśinaḥ ॥16॥
17
na caivamiṣyate brahma śarīrāśrayasambhavam ।
na yatnasādhyaṃ tadbrahma nādimadhyaṃ na cāntavat ॥17॥
18
ṛcāmādistathā sāmnāṃ yajuṣāmādirucyate ।
antaścādimatāṃ dṛṣṭo na cādirbrahmaṇaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥18॥
19
anāditvādanantatvāttadanantamathāvyayam ।
avyayatvācca nirdvandvaṃ dvandvābhāvāttataḥ param ॥19॥
20
adṛṣṭato'nupāyāccāpyabhisandheśca karmaṇaḥ ।
na tena martyāḥ paśyanti yena gacchanti tatparam ॥20॥
21
viṣayeṣu ca saṃsargācchāśvatasya ca darśanāt ।
manasā cānyadākāṅkṣanparaṃ na pratipadyate ॥21॥
22
guṇānyadiha paśyanti tadicchantyapare janāḥ ।
paraṃ naivābhikāṅkṣanti nirguṇatvādguṇārthinaḥ ॥22॥
23
guṇairyastvavarairyuktaḥ kathaṃ vidyādguṇānimān ।
anumānāddhi gantavyaṃ guṇairavayavaiḥ saha ॥23॥
24
sūkṣmeṇa manasā vidmo vācā vaktuṃ na śaknumaḥ ।
mano hi manasā grāhyaṃ darśanena ca darśanam ॥24॥
25
jñānena nirmalīkṛtya buddhiṃ buddhyā tathā manaḥ ।
manasā cendriyagrāmamanantaṃ pratipadyate ॥25॥
26
buddhiprahīṇo manasāsamṛddhastathā nirāśīrguṇatāmupaiti ।
paraṃ tyajantīha vilobhyamānā hutāśanaṃ vāyurivendhanastham ॥26॥
27
guṇādāne viprayoge ca teṣāṃ manaḥ sadā buddhiparāvarābhyām ।
anenaiva vidhinā saṃpravṛtto guṇādāne brahmaśarīrameti ॥27॥
28
avyaktātmā puruṣo'vyaktakarmā so'vyaktatvaṃ gacchati hyantakāle ।
tairevāyaṃ cendriyairvardhamānairglāyadbhirvā vartate karmarūpaḥ ॥28॥
29
sarvairayaṃ cendriyaiḥ saṃprayukto dehaḥ prāptaḥ pañcabhūtāśrayaḥ syāt ।
nāsāmarthyādgacchati karmaṇeha hīnastena parameṇāvyayena ॥29॥
30
pṛthvyā naraḥ paśyati nāntamasyā hyantaścāsyā bhavitā ceti viddhi ।
paraṃ nayantīha vilobhyamānaṃ yathā plavaṃ vāyurivārṇavastham ॥30॥
31
divākaro guṇamupalabhya nirguṇo yathā bhavedvyapagataraśmimaṇḍalaḥ ।
tathā hyasau muniriha nirviśeṣavānsa nirguṇaṃ praviśati brahma cāvyayam ॥31॥
32
anāgatiṃ sukṛtimatāṃ parāṃ gatiṃ svayaṃbhuvaṃ prabhavanidhānamavyayam ।
sanātanaṃ yadamṛtamavyayaṃ padaṃ vicārya taṃ śamamamṛtatvamaśnute] ॥32॥
Глава 200
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
pitāmaha mahāprājña puṇḍarīkākṣamacyutam ।
kartāramakṛtaṃ viṣṇuṃ bhūtānāṃ prabhavāpyayam ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
nārāyaṇaṃ hṛṣīkeśaṃ govindamaparājitam ।
tattvena bharataśreṣṭha śrotumicchāmi keśavam ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
śruto'yamartho rāmasya jāmadagnyasya jalpataḥ ।
nāradasya ca devarṣeḥ kṛṣṇadvaipāyanasya ca ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
asito devalastāta vālmīkiśca mahātapāḥ ।
mārkaṇḍeyaśca govinde kathayatyadbhutaṃ mahat ॥4॥
5
keśavo bharataśreṣṭha bhagavānīśvaraḥ prabhuḥ ।
puruṣaḥ sarvamityeva śrūyate bahudhā vibhuḥ ॥5॥
6
kiṃ tu yāni vidurloke brāhmaṇāḥ śārṅgadhanvanaḥ ।
māhātmyāni mahābāho śṛṇu tāni yudhiṣṭhira ॥6॥
7
yāni cāhurmanuṣyendra ye purāṇavido janāḥ ।
aśeṣeṇa hi govinde kīrtayiṣyāmi tānyaham ॥7॥
8
mahābhūtāni bhūtātmā mahātmā puruṣottamaḥ ।
vāyurjyotistathā cāpaḥ khaṃ gāṃ caivānvakalpayat ॥8॥
9
sa dṛṣṭvā pṛthivīṃ caiva sarvabhūteśvaraḥ prabhuḥ ।
apsveva śayanaṃ cakre mahātmā puruṣottamaḥ ॥9॥
10
sarvatejomayastasmiñśayānaḥ śayane śubhe ।
so'grajaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ saṅkarṣaṇamacintayat ॥10॥
11
āśrayaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ manaseti viśuśruma ।
sa dhārayati bhūtātmā ubhe bhūtabhaviṣyatī ॥11॥
12
tatastasminmahābāho prādurbhūte mahātmani ।
bhāskarapratimaṃ divyaṃ nābhyāṃ padmamajāyata ॥12॥
13
sa tatra bhagavāndevaḥ puṣkare bhāsayandiśaḥ ।
brahmā samabhavattāta sarvabhūtapitāmahaḥ ॥13॥
14
tasminnapi mahābāho prādurbhūte mahātmani ।
tamasaḥ pūrvajo jajñe madhurnāma mahāsuraḥ ॥14॥
15
tamugramugrakarmāṇamugrāṃ buddhiṃ samāsthitam ।
brahmaṇopacitiṃ kurvañjaghāna puruṣottamaḥ ॥15॥
16
tasya tāta vadhātsarve devadānavamānavāḥ ।
madhusūdanamityāhurvṛṣabhaṃ sarvasātvatām ॥16॥
17
brahmā tu sasṛje putrānmānasāndakṣasaptamān ।
marīcimatryaṅgirasau pulastyaṃ pulahaṃ kratum ॥17॥
18
marīciḥ kaśyapaṃ tāta putraṃ cāsṛjadagrajam ।
mānasaṃ janayāmāsa taijasaṃ brahmasattamam ॥18॥
19
aṅguṣṭhādasṛjadbrahmā marīcerapi pūrvajam ।
so'bhavadbharataśreṣṭha dakṣo nāma prajāpatiḥ ॥19॥
20
tasya pūrvamajāyanta daśa tisraśca bhārata ।
prajāpaterduhitarastāsāṃ jyeṣṭhābhavadditiḥ ॥20॥
21
sarvadharmaviśeṣajñaḥ puṇyakīrtirmahāyaśāḥ ।
mārīcaḥ kaśyapastāta sarvāsāmabhavatpatiḥ ॥21॥
22
utpādya tu mahābhāgastāsāmavarajā daśa ।
dadau dharmāya dharmajño dakṣa eva prajāpatiḥ ॥22॥
23
dharmasya vasavaḥ putrā rudrāścāmitatejasaḥ ।
viśvedevāśca sādhyāśca marutvantaśca bhārata ॥23॥
24
aparāstu yavīyasyastābhyo'nyāḥ saptaviṃśatiḥ ।
somastāsāṃ mahābhāgaḥ sarvāsāmabhavatpatiḥ ॥24॥
25
itarāstu vyajāyanta gandharvāṃsturagāndvijān ।
gāśca kiṃpuruṣānmatsyānaudbhidāṃśca vanaspatīn ॥25॥
26
ādityānaditirjajñe devaśreṣṭhānmahābalān ।
teṣāṃ viṣṇurvāmano'bhūdgovindaścābhavatprabhuḥ ॥26॥
27
tasya vikramaṇādeva devānāṃ śrīrvyavardhata ।
dānavāśca parābhūtā daiteyī cāsurī prajā ॥27॥
28
vipracittipradhānāṃśca dānavānasṛjaddanuḥ ।
ditistu sarvānasurānmahāsattvānvyajāyata ॥28॥
29
ahorātraṃ ca kālaṃ ca yathartu madhusūdanaḥ ।
pūrvāhṇaṃ cāparāhṇaṃ ca sarvamevānvakalpayat ॥29॥
30
buddhyāpaḥ so'sṛjanmeghāṃstathā sthāvarajaṅgamān ।
pṛthivīṃ so'sṛjadviśvāṃ sahitāṃ bhūritejasā ॥30॥
31
tataḥ kṛṣṇo mahābāhuḥ punareva yudhiṣṭhira ।
brāhmaṇānāṃ śataṃ śreṣṭhaṃ mukhādasṛjata prabhuḥ ॥31॥
32
bāhubhyāṃ kṣatriyaśataṃ vaiśyānāmūrutaḥ śatam ।
padbhyāṃ śūdraśataṃ caiva keśavo bharatarṣabha ॥32॥
33
sa evaṃ caturo varṇānsamutpādya mahāyaśāḥ ।
adhyakṣaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ dhātāramakarotprabhuḥ ॥33॥
34
yāvadyāvadabhūcchraddhā dehaṃ dhārayituṃ nṛṇām ।
tāvattāvadajīvaṃste nāsīdyamakṛtaṃ bhayam ॥34॥
35
na caiṣāṃ maithuno dharmo babhūva bharatarṣabha ।
saṅkalpādeva caiteṣāmapatyamudapadyata ॥35॥
36
tatra tretāyuge kāle saṅkalpājjāyate prajā ।
na hyabhūnmaithuno dharmasteṣāmapi janādhipa ॥36॥
37
dvāpare maithuno dharmaḥ prajānāmabhavannṛpa ।
tathā kaliyuge rājandvandvamāpedire janāḥ ॥37॥
38
eṣa bhūtapatistāta svadhyakṣaśca prakīrtitaḥ ।
niradhyakṣāṃstu kaunteya kīrtayiṣyāmi tānapi ॥38॥
39
dakṣiṇāpathajanmānaḥ sarve talavarāndhrakāḥ ।
utsāḥ pulindāḥ śabarāścūcupā maṇḍapaiḥ saha ॥39॥
40
uttarāpathajanmānaḥ kīrtayiṣyāmi tānapi ।
yaunakāmbojagāndhārāḥ kirātā barbaraiḥ saha ॥40॥
41
ete pāpakṛtastāta caranti pṛthivīmimām ।
śvakākabalagṛdhrāṇāṃ sadharmāṇo narādhipa ॥41॥
42
naite kṛtayuge tāta caranti pṛthivīmimām ।
tretāprabhṛti vartante te janā bharatarṣabha ॥42॥
43
tatastasminmahāghore sandhyākāle yugāntike ।
rājānaḥ samasajjanta samāsādyetaretaram ॥43॥
44
evameṣa kuruśreṣṭha prādurbhāvo mahātmanaḥ ।
devadevarṣirācaṣṭa nāradaḥ sarvalokadṛk ॥44॥
45
nārado'pyatha kṛṣṇasya paraṃ mene narādhipa ।
śāśvatatvaṃ mahābāho yathāvadbharatarṣabha ॥45॥
46
evameṣa mahābāhuḥ keśavaḥ satyavikramaḥ ।
acintyaḥ puṇḍarīkākṣo naiṣa kevalamānuṣaḥ] ॥46॥
Глава 201
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
ke pūrvamāsanpatayaḥ prajānāṃ bharatarṣabha ।
ke carṣayo mahābhāgā dikṣu pratyekaśaḥ smṛtāḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
śrūyatāṃ bharataśreṣṭha yanmā tvaṃ paripṛcchasi ।
prajānāṃ patayo ye sma dikṣu pratyekaśaḥ smṛtāḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
ekaḥ svayaṃbhūrbhagavānādyo brahmā sanātanaḥ ।
brahmaṇaḥ sapta putrā vai mahātmānaḥ svayambhuvaḥ ॥3॥
4
marīciratryaṅgirasau pulastyaḥ pulahaḥ kratuḥ ।
vasiṣṭhaśca mahābhāgaḥ sadṛśā vai svayaṃbhuvā ॥4॥
5
sapta brahmāṇa ityeṣa purāṇe niścayo gataḥ ।
ata ūrdhvaṃ pravakṣyāmi sarvāneva prajāpatīn ॥5॥
6
atrivaṃśasamutpanno brahmayoniḥ sanātanaḥ ।
prācīnabarhirbhagavāṃstasmātprācetaso daśa ॥6॥
7
daśānāṃ tanayastveko dakṣo nāma prajāpatiḥ ।
tasya dve nāmanī loke dakṣaḥ ka iti cocyate ॥7॥
8
marīceḥ kaśyapaḥ putrastasya dve nāmanī śrute ।
ariṣṭanemirityekaṃ kaśyapetyaparaṃ viduḥ ॥8॥
9
aṅgaścaivaurasaḥ śrīmānrājā bhaumaśca vīryavān ।
sahasraṃ yaśca divyānāṃ yugānāṃ paryupāsitā ॥9॥
10
aryamā caiva bhagavānye cānye tanayā vibho ।
ete pradeśāḥ kathitā bhuvanānāṃ prabhāvanāḥ ॥10॥
11
śaśabindośca bhāryāṇāṃ sahasrāṇi daśācyuta ।
ekaikasyāṃ sahasraṃ tu tanayānāmabhūttadā ॥11॥
12
evaṃ śatasahasrāṇāṃ śataṃ tasya mahātmanaḥ ।
putrāṇāṃ na ca te kañcidicchantyanyaṃ prajāpatim ॥12॥
13
prajāmācakṣate viprāḥ paurāṇīṃ śāśabindavīm ।
sa vṛṣṇivaṃśaprabhavo mahānvaṃśaḥ prajāpateḥ ॥13॥
14
ete prajānāṃ patayaḥ samuddiṣṭā yaśasvinaḥ ।
ataḥ paraṃ pravakṣyāmi devāṃstribhuvaneśvarān ॥14॥
15
bhagoṃ'śaścāryamā caiva mitro'tha varuṇastathā ।
savitā caiva dhātā ca vivasvāṃśca mahābalaḥ ॥15॥
16
pūṣā tvaṣṭā tathaivendro dvādaśo viṣṇurucyate ।
ta ete dvādaśādityāḥ kaśyapasyātmasambhavāḥ ॥16॥
17
nāsatyaścaiva dasraśca smṛtau dvāvaśvināvapi ।
mārtāṇḍasyātmajāvetāvaṣṭamasya prajāpateḥ ॥17॥
18
tvaṣṭuścaivātmajaḥ śrīmānviśvarūpo mahāyaśāḥ ।
ajaikapādahirbudhnyo virūpākṣo'tha raivataḥ ॥18॥
19
haraśca bahurūpaśca tryambakaśca sureśvaraḥ ।
sāvitraśca jayantaśca pinākī cāparājitaḥ ।
pūrvameva mahābhāgā vasavo'ṣṭau prakīrtitāḥ ॥19॥
20
eta evaṃvidhā devā manoreva prajāpateḥ ।
te ca pūrve surāśceti dvividhāḥ pitaraḥ smṛtāḥ ॥20॥
21
śīlarūparatāstvanye tathānye siddhasādhyayoḥ ।
ṛbhavo marutaścaiva devānāṃ coditā gaṇāḥ ॥21॥
22
evamete samāmnātā viśvedevāstathāśvinau ।
ādityāḥ kṣatriyāsteṣāṃ viśastu marutastathā ॥22॥
23
aśvinau tu matau śūdrau tapasyugre samāhitau ।
smṛtāstvaṅgiraso devā brāhmaṇā iti niścayaḥ ।
ityetatsarvadevānāṃ cāturvarṇyaṃ prakīrtitam ॥23॥
24
etānvai prātarutthāya devānyastu prakīrtayet ।
svajādanyakṛtāccaiva sarvapāpātpramucyate ॥24॥
25
yavakrīto'tha raibhyaśca arvāvasuparāvasū ।
auśijaścaiva kakṣīvānnalaścāṅgirasaḥ sutāḥ ॥25॥
26
ṛṣermedhātitheḥ putraḥ kaṇvo barhiṣadastathā ।
trailokyabhāvanāstāta prācyāṃ saptarṣayastathā ॥26॥
27
unmuco vimucaścaiva svastyātreyaśca vīryavān ।
pramucaścedhmavāhaśca bhagavāṃśca dṛḍhavrataḥ ॥27॥
28
mitrāvaruṇayoḥ putrastathāgastyaḥ pratāpavān ।
ete brahmarṣayo nityamāśritā dakṣiṇāṃ diśam ॥28॥
29
ruṣadguḥ kavaṣo dhaumyaḥ parivyādhaśca vīryavān ।
ekataśca dvitaścaiva tritaścaiva maharṣayaḥ ॥29॥
30
atreḥ putraśca bhagavāṃstathā sārasvataḥ prabhuḥ ।
ete nava mahātmānaḥ paścimāmāśritā diśam ॥30॥
31
ātreyaśca vasiṣṭhaśca kaśyapaśca mahānṛṣiḥ ।
gautamaḥ sabharadvājo viśvāmitro'tha kauśikaḥ ॥31॥
32
tathaiva putro bhagavānṛcīkasya mahātmanaḥ ।
jamadagniśca saptaite udīcīṃ diśamāśritāḥ ॥32॥
33
ete pratidiśaṃ sarve kīrtitāstigmatejasaḥ ।
sākṣibhūtā mahātmāno bhuvanānāṃ prabhāvanāḥ ॥33॥
34
evamete mahātmānaḥ sthitāḥ pratyekaśo diśaḥ ।
eteṣāṃ kīrtanaṃ kṛtvā sarvapāpaiḥ pramucyate ॥34॥
35
yasyāṃ yasyāṃ diśi hyete tāṃ diśaṃ śaraṇaṃ gataḥ ।
mucyate sarvapāpebhyaḥ svastimāṃśca gṛhānvrajet] ॥35॥
Глава 202
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
pitāmaha mahāprājña yudhi satyaparākrama ।
śrotumicchāmi kārtsnyena kṛṣṇamavyayamīśvaram ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
yaccāsya tejaḥ sumahadyacca karma purātanam ।
tanme sarvaṃ yathātattvaṃ prabrūhi bharatarṣabha ॥2॥
3
tiryagyonigataṃ rūpaṃ kathaṃ dhāritavānhariḥ ।
kena kāryavisargeṇa tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥3॥
4
bhīṣma uvāca ।
purāhaṃ mṛgayāṃ yāto mārkaṇḍeyāśrame sthitaḥ ।
tatrāpaśyaṃ munigaṇānsamāsīnānsahasraśaḥ ॥4॥
Бхишма сказал:
5
tataste madhuparkeṇa pūjāṃ cakruratho mayi ।
pratigṛhya ca tāṃ pūjāṃ pratyanandamṛṣīnaham ॥5॥
6
kathaiṣā kathitā tatra kaśyapena maharṣiṇā ।
manaḥprahlādinīṃ divyāṃ tāmihaikamanāḥ śṛṇu ॥6॥
7
purā dānavamukhyā hi krodhalobhasamanvitāḥ ।
balena mattāḥ śataśo narakādyā mahāsurāḥ ॥7॥
8
tathaiva cānye bahavo dānavā yuddhadurmadāḥ ।
na sahante sma devānāṃ samṛddhiṃ tāmanuttamām ॥8॥
9
dānavairardyamānāstu devā devarṣayastathā ।
na śarma lebhire rājanviśamānāstatastataḥ ॥9॥
10
pṛthivīṃ cārtarūpāṃ te samapaśyandivaukasaḥ ।
dānavairabhisaṅkīrṇāṃ ghorarūpairmahābalaiḥ ।
bhārārtāmapakṛṣṭāṃ ca duḥkhitāṃ sannimajjatīm ॥10॥
11
athāditeyāḥ santrastā brahmāṇamidamabruvan ।
kathaṃ śakyāmahe brahmandānavairupamardanam ॥11॥
12
svayaṃbhūstānuvācedaṃ nisṛṣṭo'tra vidhirmayā ।
te vareṇābhisaṃmattā balena ca madena ca ॥12॥
13
nāvabhotsyanti saṃmūḍhā viṣṇumavyaktadarśanam ।
varāharūpiṇaṃ devamadhṛṣyamamarairapi ॥13॥
14
eṣa vegena gatvā hi yatra te dānavādhamāḥ ।
antarbhūmigatā ghorā nivasanti sahasraśaḥ ।
śamayiṣyati śrutvā te jahṛṣuḥ surasattamāḥ ॥14॥
15
tato viṣṇurmahātejā vārāhaṃ rūpamāśritaḥ ।
antarbhūmiṃ sampraviśya jagāma ditijānprati ॥15॥
16
dṛṣṭvā ca sahitāḥ sarve daityāḥ sattvamamānuṣam ।
prasahya sahasā sarve santasthuḥ kālamohitāḥ ॥16॥
17
sarve ca samabhidrutya varāhaṃ jagṛhuḥ samam ।
saṅkruddhāśca varāhaṃ taṃ vyakarṣanta samantataḥ ॥17॥
18
dānavendrā mahākāyā mahāvīryā balocchritāḥ ।
nāśaknuvaṃśca kiñcitte tasya kartuṃ tadā vibho ॥18॥
19
tato'gamanvismayaṃ te dānavendrā bhayāttadā ।
saṃśayaṃ gatamātmānaṃ menire ca sahasraśaḥ ॥19॥
20
tato devādidevaḥ sa yogātmā yogasārathiḥ ।
yogamāsthāya bhagavāṃstadā bharatasattama ॥20॥
21
vinanāda mahānādaṃ kṣobhayandaityadānavān ।
sannāditā yena lokāḥ sarvāścaiva diśo daśa ॥21॥
22
tena sannādaśabdena lokāḥ saṅkṣobhamāgaman ।
sambhrāntāśca diśaḥ sarvā devāḥ śakrapurogamāḥ ॥22॥
23
nirviceṣṭaṃ jagaccāpi babhūvātibhṛśaṃ tadā ।
sthāvaraṃ jaṅgamaṃ caiva tena nādena mohitam ॥23॥
24
tataste dānavāḥ sarve tena śabdena bhīṣitāḥ ।
peturgatāsavaścaiva viṣṇutejovimohitāḥ ॥24॥
25
rasātalagatāṃścaiva varāhastridaśadviṣaḥ ।
khuraiḥ sandārayāmāsa māṃsamedosthisañcayam ॥25॥
26
nādena tena mahatā sanātana iti smṛtaḥ ।
padmanābho mahāyogī bhūtācāryaḥ sa bhūtarāṭ ॥26॥
27
tato devagaṇāḥ sarve pitāmahamupābruvan ।
nādo'yaṃ kīdṛśo deva nainaṃ vidma vayaṃ vibho ।
ko'sau hi kasya vā nādo yena vihvalitaṃ jagat ॥27॥
28
etasminnantare viṣṇurvārāhaṃ rūpamāsthitaḥ ।
udatiṣṭhanmahādevaḥ stūyamāno maharṣibhiḥ ॥28॥
29
pitāmaha uvāca ।
nihatya dānavapatīnmahāvarṣmā mahābalaḥ ।
eṣa devo mahāyogī bhūtātmā bhūtabhāvanaḥ ॥29॥
Питамаха сказал:
30
sarvabhūteśvaro yogī yonirātmā tathātmanaḥ ।
sthirībhavata kṛṣṇo'yaṃ sarvapāpapraṇāśanaḥ ॥30॥
31
kṛtvā karmātisādhvetadaśakyamamitaprabhaḥ ।
samāyātaḥ svamātmānaṃ mahābhāgo mahādyutiḥ ।
padmanābho mahāyogī bhūtātmā bhūtabhāvanaḥ ॥31॥
32
na santāpo na bhīḥ kāryā śoko vā surasattamāḥ ।
vidhireṣa prabhāvaśca kālaḥ saṅkṣayakārakaḥ ।
lokāndhārayatānena nādo mukto mahātmanā ॥32॥
33
sa eva hi mahābhāgaḥ sarvalokanamaskṛtaḥ ।
acyutaḥ puṇḍarīkākṣaḥ sarvabhūtasamudbhavaḥ] ॥33॥
Глава 203
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yogaṃ me paramaṃ tāta mokṣasya vada bhārata ।
tamahaṃ tattvato jñātumicchāmi vadatāṃ vara ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
saṃvādaṃ mokṣasaṃyuktaṃ śiṣyasya guruṇā saha ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
kaścidbrāhmaṇamāsīnamācāryamṛṣisattamam ।
śiṣyaḥ paramamedhāvī śreyorthī susamāhitaḥ ।
caraṇāvupasaṅgṛhya sthitaḥ prāñjalirabravīt ॥3॥
4
upāsanātprasanno'si yadi vai bhagavanmama ।
saṃśayo me mahānkaścittanme vyākhyātumarhasi ॥4॥
5
kutaścāhaṃ kutaśca tvaṃ tatsamyagbrūhi yatparam ।
kathaṃ ca sarvabhūteṣu sameṣu dvijasattama ।
samyagvṛttā nivartante viparītāḥ kṣayodayāḥ ॥5॥
6
vedeṣu cāpi yadvākyaṃ laukikaṃ vyāpakaṃ ca yat ।
etadvidvanyathātattvaṃ sarvaṃ vyākhyātumarhasi ॥6॥
7
gururuvāca ।
śṛṇu śiṣya mahāprājña brahmaguhyamidaṃ param ।
adhyātmaṃ sarvabhūtānāmāgamānāṃ ca yadvasu ॥7॥
Учитель сказал:
8
vāsudevaḥ sarvamidaṃ viśvasya brahmaṇo mukham ।
satyaṃ dānamatho yajñastitikṣā dama ārjavam ॥8॥
9
puruṣaṃ sanātanaṃ viṣṇuṃ yattadvedavido viduḥ ।
sargapralayakartāramavyaktaṃ brahma śāśvatam ।
tadidaṃ brahma vārṣṇeyamitihāsaṃ śṛṇuṣva me ॥9॥
10
brāhmaṇo brāhmaṇaiḥ śrāvyo rājanyaḥ kṣatriyaistathā ।
māhātmyaṃ devadevasya viṣṇoramitatejasaḥ ।
arhastvamasi kalyāṇa vārṣṇeyaṃ śṛṇu yatparam ॥10॥
11
kālacakramanādyantaṃ bhāvābhāvasvalakṣaṇam ।
trailokyaṃ sarvabhūteṣu cakravatparivartate ॥11॥
12
yattadakṣaramavyaktamamṛtaṃ brahma śāśvatam ।
vadanti puruṣavyāghraṃ keśavaṃ puruṣarṣabham ॥12॥
13
pitṝndevānṛṣīṃścaiva tathā vai yakṣadānavān ।
nāgāsuramanuṣyāṃśca sṛjate paramo'vyayaḥ ॥13॥
14
tathaiva vedaśāstrāṇi lokadharmāṃśca śāśvatān ।
pralaye prakṛtiṃ prāpya yugādau sṛjate prabhuḥ ॥14॥
15
yathartuṣvṛtuliṅgāni nānārūpāṇi paryaye ।
dṛśyante tāni tānyeva tathā brahmāharātriṣu ॥15॥
16
atha yadyadyadā bhāvi kālayogādyugādiṣu ।
tattadutpadyate jñānaṃ lokayātrāvidhānajam ॥16॥
17
yugānte'ntarhitānvedānsetihāsānmaharṣayaḥ ।
lebhire tapasā pūrvamanujñātāḥ svayambhuvā ॥17॥
18
vedavidveda bhagavānvedāṅgāni bṛhaspatiḥ ।
bhārgavo nītiśāstraṃ ca jagāda jagato hitam ॥18॥
19
gāndharvaṃ nārado vedaṃ bharadvājo dhanurgraham ।
devarṣicaritaṃ gārgyaḥ kṛṣṇātreyaścikitsitam ॥19॥
20
nyāyatantrāṇyanekāni taistairuktāni vādibhiḥ ।
hetvāgamasadācārairyaduktaṃ tadupāsyate ॥20॥
21
anādyaṃ yatparaṃ brahma na devā narṣayo viduḥ ।
ekastadveda bhagavāndhātā nārāyaṇaḥ prabhuḥ ॥21॥
22
nārāyaṇādṛṣigaṇāstathā mukhyāḥ surāsurāḥ ।
rājarṣayaḥ purāṇāśca paramaṃ duḥkhabheṣajam ॥22॥
23
puruṣādhiṣṭhitaṃ bhāvaṃ prakṛtiḥ sūyate sadā ।
hetuyuktamataḥ sarvaṃ jagatsamparivartate ॥23॥
24
dīpādanye yathā dīpāḥ pravartante sahasraśaḥ ।
prakṛtiḥ sṛjate tadvadānantyānnāpacīyate ॥24॥
25
avyaktakarmajā buddhirahaṅkāraṃ prasūyate ।
ākāśaṃ cāpyahaṅkārādvāyurākāśasambhavaḥ ॥25॥
26
vāyostejastataścāpastvadbhyo hi vasudhodgatā ।
mūlaprakṛtayo'ṣṭau tā jagadetāsvavasthitam ॥26॥
27
jñānendriyāṇyataḥ pañca pañca karmendriyāṇyapi ।
viṣayāḥ pañca caikaṃ ca vikāre ṣoḍaśaṃ manaḥ ॥27॥
28
śrotraṃ tvakcakṣuṣī jihvā ghrāṇaṃ pañcendriyāṇyapi ।
pādau pāyurupasthaśca hastau vākkarmaṇāmapi ॥28॥
29
śabdaḥ sparśo'tha rūpaṃ ca raso gandhastathaiva ca ।
vijñeyaṃ vyāpakaṃ cittaṃ teṣu sarvagataṃ manaḥ ॥29॥
30
rasajñāne tu jihveyaṃ vyāhṛte vāktathaiva ca ।
indriyairvividhairyuktaṃ sarvaṃ vyastaṃ manastathā ॥30॥
31
vidyāttu ṣoḍaśaitāni daivatāni vibhāgaśaḥ ।
deheṣu jñānakartāramupāsīnamupāsate ॥31॥
32
tadvatsomaguṇā jihvā gandhastu pṛthivīguṇaḥ ।
śrotraṃ śabdaguṇaṃ caiva cakṣuragnerguṇastathā ।
sparśaṃ vāyuguṇaṃ vidyātsarvabhūteṣu sarvadā ॥32॥
33
manaḥ sattvaguṇaṃ prāhuḥ sattvamavyaktajaṃ tathā ।
sarvabhūtātmabhūtasthaṃ tasmādbudhyeta buddhimān ॥33॥
34
ete bhāvā jagatsarvaṃ vahanti sacarācaram ।
śritā virajasaṃ devaṃ yamāhuḥ paramaṃ padam ॥34॥
35
navadvāraṃ puraṃ puṇyametairbhāvaiḥ samanvitam ।
vyāpya śete mahānātmā tasmātpuruṣa ucyate ॥35॥
36
ajaraḥ so'maraścaiva vyaktāvyaktopadeśavān ।
vyāpakaḥ saguṇaḥ sūkṣmaḥ sarvabhūtaguṇāśrayaḥ ॥36॥
37
yathā dīpaḥ prakāśātmā hrasvo vā yadi vā mahān ।
jñānātmānaṃ tathā vidyātpuruṣaṃ sarvajantuṣu ॥37॥
38
so'tra vedayate vedyaṃ sa śṛṇoti sa paśyati ।
kāraṇaṃ tasya deho'yaṃ sa kartā sarvakarmaṇām ॥38॥
39
agnirdārugato yadvadbhinne dārau na dṛśyate ।
tathaivātmā śarīrastho yogenaivātra dṛśyate ॥39॥
40
nadīṣvāpo yathā yuktā yathā sūrye marīcayaḥ ।
santanvānā yathā yānti tathā dehāḥ śarīriṇām ॥40॥
41
svapnayoge yathaivātmā pañcendriyasamāgataḥ ।
dehamutsṛjya vai yāti tathaivātropalabhyate ॥41॥
42
karmaṇā vyāpyate pūrvaṃ karmaṇā copapadyate ।
karmaṇā nīyate'nyatra svakṛtena balīyasā ॥42॥
43
sa tu dehādyathā dehaṃ tyaktvānyaṃ pratipadyate ।
tathā taṃ sampravakṣyāmi bhūtagrāmaṃ svakarmajam] ॥43॥
Глава 204
1
gururuvāca ।
caturvidhāni bhūtāni sthāvarāṇi carāṇi ca ।
avyaktaprabhavānyāhuravyaktanidhanāni ca ।
avyaktanidhanaṃ vidyādavyaktātmātmakaṃ manaḥ ॥1॥
Учитель сказал:
2
yathāśvatthakaṇīkāyāmantarbhūto mahādrumaḥ ।
niṣpanno dṛśyate vyaktamavyaktātsaṃbhavastathā ॥2॥
3
abhidravatyayaskāntamayo niścetanāvubhau ।
svabhāvahetujā bhāvā yadvadanyadapīdṛśam ॥3॥
4
tadvadavyaktajā bhāvāḥ kartuḥ kāraṇalakṣaṇāḥ ।
acetanāścetayituḥ kāraṇādabhisaṃhitāḥ ॥4॥
5
na bhūḥ khaṃ dyaurna bhūtāni narṣayo na surāsurāḥ ।
nānyadāsīdṛte jīvamāsedurna tu saṃhitam ॥5॥
6
sarvanītyā sarvagataṃ manohetu salakṣaṇam ।
ajñānakarma nirdiṣṭametatkāraṇalakṣaṇam ॥6॥
7
tatkāraṇairhi saṃyuktaṃ kāryasaṅgrahakārakam ।
yenaitadvartate cakramanādinidhanaṃ mahat ॥7॥
8
avyaktanābhaṃ vyaktāraṃ vikāraparimaṇḍalam ।
kṣetrajñādhiṣṭhitaṃ cakraṃ snigdhākṣaṃ vartate dhruvam ॥8॥
9
snigdhatvāttilavatsarvaṃ cakre'sminpīḍyate jagat ।
tilapīḍairivākramya bhogairajñānasambhavaiḥ ॥9॥
10
karma tatkurute tarṣādahaṅkāraparigraham ।
kāryakāraṇasaṃyoge sa heturupapāditaḥ ॥10॥
11
nātyeti kāraṇaṃ kāryaṃ na kāryaṃ kāraṇaṃ tathā ।
kāryāṇāṃ tūpakaraṇe kālo bhavati hetumān ॥11॥
12
hetuyuktāḥ prakṛtayo vikārāśca parasparam ।
anyonyamabhivartante puruṣādhiṣṭhitāḥ sadā ॥12॥
13
sarajastāmasairbhāvaiścyuto hetubalānvitaḥ ।
kṣetrajñamevānuyāti pāṃsurvāterito yathā ।
na ca taiḥ spṛśyate bhāvo na te tena mahātmanā ॥13॥
14
sarajasko'rajaskaśca sa vai vāyuryathā bhavet ।
tathaitadantaraṃ vidyātkṣetrakṣetrajñayorbudhaḥ ।
abhyāsātsa tathā yukto na gacchetprakṛtiṃ punaḥ ॥14॥
15
sandehametamutpannamacchinadbhagavānṛṣiḥ ।
tathā vārtāṃ samīkṣeta kṛtalakṣaṇasammitām ॥15॥
16
bījānyagnyupadagdhāni na rohanti yathā punaḥ ।
jñānadagdhaistathā kleśairnātmā sambadhyate punaḥ] ॥16॥
Глава 205
1
gururuvāca ।
pravṛttilakṣaṇo dharmo yathāyamupapadyate ।
teṣāṃ vijñānaniṣṭhānāmanyattattvaṃ na rocate ॥1॥
Учитель сказал:
2
durlabhā vedavidvāṃso vedokteṣu vyavasthitāḥ ।
prayojanamatastvatra mārgamicchanti saṃstutam ॥2॥
3
sadbhirācaritatvāttu vṛttametadagarhitam ।
iyaṃ sā buddhiranyeyaṃ yayā yāti parāṃ gatim ॥3॥
4
śarīravānupādatte mohātsarvaparigrahān ।
kāmakrodhādibhirbhāvairyukto rājasatāmasaiḥ ॥4॥
5
nāśuddhamācarettasmādabhīpsandehayāpanam ।
karmaṇo vivaraṃ kurvanna lokānāpnuyācchubhān ॥5॥
6
lohayuktaṃ yathā hema vipakvaṃ na virājate ।
tathāpakvakaṣāyākhyaṃ vijñānaṃ na prakāśate ॥6॥
7
yaścādharmaṃ carenmohātkāmalobhāvanu plavan ।
dharmyaṃ panthānamākramya sānubandho vinaśyati ॥7॥
8
śabdādīnviṣayāṃstasmādasaṃrāgādanuplavet ।
krodhaharṣau viṣādaśca jāyante hi parasparam ॥8॥
9
pañcabhūtātmake dehe sattvarājasatāmase ।
kamabhiṣṭuvate cāyaṃ kaṃ vā krośati kiṃ vadet ॥9॥
10
sparśarūparasādyeṣu saṅgaṃ gacchanti bāliśāḥ ।
nāvagacchantyavijñānādātmajaṃ pārthivaṃ guṇam ॥10॥
11
mṛnmayaṃ śaraṇaṃ yadvanmṛdaiva parilipyate ।
pārthivo'yaṃ tathā deho mṛdvikārairvilipyate ॥11॥
12
madhu tailaṃ payaḥ sarpirmāṃsāni lavaṇaṃ guḍaḥ ।
dhānyāni phalamūlāni mṛdvikārāḥ sahāmbhasā ॥12॥
13
yadvatkāntāramātiṣṭhannautsukyaṃ samanuvrajet ।
śramādāhāramādadyādasvādvapi hi yāpanam ॥13॥
14
tadvatsaṃsārakāntāramātiṣṭhañśramatatparaḥ ।
yātrārthamadyādāhāraṃ vyādhito bheṣajaṃ yathā ॥14॥
15
satyaśaucārjavatyāgairyaśasā vikrameṇa ca ।
kṣāntyā dhṛtyā ca buddhyā ca manasā tapasaiva ca ॥15॥
16
bhāvānsarvānyathāvṛttānsaṃvaseta yathākramam ।
śāntimicchannadīnātmā saṃyacchedindriyāṇi ca ॥16॥
17
sattvena rajasā caiva tamasā caiva mohitāḥ ।
cakravatparivartante hyajñānājjantavo bhṛśam ॥17॥
18
tasmātsamyakparīkṣeta doṣānajñānasambhavān ।
ajñānaprabhavaṃ nityamahaṅkāraṃ parityajet ॥18॥
19
mahābhūtānīndriyāṇi guṇāḥ sattvaṃ rajastamaḥ ।
trailokyaṃ seśvaraṃ sarvamahaṅkāre pratiṣṭhitam ॥19॥
20
yatheha niyataṃ kālo darśayatyārtavānguṇān ।
tadvadbhūteṣvahaṅkāraṃ vidyādbhūtapravartakam ॥20॥
21
sammohakaṃ tamo vidyātkṛṣṇamajñānasambhavam ।
prītiduḥkhanibaddhāṃśca samastāṃstrīnatho guṇān ।
sattvasya rajasaścaiva tamasaśca nibodha tān ॥21॥
22
pramoho harṣajaḥ prītirasandeho dhṛtiḥ smṛtiḥ ।
etānsattvaguṇānvidyādimānrājasatāmasān ॥22॥
23
kāmakrodhau pramādaśca lobhamohau bhayaṃ klamaḥ ।
viṣādaśokāvaratirmānadarpāvanāryatā ॥23॥
24
doṣāṇāmevamādīnāṃ parīkṣya gurulāghavam ।
vimṛśedātmasaṃsthānāmekaikamanusantatam ॥24॥
25
śiṣya uvāca ।
ke doṣā manasā tyaktāḥ ke buddhyā śithilīkṛtāḥ ।
ke punaḥ punarāyānti ke mohādaphalā iva ॥25॥
Шишья сказал:
26
keṣāṃ balābalaṃ buddhyā hetubhirvimṛśedbudhaḥ ।
etatsarvaṃ samācakṣva yathā vidyāmahaṃ prabho ॥26॥
27
gururuvāca ।
doṣairmūlādavacchinnairviśuddhātmā vimucyate ।
vināśayati sambhūtamayasmayamayo yathā ।
tathākṛtātmā sahajairdoṣairnaśyati rājasaiḥ ॥27॥
Учитель сказал:
28
rājasaṃ tāmasaṃ caiva śuddhātmākarmasambhavam ।
tatsarvaṃ dehināṃ bījaṃ sarvamātmavataḥ samam ॥28॥
29
tasmādātmavatā varjyaṃ rajaśca tama eva ca ।
rajastamobhyāṃ nirmuktaṃ sattvaṃ nirmalatāmiyāt ॥29॥
30
atha vā mantravadbrūyurmāṃsādānāṃ yajuṣkṛtam ।
hetuḥ sa evānādāne śuddhadharmānupālane ॥30॥
31
rajasā dharmayuktāni kāryāṇyapi samāpnuyāt ।
arthayuktāni cātyarthaṃ kāmānsarvāṃśca sevate ॥31॥
32
tamasā lobhayuktāni krodhajāni ca sevate ।
hiṃsāvihārābhiratastandrīnidrāsamanvitaḥ ॥32॥
33
sattvasthaḥ sāttvikānbhāvāñśuddhānpaśyati saṃśritaḥ ।
sa dehī vimalaḥ śrīmāñśuddho vidyāsamanvitaḥ] ॥33॥
Глава 206
1
gururuvāca ।
rajasā sādhyate mohastamasā ca nararṣabha ।
krodhalobhau bhayaṃ darpa eteṣāṃ sādhanācchuciḥ ॥1॥
Учитель сказал:
2
paramaṃ paramātmānaṃ devamakṣayamavyayam ।
viṣṇumavyaktasaṃsthānaṃ viśante devasattamam ॥2॥
3
tasya māyāvidagdhāṅgā jñānabhraṣṭā nirāśiṣaḥ ।
mānavā jñānasammohāttataḥ kāmaṃ prayānti vai ॥3॥
4
kāmātkrodhamavāpyātha lobhamohau ca mānavāḥ ।
mānadarpādahaṅkāramahaṅkārāttataḥ kriyāḥ ॥4॥
5
kriyābhiḥ snehasaṃbandhaḥ snehācchokamanantaram ।
sukhaduḥkhasamārambhājjanmājanmakṛtakṣaṇāḥ ॥5॥
6
janmato garbhavāsaṃ tu śukraśoṇitasambhavam ।
purīṣamūtravikledaśoṇitaprabhavāvilam ॥6॥
7
tṛṣṇābhibhūtastairbaddhastānevābhipariplavan ।
saṃsāratantravāhinyastatra budhyeta yoṣitaḥ ॥7॥
8
prakṛtyā kṣetrabhūtāstā narāḥ kṣetrajñalakṣaṇāḥ ।
tasmādetā viśeṣeṇa naro'tīyurvipaścitaḥ ॥8॥
9
kṛtyā hyetā ghorarūpā mohayantyavicakṣaṇān ।
rajasyantarhitā mūrtirindriyāṇāṃ sanātanī ॥9॥
10
tasmāttarṣātmakādrāgādbījājjāyanti jantavaḥ ।
svadehajānasvasañjñānyadvadaṅgātkṛmīṃstyajet ।
svasañjñānasvajāṃstadvatsutasañjñānkṛmīṃstyajet ॥10॥
11
śukrato rasataścaiva snehājjāyanti jantavaḥ ।
svabhāvātkarmayogādvā tānupekṣeta buddhimān ॥11॥
12
rajastamasi paryastaṃ sattvaṃ tamasi saṃsthitam ।
jñānādhiṣṭhānamajñānaṃ buddhyahaṅkāralakṣaṇam ॥12॥
13
tadbījaṃ dehināmāhustadbījaṃ jīvasañjñitam ।
karmaṇā kālayuktena saṃsāraparivartakam ॥13॥
14
ramatyayaṃ yathā svapne manasā dehavāniva ।
karmagarbhairguṇairdehī garbhe tadupapadyate ॥14॥
15
karmaṇā bījabhūtena codyate yadyadindriyam ।
jāyate tadahaṅkārādrāgayuktena cetasā ॥15॥
16
śabdarāgācchrotramasya jāyate bhāvitātmanaḥ ।
rūparāgāttathā cakṣurghrāṇaṃ gandhacikīrṣayā ॥16॥
17
sparśanebhyastathā vāyuḥ prāṇāpānavyapāśrayaḥ ।
vyānodānau samānaśca pañcadhā dehayāpanā ॥17॥
18
sañjātairjāyate gātraiḥ karmajairbrahmaṇā vṛtaḥ ।
duḥkhādyantairduḥkhamadhyairnaraḥ śārīramānasaiḥ ॥18॥
19
duḥkhaṃ vidyādupādānādabhimānācca vardhate ।
tyāgāttebhyo nirodhaḥ syānnirodhajño vimucyate ॥19॥
20
indriyāṇāṃ rajasyeva prabhavapralayāvubhau ।
parīkṣya sañcaredvidvānyathāvacchāstracakṣuṣā ॥20॥
21
jñānendriyāṇīndriyārthānnopasarpantyatarṣulam ।
jñātaiśca kāraṇairdehī na dehaṃ punararhati] ॥21॥
Глава 207
1
gururuvāca ।
atropāyaṃ pravakṣyāmi yathāvacchāstracakṣuṣā ।
tadvijñānāccaranprājñaḥ prāpnuyātparamāṃ gatim ॥1॥
Учитель сказал:
2
sarveṣāmeva bhūtānāṃ puruṣaḥ śreṣṭha ucyate ।
puruṣebhyo dvijānāhurdvijebhyo mantravādinaḥ ॥2॥
3
sarvabhūtaviśiṣṭāste sarvajñāḥ sarvadarśinaḥ ।
brāhmaṇā vedatattvajñāstattvārthagatiniścayāḥ ॥3॥
4
netrahīno yathā hyekaḥ kṛcchrāṇi labhate'dhvani ।
jñānahīnastathā loke tasmājjñānavido'dhikāḥ ॥4॥
5
tāṃstānupāsate dharmāndharmakāmā yathāgamam ।
na tveṣāmarthasāmānyamantareṇa guṇānimān ॥5॥
6
vāgdehamanasāṃ śaucaṃ kṣamā satyaṃ dhṛtiḥ smṛtiḥ ।
sarvadharmeṣu dharmajñā jñāpayanti guṇānimān ॥6॥
7
yadidaṃ brahmaṇo rūpaṃ brahmacaryamiti smṛtam ।
paraṃ tatsarvabhūtebhyastena yānti parāṃ gatim ॥7॥
8
liṅgasaṃyogahīnaṃ yaccharīrasparśavarjitam ।
śrotreṇa śravaṇaṃ caiva cakṣuṣā caiva darśanam ॥8॥
9
jihvayā rasanaṃ yacca tadeva parivarjitam ।
buddhyā ca vyavasāyena brahmacaryamakalmaṣam ॥9॥
10
samyagvṛttirbrahmalokaṃ prāpnuyānmadhyamaḥ surān ।
dvijāgryo jāyate vidvānkanyasīṃ vṛttimāsthitaḥ ॥10॥
11
suduṣkaraṃ brahmacaryamupāyaṃ tatra me śṛṇu ।
sampravṛttamudīrṇaṃ ca nigṛhṇīyāddvijo manaḥ ॥11॥
12
yoṣitāṃ na kathāḥ śrāvyā na nirīkṣyā nirambarāḥ ।
kadāciddarśanādāsāṃ durbalānāviśedrajaḥ ॥12॥
13
rāgotpattau caretkṛcchramahnastriḥ praviśedapaḥ ।
magnaḥ svapne ca manasā trirjapedaghamarṣaṇam ॥13॥
14
pāpmānaṃ nirdahedevamantarbhūtaṃ rajomayam ।
jñānayuktena manasā santatena vicakṣaṇaḥ ॥14॥
15
kuṇapāmedhyasaṃyuktaṃ yadvadacchidrabandhanam ।
tadvaddehagataṃ vidyādātmānaṃ dehabandhanam ॥15॥
16
vātapittakaphānraktaṃ tvaṅmāṃsaṃ snāyumasthi ca ।
majjāṃ caiva sirājālaistarpayanti rasā nṛṇām ॥16॥
17
daśa vidyāddhamanyo'tra pañcendriyaguṇāvahāḥ ।
yābhiḥ sūkṣmāḥ pratāyante dhamanyo'nyāḥ sahasraśaḥ ॥17॥
18
evametāḥ sirānadyo rasodā dehasāgaram ।
tarpayanti yathākālamāpagā iva sāgaram ॥18॥
19
madhye ca hṛdayasyaikā sirā tvatra manovahā ।
śukraṃ saṅkalpajaṃ nṝṇāṃ sarvagātrairvimuñcati ॥19॥
20
sarvagātrapratāyinyastasyā hyanugatāḥ sirāḥ ।
netrayoḥ pratipadyante vahantyastaijasaṃ guṇam ॥20॥
21
payasyantarhitaṃ sarpiryadvannirmathyate khajaiḥ ।
śukraṃ nirmathyate tadvaddehasaṅkalpajaiḥ khajaiḥ ॥21॥
22
svapne'pyevaṃ yathābhyeti manaḥsaṅkalpajaṃ rajaḥ ।
śukramasparśajaṃ dehātsṛjantyasya manovahā ॥22॥
23
maharṣirbhagavānatrirveda tacchukrasambhavam ।
tribījamindradaivatyaṃ tasmādindriyamucyate ॥23॥
24
ye vai śukragatiṃ vidyurbhūtasaṅkarakārikām ।
virāgā dagdhadoṣāste nāpnuyurdehasambhavam ॥24॥
25
guṇānāṃ sāmyamāgamya manasaiva manovaham ।
dehakarma nudanprāṇānantakāle vimucyate ॥25॥
26
bhavitā manaso jñānaṃ mana eva pratāyate ।
jyotiṣmadvirajo divyamatra siddhaṃ mahātmanām ॥26॥
27
tasmāttadavighātāya karma kuryādakalmaṣam ।
rajastamaśca hitveha na tiryaggatimāpnuyāt ॥27॥
28
taruṇādhigataṃ jñānaṃ jarādurbalatāṃ gatam ।
paripakvabuddhiḥ kālena ādatte mānasaṃ balam ॥28॥
29
sudurgamiva panthānamatītya guṇabandhanam ।
yadā paśyettadā doṣānatītyāmṛtamaśnute] ॥29॥
Глава 208
1
gururuvāca ।
duranteṣvindriyārtheṣu saktāḥ sīdanti jantavaḥ ।
ye tvasaktā mahātmānaste yānti paramāṃ gatim ॥1॥
Учитель сказал:
2
janmamṛtyujarāduḥkhairvyādhibhirmanasaḥ klamaiḥ ।
dṛṣṭvemaṃ santataṃ lokaṃ ghaṭenmokṣāya buddhimān ॥2॥
3
vāṅmanobhyāṃ śarīreṇa śuciḥ syādanahaṅkṛtaḥ ।
praśānto jñānavānbhikṣurnirapekṣaścaretsukham ॥3॥
4
atha vā manasaḥ saṅgaṃ paśyedbhūtānukampayā ।
atrāpyupekṣāṃ kurvīta jñātvā karmaphalaṃ jagat ॥4॥
5
yatkṛtaṃ prākśubhaṃ karma pāpaṃ vā tadupāśnute ।
tasmācchubhāni karmāṇi kuryādvāgbuddhikarmabhiḥ ॥5॥
6
ahiṃsā satyavacanaṃ sarvabhūteṣu cārjavam ।
kṣamā caivāpramādaśca yasyaite sa sukhī bhavet ॥6॥
7
yaścainaṃ paramaṃ dharmaṃ sarvabhūtasukhāvaham ।
duḥkhānniḥsaraṇaṃ veda sa tattvajñaḥ sukhī bhavet ॥7॥
8
tasmātsamāhitaṃ buddhyā mano bhūteṣu dhārayet ।
nāpadhyāyenna spṛhayennābaddhaṃ cintayedasat ॥8॥
9
avāgyogaprayogeṇa manojñaṃ sampravartate ।
vivakṣatā vā sadvākyaṃ dharmaṃ sūkṣmamavekṣatā ।
satyāṃ vācamahiṃsrāṃ ca vadedanapavādinīm ॥9॥
10
kalkāpetāmaparuṣāmanṛśaṃsāmapaiśunām ।
īdṛgalpaṃ ca vaktavyamavikṣiptena cetasā ॥10॥
11
vākprabuddho hi saṃrāgādvirāgādvyāharedyadi ।
buddhyā hyanigṛhītena manasā karma tāmasam ।
rajobhūtairhi karaṇaiḥ karmaṇā pratipadyate ॥11॥
12
sa duḥkhaṃ prāpya loke'sminnarakāyopapadyate ।
tasmānmanovākśarīrairācareddhairyamātmanaḥ ॥12॥
13
prakīrṇameṣabhāro hi yadvaddhāryeta dasyubhiḥ ।
pratilomāṃ diśaṃ buddhvā saṃsāramabudhāstathā ॥13॥
14
tāneva ca yathā dasyūnkṣiptvā gacchecchivāṃ diśam ।
tathā rajastamaḥkarmāṇyutsṛjya prāpnuyātsukham ॥14॥
15
niḥsandigdhamanīho vai muktaḥ sarvaparigrahaiḥ ।
viviktacārī laghvāśī tapasvī niyatendriyaḥ ॥15॥
16
jñānadagdhaparikleśaḥ prayogaratirātmavān ।
niṣpracāreṇa manasā paraṃ tadadhigacchati ॥16॥
17
dhṛtimānātmavānbuddhiṃ nigṛhṇīyādasaṃśayam ।
mano buddhyā nigṛhṇīyādviṣayānmanasātmanaḥ ॥17॥
18
nigṛhītendriyasyāsya kurvāṇasya mano vaśe ।
devatāstāḥ prakāśante hṛṣṭā yānti tamīśvaram ॥18॥
19
tābhiḥ saṃsaktamanaso brahmavatsamprakāśate ।
etaiścāpagataiḥ sarvairbrahmabhūyāya kalpate ॥19॥
20
atha vā na pravarteta yogatantrairupakramet ।
yena tantramayaṃ tantraṃ vṛttiḥ syāttattadācaret ॥20॥
21
kaṇapiṇyākakulmāṣaśākayāvakasaktavaḥ ।
tathā mūlaphalaṃ bhaikṣaṃ paryāyeṇopayojayet ॥21॥
22
āhāraṃ niyataṃ caiva deśe kāle ca sāttvikam ।
tatparīkṣyānuvarteta yatpravṛttyanuvartakam ॥22॥
23
pravṛttaṃ noparundheta śanairagnimivendhayet ।
jñānendhitaṃ tato jñānamarkavatsamprakāśate ॥23॥
24
jñānādhiṣṭhānamajñānaṃ trīṁllokānadhitiṣṭhati ।
vijñānānugataṃ jñānamajñānādapakṛṣyate ॥24॥
25
pṛthaktvātsamprayogācca nāsūyurveda śāśvatam ।
sa tayorapavargajño vītarāgo vimucyate ॥25॥
26
vayotīto jarāmṛtyū jitvā brahma sanātanam ।
amṛtaṃ tadavāpnoti yattadakṣaramavyayam] ॥26॥
Глава 209
1
gururuvāca ।
niṣkalmaṣaṃ brahmacaryamicchatā carituṃ sadā ।
nidrā sarvātmanā tyājyā svapnadoṣānavekṣatā ॥1॥
Учитель сказал:
2
svapne hi rajasā dehī tamasā cābhibhūyate ।
dehāntaramivāpannaścaratyapagatasmṛtiḥ ॥2॥
3
jñānābhyāsājjāgarato jijñāsārthamanantaram ।
vijñānābhiniveśāttu jāgaratyaniśaṃ sadā ॥3॥
4
atrāha ko nvayaṃ bhāvaḥ svapne viṣayavāniva ।
pralīnairindriyairdehī vartate dehavāniva ॥4॥
5
atrocyate yathā hyetadveda yogeśvaro hariḥ ।
tathaitadupapannārthaṃ varṇayanti maharṣayaḥ ॥5॥
6
indriyāṇāṃ śramātsvapnamāhuḥ sarvagataṃ budhāḥ ।
manasastu pralīnatvāttattadāhurnidarśanam ॥6॥
7
kāryavyāsaktamanasaḥ saṅkalpo jāgrato hyapi ।
yadvanmanorathaiśvaryaṃ svapne tadvanmanogatam ॥7॥
8
saṃsārāṇāmasaṅkhyānāṃ kāmātmā tadavāpnuyāt ।
manasyantarhitaṃ sarvaṃ veda sottamapūruṣaḥ ॥8॥
9
guṇānāmapi yadyattatkarma jānātyupasthitam ।
tattacchaṃsanti bhūtāni mano yadbhāvitaṃ yathā ॥9॥
10
tatastamupavartante guṇā rājasatāmasāḥ ।
sāttviko vā yathāyogamānantaryaphalodayaḥ ॥10॥
11
tataḥ paśyatyasaṃbaddhānvātapittakaphottarān ।
rajastamobhavairbhāvaistadapyāhurduranvayam ॥11॥
12
prasannairindriyairyadyatsaṅkalpayati mānasam ।
tattatsvapne'pyuparate manodṛṣṭirnirīkṣate ॥12॥
13
vyāpakaṃ sarvabhūteṣu vartate'pratighaṃ manaḥ ।
manasyantarhitaṃ dvāraṃ dehamāsthāya mānasam ॥13॥
14
yattatsadasadavyaktaṃ svapityasminnidarśanam ।
sarvabhūtātmabhūtasthaṃ tadadhyātmaguṇaṃ viduḥ ॥14॥
15
lipseta manasā yaśca saṅkalpādaiśvaraṃ guṇam ।
ātmaprabhāvāttaṃ vidyātsarvā hyātmani devatāḥ ॥15॥
16
evaṃ hi tapasā yuktamarkavattamasaḥ param ।
trailokyaprakṛtirdehī tapasā taṃ maheśvaram ॥16॥
17
tapo hyadhiṣṭhitaṃ devaistapoghnamasuraistamaḥ ।
etaddevāsurairguptaṃ tadāhurjñānalakṣaṇam ॥17॥
18
sattvaṃ rajastamaśceti devāsuraguṇānviduḥ ।
sattvaṃ devaguṇaṃ vidyāditarāvāsurau guṇau ॥18॥
19
brahma tatparamaṃ vedyamamṛtaṃ jyotirakṣaram ।
ye vidurbhāvitātmānaste yānti paramāṃ gatim ॥19॥
20
hetumacchakyamākhyātumetāvajjñānacakṣuṣā ।
pratyāhāreṇa vā śakyamavyaktaṃ brahma veditum] ॥20॥
Глава 210
1
gururuvāca ।
na sa veda paraṃ dharmaṃ yo na veda catuṣṭayam ।
vyaktāvyakte ca yattattvaṃ saṃprāptaṃ paramarṣiṇā ॥1॥
Учитель сказал:
2
vyaktaṃ mṛtyumukhaṃ vidyādavyaktamamṛtaṃ padam ।
pravṛttilakṣaṇaṃ dharmamṛṣirnārāyaṇo'bravīt ॥2॥
3
atraivāvasthitaṃ sarvaṃ trailokyaṃ sacarācaram ।
nivṛttilakṣaṇaṃ dharmamavyaktaṃ brahma śāśvatam ॥3॥
4
pravṛttilakṣaṇaṃ dharmaṃ prajāpatirathābravīt ।
pravṛttiḥ punarāvṛttirnivṛttiḥ paramā gatiḥ ॥4॥
5
tāṃ gatiṃ paramāmeti nivṛttiparamo muniḥ ।
jñānatattvaparo nityaṃ śubhāśubhanidarśakaḥ ॥5॥
6
tadevametau vijñeyāvavyaktapuruṣāvubhau ।
avyaktapuruṣābhyāṃ tu yatsyādanyanmahattaram ॥6॥
7
taṃ viśeṣamavekṣeta viśeṣeṇa vicakṣaṇaḥ ।
anādyantāvubhāvetāvaliṅgau cāpyubhāvapi ॥7॥
8
ubhau nityau sūkṣmatarau mahadbhyaśca mahattarau ।
sāmānyametadubhayorevaṃ hyanyadviśeṣaṇam ॥8॥
9
prakṛtyā sargadharmiṇyā tathā trividhasattvayā ।
viparītamato vidyātkṣetrajñasya ca lakṣaṇam ॥9॥
10
prakṛteśca vikārāṇāṃ draṣṭāramaguṇānvitam ।
agrāhyau puruṣāvetāvaliṅgatvādasaṃhitau ॥10॥
11
saṃyogalakṣaṇotpattiḥ karmajā gṛhyate yayā ।
karaṇaiḥ karmanirvṛttaiḥ kartā yadyadviceṣṭate ।
kīrtyate śabdasañjñābhiḥ ko'hameṣo'pyasāviti ॥11॥
12
uṣṇīṣavānyathā vastraistribhirbhavati saṃvṛtaḥ ।
saṃvṛto'yaṃ tathā dehī sattvarājasatāmasaiḥ ॥12॥
13
tasmāccatuṣṭayaṃ vedyametairhetubhirācitam ।
yathāsañjño hyayaṃ samyagantakāle na muhyati ॥13॥
14
śriyaṃ divyāmabhiprepsurbrahma vāṅmanasā śuciḥ ।
śārīrairniyamairugraiścarenniṣkalmaṣaṃ tapaḥ ॥14॥
15
trailokyaṃ tapasā vyāptamantarbhūtena bhāsvatā ।
sūryaśca candramāścaiva bhāsatastapasā divi ॥15॥
16
pratāpastapaso jñānaṃ loke saṃśabditaṃ tapaḥ ।
rajastamoghnaṃ yatkarma tapasastatsvalakṣaṇam ॥16॥
17
brahmacaryamahiṃsā ca śārīraṃ tapa ucyate ।
vāṅmanoniyamaḥ sāmyaṃ mānasaṃ tapa ucyate ॥17॥
18
vidhijñebhyo dvijātibhyo grāhyamannaṃ viśiṣyate ।
āhāraniyamenāsya pāpmā naśyati rājasaḥ ॥18॥
19
vaimanasyaṃ ca viṣaye yāntyasya karaṇāni ca ।
tasmāttanmātramādadyādyāvadatra prayojanam ॥19॥
20
antakāle vayotkarṣācchanaiḥ kuryādanāturaḥ ।
evaṃ yuktena manasā jñānaṃ tadupapadyate ॥20॥
21
rajasā cāpyayaṃ dehī dehavāñśabdavaccaret ।
kāryairavyāhatamatirvairāgyātprakṛtau sthitaḥ ।
ā dehādapramādācca dehāntādvipramucyate ॥21॥
22
hetuyuktaḥ sadotsargo bhūtānāṃ pralayastathā ।
parapratyayasarge tu niyataṃ nātivartate ॥22॥
23
bhavāntaprabhavaprajñā āsate ye viparyayam ।
dhṛtyā dehāndhārayanto buddhisaṅkṣiptamānasāḥ ।
sthānebhyo dhvaṃsamānāśca sūkṣmatvāttānupāsate ॥23॥
24
yathāgamaṃ ca tatsarvaṃ buddhyā tannaiva budhyate ।
dehāntaṃ kaścidanvāste bhāvitātmā nirāśrayaḥ ।
yukto dhāraṇayā kaścitsattāṃ kecidupāsate ॥24॥
25
abhyasyanti paraṃ devaṃ vidyutsaṃśabditākṣaram ।
antakāle hyupāsannāstapasā dagdhakilbiṣāḥ ॥25॥
26
sarva ete mahātmāno gacchanti paramāṃ gatim ।
sūkṣmaṃ viśeṣaṇaṃ teṣāmavekṣecchāstracakṣuṣā ॥26॥
27
dehaṃ tu paramaṃ vidyādvimuktamaparigraham ।
antarikṣādanyataraṃ dhāraṇāsaktamānasam ॥27॥
28
martyalokādvimucyante vidyāsaṃyuktamānasāḥ ।
brahmabhūtā virajasastato yānti parāṃ gatim ॥28॥
29
kaṣāyavarjitaṃ jñānaṃ yeṣāmutpadyate'calam ।
te yānti paramāṁllokānviśudhyanto yathābalam ॥29॥
30
bhagavantamajaṃ divyaṃ viṣṇumavyaktasañjñitam ।
bhāvena yānti śuddhā ye jñānatṛptā nirāśiṣaḥ ॥30॥
31
jñātvātmasthaṃ hariṃ caiva nivartante na te'vyayāḥ ।
prāpya tatparamaṃ sthānaṃ modante'kṣaramavyayam ॥31॥
32
etāvadetadvijñānametadasti ca nāsti ca ।
tṛṣṇābaddhaṃ jagatsarvaṃ cakravatparivartate ॥32॥
33
bisatanturyathaivāyamantaḥsthaḥ sarvato bise ।
tṛṣṇātanturanādyantastathā dehagataḥ sadā ॥33॥
34
sūcyā sūtraṃ yathā vastre saṃsārayati vāyakaḥ ।
tadvatsaṃsārasūtraṃ hi tṛṣṇāsūcyā nibadhyate ॥34॥
35
vikāraṃ prakṛtiṃ caiva puruṣaṃ ca sanātanam ।
yo yathāvadvijānāti sa vitṛṣṇo vimucyate ॥35॥
36
prakāśaṃ bhagavānetadṛṣirnārāyaṇo'mṛtam ।
bhūtānāmanukampārthaṃ jagāda jagato hitam] ॥36॥
Глава 211
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kena vṛttena vṛttajño janako mithilādhipaḥ ।
jagāma mokṣaṃ dharmajño bhogānutsṛjya mānuṣān ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
yena vṛttena vṛttajñaḥ sa jagāma mahatsukham ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
janako janadevastu mithilāyāṃ janādhipaḥ ।
aurdhvadehikadharmāṇāmāsīdyukto vicintane ॥3॥
4
tasya sma śatamācāryā vasanti satataṃ gṛhe ।
darśayantaḥ pṛthagdharmānnānāpāṣaṇḍavādinaḥ ॥4॥
5
sa teṣāṃ pretyabhāve ca pretyajātau viniścaye ।
āgamasthaḥ sa bhūyiṣṭhamātmatattve na tuṣyati ॥5॥
6
tatra pañcaśikho nāma kāpileyo mahāmuniḥ ।
paridhāvanmahīṃ kṛtsnāṃ jagāma mithilāmapi ॥6॥
7
sarvasaṃnyāsadharmāṇāṃ tattvajñānaviniścaye ।
suparyavasitārthaśca nirdvandvo naṣṭasaṃśayaḥ ॥7॥
8
ṛṣīṇāmāhurekaṃ yaṃ kāmādavasitaṃ nṛṣu ।
śāśvataṃ sukhamatyantamanvicchansa sudurlabham ॥8॥
9
yamāhuḥ kapilaṃ sāṅkhyāḥ paramarṣiṃ prajāpatim ।
sa manye tena rūpeṇa vismāpayati hi svayam ॥9॥
10
āsureḥ prathamaṃ śiṣyaṃ yamāhuścirajīvinam ।
pañcasrotasi yaḥ satramāste varṣasahasrikam ॥10॥
11
taṃ samāsīnamāgamya maṇḍalaṃ kāpilaṃ mahat ।
puruṣāvasthamavyaktaṃ paramārthaṃ nibodhayat ॥11॥
12
iṣṭisatreṇa saṃsiddho bhūyaśca tapasā muniḥ ।
kṣetrakṣetrajñayorvyaktiṃ bubudhe devadarśanaḥ ॥12॥
13
yattadekākṣaraṃ brahma nānārūpaṃ pradṛśyate ।
āsurirmaṇḍale tasminpratipede tadavyayam ॥13॥
14
tasya pañcaśikhaḥ śiṣyo mānuṣyā payasā bhṛtaḥ ।
brāhmaṇī kapilā nāma kācidāsītkuṭumbinī ॥14॥
15
tasyāḥ putratvamāgamya striyāḥ sa pibati stanau ।
tataḥ sa kāpileyatvaṃ lebhe buddhiṃ ca naiṣṭhikīm ॥15॥
16
etanme bhagavānāha kāpileyāya saṃbhavam ।
tasya tatkāpileyatvaṃ sarvavittvamanuttamam ॥16॥
17
sāmānyaṃ kapilo jñātvā dharmajñānāmanuttamam ।
upetya śatamācāryānmohayāmāsa hetubhiḥ ॥17॥
18
janakastvabhisaṃraktaḥ kāpileyānudarśanāt ।
utsṛjya śatamācāryānpṛṣṭhato'nujagāma tam ॥18॥
19
tasmai paramakalyāya praṇatāya ca dharmataḥ ।
abravītparamaṃ mokṣaṃ yattatsāṅkhyaṃ vidhīyate ॥19॥
20
jātinirvedamuktvā hi karmanirvedamabravīt ।
karmanirvedamuktvā ca sarvanirvedamabravīt ॥20॥
21
yadarthaṃ karmasaṃsargaḥ karmaṇāṃ ca phalodayaḥ ।
tadanāśvāsikaṃ moghaṃ vināśi calamadhruvam ॥21॥
22
dṛśyamāne vināśe ca pratyakṣe lokasākṣike ।
āgamātparamastīti bruvannapi parājitaḥ ॥22॥
23
anātmā hyātmano mṛtyuḥ kleśo mṛtyurjarāmayaḥ ।
ātmānaṃ manyate mohāttadasamyakparaṃ matam ॥23॥
24
atha cedevamapyasti yalloke nopapadyate ।
ajaro'yamamṛtyuśca rājāsau manyate tathā ॥24॥
25
asti nāstīti cāpyetattasminnasati lakṣaṇe ।
kimadhiṣṭhāya tadbrūyāllokayātrāviniścayam ॥25॥
26
pratyakṣaṃ hyetayormūlaṃ kṛtāntaitihyayorapi ।
pratyakṣo hyāgamo'bhinnaḥ kṛtānto vā na kiñcana ॥26॥
27
yatra tatrānumāne'sti kṛtaṃ bhāvayate'pi vā ।
anyo jīvaḥ śarīrasya nāstikānāṃ mate smṛtaḥ ॥27॥
28
reto vaṭakaṇīkāyāṃ ghṛtapākādhivāsanam ।
jātismṛtirayaskāntaḥ sūryakānto'mbubhakṣaṇam ॥28॥
29
pretya bhūtātyayaścaiva devatābhyupayācanam ।
mṛte karmanivṛttiśca pramāṇamiti niścayaḥ ॥29॥
30
na tvete hetavaḥ santi ye kecinmūrtisaṃsthitāḥ ।
amartyasya hi martyena sāmānyaṃ nopapadyate ॥30॥
31
avidyākarmaceṣṭānāṃ kecidāhuḥ punarbhavam ।
kāraṇaṃ lobhamohau tu doṣāṇāṃ ca niṣevaṇam ॥31॥
32
avidyāṃ kṣetramāhurhi karma bījaṃ tathā kṛtam ।
tṛṣṇāsañjananaṃ sneha eṣa teṣāṃ punarbhavaḥ ॥32॥
33
tasminvyūḍhe ca dagdhe ca citte maraṇadharmiṇi ।
anyo'nyājjāyate dehastamāhuḥ sattvasaṅkṣayam ॥33॥
34
yadā sa rūpataścānyo jātitaḥ śrutito'rthataḥ ।
kathamasminsa ityeva saṃbandhaḥ syādasaṃhitaḥ ॥34॥
35
evaṃ sati ca kā prītirdānavidyātapobalaiḥ ।
yadanyācaritaṃ karma sarvamanyaḥ prapadyate ॥35॥
36
yadā hyayamihaivānyaiḥ prākṛtairduḥkhito bhavet ।
sukhitairduḥkhitairvāpi dṛśyo'pyasya vinirṇayaḥ ॥36॥
37
tathā hi musalairhanyuḥ śarīraṃ tatpunarbhavet ।
pṛthagjñānaṃ yadanyacca yenaitannopalabhyate ॥37॥
38
ṛtuḥ saṃvatsarastithyaḥ śītoṣṇe ca priyāpriye ।
yathātītāni paśyanti tādṛśaḥ sattvasaṅkṣayaḥ ॥38॥
39
jarayā hi parītasya mṛtyunā vā vināśinā ।
durbalaṃ durbalaṃ pūrvaṃ gṛhasyeva vinaśyati ॥39॥
40
indriyāṇi mano vāyuḥ śoṇitaṃ māṃsamasthi ca ।
ānupūrvyā vinaśyanti svaṃ dhātumupayānti ca ॥40॥
41
lokayātrāvidhānaṃ ca dānadharmaphalāgamaḥ ।
yadarthaṃ vedaśabdāśca vyavahārāśca laukikāḥ ॥41॥
42
iti samyaṅmanasyete bahavaḥ santi hetavaḥ ।
etadastīdamastīti na kiñcitpratipadyate ॥42॥
43
teṣāṃ vimṛśatāmevaṃ tattatsamabhidhāvatām ।
kvacinniviśate buddhistatra jīryati vṛkṣavat ॥43॥
44
evamarthairanarthaiśca duḥkhitāḥ sarvajantavaḥ ।
āgamairapakṛṣyante hastipairhastino yathā ॥44॥
45
arthāṃstathātyantasukhāvahāṃśca lipsanta ete bahavo viśulkāḥ ।
mahattaraṃ duḥkhamabhiprapannā hitvāmiṣaṃ mṛtyuvaśaṃ prayānti ॥45॥
46
vināśino hyadhruvajīvitasya kiṃ bandhubhirmitraparigrahaiśca ।
vihāya yo gacchati sarvameva kṣaṇena gatvā na nivartate ca ॥46॥
47
bhūvyomatoyānalavāyavo hi sadā śarīraṃ paripālayanti ।
itīdamālakṣya kuto ratirbhavedvināśino hyasya na śarma vidyate ॥47॥
48
idamanupadhi vākyamacchalaṃ paramanirāmayamātmasākṣikam ।
narapatirabhivīkṣya vismitaḥ punaranuyoktumidaṃ pracakrame] ॥48॥
Глава 212
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
janako janadevastu jñāpitaḥ paramarṣiṇā ।
punarevānupapraccha sāṃparāye bhavābhavau ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
bhagavanyadidaṃ pretya sañjñā bhavati kasyacit ।
evaṃ sati kimajñānaṃ jñānaṃ vā kiṃ kariṣyati ॥2॥
3
sarvamucchedaniṣṭhaṃ syātpaśya caitaddvijottama ।
apramattaḥ pramatto vā kiṃ viśeṣaṃ kariṣyati ॥3॥
4
asaṃsargo hi bhūteṣu saṃsargo vā vināśiṣu ।
kasmai kriyeta kalpena niścayaḥ ko'tra tattvataḥ ॥4॥
5
tamasā hi praticchannaṃ vibhrāntamiva cāturam ।
punaḥ praśamayanvākyaiḥ kaviḥ pañcaśikho'bravīt ॥5॥
6
ucchedaniṣṭhā nehāsti bhāvaniṣṭhā na vidyate ।
ayaṃ hyapi samāhāraḥ śarīrendriyacetasām ।
vartate pṛthaganyonyamapyapāśritya karmasu ॥6॥
7
dhātavaḥ pañcaśākho'yaṃ khaṃ vāyurjyotirambu bhūḥ ।
te svabhāvena tiṣṭhanti viyujyante svabhāvataḥ ॥7॥
8
ākāśaṃ vāyurūṣmā ca sneho yaccāpi pārthivam ।
eṣa pañcasamāhāraḥ śarīramiti naikadhā ।
jñānamūṣmā ca vāyuśca trividhaḥ karmasaṅgrahaḥ ॥8॥
9
indriyāṇīndriyārthāśca svabhāvaścetanā manaḥ ।
prāṇāpānau vikāraśca dhātavaścātra niḥsṛtāḥ ॥9॥
10
śravaṇaṃ sparśanaṃ jihvā dṛṣṭirnāsā tathaiva ca ।
indriyāṇīti pañcaite cittapūrvaṅgamā guṇāḥ ॥10॥
11
tatra vijñānasaṃyuktā trividhā vedanā dhruvā ।
sukhaduḥkheti yāmāhuraduḥkhetyasukheti ca ॥11॥
12
śabdaḥ sparśaśca rūpaṃ ca raso gandhaśca mūrtyatha ।
ete hyāmaraṇātpañca ṣaḍguṇā jñānasiddhaye ॥12॥
13
teṣu karmanisargaśca sarvatattvārthaniścayaḥ ।
tamāhuḥ paramaṃ śukraṃ buddhirityavyayaṃ mahat ॥13॥
14
imaṃ guṇasamāhāramātmabhāvena paśyataḥ ।
asamyagdarśanairduḥkhamanantaṃ nopaśāmyati ॥14॥
15
anātmeti ca yaddṛṣṭaṃ tenāhaṃ na mametyapi ।
vartate kimadhiṣṭhānā prasaktā duḥkhasantatiḥ ॥15॥
16
tatra samyaṅmano nāma tyāgaśāstramanuttamam ।
śṛṇu yattava mokṣāya bhāṣyamāṇaṃ bhaviṣyati ॥16॥
17
tyāga eva hi sarveṣāmuktānāmapi karmaṇām ।
nityaṃ mithyāvinītānāṃ kleśo duḥkhāvaho mataḥ ॥17॥
18
dravyatyāge tu karmāṇi bhogatyāge vratānyapi ।
sukhatyāge tapoyogaḥ sarvatyāge samāpanā ॥18॥
19
tasya mārgo'yamadvaidhaḥ sarvatyāgasya darśitaḥ ।
viprahāṇāya duḥkhasya durgatirhyanyathā bhavet ॥19॥
20
pañca jñānendriyāṇyuktvā manaḥṣaṣṭhāni cetasi ।
manaḥṣaṣṭhāni vakṣyāmi pañca karmendriyāṇi tu ॥20॥
21
hastau karmendriyaṃ jñeyamatha pādau gatīndriyam ।
prajanānandayoḥ śepho visarge pāyurindriyam ॥21॥
22
vāktu śabdaviśeṣārthaṃ gatiṃ pañcānvitāṃ viduḥ ।
evamekādaśaitāni buddhyā tvavasṛjenmanaḥ ॥22॥
23
karṇau śabdaśca cittaṃ ca trayaḥ śravaṇasaṅgrahe ।
tathā sparśe tathā rūpe tathaiva rasagandhayoḥ ॥23॥
24
evaṃ pañcatrikā hyete guṇāstadupalabdhaye ।
yena yastrividho bhāvaḥ paryāyātsamupasthitaḥ ॥24॥
25
sāttviko rājasaścaiva tāmasaścaiva te trayaḥ ।
trividhā vedanā yeṣu prasūtā sarvasādhanā ॥25॥
26
praharṣaḥ prītirānandaḥ sukhaṃ saṃśāntacittatā ।
akutaścitkutaścidvā cittataḥ sāttviko guṇaḥ ॥26॥
27
atuṣṭiḥ paritāpaśca śoko lobhastathākṣamā ।
liṅgāni rajasastāni dṛśyante hetvahetutaḥ ॥27॥
28
avivekastathā mohaḥ pramādaḥ svapnatandritā ।
kathañcidapi vartante vividhāstāmasā guṇāḥ ॥28॥
29
tatra yatprītisaṃyuktaṃ kāye manasi vā bhavet ।
vartate sāttviko bhāva ityapekṣeta tattathā ॥29॥
30
yattu santāpasaṃyuktamaprītikaramātmanaḥ ।
pravṛttaṃ raja ityeva tatastadabhicintayet ॥30॥
31
atha yanmohasaṃyuktaṃ kāye manasi vā bhavet ।
apratarkyamavijñeyaṃ tamastadupadhārayet ॥31॥
32
taddhi śrotrāśrayaṃ bhūtaṃ śabdaḥ śrotraṃ samāśritaḥ ।
nobhayaṃ śabdavijñāne vijñānasyetarasya vā ॥32॥
33
evaṃ tvakcakṣuṣī jihvā nāsikā caiva pañcamī ।
sparśe rūpe rase gandhe tāni ceto manaśca tat ॥33॥
34
svakarmayugapadbhāvo daśasveteṣu tiṣṭhati ।
cittamekādaśaṃ viddhi buddhirdvādaśamī bhavet ॥34॥
35
teṣāmayugapadbhāva ucchedo nāsti tāmasaḥ ।
āsthito yugapadbhāve vyavahāraḥ sa laukikaḥ ॥35॥
36
indriyāṇyavasṛjyāpi dṛṣṭvā pūrvaṃ śrutāgamam ।
cintayannānuparyeti tribhirevānvito guṇaiḥ ॥36॥
37
yattamopahataṃ cittamāśu sañcāramadhruvam ।
karotyuparamaṃ kāle tadāhustāmasaṃ sukham ॥37॥
38
yadyadāgamasaṃyuktaṃ na kṛtsnamupaśāmyati ।
atha tatrāpyupādatte tamo vyaktamivānṛtam ॥38॥
39
evameṣa prasaṅkhyātaḥ svakarmapratyayī guṇaḥ ।
kathañcidvartate samyakkeṣāñcidvā na vartate ॥39॥
40
evamāhuḥ samāhāraṃ kṣetramadhyātmacintakāḥ ।
sthito manasi yo bhāvaḥ sa vai kṣetrajña ucyate ॥40॥
41
evaṃ sati ka ucchedaḥ śāśvato vā kathaṃ bhavet ।
svabhāvādvartamāneṣu sarvabhūteṣu hetutaḥ ॥41॥
42
yathārṇavagatā nadyo vyaktīrjahati nāma ca ।
na ca svatāṃ niyacchanti tādṛśaḥ sattvasaṅkṣayaḥ ॥42॥
43
evaṃ sati kutaḥ sañjñā pretyabhāve punarbhavet ।
pratisammiśrite jīve gṛhyamāṇe ca madhyataḥ ॥43॥
44
imāṃ tu yo veda vimokṣabuddhimātmānamanvicchati cāpramattaḥ ।
na lipyate karmaphalairaniṣṭaiḥ patraṃ bisasyeva jalena siktam ॥44॥
45
dṛḍhaiśca pāśairbahubhirvimuktaḥ prajānimittairapi daivataiśca ।
yadā hyasau sukhaduḥkhe jahāti muktastadāgryāṃ gatimetyaliṅgaḥ ।
śrutipramāṇāgamamaṅgalaiśca śete jarāmṛtyubhayādatītaḥ ॥45॥
46
kṣīṇe ca puṇye vigate ca pāpe tatonimitte ca phale vinaṣṭe ।
alepamākāśamaliṅgamevamāsthāya paśyanti mahaddhyasaktāḥ ॥46॥
47
yathorṇanābhiḥ parivartamānastantukṣaye tiṣṭhati pātyamānaḥ ।
tathā vimuktaḥ prajahāti duḥkhaṃ vidhvaṃsate loṣṭa ivādrimarcchan ॥47॥
48
yathā ruruḥ śṛṅgamatho purāṇaṃ hitvā tvacaṃ vāpyurago yathāvat ।
vihāya gacchatyanavekṣamāṇastathā vimukto vijahāti duḥkham ॥48॥
49
drumaṃ yathā vāpyudake patantamutsṛjya pakṣī prapatatyasaktaḥ ।
tathā hyasau sukhaduḥkhe vihāya muktaḥ parārdhyāṃ gatimetyaliṅgaḥ ॥49॥
50
api ca bhavati maithilena gītaṃ nagaramupāhitamagninābhivīkṣya ।
na khalu mama tuṣo'pi dahyate'tra svayamidamāha kila sma bhūmipālaḥ ॥50॥
51
idamamṛtapadaṃ videharājaḥ svayamiha pañcaśikhena bhāṣyamāṇaḥ ।
nikhilamabhisamīkṣya niścitārthaṃ paramasukhī vijahāra vītaśokaḥ ॥51॥
52
imaṃ hi yaḥ paṭhati vimokṣaniścayaṃ na hīyate satatamavekṣate tathā ।
upadravānnānubhavatyaduḥkhitaḥ pramucyate kapilamivaitya maithilaḥ] ॥52॥
Глава 213
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kiṃ kurvansukhamāpnoti kiṃ kurvanduḥkhamāpnute ।
kiṃ kurvannirbhayo loke siddhaścarati bhārata ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
damameva praśaṃsanti vṛddhāḥ śrutisamādhayaḥ ।
sarveṣāmeva varṇānāṃ brāhmaṇasya viśeṣataḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
nādāntasya kriyāsiddhiryathāvadupalabhyate ।
kriyā tapaśca vedāśca dame sarvaṃ pratiṣṭhitam ॥3॥
4
damastejo vardhayati pavitraṃ dama ucyate ।
vipāpmā nirbhayo dāntaḥ puruṣo vindate mahat ॥4॥
5
sukhaṃ dāntaḥ prasvapiti sukhaṃ ca pratibudhyate ।
sukhaṃ loke viparyeti manaścāsya prasīdati ॥5॥
6
tejo damena dhriyate na tattīkṣṇo'dhigacchati ।
amitrāṃśca bahūnnityaṃ pṛthagātmani paśyati ॥6॥
7
kravyādbhya iva bhūtānāmadāntebhyaḥ sadā bhayam ।
teṣāṃ vipratiṣedhārthaṃ rājā sṛṣṭaḥ svayaṃbhuvā ॥7॥
8
āśrameṣu ca sarveṣu dama eva viśiṣyate ।
yacca teṣu phalaṃ dharme bhūyo dānte taducyate ॥8॥
9
teṣāṃ liṅgāni vakṣyāmi yeṣāṃ samudayo damaḥ ।
akārpaṇyamasaṃrambhaḥ santoṣaḥ śraddadhānatā ॥9॥
10
akrodha ārjavaṃ nityaṃ nātivādo na mānitā ।
gurupūjānasūyā ca dayā bhūteṣvapaiśunam ॥10॥
11
janavādamṛṣāvādastutinindāvivarjanam ।
sādhukāmaścāspṛhayannāyāti pratyayaṃ nṛṣu ॥11॥
12
avairakṛtsūpacāraḥ samo nindāpraśaṃsayoḥ ।
suvṛttaḥ śīlasampannaḥ prasannātmātmavānbudhaḥ ।
prāpya loke ca satkāraṃ svargaṃ vai pretya gacchati ॥12॥
13
sarvabhūtahite yukto na smayāddveṣṭi vai janam ।
mahāhrada ivākṣobhya prajñātṛptaḥ prasīdati ॥13॥
14
abhayaṃ sarvabhūtebhyaḥ sarveṣāmabhayaṃ yataḥ ।
namasyaḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ dānto bhavati jñānavān ॥14॥
15
na hṛṣyati mahatyarthe vyasane ca na śocati ।
sa vai parimitaprajñaḥ sa dānto dvija ucyate ॥15॥
16
karmabhiḥ śrutasaṃpannaḥ sadbhirācaritaiḥ śubhaiḥ ।
sadaiva damasaṃyuktastasya bhuṅkte mahatphalam ॥16॥
17
anasūyā kṣamā śāntiḥ santoṣaḥ priyavāditā ।
satyaṃ dānamanāyāso naiṣa mārgo durātmanām ॥17॥
18
kāmakrodhau vaśe kṛtvā brahmacārī jitendriyaḥ ।
vikramya ghore tapasi brāhmaṇaḥ saṃśitavrataḥ ।
kālākāṅkṣī carellokānnirapāya ivātmavān] ॥18॥
Глава 214
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
dvijātayo vratopetā yadidaṃ bhuñjate haviḥ ।
annaṃ brāhmaṇakāmāya kathametatpitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
avedoktavratopetā bhuñjānāḥ kāryakāriṇaḥ ।
vedokteṣu ca bhuñjānā vrataluptā yudhiṣṭhira ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yadidaṃ tapa ityāhurupavāsaṃ pṛthagjanāḥ ।
etattapo mahārāja utāho kiṃ tapo bhavet ॥3॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
4
bhīṣma uvāca ।
māsapakṣopavāsena manyante yattapo janāḥ ।
ātmatantropaghātaḥ sa na tapastatsatāṃ matam ।
tyāgaśca sannatiścaiva śiṣyate tapa uttamam ॥4॥
Бхишма сказал:
5
sadopavāsī ca bhavedbrahmacārī sadaiva ca ।
muniśca syātsadā vipro daivataṃ ca sadā bhajet ॥5॥
6
kuṭumbiko dharmakāmaḥ sadāsvapnaśca bhārata ।
amāṃsāśī sadā ca syātpavitraṃ ca sadā japet ॥6॥
7
amṛtāśī sadā ca syānna ca syādviṣabhojanaḥ ।
vighasāśī sadā ca syātsadā caivātithipriyaḥ ॥7॥
8
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kathaṃ sadopavāsī syādbrahmacārī kathaṃ bhavet ।
vighasāśī kathaṃ ca syātsadā caivātithipriyaḥ ॥8॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
9
bhīṣma uvāca ।
antarā prātarāśaṃ ca sāyamāśaṃ tathaiva ca ।
sadopavāsī ca bhavedyo na bhuṅkte kathañcana ॥9॥
Бхишма сказал:
10
bhāryāṃ gacchanbrahmacārī ṛtau bhavati brāhmaṇaḥ ।
ṛtavādī sadā ca syājjñānanityaśca yo naraḥ ॥10॥
11
abhakṣayanvṛthāmāṃsamamāṃsāśī bhavatyuta ।
dānanityaḥ pavitraśca asvapnaśca divāsvapan ॥11॥
12
bhṛtyātithiṣu yo bhuṅkte bhuktavatsu sadā sa ha ।
amṛtaṃ sakalaṃ bhuṅkta iti viddhi yudhiṣṭhira ॥12॥
13
abhuktavatsu nāśnānaḥ satataṃ yastu vai dvijaḥ ।
abhojanena tenāsya jitaḥ svargo bhavatyuta ॥13॥
14
devatābhyaḥ pitṛbhyaśca bhṛtyebhyo'tithibhiḥ saha ।
avaśiṣṭaṃ tu yo'śnāti tamāhurvighasāśinam ॥14॥
15
teṣāṃ lokā hyaparyantāḥ sadane brahmaṇā saha ।
upasthitāścāpsarobhiḥ pariyānti divaukasaḥ ॥15॥
16
devatābhiśca ye sārdhaṃ pitṛbhiścopabhuñjate ।
ramante putrapautraiśca teṣāṃ gatiranuttamā] ॥16॥
Глава 215
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yadidaṃ karma loke'smiñśubhaṃ vā yadi vāśubham ।
puruṣaṃ yojayatyeva phalayogena bhārata ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
kartā svittasya puruṣa utāho neti saṃśayaḥ ।
etadicchāmi tattvena tvattaḥ śrotuṃ pitāmaha ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
prahrādasya ca saṃvādamindrasya ca yudhiṣṭhira ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
asaktaṃ dhūtapāpmānaṃ kule jātaṃ bahuśrutam ।
astambhamanahaṅkāraṃ sattvasthaṃ samaye ratam ॥4॥
5
tulyanindāstutiṃ dāntaṃ śūnyāgāraniveśanam ।
carācarāṇāṃ bhūtānāṃ viditaprabhavāpyayam ॥5॥
6
akrudhyantamahṛṣyantamapriyeṣu priyeṣu ca ।
kāñcane vātha loṣṭe vā ubhayoḥ samadarśanam ॥6॥
7
ātmaniḥśreyasajñāne dhīraṃ niścitaniścayam ।
parāvarajñaṃ bhūtānāṃ sarvajñaṃ samadarśanam ॥7॥
8
śakraḥ prahrādamāsīnamekānte saṃyatendriyam ।
bubhutsamānastatprajñāmabhigamyedamabravīt ॥8॥
9
yaiḥ kaiścitsammato loke guṇaiḥ syātpuruṣo nṛṣu ।
bhavatyanapagānsarvāṃstānguṇāṁllakṣayāmahe ॥9॥
10
atha te lakṣyate buddhiḥ samā bālajanairiha ।
ātmānaṃ manyamānaḥ sañśreyaḥ kimiha manyase ॥10॥
11
baddhaḥ pāśaiścyutaḥ sthānāddviṣatāṃ vaśamāgataḥ ।
śriyā vihīnaḥ prahrāda śocitavye na śocasi ॥11॥
12
prajñālābhāttu daiteya utāho dhṛtimattayā ।
prahrāda svastharūpo'si paśyanvyasanamātmanaḥ ॥12॥
13
iti sañcoditastena dhīro niścitaniścayaḥ ।
uvāca ślakṣṇayā vācā svāṃ prajñāmanuvarṇayan ॥13॥
14
pravṛttiṃ ca nivṛttiṃ ca bhūtānāṃ yo na budhyate ।
tasya stambho bhavedbālyānnāsti stambho'nupaśyataḥ ॥14॥
15
svabhāvātsampravartante nivartante tathaiva ca ।
sarve bhāvāstathābhāvāḥ puruṣārtho na vidyate ॥15॥
16
puruṣārthasya cābhāve nāsti kaścitsvakārakaḥ ।
svayaṃ tu kurvatastasya jātu māno bhavediha ॥16॥
17
yastu kartāramātmānaṃ manyate sādhvasādhunoḥ ।
tasya doṣavatī prajñā svamūrtyajñeti me matiḥ ॥17॥
18
yadi syātpuruṣaḥ kartā śakrātmaśreyase dhruvam ।
ārambhāstasya sidhyeranna ca jātu parābhavet ॥18॥
19
aniṣṭasya hi nirvṛttiranivṛttiḥ priyasya ca ।
lakṣyate yatamānānāṃ puruṣārthastataḥ kutaḥ ॥19॥
20
aniṣṭasyābhinirvṛttimiṣṭasaṃvṛttimeva ca ।
aprayatnena paśyāmaḥ keṣāñcittatsvabhāvataḥ ॥20॥
21
pratirūpadharāḥ keciddṛśyante buddhisattamāḥ ।
virūpebhyo'lpabuddhibhyo lipsamānā dhanāgamam ॥21॥
22
svabhāvapreritāḥ sarve niviśante guṇā yadā ।
śubhāśubhāstadā tatra tasya kiṃ mānakāraṇam ॥22॥
23
svabhāvādeva tatsarvamiti me niścitā matiḥ ।
ātmapratiṣṭhitā prajñā mama nāsti tato'nyathā ॥23॥
24
karmajaṃ tviha manye'haṃ phalayogaṃ śubhāśubham ।
karmaṇāṃ viṣayaṃ kṛtsnamahaṃ vakṣyāmi tacchṛṇu ॥24॥
25
yathā vedayate kaścidodanaṃ vāyaso vadan ।
evaṃ sarvāṇi karmāṇi svabhāvasyaiva lakṣaṇam ॥25॥
26
vikārāneva yo veda na veda prakṛtiṃ parām ।
tasya stambho bhavedbālyānnāsti stambho'nupaśyataḥ ॥26॥
27
svabhāvabhāvino bhāvānsarvāneveha niścaye ।
budhyamānasya darpo vā māno vā kiṃ kariṣyati ॥27॥
28
veda dharmavidhiṃ kṛtsnaṃ bhūtānāṃ cāpyanityatām ।
tasmācchakra na śocāmi sarvaṃ hyevedamantavat ॥28॥
29
nirmamo nirahaṅkāro nirīho muktabandhanaḥ ।
svastho'vyapetaḥ paśyāmi bhūtānāṃ prabhavāpyayau ॥29॥
30
kṛtaprajñasya dāntasya vitṛṣṇasya nirāśiṣaḥ ।
nāyāso vidyate śakra paśyato lokavidyayā ॥30॥
31
prakṛtau ca vikāre ca na me prītirna ca dviṣe ।
dveṣṭāraṃ na ca paśyāmi yo mamādya mamāyate ॥31॥
32
nordhvaṃ nāvāṅna tiryakca na kvacicchakra kāmaye ।
na vijñāne na vijñeye nājñāne śarma vidyate ॥32॥
33
śakra uvāca ।
yenaiṣā labhyate prajñā yena śāntiravāpyate ।
prabrūhi tamupāyaṃ me samyakprahrāda pṛcchate ॥33॥
Шакра сказал:
34
prahrāda uvāca ।
ārjavenāpramādena prasādenātmavattayā ।
vṛddhaśuśrūṣayā śakra puruṣo labhate mahat ॥34॥
Прахрада сказал:
35
svabhāvāllabhate prajñāṃ śāntimeti svabhāvataḥ ।
svabhāvādeva tatsarvaṃ yatkiñcidanupaśyasi ॥35॥
36
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityukto daityapatinā śakro vismayamāgamat ।
prītimāṃśca tadā rājaṃstadvākyaṃ pratyapūjayat ॥36॥
Бхишма сказал:
37
sa tadābhyarcya daityendraṃ trailokyapatirīśvaraḥ ।
asurendramupāmantrya jagāma svaṃ niveśanam] ॥37॥
Глава 216
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yayā buddhyā mahīpālo bhraṣṭaśrīrvicarenmahīm ।
kāladaṇḍaviniṣpiṣṭastanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
vāsavasya ca saṃvādaṃ balervairocanasya ca ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
pitāmahamupāgatya praṇipatya kṛtāñjaliḥ ।
sarvānevāsurāñjitvā baliṃ papraccha vāsavaḥ ॥3॥
4
yasya sma dadato vittaṃ na kadācana hīyate ।
taṃ baliṃ nādhigacchāmi brahmannācakṣva me balim ॥4॥
5
sa eva hyastamayate sa sma vidyotate diśaḥ ।
sa varṣati sma varṣāṇi yathākālamatandritaḥ ।
taṃ baliṃ nādhigacchāmi brahmannācakṣva me balim ॥5॥
6
sa vāyurvaruṇaścaiva sa raviḥ sa ca candramāḥ ।
so'gnistapati bhūtāni pṛthivī ca bhavatyuta ।
taṃ baliṃ nādhigacchāmi brahmannācakṣva me balim ॥6॥
7
brahmovāca ।
naitatte sādhu maghavanyadetadanupṛcchasi ।
pṛṣṭastu nānṛtaṃ brūyāttasmādvakṣyāmi te balim ॥7॥
Брахмо сказал:
8
uṣṭreṣu yadi vā goṣu khareṣvaśveṣu vā punaḥ ।
variṣṭho bhavitā jantuḥ śūnyāgāre śacīpate ॥8॥
9
śakra uvāca ।
yadi sma balinā brahmañśūnyāgāre sameyivān ।
hanyāmenaṃ na vā hanyāṃ tadbrahmannanuśādhi mām ॥9॥
Шакра сказал:
10
brahmovāca ।
mā sma śakra baliṃ hiṃsīrna balirvadhamarhati ।
nyāyāṃstu śakra praṣṭavyastvayā vāsava kāmyayā ॥10॥
Брахмо сказал:
11
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evamukto bhagavatā mahendraḥ pṛthivīṃ tadā ।
cacārairāvataskandhamadhiruhya śriyā vṛtaḥ ॥11॥
Бхишма сказал:
12
tato dadarśa sa baliṃ kharaveṣeṇa saṃvṛtam ।
yathākhyātaṃ bhagavatā śūnyāgārakṛtālayam ॥12॥
13
śakra uvāca ।
kharayonimanuprāptastuṣabhakṣo'si dānava ।
iyaṃ te yoniradhamā śocasyāho na śocasi ॥13॥
Шакра сказал:
14
adṛṣṭaṃ bata paśyāmi dviṣatāṃ vaśamāgatam ।
śriyā vihīnaṃ mitraiśca bhraṣṭavīryaparākramam ॥14॥
15
yattadyānasahasreṇa jñātibhiḥ parivāritaḥ ।
lokānpratāpayansarvānyāsyasmānavitarkayan ॥15॥
16
tvanmukhāścaiva daiteyā vyatiṣṭhaṃstava śāsane ।
akṛṣṭapacyā pṛthivī tavaiśvarye babhūva ha ।
idaṃ ca te'dya vyasanaṃ śocasyāho na śocasi ॥16॥
17
yadātiṣṭhaḥ samudrasya pūrvakūle vilelihan ।
jñātibhyo vibhajanvittaṃ tadāsītte manaḥ katham ॥17॥
18
yatte sahasrasamitā nanṛturdevayoṣitaḥ ।
bahūni varṣapūgāni vihāre dīpyataḥ śriyā ॥18॥
19
sarvāḥ puṣkaramālinyaḥ sarvāḥ kāñcanasaprabhāḥ ।
kathamadya tadā caiva manaste dānaveśvara ॥19॥
20
chatraṃ tavāsītsumahatsauvarṇaṃ maṇibhūṣitam ।
nanṛturyatra gandharvāḥ ṣaṭsahasrāṇi saptadhā ॥20॥
21
yūpastavāsītsumahānyajataḥ sarvakāñcanaḥ ।
yatrādadaḥ sahasrāṇāmayutāni gavāṃ daśa ॥21॥
22
yadā tu pṛthivīṃ sarvāṃ yajamāno'nuparyayāḥ ।
śamyākṣepeṇa vidhinā tadāsītkiṃ nu te hṛdi ॥22॥
23
na te paśyāmi bhṛṅgāraṃ na chatraṃ vyajanaṃ na ca ।
brahmadattāṃ ca te mālāṃ na paśyāmyasurādhipa ॥23॥
24
baliruvāca ।
na tvaṃ paśyasi bhṛṅgāraṃ na chatraṃ vyajanaṃ na ca ।
brahmadattāṃ ca me mālāṃ na tvaṃ drakṣyasi vāsava ॥24॥
Бали сказал:
25
guhāyāṃ nihitāni tvaṃ mama ratnāni pṛcchasi ।
yadā me bhavitā kālastadā tvaṃ tāni drakṣyasi ॥25॥
26
na tvetadanurūpaṃ te yaśaso vā kulasya vā ।
samṛddhārtho'samṛddhārthaṃ yanmāṃ katthitumicchasi ॥26॥
27
na hi duḥkheṣu śocanti na prahṛṣyanti carddhiṣu ।
kṛtaprajñā jñānatṛptāḥ kṣāntāḥ santo manīṣiṇaḥ ॥27॥
28
tvaṃ tu prākṛtayā buddhyā purandara vikatthase ।
yadāhamiva bhāvī tvaṃ tadā naivaṃ vadiṣyasi] ॥28॥
Глава 217
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
punareva tu taṃ śakraḥ prahasannidamabravīt ।
niḥśvasantaṃ yathā nāgaṃ pravyāhārāya bhārata ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
yattadyānasahasreṇa jñātibhiḥ parivāritaḥ ।
lokānpratāpayansarvānyāsyasmānavitarkayan ॥2॥
3
dṛṣṭvā sukṛpaṇāṃ cemāmavasthāmātmano bale ।
jñātimitraparityaktaḥ śocasyāho na śocasi ॥3॥
4
prītiṃ prāpyātulāṃ pūrvaṃ lokāṃścātmavaśe sthitān ।
vinipātamimaṃ cādya śocasyāho na śocasi ॥4॥
5
baliruvāca ।
anityamupalakṣyedaṃ kālaparyāyamātmanaḥ ।
tasmācchakra na śocāmi sarvaṃ hyevedamantavat ॥5॥
Бали сказал:
6
antavanta ime dehā bhūtānāmamarādhipa ।
tena śakra na śocāmi nāparādhādidaṃ mama ॥6॥
7
jīvitaṃ ca śarīraṃ ca pretya vai saha jāyate ।
ubhe saha vivardhete ubhe saha vinaśyataḥ ॥7॥
8
tadīdṛśamidaṃ bhāvamavaśaḥ prāpya kevalam ।
yadyevamabhijānāmi kā vyathā me vijānataḥ ॥8॥
9
bhūtānāṃ nidhanaṃ niṣṭhā srotasāmiva sāgaraḥ ।
naitatsamyagvijānanto narā muhyanti vajrabhṛt ॥9॥
10
ye tvevaṃ nābhijānanti rajomohaparāyaṇāḥ ।
te kṛcchraṃ prāpya sīdanti buddhiryeṣāṃ praṇaśyati ॥10॥
11
buddhilābhe hi puruṣaḥ sarvaṃ nudati kilbiṣam ।
vipāpmā labhate sattvaṃ sattvasthaḥ samprasīdati ॥11॥
12
tatastu ye nivartante jāyante vā punaḥ punaḥ ।
kṛpaṇāḥ paritapyante te'narthaiḥ paricoditāḥ ॥12॥
13
arthasiddhimanarthaṃ ca jīvitaṃ maraṇaṃ tathā ।
sukhaduḥkhaphalaṃ caiva na dveṣmi na ca kāmaye ॥13॥
14
hataṃ hanti hato hyeva yo naro hanti kañcana ।
ubhau tau na vijānīto yaśca hanti hataśca yaḥ ॥14॥
15
hatvā jitvā ca maghavanyaḥ kaścitpuruṣāyate ।
akartā hyeva bhavati kartā tveva karoti tat ॥15॥
16
ko hi lokasya kurute vināśaprabhavāvubhau ।
kṛtaṃ hi tatkṛtenaiva kartā tasyāpi cāparaḥ ॥16॥
17
pṛthivī vāyurākāśamāpo jyotiśca pañcamam ।
etadyonīni bhūtāni tatra kā paridevanā ॥17॥
18
mahāvidyo'lpavidyaśca balavāndurbalaśca yaḥ ।
darśanīyo virūpaśca subhago durbhagaśca yaḥ ॥18॥
19
sarvaṃ kālaḥ samādatte gambhīraḥ svena tejasā ।
tasminkālavaśaṃ prāpte kā vyathā me vijānataḥ ॥19॥
20
dagdhamevānudahati hatamevānuhanti ca ।
naśyate naṣṭamevāgre labdhavyaṃ labhate naraḥ ॥20॥
21
nāsya dvīpaḥ kutaḥ pāraṃ nāvāraḥ sampradṛśyate ।
nāntamasya prapaśyāmi vidherdivyasya cintayan ॥21॥
22
yadi me paśyataḥ kālo bhūtāni na vināśayet ।
syānme harṣaśca darpaśca krodhaścaiva śacīpate ॥22॥
23
tuṣabhakṣaṃ tu māṃ jñātvā praviviktajane gṛhe ।
bibhrataṃ gārdabhaṃ rūpamādiśya parigarhase ॥23॥
24
icchannahaṃ vikuryāṃ hi rūpāṇi bahudhātmanaḥ ।
vibhīṣaṇāni yānīkṣya palāyethāstvameva me ॥24॥
25
kālaḥ sarvaṃ samādatte kālaḥ sarvaṃ prayacchati ।
kālena vidhṛtaṃ sarvaṃ mā kṛthāḥ śakra pauruṣam ॥25॥
26
purā sarvaṃ pravyathate mayi kruddhe purandara ।
avaimi tvasya lokasya dharmaṃ śakra sanātanam ॥26॥
27
tvamapyevamapekṣasva mātmanā vismayaṃ gamaḥ ।
prabhavaśca prabhāvaśca nātmasaṃsthaḥ kadācana ॥27॥
28
kaumārameva te cittaṃ tathaivādya yathā purā ।
samavekṣasva maghavanbuddhiṃ vindasva naiṣṭhikīm ॥28॥
29
devā manuṣyāḥ pitaro gandharvoragarākṣasāḥ ।
āsansarve mama vaśe tatsarvaṃ vettha vāsava ॥29॥
30
namastasyai diśe'pyastu yasyāṃ vairocano baliḥ ।
iti māmabhyapadyanta buddhimātsaryamohitāḥ ॥30॥
31
nāhaṃ tadanuśocāmi nātmabhraṃśaṃ śacīpate ।
evaṃ me niścitā buddhiḥ śāstustiṣṭhāmyahaṃ vaśe ॥31॥
32
dṛśyate hi kule jāto darśanīyaḥ pratāpavān ।
duḥkhaṃ jīvansahāmātyo bhavitavyaṃ hi tattathā ॥32॥
33
dauṣkuleyastathā mūḍho durjātaḥ śakra dṛśyate ।
sukhaṃ jīvansahāmātyo bhavitavyaṃ hi tattathā ॥33॥
34
kalyāṇī rūpasampannā durbhagā śakra dṛśyate ।
alakṣaṇā virūpā ca subhagā śakra dṛśyate ॥34॥
35
naitadasmatkṛtaṃ śakra naitacchakra tvayā kṛtam ।
yattvamevaṅgato vajrinyadvāpyevaṅgatā vayam ॥35॥
36
na karma tava nānyeṣāṃ kuto mama śatakrato ।
ṛddhirvāpyatha vā narddhiḥ paryāyakṛtameva tat ॥36॥
37
paśyāmi tvā virājantaṃ devarājamavasthitam ।
śrīmantaṃ dyutimantaṃ ca garjantaṃ ca mamopari ॥37॥
38
etaccaivaṃ na cetkālo māmākramya sthito bhavet ।
pātayeyamahaṃ tvādya savajramapi muṣṭinā ॥38॥
39
na tu vikramakālo'yaṃ kṣamākālo'yamāgataḥ ।
kālaḥ sthāpayate sarvaṃ kālaḥ pacati vai tathā ॥39॥
40
māṃ cedabhyāgataḥ kālo dānaveśvaramūrjitam ।
garjantaṃ pratapantaṃ ca kamanyaṃ nāgamiṣyati ॥40॥
41
dvādaśānāṃ hi bhavatāmādityānāṃ mahātmanām ।
tejāṃsyekena sarveṣāṃ devarāja hṛtāni me ॥41॥
42
ahamevodvahāmyāpo visṛjāmi ca vāsava ।
tapāmi caiva trailokyaṃ vidyotāmyahameva ca ॥42॥
43
saṃrakṣāmi vilumpāmi dadāmyahamathādade ।
saṃyacchāmi niyacchāmi lokeṣu prabhurīśvaraḥ ॥43॥
44
tadadya vinivṛttaṃ me prabhutvamamarādhipa ।
kālasainyāvagāḍhasya sarvaṃ na pratibhāti me ॥44॥
45
nāhaṃ kartā na caiva tvaṃ nānyaḥ kartā śacīpate ।
paryāyeṇa hi bhujyante lokāḥ śakra yadṛcchayā ॥45॥
46
māsārdhamāsaveśmānamahorātrābhisaṃvṛtam ।
ṛtudvāraṃ varṣamukhamāhurvedavido janāḥ ॥46॥
47
āhuḥ sarvamidaṃ cintyaṃ janāḥ kecinmanīṣayā ।
asyāḥ pañcaiva cintāyāḥ paryeṣyāmi ca pañcadhā ॥47॥
48
gambhīraṃ gahanaṃ brahma mahattoyārṇavaṃ yathā ।
anādinidhanaṃ cāhurakṣaraṃ parameva ca ॥48॥
49
sattveṣu liṅgamāveśya naliṅgamapi tatsvayam ।
manyante dhruvamevainaṃ ye narāstattvadarśinaḥ ॥49॥
50
bhūtānāṃ tu viparyāsaṃ manyate gatavāniti ।
na hyetāvadbhavedgamyaṃ na yasmātprakṛteḥ paraḥ ॥50॥
51
gatiṃ hi sarvabhūtānāmagatvā kva gamiṣyasi ।
yo dhāvatā na hātavyastiṣṭhannapi na hīyate ।
tamindriyāṇi sarvāṇi nānupaśyanti pañcadhā ॥51॥
52
āhuścainaṃ kecidagniṃ kecidāhuḥ prajāpatim ।
ṛtumāsārdhamāsāṃśca divasāṃstu kṣaṇāṃstathā ॥52॥
53
pūrvāhṇamaparāhṇaṃ ca madhyāhnamapi cāpare ।
muhūrtamapi caivāhurekaṃ santamanekadhā ।
taṃ kālamavajānīhi yasya sarvamidaṃ vaśe ॥53॥
54
bahūnīndrasahasrāṇi samatītāni vāsava ।
balavīryopapannāni yathaiva tvaṃ śacīpate ॥54॥
55
tvāmapyatibalaṃ śakraṃ devarājaṃ balotkaṭam ।
prāpte kāle mahāvīryaḥ kālaḥ saṃśamayiṣyati ॥55॥
56
ya idaṃ sarvamādatte tasmācchakra sthiro bhava ।
mayā tvayā ca pūrvaiśca na sa śakyo'tivartitum ॥56॥
57
yāmetāṃ prāpya jānīṣe rājaśriyamanuttamām ।
sthitā mayīti tanmithyā naiṣā hyekatra tiṣṭhati ॥57॥
58
sthitā hīndrasahasreṣu tvadviśiṣṭatameṣviyam ।
māṃ ca lolā parityajya tvāmagādvibudhādhipa ॥58॥
59
maivaṃ śakra punaḥ kārṣīḥ śānto bhavitumarhasi ।
tvāmapyevaṅgataṃ tyaktvā kṣipramanyaṃ gamiṣyati] ॥59॥
Глава 218
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
śatakraturathāpaśyadbalerdīptāṃ mahātmanaḥ ।
svarūpiṇīṃ śarīrāddhi tadā niṣkrāmatīṃ śriyam ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
tāṃ dīptāṃ prabhayā dṛṣṭvā bhagavānpākaśāsanaḥ ।
vismayotphullanayano baliṃ papraccha vāsavaḥ ॥2॥
3
bale keyamapakrāntā rocamānā śikhaṇḍinī ।
tvattaḥ sthitā sakeyūrā dīpyamānā svatejasā ॥3॥
4
baliruvāca ।
na hīmāmāsurīṃ vedmi na daivīṃ na ca mānuṣīm ।
tvamevaināṃ pṛccha mā vā yatheṣṭaṃ kuru vāsava ॥4॥
Бали сказал:
5
śakra uvāca ।
kā tvaṃ balerapakrāntā rocamānā śikhaṇḍinī ।
ajānato mamācakṣva nāmadheyaṃ śucismite ॥5॥
Шакра сказал:
6
kā tvaṃ tiṣṭhasi māyeva dīpyamānā svatejasā ।
hitvā daityeśvaraṃ subhru tanmamācakṣva tattvataḥ ॥6॥
7
śrīruvāca ।
na mā virocano veda na mā vairocano baliḥ ।
āhurmāṃ duḥsahetyevaṃ vidhitseti ca māṃ viduḥ ॥7॥
Шри сказал:
8
bhūtirlakṣmīti māmāhuḥ śrīrityevaṃ ca vāsava ।
tvaṃ māṃ śakra na jānīṣe sarve devā na māṃ viduḥ ॥8॥
9
śakra uvāca ।
kimidaṃ tvaṃ mama kṛte utāho balinaḥ kṛte ।
duḥsahe vijahāsyenaṃ cirasaṃvāsinī satī ॥9॥
Шакра сказал:
10
śrīruvāca ।
na dhātā na vidhātā māṃ vidadhāti kathañcana ।
kālastu śakra paryāyānmainaṃ śakrāvamanyathāḥ ॥10॥
Шри сказал:
11
śakra uvāca ।
kathaṃ tvayā balistyaktaḥ kimarthaṃ vā śikhaṇḍini ।
kathaṃ ca māṃ na jahyāstvaṃ tanme brūhi śucismite ॥11॥
Шакра сказал:
12
śrīruvāca ।
satye sthitāsmi dāne ca vrate tapasi caiva hi ।
parākrame ca dharme ca parācīnastato baliḥ ॥12॥
Шри сказал:
13
brahmaṇyo'yaṃ sadā bhūtvā satyavādī jitendriyaḥ ।
abhyasūyadbrāhmaṇānvai ucchiṣṭaścāspṛśadghṛtam ॥13॥
14
yajñaśīlaḥ purā bhūtvā māmeva yajatetyayam ।
provāca lokānmūḍhātmā kālenopanipīḍitaḥ ॥14॥
15
apākṛtā tataḥ śakra tvayi vatsyāmi vāsava ।
apramattena dhāryāsmi tapasā vikrameṇa ca ॥15॥
16
śakra uvāca ।
asti devamanuṣyeṣu sarvabhūteṣu vā pumān ।
yastvāmeko viṣahituṃ śaknuyātkamalālaye ॥16॥
Шакра сказал:
17
śrīruvāca ।
naiva devo na gandharvo nāsuro na ca rākṣasaḥ ।
yo māmeko viṣahituṃ śaktaḥ kaścitpurandara ॥17॥
Шри сказал:
18
śakra uvāca ।
tiṣṭhethā mayi nityaṃ tvaṃ yathā tadbrūhi me śubhe ।
tatkariṣyāmi te vākyamṛtaṃ tvaṃ vaktumarhasi ॥18॥
Шакра сказал:
19
śrīruvāca ।
sthāsyāmi nityaṃ devendra yathā tvayi nibodha tat ।
vidhinā vedadṛṣṭena caturdhā vibhajasva mām ॥19॥
Шри сказал:
20
śakra uvāca ।
ahaṃ vai tvā nidhāsyāmi yathāśakti yathābalam ।
na tu me'tikramaḥ syādvai sadā lakṣmi tavāntike ॥20॥
Шакра сказал:
21
bhūmireva manuṣyeṣu dhāraṇī bhūtabhāvinī ।
sā te pādaṃ titikṣeta samarthā hīti me matiḥ ॥21॥
22
śrīruvāca ।
eṣa me nihitaḥ pādo yo'yaṃ bhūmau pratiṣṭhitaḥ ।
dvitīyaṃ śakra pādaṃ me tasmātsunihitaṃ kuru ॥22॥
Шри сказал:
23
śakra uvāca ।
āpa eva manuṣyeṣu dravantyaḥ paricārikāḥ ।
tāste pādaṃ titikṣantāmalamāpastitikṣitum ॥23॥
Шакра сказал:
24
śrīruvāca ।
eṣa me nihitaḥ pādo yo'yamapsu pratiṣṭhitaḥ ।
tṛtīyaṃ śakra pādaṃ me tasmātsunihitaṃ kuru ॥24॥
Шри сказал:
25
śakra uvāca ।
yasmindevāśca yajñāśca yasminvedāḥ pratiṣṭhitāḥ ।
tṛtīyaṃ pādamagniste sudhṛtaṃ dhārayiṣyati ॥25॥
Шакра сказал:
26
śrīruvāca ।
eṣa me nihitaḥ pādo yo'yamagnau pratiṣṭhitaḥ ।
caturthaṃ śakra pādaṃ me tasmātsunihitaṃ kuru ॥26॥
Шри сказал:
27
śakra uvāca ।
ye vai santo manuṣyeṣu brahmaṇyāḥ satyavādinaḥ ।
te te pādaṃ titikṣantāmalaṃ santastitikṣitum ॥27॥
Шакра сказал:
28
śrīruvāca ।
eṣa me nihitaḥ pādo yo'yaṃ satsu pratiṣṭhitaḥ ।
evaṃ vinihitāṃ śakra bhūteṣu paridhatsva mām ॥28॥
Шри сказал:
29
śakra uvāca ।
bhūtānāmiha vai yastvā mayā vinihitāṃ satīm ।
upahanyātsa me dviṣyāttathā śṛṇvantu me vacaḥ ॥29॥
Шакра сказал:
30
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tatastyaktaḥ śriyā rājā daityānāṃ balirabravīt ।
yāvatpurastātpratapettāvadvai dakṣiṇāṃ diśam ॥30॥
Бхишма сказал:
31
paścimāṃ tāvadevāpi tathodīcīṃ divākaraḥ ।
tathā madhyandine sūryo astameti yadā tadā ।
punardevāsuraṃ yuddhaṃ bhāvi jetāsmi vastadā ॥31॥
32
sarvāṁllokānyadāditya ekasthastāpayiṣyati ।
tadā devāsure yuddhe jetāhaṃ tvāṃ śatakrato ॥32॥
33
śakra uvāca ।
brahmaṇāsmi samādiṣṭo na hantavyo bhavāniti ।
tena te'haṃ bale vajraṃ na vimuñcāmi mūrdhani ॥33॥
Шакра сказал:
34
yatheṣṭaṃ gaccha daityendra svasti te'stu mahāsura ।
ādityo nāvatapitā kadācinmadhyataḥ sthitaḥ ॥34॥
35
sthāpito hyasya samayaḥ pūrvameva svayambhuvā ।
ajasraṃ pariyātyeṣa satyenāvatapanprajāḥ ॥35॥
36
ayanaṃ tasya ṣaṇmāsā uttaraṃ dakṣiṇaṃ tathā ।
yena saṃyāti lokeṣu śītoṣṇe visṛjanraviḥ ॥36॥
37
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evamuktastu daityendro balirindreṇa bhārata ।
jagāma dakṣiṇāmāśāmudīcīṃ tu purandaraḥ ॥37॥
Бхишма сказал:
38
ityetadbalinā gītamanahaṅkārasañjñitam ।
vākyaṃ śrutvā sahasrākṣaḥ khamevāruruhe tadā] ॥38॥
Глава 219
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atraivodāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
śatakratośca saṃvādaṃ namuceśca yudhiṣṭhira ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
śriyā vihīnamāsīnamakṣobhyamiva sāgaram ।
bhavābhavajñaṃ bhūtānāmityuvāca purandaraḥ ॥2॥
3
baddhaḥ pāśaiścyutaḥ sthānāddviṣatāṃ vaśamāgataḥ ।
śriyā vihīno namuce śocasyāho na śocasi ॥3॥
4
namuciruvāca ।
anavāpyaṃ ca śokena śarīraṃ copatapyate ।
amitrāśca prahṛṣyanti nāsti śoke sahāyatā ॥4॥
Намучи сказал:
5
tasmācchakra na śocāmi sarvaṃ hyevedamantavat ।
santāpādbhraśyate rūpaṃ dharmaścaiva sureśvara ॥5॥
6
vinīya khalu tadduḥkhamāgataṃ vaimanasyajam ।
dhyātavyaṃ manasā hṛdyaṃ kalyāṇaṃ saṃvijānatā ॥6॥
7
yathā yathā hi puruṣaḥ kalyāṇe kurute manaḥ ।
tadaivāsya prasīdanti sarvārthā nātra saṃśayaḥ ॥7॥
8
ekaḥ śāstā na dvitīyo'sti śāstā garbhe śayānaṃ puruṣaṃ śāsti śāstā ।
tenānuśiṣṭaḥ pravaṇādivodakaṃ yathā niyukto'smi tathā vahāmi ॥8॥
9
bhāvābhāvāvabhijānangarīyo jānāmi śreyo na tu tatkaromi ।
āśāḥ suśarmyāḥ suhṛdāṃ sukurvanyathā niyukto'smi tathā vahāmi ॥9॥
10
yathā yathāsya prāptavyaṃ prāpnotyeva tathā tathā ।
bhavitavyaṃ yathā yacca bhavatyeva tathā tathā ॥10॥
11
yatra yatraiva saṃyuṅkte dhātā garbhaṃ punaḥ punaḥ ।
tatra tatraiva vasati na yatra svayamicchati ॥11॥
12
bhāvo yo'yamanuprāpto bhavitavyamidaṃ mama ।
iti yasya sadā bhāvo na sa muhyetkadācana ॥12॥
13
paryāyairhanyamānānāmabhiyoktā na vidyate ।
duḥkhametattu yaddveṣṭā kartāhamiti manyate ॥13॥
14
ṛṣīṃśca devāṃśca mahāsurāṃśca traividyavṛddhāṃśca vane munīṃśca ।
kānnāpado nopanamanti loke parāvarajñāstu na sambhramanti ॥14॥
15
na paṇḍitaḥ krudhyati nāpi sajjate na cāpi saṃsīdati na prahṛṣyati ।
na cārthakṛcchravyasaneṣu śocati sthitaḥ prakṛtyā himavānivācalaḥ ॥15॥
16
yamarthasiddhiḥ paramā na harṣayettathaiva kāle vyasanaṃ na mohayet ।
sukhaṃ ca duḥkhaṃ ca tathaiva madhyamaṃ niṣevate yaḥ sa dhurandharo naraḥ ॥16॥
17
yāṃ yāmavasthāṃ puruṣo'dhigacchettasyāṃ rametāparitapyamānaḥ ।
evaṃ pravṛddhaṃ praṇudenmanojaṃ santāpamāyāsakaraṃ śarīrāt ॥17॥
18
tatsadaḥ sa pariṣatsabhāsadaḥ prāpya yo na kurute sabhābhayam ।
dharmatattvamavagāhya buddhimānyo'bhyupaiti sa pumāndhurandharaḥ ॥18॥
19
prājñasya karmāṇi duranvayāni na vai prājño muhyati mohakāle ।
sthānāccyutaścenna mumoha gautamastāvatkṛcchrāmāpadaṃ prāpya vṛddhaḥ ॥19॥
20
na mantrabalavīryeṇa prajñayā pauruṣeṇa vā ।
alabhyaṃ labhate martyastatra kā paridevanā ॥20॥
21
yadevamanujātasya dhātāro vidadhuḥ purā ।
tadevānubhaviṣyāmi kiṃ me mṛtyuḥ kariṣyati ॥21॥
22
labdhavyānyeva labhate gantavyānyeva gacchati ।
prāptavyānyeva prāpnoti duḥkhāni ca sukhāni ca ॥22॥
23
etadviditvā kārtsnyena yo na muhyati mānavaḥ ।
kuśalaḥ sukhaduḥkheṣu sa vai sarvadhaneśvaraḥ] ॥23॥
Глава 220
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
magnasya vyasane kṛcchre kiṃ śreyaḥ puruṣasya hi ।
bandhunāśe mahīpāla rājyanāśe'pi vā punaḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
tvaṃ hi naḥ paramo vaktā loke'sminbharatarṣabha ।
etadbhavantaṃ pṛcchāmi tanme vaktumihārhasi ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
putradāraiḥ sukhaiścaiva viyuktasya dhanena ca ।
magnasya vyasane kṛcchre dhṛtiḥ śreyaskarī nṛpa ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
dhairyeṇa yuktasya sataḥ śarīraṃ na viśīryate ।
ārogyācca śarīrasya sa punarvindate śriyam ॥4॥
5
yasya rājño narāstāta sāttvikīṃ vṛttimāsthitāḥ ।
tasya sthairyaṃ ca dhairyaṃ ca vyavasāyaśca karmasu ॥5॥
6
atraivodāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
balivāsavasaṃvādaṃ punareva yudhiṣṭhira ॥6॥
7
vṛtte devāsure yuddhe daityadānavasaṅkṣaye ।
viṣṇukrānteṣu lokeṣu devarāje śatakratau ॥7॥
8
ijyamāneṣu deveṣu cāturvarṇye vyavasthite ।
samṛdhyamāne trailokye prītiyukte svayambhuvi ॥8॥
9
rudrairvasubhirādityairaśvibhyāmapi carṣibhiḥ ।
gandharvairbhujagendraiśca siddhaiścānyairvṛtaḥ prabhuḥ ॥9॥
10
caturdantaṃ sudāntaṃ ca vāraṇendraṃ śriyā vṛtam ।
āruhyairāvataṃ śakrastrailokyamanusaṃyayau ॥10॥
11
sa kadācitsamudrānte kasmiṃścidgirigahvare ।
baliṃ vairocaniṃ vajrī dadarśopasasarpa ca ॥11॥
12
tamairāvatamūrdhasthaṃ prekṣya devagaṇairvṛtam ।
surendramindraṃ daityendro na śuśoca na vivyathe ॥12॥
13
dṛṣṭvā tamavikārasthaṃ tiṣṭhantaṃ nirbhayaṃ balim ।
adhirūḍho dvipaśreṣṭhamityuvāca śatakratuḥ ॥13॥
14
daitya na vyathase śauryādatha vā vṛddhasevayā ।
tapasā bhāvitatvādvā sarvathaitatsuduṣkaram ॥14॥
15
śatrubhirvaśamānīto hīnaḥ sthānādanuttamāt ।
vairocane kimāśritya śocitavye na śocasi ॥15॥
16
śraiṣṭhyaṃ prāpya svajātīnāṃ bhuktvā bhogānanuttamān ।
hṛtasvabalarājyastvaṃ brūhi kasmānna śocasi ॥16॥
17
īśvaro hi purā bhūtvā pitṛpaitāmahe pade ।
tattvamadya hṛtaṃ dṛṣṭvā sapatnaiḥ kiṃ na śocasi ॥17॥
18
baddhaśca vāruṇaiḥ pāśairvajreṇa ca samāhataḥ ।
hṛtadāro hṛtadhano brūhi kasmānna śocasi ॥18॥
19
bhraṣṭaśrīrvibhavabhraṣṭo yanna śocasi duṣkaram ।
trailokyarājyanāśe hi ko'nyo jīvitumutsahet ॥19॥
20
etaccānyacca paruṣaṃ bruvantaṃ paribhūya tam ।
śrutvā sukhamasambhrānto balirvairocano'bravīt ॥20॥
21
nigṛhīte mayi bhṛśaṃ śakra kiṃ katthitena te ।
vajramudyamya tiṣṭhantaṃ paśyāmi tvāṃ purandara ॥21॥
22
aśaktaḥ pūrvamāsīstvaṃ kathañcicchaktatāṃ gataḥ ।
kastvadanya imā vācaḥ sukrūrā vaktumarhati ॥22॥
23
yastu śatrorvaśasthasya śakto'pi kurute dayām ।
hastaprāptasya vīrasya taṃ caiva puruṣaṃ viduḥ ॥23॥
24
aniścayo hi yuddheṣu dvayorvivadamānayoḥ ।
ekaḥ prāpnoti vijayamekaścaiva parābhavam ॥24॥
25
mā ca te bhūtsvabhāvo'yaṃ mayā daivatapuṅgava ।
īśvaraḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ vikrameṇa jito balāt ॥25॥
26
naitadasmatkṛtaṃ śakra naitacchakra tvayā kṛtam ।
yattvamevaṅgato vajrinyadvāpyevaṅgatā vayam ॥26॥
27
ahamāsaṃ yathādya tvaṃ bhavitā tvaṃ yathā vayam ।
māvamaṃsthā mayā karma duṣkṛtaṃ kṛtamityuta ॥27॥
28
sukhaduḥkhe hi puruṣaḥ paryāyeṇādhigacchati ।
paryāyeṇāsi śakratvaṃ prāptaḥ śakra na karmaṇā ॥28॥
29
kālaḥ kāle nayati māṃ tvāṃ ca kālo nayatyayam ।
tenāhaṃ tvaṃ yathā nādya tvaṃ cāpi na yathā vayam ॥29॥
30
na mātṛpitṛśuśrūṣā na ca daivatapūjanam ।
nānyo guṇasamācāraḥ puruṣasya sukhāvahaḥ ॥30॥
31
na vidyā na tapo dānaṃ na mitrāṇi na bāndhavāḥ ।
śaknuvanti paritrātuṃ naraṃ kālena pīḍitam ॥31॥
32
nāgāminamanarthaṃ hi pratighātaśatairapi ।
śaknuvanti prativyoḍhumṛte buddhibalānnarāḥ ॥32॥
33
paryāyairhanyamānānāṃ paritrātā na vidyate ।
idaṃ tu duḥkhaṃ yacchakra kartāhamiti manyate ॥33॥
34
yadi kartā bhavetkartā na kriyeta kadācana ।
yasmāttu kriyate kartā tasmātkartāpyanīśvaraḥ ॥34॥
35
kālena tvāhamajayaṃ kālenāhaṃ jitastvayā ।
gantā gatimatāṃ kālaḥ kālaḥ kalayati prajāḥ ॥35॥
36
indra prākṛtayā buddhyā pralapannāvabudhyase ।
kecittvāṃ bahu manyante śraiṣṭhyaṃ prāptaṃ svakarmaṇā ॥36॥
37
kathamasmadvidho nāma jānaṁllokapravṛttayaḥ ।
kālenābhyāhataḥ śocenmuhyedvāpyarthasambhrame ॥37॥
38
nityaṃ kālaparītasya mama vā madvidhasya vā ।
buddhirvyasanamāsādya bhinnā nauriva sīdati ॥38॥
39
ahaṃ ca tvaṃ ca ye cānye bhaviṣyanti surādhipāḥ ।
te sarve śakra yāsyanti mārgamindraśatairgatam ॥39॥
40
tvāmapyevaṃ sudurdharṣaṃ jvalantaṃ parayā śriyā ।
kāle pariṇate kālaḥ kālayiṣyati māmiva ॥40॥
41
bahūnīndrasahasrāṇi daiteyānāṃ yuge yuge ।
abhyatītāni kālena kālo hi duratikramaḥ ॥41॥
42
idaṃ tu labdhvā tvaṃ sthānamātmānaṃ bahu manyase ।
sarvabhūtabhavaṃ devaṃ brahmāṇamiva śāśvatam ॥42॥
43
na cedamacalaṃ sthānamanantaṃ vāpi kasyacit ।
tvaṃ tu bāliśayā buddhyā mamedamiti manyase ॥43॥
44
aviśvāsye viśvasiṣi manyase cādhruvaṃ dhruvam ।
mameyamiti mohāttvaṃ rājaśriyamabhīpsasi ॥44॥
45
neyaṃ tava na cāsmākaṃ na cānyeṣāṃ sthirā matā ।
atikramya bahūnanyāṃstvayi tāvadiyaṃ sthitā ॥45॥
46
kañcitkālamiyaṃ sthitvā tvayi vāsava cañcalā ।
gaurnipānamivotsṛjya punaranyaṃ gamiṣyati ॥46॥
47
rājalokā hyatikrāntā yānna saṅkhyātumutsahe ।
tvatto bahutarāścānye bhaviṣyanti purandara ॥47॥
48
savṛkṣauṣadhiratneyaṃ sasaritparvatākarā ।
tānidānīṃ na paśyāmi yairbhukteyaṃ purā mahī ॥48॥
49
pṛthurailo mayo bhaumo narakaḥ śambarastathā ।
aśvagrīvaḥ pulomā ca svarbhānuramitadhvajaḥ ॥49॥
50
prahrādo namucirdakṣo vipracittirvirocanaḥ ।
hrīniṣedhaḥ suhotraśca bhūrihā puṣpavānvṛṣaḥ ॥50॥
51
satyeṣurṛṣabho rāhuḥ kapilāśvo virūpakaḥ ।
bāṇaḥ kārtasvaro vahnirviśvadaṃṣṭro'tha nairṛtaḥ ॥51॥
52
ritthāhutthau vīratāmrau varāhāśvo ruciḥ prabhuḥ ।
viśvajitpratiśauriśca vṛṣāṇḍo viṣkaro madhuḥ ॥52॥
53
hiraṇyakaśipuścaiva kaiṭabhaścaiva dānavaḥ ।
daityāśca kālakhañjāśca sarve te nairṛtaiḥ saha ॥53॥
54
ete cānye ca bahavaḥ pūrve pūrvatarāśca ye ।
daityendrā dānavendrāśca yāṃścānyānanuśuśruma ॥54॥
55
bahavaḥ pūrvadaityendrāḥ santyajya pṛthivīṃ gatāḥ ।
kālenābhyāhatāḥ sarve kālo hi balavattaraḥ ॥55॥
56
sarvaiḥ kratuśatairiṣṭaṃ na tvamekaḥ śatakratuḥ ।
sarve dharmaparāścāsansarve satatasatriṇaḥ ॥56॥
57
antarikṣacarāḥ sarve sarve'bhimukhayodhinaḥ ।
sarve saṃhananopetāḥ sarve parighabāhavaḥ ॥57॥
58
sarve māyāśatadharāḥ sarve te kāmacāriṇaḥ ।
sarve samaramāsādya na śrūyante parājitāḥ ॥58॥
59
sarve satyavrataparāḥ sarve kāmavihāriṇaḥ ।
sarve vedavrataparāḥ sarve cāsanbahuśrutāḥ ॥59॥
60
sarve saṃhatamaiśvaryamīśvarāḥ pratipedire ।
na caiśvaryamadasteṣāṃ bhūtapūrvo mahātmanām ॥60॥
61
sarve yathārthadātāraḥ sarve vigatamatsarāḥ ।
sarve sarveṣu bhūteṣu yathāvatpratipedire ॥61॥
62
sarve dākṣāyaṇīputrāḥ prājāpatyā mahābalāḥ ।
jvalantaḥ pratapantaśca kālena pratisaṃhṛtāḥ ॥62॥
63
tvaṃ caivemāṃ yadā bhuktvā pṛthivīṃ tyakṣyase punaḥ ।
na śakṣyasi tadā śakra niyantuṃ śokamātmanaḥ ॥63॥
64
muñcecchāṃ kāmabhogeṣu muñcemaṃ śrībhavaṃ madam ।
evaṃ svarājyanāśe tvaṃ śokaṃ samprasahiṣyasi ॥64॥
65
śokakāle śuco mā tvaṃ harṣakāle ca mā hṛṣaḥ ।
atītānāgate hitvā pratyutpannena vartaya ॥65॥
66
māṃ cedabhyāgataḥ kālaḥ sadāyuktamatandritam ।
kṣamasva nacirādindra tvāmapyupagamiṣyati ॥66॥
67
trāsayanniva devendra vāgbhistakṣasi māmiha ।
saṃyate mayi nūnaṃ tvamātmānaṃ bahu manyase ॥67॥
68
kālaḥ prathamamāyānmāṃ paścāttvāmanudhāvati ।
tena garjasi devendra pūrvaṃ kālahate mayi ॥68॥
69
ko hi sthātumalaṃ loke kruddhasya mama saṃyuge ।
kālastu balavānprāptastena tiṣṭhasi vāsava ॥69॥
70
yattadvarṣasahasrāntaṃ pūrṇaṃ bhavitumarhati ।
yathā me sarvagātrāṇi nasvasthāni hataujasaḥ ॥70॥
71
ahamaindraccyutaḥ sthānāttvamindraḥ prakṛto divi ।
sucitre jīvaloke'sminnupāsyaḥ kālaparyayāt ॥71॥
72
kiṃ hi kṛtvā tvamindro'dya kiṃ hi kṛtvā cyutā vayam ।
kālaḥ kartā vikartā ca sarvamanyadakāraṇam ॥72॥
73
nāśaṃ vināśamaiśvaryaṃ sukhaduḥkhe bhavābhavau ।
vidvānprāpyaivamatyarthaṃ na prahṛṣyenna ca vyathet ॥73॥
74
tvameva hīndra vetthāsmānvedāhaṃ tvāṃ ca vāsava ।
vikatthase māṃ kiṃ baddhaṃ kālena nirapatrapa ॥74॥
75
tvameva hi purā vettha yattadā pauruṣaṃ mama ।
samareṣu ca vikrāntaṃ paryāptaṃ tannidarśanam ॥75॥
76
ādityāścaiva rudrāśca sādhyāśca vasubhiḥ saha ।
mayā vinirjitāḥ sarve marutaśca śacīpate ॥76॥
77
tvameva śakra jānāsi devāsurasamāgame ।
sametā vibudhā bhagnāstarasā samare mayā ॥77॥
78
parvatāścāsakṛtkṣiptāḥ savanāḥ savanaukasaḥ ।
saṭaṅkaśikharā ghorāḥ samare mūrdhni te mayā ॥78॥
79
kiṃ nu śakyaṃ mayā kartuṃ yatkālo duratikramaḥ ।
na hi tvāṃ notsahe hantuṃ savajramapi muṣṭinā ॥79॥
80
na tu vikramakālo'yaṃ kṣamākālo'yamāgataḥ ।
tena tvā marṣaye śakra durmarṣaṇatarastvayā ॥80॥
81
tvaṃ mā pariṇate kāle parītaṃ kālavahninā ।
niyataṃ kālapāśena baddhaṃ śakra vikatthase ॥81॥
82
ayaṃ sa puruṣaḥ śyāmo lokasya duratikramaḥ ।
baddhvā tiṣṭhati māṃ raudraḥ paśuṃ raśanayā yathā ॥82॥
83
lābhālābhau sukhaṃ duḥkhaṃ kāmakrodhau bhavābhavau ।
vadho bandhaḥ pramokṣaśca sarvaṃ kālena labhyate ॥83॥
84
nāhaṃ kartā na kartā tvaṃ kartā yastu sadā prabhuḥ ।
so'yaṃ pacati kālo māṃ vṛkṣe phalamivāgatam ॥84॥
85
yānyeva puruṣaḥ kurvansukhaiḥ kālena yujyate ।
punastānyeva kurvāṇo duḥkhaiḥ kālena yujyate ॥85॥
86
na ca kālena kālajñaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ śocitumarhati ।
tena śakra na śocāmi nāsti śoke sahāyatā ॥86॥
87
yadā hi śocatāṃ śoko vyasanaṃ nāpakarṣati ।
sāmarthyaṃ śocato nāsti nādya śocāmyahaṃ tataḥ ॥87॥
88
evamuktaḥ sahasrākṣo bhagavānpākaśāsanaḥ ।
pratisaṃhṛtya saṃrambhamityuvāca śatakratuḥ ॥88॥
89
savajramudyataṃ bāhuṃ dṛṣṭvā pāśāṃśca vāruṇān ।
kasyeha na vyathedbuddhirmṛtyorapi jighāṃsataḥ ॥89॥
90
sā te na vyathate buddhiracalā tattvadarśinī ।
bruvanna vyathase sa tvaṃ vākyaṃ satyaparākrama ॥90॥
91
ko hi viśvāsamartheṣu śarīre vā śarīrabhṛt ।
kartumutsahate loke dṛṣṭvā saṃprasthitaṃ jagat ॥91॥
92
ahamapyevamevainaṃ lokaṃ jānāmyaśāśvatam ।
kālāgnāvāhitaṃ ghore guhye satatage'kṣare ॥92॥
93
na cātra parihāro'sti kālaspṛṣṭasya kasyacit ।
sūkṣmāṇāṃ mahatāṃ caiva bhūtānāṃ paripacyatām ॥93॥
94
anīśasyāpramattasya bhūtāni pacataḥ sadā ।
anivṛttasya kālasya kṣayaṃ prāpto na mucyate ॥94॥
95
apramattaḥ pramatteṣu kālo jāgarti dehiṣu ।
prayatnenāpyatikrānto dṛṣṭapūrvo na kenacit ॥95॥
96
purāṇaḥ śāśvato dharmaḥ sarvaprāṇabhṛtāṃ samaḥ ।
kālo na parihāryaśca na cāsyāsti vyatikramaḥ ॥96॥
97
ahorātrāṃśca māsāṃśca kṣaṇānkāṣṭhāḥ kalā lavān ।
sampiṇḍayati naḥ kālo vṛddhiṃ vārdhuṣiko yathā ॥97॥
98
idamadya kariṣyāmi śvaḥ kartāsmīti vādinam ।
kālo harati samprāpto nadīvega ivoḍupam ॥98॥
99
idānīṃ tāvadevāsau mayā dṛṣṭaḥ kathaṃ mṛtaḥ ।
iti kālena hriyatāṃ pralāpaḥ śrūyate nṛṇām ॥99॥
100
naśyantyarthāstathā bhogāḥ sthānamaiśvaryameva ca ।
anityamadhruvaṃ sarvaṃ vyavasāyo hi duṣkaraḥ ।
ucchrāyā vinipātāntā bhāvo'bhāvastha eva ca ॥100॥
101
sā te na vyathate buddhiracalā tattvadarśinī ।
ahamāsaṃ purā ceti manasāpi na budhyase ॥101॥
102
kālenākramya loke'sminpacyamāne balīyasā ।
ajyeṣṭhamakaniṣṭhaṃ ca kṣipyamāṇo na budhyase ॥102॥
103
īrṣyābhimānalobheṣu kāmakrodhabhayeṣu ca ।
spṛhāmohābhimāneṣu lokaḥ sakto vimuhyati ॥103॥
104
bhavāṃstu bhāvatattvajño vidvāñjñānataponvitaḥ ।
kālaṃ paśyati suvyaktaṃ pāṇāvāmalakaṃ yathā ॥104॥
105
kālacāritratattvajñaḥ sarvaśāstraviśāradaḥ ।
vairocane kṛtātmāsi spṛhaṇīyo vijānatām ॥105॥
106
sarvaloko hyayaṃ manye buddhyā parigatastvayā ।
viharansarvatomukto na kvacitpariṣajjase ॥106॥
107
rajaśca hi tamaśca tvā spṛśato na jitendriyam ।
niṣprītiṃ naṣṭasantāpaṃ tvamātmānamupāsase ॥107॥
108
suhṛdaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ nirvairaṃ śāntamānasam ।
dṛṣṭvā tvāṃ mama sañjātā tvayyanukrośinī matiḥ ॥108॥
109
nāhametādṛśaṃ buddhaṃ hantumicchāmi bandhane ।
ānṛśaṃsyaṃ paro dharmo anukrośastathā tvayi ॥109॥
110
mokṣyante vāruṇāḥ pāśāstaveme kālaparyayāt ।
prajānāmapacāreṇa svasti te'stu mahāsura ॥110॥
111
yadā śvaśrūṃ snuṣā vṛddhāṃ paricāreṇa yokṣyate ।
putraśca pitaraṃ mohātpreṣayiṣyati karmasu ॥111॥
112
brāhmaṇaiḥ kārayiṣyanti vṛṣalāḥ pādadhāvanam ।
śūdrāśca brāhmaṇīṃ bhāryāmupayāsyanti nirbhayāḥ ॥112॥
113
viyoniṣu ca bījāni mokṣyante puruṣā yadā ।
saṅkaraṃ kāṃsyabhāṇḍaiśca baliṃ cāpi kupātrakaiḥ ॥113॥
114
cāturvarṇyaṃ yadā kṛtsnamunmaryādaṃ bhaviṣyati ।
ekaikaste tadā pāśaḥ kramaśaḥ pratimokṣyate ॥114॥
115
asmattaste bhayaṃ nāsti samayaṃ pratipālaya ।
sukhī bhava nirābādhaḥ svasthacetā nirāmayaḥ ॥115॥
116
tamevamuktvā bhagavāñśatakratuḥ pratiprayāto gajarājavāhanaḥ ।
vijitya sarvānasurānsurādhipo nananda harṣeṇa babhūva caikarāṭ ॥116॥
117
maharṣayastuṣṭuvurañjasā ca taṃ vṛṣākapiṃ sarvacarācareśvaram ।
himāpaho havyamudāvahaṃstvaraṃstathāmṛtaṃ cārpitamīśvarāya ha ॥117॥
118
dvijottamaiḥ sarvagatairabhiṣṭuto vidīptatejā gatamanyurīśvaraḥ ।
praśāntacetā muditaḥ svamālayaṃ triviṣṭapaṃ prāpya mumoda vāsavaḥ] ॥118॥
Глава 221
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
pūrvarūpāṇi me rājanpuruṣasya bhaviṣyataḥ ।
parābhaviṣyataścaiva tvaṃ me brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
mana eva manuṣyasya pūrvarūpāṇi śaṃsati ।
bhaviṣyataśca bhadraṃ te tathaiva na bhaviṣyataḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
śriyā śakrasya saṃvādaṃ tannibodha yudhiṣṭhira ॥3॥
4
mahatastapaso vyuṣṭyā paśyaṁllokau parāvarau ।
sāmānyamṛṣibhirgatvā brahmalokanivāsibhiḥ ॥4॥
5
brahmaivāmitadīptaujāḥ śāntapāpmā mahātapāḥ ।
vicacāra yathākāmaṃ triṣu lokeṣu nāradaḥ ॥5॥
6
kadācitprātarutthāya pispṛkṣuḥ salilaṃ śuci ।
dhruvadvārabhavāṃ gaṅgāṃ jagāmāvatatāra ca ॥6॥
7
sahasranayanaścāpi vajrī śambarapākahā ।
tasyā devarṣijuṣṭāyāstīramabhyājagāma ha ॥7॥
8
tāvāplutya yatātmānau kṛtajapyau samāsatuḥ ।
nadyāḥ pulinamāsādya sūkṣmakāñcanavālukam ॥8॥
9
puṇyakarmabhirākhyātā devarṣikathitāḥ kathāḥ ।
cakratustau kathāśīlau śucisaṃhṛṣṭamānasau ।
pūrvavṛttavyapetāni kathayantau samāhitau ॥9॥
10
atha bhāskaramudyantaṃ raśmijālapuraskṛtam ।
pūrṇamaṇḍalamālokya tāvutthāyopatasthatuḥ ॥10॥
11
abhitastūdayantaṃ tamarkamarkamivāparam ।
ākāśe dadṛśe jyotirudyatārciḥ samaprabham ॥11॥
12
tayoḥ samīpaṃ samprāptaṃ pratyadṛśyata bhārata ।
tatsuparṇārkacaritamāsthitaṃ vaiṣṇavaṃ padam ।
bhābhirapratimaṃ bhāti trailokyamavabhāsayat ॥12॥
13
divyābhirūpaśobhābhirapsarobhiḥ puraskṛtām ।
bṛhatīmaṃśumatprakhyāṃ bṛhadbhānorivārciṣam ॥13॥
14
nakṣatrakalpābharaṇāṃ tārābhaktisamasrajam ।
śriyaṃ dadṛśatuḥ padmāṃ sākṣātpadmatalasthitām ॥14॥
15
sāvaruhya vimānāgrādaṅganānāmanuttamā ।
abhyagacchattrilokeśaṃ śakraṃ carṣiṃ ca nāradam ॥15॥
16
nāradānugataḥ sākṣānmaghavāṃstāmupāgamat ।
kṛtāñjalipuṭo devīṃ nivedyātmānamātmanā ॥16॥
17
cakre cānupamāṃ pūjāṃ tasyāścāpi sa sarvavit ।
devarājaḥ śriyaṃ rājanvākyaṃ cedamuvāca ha ॥17॥
18
kā tvaṃ kena ca kāryeṇa samprāptā cāruhāsini ।
kutaścāgamyate subhru gantavyaṃ kva ca te śubhe ॥18॥
19
śrīruvāca ।
puṇyeṣu triṣu lokeṣu sarve sthāvarajaṅgamāḥ ।
mamātmabhāvamicchanto yatante paramātmanā ॥19॥
Шри сказал:
20
sāhaṃ vai paṅkaje jātā sūryaraśmivibodhite ।
bhūtyarthaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ padmā śrīḥ padmamālinī ॥20॥
21
ahaṃ lakṣmīrahaṃ bhūtiḥ śrīścāhaṃ balasūdana ।
ahaṃ śraddhā ca medhā ca sannatirvijitiḥ sthitiḥ ॥21॥
22
ahaṃ dhṛtirahaṃ siddhirahaṃ tviḍbhūtireva ca ।
ahaṃ svāhā svadhā caiva saṃstutirniyatiḥ kṛtiḥ ॥22॥
23
rājñāṃ vijayamānānāṃ senāgreṣu dhvajeṣu ca ।
nivāse dharmaśīlānāṃ viṣayeṣu pureṣu ca ॥23॥
24
jitakāśini śūre ca saṅgrāmeṣvanivartini ।
nivasāmi manuṣyendre sadaiva balasūdana ॥24॥
25
dharmanitye mahābuddhau brahmaṇye satyavādini ।
praśrite dānaśīle ca sadaiva nivasāmyaham ॥25॥
26
asureṣvavasaṃ pūrvaṃ satyadharmanibandhanā ।
viparītāṃstu tānbuddhvā tvayi vāsamarocayam ॥26॥
27
śakra uvāca ।
kathaṃvṛtteṣu daityeṣu tvamavātsīrvarānane ।
dṛṣṭvā ca kimihāgāstvaṃ hitvā daiteyadānavān ॥27॥
Шакра сказал:
28
śrīruvāca ।
svadharmamanutiṣṭhatsu dhairyādacaliteṣu ca ।
svargamārgābhirāmeṣu sattveṣu niratā hyaham ॥28॥
Шри сказал:
29
dānādhyayanayajñejyā gurudaivatapūjanam ।
viprāṇāmatithīnāṃ ca teṣāṃ nityamavartata ॥29॥
30
susaṃmṛṣṭagṛhāścāsañjitastrīkā hutāgnayaḥ ।
guruśuśrūṣavo dāntā brahmaṇyāḥ satyavādinaḥ ॥30॥
31
śraddadhānā jitakrodhā dānaśīlānasūyakāḥ ।
bhṛtaputrā bhṛtāmātyā bhṛtadārā hyanīrṣavaḥ ॥31॥
32
amarṣaṇā na cānyonyaṃ spṛhayanti kadācana ।
na ca jātūpatapyante dhīrāḥ parasamṛddhibhiḥ ॥32॥
33
dātāraḥ saṅgṛhītāra āryāḥ karuṇavedinaḥ ।
mahāprasādā ṛjavo dṛḍhabhaktā jitendriyāḥ ॥33॥
34
santuṣṭabhṛtyasacivāḥ kṛtajñāḥ priyavādinaḥ ।
yathārthamānārthakarā hrīniṣedhā yatavratāḥ ॥34॥
35
nityaṃ parvasu susnātāḥ svanuliptāḥ svalaṅkṛtāḥ ।
upavāsatapaḥśīlāḥ pratītā brahmavādinaḥ ॥35॥
36
nainānabhyudiyātsūryo na cāpyāsanprageniśāḥ ।
rātrau dadhi ca saktūṃśca nityameva vyavarjayan ॥36॥
37
kālyaṃ ghṛtaṃ cānvavekṣanprayatā brahmacāriṇaḥ ।
maṅgalānapi cāpaśyanbrāhmaṇāṃścāpyapūjayan ॥37॥
38
sadā hi dadatāṃ dharmaḥ sadā cāpratigṛhṇatām ।
ardhaṃ ca rātryāḥ svapatāṃ divā cāsvapatāṃ tathā ॥38॥
39
kṛpaṇānāthavṛddhānāṃ durbalāturayoṣitām ।
dāyaṃ ca saṃvibhāgaṃ ca nityamevānumodatām ॥39॥
40
viṣaṇṇaṃ trastamudvignaṃ bhayārtaṃ vyādhipīḍitam ।
hṛtasvaṃ vyasanārtaṃ ca nityamāśvāsayanti te ॥40॥
41
dharmamevānvavartanta na hiṃsanti parasparam ।
anukūlāśca kāryeṣu guruvṛddhopasevinaḥ ॥41॥
42
pitṛdevātithīṃścaiva yathāvatte'bhyapūjayan ।
avaśeṣāṇi cāśnanti nityaṃ satyataporatāḥ ॥42॥
43
naike'śnanti susampannaṃ na gacchanti parastriyam ।
sarvabhūteṣvavartanta yathātmani dayāṃ prati ॥43॥
44
naivākāśe na paśuṣu nāyonau na ca parvasu ।
indriyasya visargaṃ te'rocayanta kadācana ॥44॥
45
nityaṃ dānaṃ tathā dākṣyamārjavaṃ caiva nityadā ।
utsāhaścānahaṅkāraḥ paramaṃ sauhṛdaṃ kṣamā ॥45॥
46
satyaṃ dānaṃ tapaḥ śaucaṃ kāruṇyaṃ vāganiṣṭhurā ।
mitreṣu cānabhidrohaḥ sarvaṃ teṣvabhavatprabho ॥46॥
47
nidrā tandrīrasamprītirasūyā cānavekṣitā ।
aratiśca viṣādaśca na spṛhā cāviśanta tān ॥47॥
48
sāhamevaṅguṇeṣveva dānaveṣvavasaṃ purā ।
prajāsargamupādāya naikaṃ yugaviparyayam ॥48॥
49
tataḥ kālaviparyāse teṣāṃ guṇaviparyayāt ।
apaśyaṃ vigataṃ dharmaṃ kāmakrodhavaśātmanām ॥49॥
50
sabhāsadāṃ te vṛddhānāṃ satyāḥ kathayatāṃ kathāḥ ।
prāhasannabhyasūyaṃśca sarvavṛddhānguṇāvarāḥ ॥50॥
51
yūnaḥ sahasamāsīnānvṛddhānabhigatānsataḥ ।
nābhyutthānābhivādābhyāṃ yathāpūrvamapūjayan ॥51॥
52
vartayantyeva pitari putrāḥ prabhavatā''tmanaḥ ।
amitrabhṛtyatāṃ prāpya khyāpayanto'napatrapāḥ ॥52॥
53
tathā dharmādapetena karmaṇā garhitena ye ।
mahataḥ prāpnuvantyarthāṃsteṣveṣāmabhavatspṛhā ॥53॥
54
uccaiścāpyavadanrātrau nīcaistatrāgnirajvalat ।
putrāḥ pitṝnabhyavadanbhāryāścābhyavadanpatīn ॥54॥
55
mātaraṃ pitaraṃ vṛddhamācāryamatithiṃ gurum ।
guruvannābhyanandanta kumārānnānvapālayan ॥55॥
56
bhikṣāṃ balimadattvā ca svayamannāni bhuñjate ।
aniṣṭvā saṃvibhajyātha pitṛdevātithīngurūn ॥56॥
57
na śaucamanurudhyanta teṣāṃ sūdajanāstathā ।
manasā karmaṇā vācā bhaktamāsīdanāvṛtam ॥57॥
58
viprakīrṇāni dhānyāni kākamūṣakabhojanam ।
apāvṛtaṃ payo'tiṣṭhaducchiṣṭāścāspṛśanghṛtam ॥58॥
59
kuddālapāṭīpiṭakaṃ prakīrṇaṃ kāṃsyabhājanam ।
dravyopakaraṇaṃ sarvaṃ nānvavaikṣatkuṭumbinī ॥59॥
60
prākārāgāravidhvaṃsānna sma te pratikurvate ।
nādriyante paśūnbaddhvā yavasenodakena ca ॥60॥
61
bālānāṃ prekṣamāṇānāṃ svayaṃ bhakṣānabhakṣayan ।
tathā bhṛtyajanaṃ sarvaṃ paryaśnanti ca dānavāḥ ॥61॥
62
pāyasaṃ kṛsaraṃ māṃsamapūpānatha śaṣkulīḥ ।
apācayannātmano'rthe vṛthāmāṃsānyabhakṣayan ॥62॥
63
utsūryaśāyinaścāsansarve cāsanprageniśāḥ ।
avartankalahāścātra divārātraṃ gṛhe gṛhe ॥63॥
64
anāryāścāryamāsīnaṃ paryupāsanna tatra ha ।
āśramasthānvikarmasthāḥ pradviṣanti parasparam ।
saṅkarāścāpyavartanta na ca śaucamavartata ॥64॥
65
ye ca vedavido viprā vispaṣṭamanṛcaśca ye ।
nirantaraviśeṣāste bahumānāvamānayoḥ ॥65॥
66
hāvamābharaṇaṃ veṣaṃ gatiṃ sthitimavekṣitum ।
asevanta bhujiṣyā vai durjanācaritaṃ vidhim ॥66॥
67
striyaḥ puruṣaveṣeṇa puṃsaḥ strīveṣadhāriṇaḥ ।
krīḍārativihāreṣu parāṃ mudamavāpnuvan ॥67॥
68
prabhavadbhiḥ purā dāyānarhebhyaḥ pratipāditān ।
nābhyavartanta nāstikyādvartantaḥ sambhaveṣvapi ॥68॥
69
mitreṇābhyarthitaṃ mitramarthe saṃśayite kvacit ।
vālakoṭyagramātreṇa svārthenāghnata tadvasu ॥69॥
70
parasvādānarucayo vipaṇyavyavahāriṇaḥ ।
adṛśyantāryavarṇeṣu śūdrāścāpi tapodhanāḥ ॥70॥
71
adhīyante'vratāḥ kecidvṛthāvratamathāpare ।
aśuśrūṣurguroḥ śiṣyaḥ kaścicchiṣyasakho guruḥ ॥71॥
72
pitā caiva janitrī ca śrāntau vṛttotsavāviva ।
aprabhutve sthitau vṛddhāvannaṃ prārthayataḥ sutān ॥72॥
73
tatra vedavidaḥ prājñā gāmbhīrye sāgaropamāḥ ।
kṛṣyādiṣvabhavansaktā mūrkhāḥ śrāddhānyabhuñjata ॥73॥
74
prātaḥ prātaśca supraśnaṃ kalpanaṃ preṣaṇakriyāḥ ।
śiṣyānuprahitāstasminnakurvanguravaśca ha ॥74॥
75
śvaśrūśvaśurayoragre vadhūḥ preṣyānaśāsata ।
anvaśāsacca bhartāraṃ samāhūyābhijalpatī ॥75॥
76
prayatnenāpi cārakṣaccittaṃ putrasya vai pitā ।
vyabhajaṃścāpi saṃrambhādduḥkhavāsaṃ tathāvasan ॥76॥
77
agnidāhena corairvā rājabhirvā hṛtaṃ dhanam ।
dṛṣṭvā dveṣātprāhasanta suhṛtsambhāvitā hyapi ॥77॥
78
kṛtaghnā nāstikāḥ pāpā gurudārābhimarśinaḥ ।
abhakṣyabhakṣaṇaratā nirmaryādā hatatviṣaḥ ॥78॥
79
teṣvevamādīnācārānācaratsu viparyaye ।
nāhaṃ devendra vatsyāmi dānaveṣviti me matiḥ ॥79॥
80
tāṃ māṃ svayamanuprāptāmabhinanda śacīpate ।
tvayārcitāṃ māṃ deveśa purodhāsyanti devatāḥ ॥80॥
81
yatrāhaṃ tatra matkāntā madviśiṣṭā madarpaṇāḥ ।
sapta devyo mayāṣṭamyo vāsaṃ ceṣyanti me'ṣṭadhā ॥81॥
82
āśā śraddhā dhṛtiḥ kāntirvijitiḥ sannatiḥ kṣamā ।
aṣṭamī vṛttiretāsāṃ purogā pākaśāsana ॥82॥
83
tāścāhaṃ cāsurāṃstyaktvā yuṣmadviṣayamāgatā ।
tridaśeṣu nivatsyāmo dharmaniṣṭhāntarātmasu ॥83॥
84
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityuktavacanāṃ devīmatyarthaṃ tau nanandatuḥ ।
nāradaśca trilokarṣirvṛtrahantā ca vāsavaḥ ॥84॥
Бхишма сказал:
85
tato'nalasakho vāyuḥ pravavau devaveśmasu ।
iṣṭagandhaḥ sukhasparśaḥ sarvendriyasukhāvahaḥ ॥85॥
86
śucau cābhyarcite deśe tridaśāḥ prāyaśaḥ sthitāḥ ।
lakṣmyā sahitamāsīnaṃ maghavantaṃ didṛkṣavaḥ ॥86॥
87
tato divaṃ prāpya sahasralocanaḥ śriyopapannaḥ suhṛdā surarṣiṇā ।
rathena haryaśvayujā surarṣabhaḥ sadaḥ surāṇāmabhisatkṛto yayau ॥87॥
88
atheṅgitaṃ vajradharasya nāradaḥ śriyāśca devyā manasā vicārayan ।
śriyai śaśaṃsāmaradṛṣṭapauruṣaḥ śivena tatrāgamanaṃ maharddhimat ॥88॥
89
tato'mṛtaṃ dyauḥ pravavarṣa bhāsvatī pitāmahasyāyatane svayaṃbhuvaḥ ।
anāhatā dundubhayaśca nedire tathā prasannāśca diśaścakāśire ॥89॥
90
yathartu sasyeṣu vavarṣa vāsavo na dharmamārgādvicacāla kaścana ।
anekaratnākarabhūṣaṇā ca bhūḥ sughoṣaghoṣā bhuvanaukasāṃ jaye ॥90॥
91
kriyābhirāmā manujā yaśasvino babhuḥ śubhe puṇyakṛtāṃ pathi sthitāḥ ।
narāmarāḥ kinnarayakṣarākṣasāḥ samṛddhimantaḥ sukhino yaśasvinaḥ ॥91॥
92
na jātvakāle kusumaṃ kutaḥ phalaṃ papāta vṛkṣātpavaneritādapi ।
rasapradāḥ kāmadughāśca dhenavo na dāruṇā vāgvicacāra kasyacit ॥92॥
93
imāṃ saparyāṃ saha sarvakāmadaiḥ śriyāśca śakrapramukhaiśca daivataiḥ ।
paṭhanti ye viprasadaḥ samāgame samṛddhakāmāḥ śriyamāpnuvanti te ॥93॥
94
tvayā kurūṇāṃ vara yatpracoditaṃ bhavābhavasyeha paraṃ nidarśanam ।
tadadya sarvaṃ parikīrtitaṃ mayā parīkṣya tattvaṃ parigantumarhasi] ॥94॥
Глава 222
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kiṃśīlaḥ kiṃsamācāraḥ kiṃvidyaḥ kiṃparāyaṇaḥ ।
prāpnoti brahmaṇaḥ sthānaṃ yatparaṃ prakṛterdhruvam ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
mokṣadharmeṣu niyato laghvāhāro jitendriyaḥ ।
prāpnoti brahmaṇaḥ sthānaṃ yatparaṃ prakṛterdhruvam ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
jaigīṣavyasya saṃvādamasitasya ca bhārata ॥3॥
4
jaigīṣavyaṃ mahāprājñaṃ dharmāṇāmāgatāgamam ।
akrudhyantamahṛṣyantamasito devalo'bravīt ॥4॥
5
na prīyase vandyamāno nindyamāno na kupyasi ।
kā te prajñā kutaścaiṣā kiṃ caitasyāḥ parāyaṇam ॥5॥
6
iti tenānuyuktaḥ sa tamuvāca mahātapāḥ ।
mahadvākyamasandigdhaṃ puṣkalārthapadaṃ śuci ॥6॥
7
yā gatiryā parā niṣṭhā yā śāntiḥ puṇyakarmaṇām ।
tāṃ te'haṃ sampravakṣyāmi yanmāṃ pṛcchasi vai dvija ॥7॥
8
nindatsu ca samo nityaṃ praśaṃsatsu ca devala ।
nihnuvanti ca ye teṣāṃ samayaṃ sukṛtaṃ ca ye ॥8॥
9
uktāśca na vivakṣanti vaktāramahite ratam ।
pratihantuṃ na cecchanti hantāraṃ vai manīṣiṇaḥ ॥9॥
10
nāprāptamanuśocanti prāptakālāni kurvate ।
na cātītāni śocanti na cainānpratijānate ॥10॥
11
samprāptānāṃ ca pūjyānāṃ kāmādartheṣu devala ।
yathopapattiṃ kurvanti śaktimantaḥ kṛtavratāḥ ॥11॥
12
pakvavidyā mahāprājñā jitakrodhā jitendriyāḥ ।
manasā karmaṇā vācā nāparādhyanti kasyacit ॥12॥
13
anīrṣavo na cānyonyaṃ vihiṃsanti kadācana ।
na ca jātūpatapyante dhīrāḥ parasamṛddhibhiḥ ॥13॥
14
nindāpraśaṃse cātyarthaṃ na vadanti parasya ye ।
na ca nindāpraśaṃsābhyāṃ vikriyante kadācana ॥14॥
15
sarvataśca praśāntā ye sarvabhūtahite ratāḥ ।
na krudhyanti na hṛṣyanti nāparādhyanti kasyacit ।
vimucya hṛdayagranthīṃścaṅkamyante yathāsukham ॥15॥
16
na yeṣāṃ bāndhavāḥ santi ye cānyeṣāṃ na bāndhavāḥ ।
amitrāśca na santyeṣāṃ ye cāmitrā na kasyacit ॥16॥
17
ya evaṃ kurvate martyāḥ sukhaṃ jīvanti sarvadā ।
dharmamevānuvartante dharmajñā dvijasattama ।
ye hyato vicyutā mārgātte hṛṣyantyudvijanti ca ॥17॥
18
āsthitastamahaṃ mārgamasūyiṣyāmi kaṃ katham ।
nindyamānaḥ praśasto vā hṛṣyeyaṃ kena hetunā ॥18॥
19
yadyadicchanti tanmārgamabhigacchanti mānavāḥ ।
na me nindāpraśaṃsābhyāṃ hrāsavṛddhī bhaviṣyataḥ ॥19॥
20
amṛtasyeva santṛpyedavamānasya tattvavit ।
viṣasyevodvijennityaṃ sammānasya vicakṣaṇaḥ ॥20॥
21
avajñātaḥ sukhaṃ śete iha cāmutra cobhayoḥ ।
vimuktaḥ sarvapāpebhyo yo'vamantā sa badhyate ॥21॥
22
parāṃ gatiṃ ca ye kecitprārthayanti manīṣiṇaḥ ।
etadvrataṃ samāśritya sukhamedhanti te janāḥ ॥22॥
23
sarvataśca samāhṛtya kratūnsarvāñjitendriyaḥ ।
prāpnoti brahmaṇaḥ sthānaṃ yatparaṃ prakṛterdhruvam ॥23॥
24
nāsya devā na gandharvā na piśācā na rākṣasāḥ ।
padamanvavarohanti prāptasya paramāṃ gatim] ॥24॥
Глава 223
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
priyaḥ sarvasya lokasya sarvasattvābhinanditā ।
guṇaiḥ sarvairupetaśca ko nvasti bhuvi mānavaḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atra te vartayiṣyāmi pṛcchato bharatarṣabha ।
ugrasenasya saṃvādaṃ nārade keśavasya ca ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
ugrasena uvāca ।
paśya saṅkalpate loko nāradasya prakīrtane ।
manye sa guṇasampanno brūhi tanmama pṛcchataḥ ॥3॥
Уграсена сказал:
4
vāsudeva uvāca ।
kukurādhipa yānmanye śṛṇu tānme vivakṣataḥ ।
nāradasya guṇānsādhūnsaṅkṣepeṇa narādhipa ॥4॥
Васудева сказал:
5
na cāritranimitto'syāhaṅkāro dehapātanaḥ ।
abhinnaśrutacāritrastasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥5॥
6
tapasvī nārado bāḍhaṃ vāci nāsya vyatikramaḥ ।
kāmādvā yadi vā lobhāttasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥6॥
7
adhyātmavidhitattvajñaḥ kṣāntaḥ śakto jitendriyaḥ ।
ṛjuśca satyavādī ca tasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥7॥
8
tejasā yaśasā buddhyā nayena vinayena ca ।
janmanā tapasā vṛddhastasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥8॥
9
sukhaśīlaḥ susambhogaḥ subhojyaḥ svādaraḥ śuciḥ ।
suvākyaścāpyanīrṣyaśca tasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥9॥
10
kalyāṇaṃ kurute bāḍhaṃ pāpamasminna vidyate ।
na prīyate parānarthaistasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥10॥
11
vedaśrutibhirākhyānairarthānabhijigīṣate ।
titikṣuranavajñaśca tasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥11॥
12
samatvāddhi priyo nāsti nāpriyaśca kathañcana ।
manonukūlavādī ca tasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥12॥
13
bahuśrutaścaitrakathaḥ paṇḍito'nalaso'śaṭhaḥ ।
adīno'krodhano'lubdhastasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥13॥
14
nārthe na dharme kāme vā bhūtapūrvo'sya vigrahaḥ ।
doṣāścāsya samucchinnāstasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥14॥
15
dṛḍhabhaktiranindyātmā śrutavānanṛśaṃsavān ।
vītasammohadoṣaśca tasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥15॥
16
asaktaḥ sarvasaṅgeṣu saktātmeva ca lakṣyate ।
adīrghasaṃśayo vāgmī tasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥16॥
17
samādhirnāsya mānārthe nātmānaṃ stauti karhicit ।
anīrṣyurdṛḍhasambhāṣastasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥17॥
18
lokasya vividhaṃ vṛttaṃ prakṛteścāpyakutsayan ।
saṃsargavidyākuśalastasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥18॥
19
nāsūyatyāgamaṃ kañcitsvaṃ tapo nopajīvati ।
avandhyakālo vaśyātmā tasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥19॥
20
kṛtaśramaḥ kṛtaprajño na ca tṛptaḥ samādhitaḥ ।
niyamastho'pramattaśca tasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥20॥
21
sāpatrapaśca yuktaśca suneyaḥ śreyase paraiḥ ।
abhettā paraguhyānāṃ tasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥21॥
22
na hṛṣyatyarthalābheṣu nālābheṣu vyathatyapi ।
sthirabuddhirasaktātmā tasmātsarvatra pūjitaḥ ॥22॥
23
taṃ sarvaguṇasampannaṃ dakṣaṃ śucimakātaram ।
kālajñaṃ ca nayajñaṃ ca kaḥ priyaṃ na kariṣyati] ॥23॥
Глава 224
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
ādyantaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ śrotumicchāmi kaurava ।
dhyānaṃ karma ca kālaṃ ca tathaivāyuryuge yuge ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
lokatattvaṃ ca kārtsnyena bhūtānāmāgatiṃ gatim ।
sargaśca nidhanaṃ caiva kuta etatpravartate ॥2॥
3
yadi te'nugrahe buddhirasmāsviha satāṃ vara ।
etadbhavantaṃ pṛcchāmi tadbhavānprabravītu me ॥3॥
4
pūrvaṃ hi kathitaṃ śrutvā bhṛgubhāṣitamuttamam ।
bharadvājasya viprarṣestato me buddhiruttamā ॥4॥
5
jātā paramadharmiṣṭhā divyasaṃsthānasaṃsthitā ।
tato bhūyastu pṛcchāmi tadbhavānvaktumarhati ॥5॥
6
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atra te vartayiṣye'hamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
jagau yadbhagavānvyāsaḥ putrāya paripṛcchate ॥6॥
Бхишма сказал:
7
adhītya vedānakhilānsāṅgopaniṣadastathā ।
anvicchannaiṣṭhikaṃ karma dharmanaipuṇadarśanāt ॥7॥
8
kṛṣṇadvaipāyanaṃ vyāsaṃ putro vaiyāsakiḥ śukaḥ ।
papraccha sandehamimaṃ chinnadharmārthasaṃśayam ॥8॥
9
bhūtagrāmasya kartāraṃ kālajñāne ca niścayam ।
brāhmaṇasya ca yatkṛtyaṃ tadbhavānvaktumarhati ॥9॥
10
tasmai provāca tatsarvaṃ pitā putrāya pṛcchate ।
atītānāgate vidvānsarvajñaḥ sarvadharmavit ॥10॥
11
anādyantamajaṃ divyamajaraṃ dhruvamavyayam ।
apratarkyamavijñeyaṃ brahmāgre samavartata ॥11॥
12
kāṣṭhā nimeṣā daśa pañca caiva triṃśattu kāṣṭhā gaṇayetkalāṃ tām ।
triṃśatkalāścāpi bhavenmuhūrto bhāgaḥ kalāyā daśamaśca yaḥ syāt ॥12॥
13
triṃśanmuhūrtaśca bhavedahaśca rātriśca saṅkhyā munibhiḥ praṇītā ।
māsaḥ smṛto rātryahanī ca triṃśatsaṃvatsaro dvādaśamāsa uktaḥ ।
saṃvatsaraṃ dve ayane vadanti saṅkhyāvido dakṣiṇamuttaraṃ ca ॥13॥
14
ahorātre vibhajate sūryo mānuṣalaukike ।
rātriḥ svapnāya bhūtānāṃ ceṣṭāyai karmaṇāmahaḥ ॥14॥
15
pitrye rātryahanī māsaḥ pravibhāgastayoḥ punaḥ ।
kṛṣṇo'haḥ karmaceṣṭāyāṃ śuklaḥ svapnāya śarvarī ॥15॥
16
daive rātryahanī varṣaṃ pravibhāgastayoḥ punaḥ ।
ahastatrodagayanaṃ rātriḥ syāddakṣiṇāyanam ॥16॥
17
ye te rātryahanī pūrve kīrtite daivalaukike ।
tayoḥ saṅkhyāya varṣāgraṃ brāhme vakṣyāmyahaḥkṣape ॥17॥
18
teṣāṃ saṃvatsarāgrāṇi pravakṣyāmyanupūrvaśaḥ ।
kṛte tretāyuge caiva dvāpare ca kalau tathā ॥18॥
19
catvāryāhuḥ sahasrāṇi varṣāṇāṃ tatkṛtaṃ yugam ।
tasya tāvacchatī sandhyā sandhyāṃśaśca tathāvidhaḥ ॥19॥
20
itareṣu sasandhyeṣu sasandhyāṃśeṣu ca triṣu ।
ekāpāyena saṃyānti sahasrāṇi śatāni ca ॥20॥
21
etāni śāśvatāṁllokāndhārayanti sanātanān ।
etadbrahmavidāṃ tāta viditaṃ brahma śāśvatam ॥21॥
22
catuṣpātsakalo dharmaḥ satyaṃ caiva kṛte yuge ।
nādharmeṇāgamaḥ kaścitparastasya pravartate ॥22॥
23
itareṣvāgamāddharmaḥ pādaśastvavaropyate ।
caurikānṛtamāyābhiradharmaścopacīyate ॥23॥
24
arogāḥ sarvasiddhārthāścaturvarṣaśatāyuṣaḥ ।
kṛte tretādiṣveteṣāṃ pādaśo hrasate vayaḥ ॥24॥
25
vedavādāścānuyugaṃ hrasantīti ca naḥ śrutam ।
āyūṃṣi cāśiṣaścaiva vedasyaiva ca yatphalam ॥25॥
26
anye kṛtayuge dharmāstretāyāṃ dvāpare'pare ।
anye kaliyuge dharmā yathāśaktikṛtā iva ॥26॥
27
tapaḥ paraṃ kṛtayuge tretāyāṃ jñānamuttamam ।
dvāpare yajñamevāhurdānameva kalau yuge ॥27॥
28
etāṃ dvādaśasāhasrīṃ yugākhyāṃ kavayo viduḥ ।
sahasraṃ parivṛttaṃ tadbrāhmaṃ divasamucyate ॥28॥
29
rātristāvattithī brāhmī tadādau viśvamīśvaraḥ ।
pralaye'dhyātmamāviśya suptvā so'nte vibudhyate ॥29॥
30
sahasrayugaparyantamaharyadbrahmaṇo viduḥ ।
rātriṃ yugasahasrāntāṃ te'horātravido janāḥ ॥30॥
31
pratibuddho vikurute brahmākṣayyaṃ kṣapākṣaye ।
sṛjate ca mahadbhūtaṃ tasmādvyaktātmakaṃ manaḥ ॥31॥
32
brahma tejomayaṃ śukraṃ yasya sarvamidaṃ jagat ।
ekasya bhūtaṃ bhūtasya dvayaṃ sthāvarajaṅgamam ॥32॥
33
aharmukhe vibuddhaḥ sansṛjate vidyayā jagat ।
agra eva mahābhūtamāśu vyaktātmakaṃ manaḥ ॥33॥
34
abhibhūyeha cārciṣmadvyasṛjatsapta mānasān ।
dūragaṃ bahudhāgāmi prārthanāsaṃśayātmakam ॥34॥
35
manaḥ sṛṣṭiṃ vikurute codyamānaṃ sisṛkṣayā ।
ākāśaṃ jāyate tasmāttasya śabdo guṇo mataḥ ॥35॥
36
ākāśāttu vikurvāṇātsarvagandhavahaḥ śuciḥ ।
balavāñjāyate vāyustasya sparśo guṇo mataḥ ॥36॥
37
vāyorapi vikurvāṇājjyotirbhūtaṃ tamonudam ।
rociṣṇu jāyate tatra tadrūpaguṇamucyate ॥37॥
38
jyotiṣo'pi vikurvāṇādbhavantyāpo rasātmikāḥ ।
adbhyo gandhaguṇā bhūmiḥ pūrvaiṣā sṛṣṭirucyate ॥38॥
39
guṇāḥ pūrvasya pūrvasya prāpnuvantyuttarottaram ।
teṣāṃ yāvattithaṃ yadyattattattāvadguṇaṃ smṛtam ॥39॥
40
upalabhyāpsu cedgandhaṃ kecidbrūyuranaipuṇāt ।
pṛthivyāmeva taṃ vidyādāpo vāyuṃ ca saṃśritam ॥40॥
41
ete tu sapta puruṣā nānāviryāḥ pṛthakpṛthak ।
nāśaknuvanprajāḥ sraṣṭumasamāgamya sarvataḥ ॥41॥
42
te sametya mahātmānamanyonyamabhisaṃśritāḥ ।
śarīrāśrayaṇaṃ prāptāstataḥ puruṣa ucyate ॥42॥
43
śrayaṇāccharīraṃ bhavati mūrtimatṣoḍaśātmakam ।
tadāviśanti bhūtāni mahānti saha karmaṇā ॥43॥
44
sarvabhūtāni cādāya tapasaścaraṇāya ca ।
ādikartā mahābhūtaṃ tamevāhuḥ prajāpatim ॥44॥
45
sa vai sṛjati bhūtāni sa eva puruṣaḥ paraḥ ।
ajo janayate brahmā devarṣipitṛmānavān ॥45॥
46
lokānnadīḥ samudrāṃśca diśaḥ śailānvanaspatīn ।
narakinnararakṣāṃsi vayaḥpaśumṛgoragān ।
avyayaṃ ca vyayaṃ caiva dvayaṃ sthāvarajaṅgamam ॥46॥
47
teṣāṃ ye yāni karmāṇi prāksṛṣṭyāṃ pratipedire ।
tānyeva pratipadyante sṛjyamānāḥ punaḥ punaḥ ॥47॥
48
hiṃsrāhiṃsre mṛdukrūre dharmādharme ṛtānṛte ।
ato yanmanyate dhātā tasmāttattasya rocate ॥48॥
49
mahābhūteṣu nānātvamindriyārtheṣu mūrtiṣu ।
viniyogaṃ ca bhūtānāṃ dhātaiva vidadhātyuta ॥49॥
50
kecitpuruṣakāraṃ tu prāhuḥ karmavido janāḥ ।
daivamityapare viprāḥ svabhāvaṃ bhūtacintakāḥ ॥50॥
51
pauruṣaṃ karma daivaṃ ca phalavṛttisvabhāvataḥ ।
traya ete'pṛthagbhūtā navivekaṃ tu kecana ॥51॥
52
evametacca naivaṃ ca yadbhūtaṃ sṛjate jagat ।
karmasthā viṣamaṃ brūyuḥ sattvasthāḥ samadarśinaḥ ॥52॥
53
tapo niḥśreyasaṃ jantostasya mūlaṃ damaḥ śamaḥ ।
tena sarvānavāpnoti yānkāmānmanasecchati ॥53॥
54
tapasā tadavāpnoti yadbhūtaṃ sṛjate jagat ।
sa tadbhūtaśca sarveṣāṃ bhūtānāṃ bhavati prabhuḥ ॥54॥
55
ṛṣayastapasā vedānadhyaiṣanta divāniśam ।
anādinidhanā nityā vāgutsṛṣṭā svayambhuvā ॥55॥
56
ṛṣīṇāṃ nāmadheyāni yāśca vedeṣu sṛṣṭayaḥ ।
śarvaryanteṣu jātānāṃ tānyevaibhyo dadāti saḥ ॥56॥
57
nāmabhedastapaḥkarmayajñākhyā lokasiddhayaḥ ।
ātmasiddhistu vedeṣu procyate daśabhiḥ kramaiḥ ॥57॥
58
yaduktaṃ vedavādeṣu gahanaṃ vedadṛṣṭibhiḥ ।
tadanteṣu yathāyuktaṃ kramayogena lakṣyate ॥58॥
59
karmajo'yaṃ pṛthagbhāvo dvandvayukto viyoginaḥ ।
ātmasiddhistu vijñātā jahāti prāyaśo balam ॥59॥
60
dve brahmaṇī veditavye śabdabrahma paraṃ ca yat ।
śabdabrahmaṇi niṣṇātaḥ paraṃ brahmādhigacchati ॥60॥
61
ārambhayajñāḥ kṣatrasya haviryajñā viśastathā ।
paricārayajñāḥ śūdrāstu tapoyajñā dvijātayaḥ ॥61॥
62
tretāyuge vidhistveṣāṃ yajñānāṃ na kṛte yuge ।
dvāpare viplavaṃ yānti yajñāḥ kaliyuge tathā ॥62॥
63
apṛthagdharmiṇo martyā ṛksāmāni yajūṃṣi ca ।
kāmyāṃ puṣṭiṃ pṛthagdṛṣṭvā tapobhistapa eva ca ॥63॥
64
tretāyāṃ tu samastāste prādurāsanmahābalāḥ ।
saṃyantāraḥ sthāvarāṇāṃ jaṅgamānāṃ ca sarvaśaḥ ॥64॥
65
tretāyāṃ saṃhatā hyete yajñā varṇāstathaiva ca ।
saṃrodhādāyuṣastvete vyasyante dvāpare yuge ॥65॥
66
dṛśyante nāpi dṛśyante vedāḥ kaliyuge'khilāḥ ।
utsīdante sayajñāśca kevalā dharmasetavaḥ ॥66॥
67
kṛte yuge yastu dharmo brāhmaṇeṣu pradṛśyate ।
ātmavatsu tapovatsu śrutavatsu pratiṣṭhitaḥ ॥67॥
68
adharmavratasaṃyogaṃ yathādharmaṃ yuge yuge ।
vikriyante svadharmasthā vedavādā yathāyugam ॥68॥
69
yathā viśvāni bhūtāni vṛṣṭyā bhūyāṃsi prāvṛṣi ।
sṛjyante jaṅgamasthāni tathā dharmā yuge yuge ॥69॥
70
yathartuṣvṛtuliṅgāni nānārūpāṇi paryaye ।
dṛśyante tāni tānyeva tathā brahmāharātriṣu ॥70॥
71
vihitaṃ kālanānātvamanādinidhanaṃ tathā ।
kīrtitaṃ yatpurastātte tatsūte cātti ca prajāḥ ॥71॥
72
dadhāti prabhave sthānaṃ bhūtānāṃ saṃyamo yamaḥ ।
svabhāvenaiva vartante dvandvayuktāni bhūriśaḥ ॥72॥
73
sargaḥ kālaḥ kriyā vedāḥ kartā kāryaṃ kriyā phalam ।
proktaṃ te putra sarvaṃ vai yanmāṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi ॥73॥
74
pratyāhāraṃ tu vakṣyāmi śarvaryādau gate'hani ।
yathedaṃ kurute'dhyātmaṃ susūkṣmaṃ viśvamīśvaraḥ ॥74॥
75
divi sūryāstathā sapta dahanti śikhino'rciṣā ।
sarvametattadārcirbhiḥ pūrṇaṃ jājvalyate jagat] ॥75॥
Глава 225
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
pṛthivyāṃ yāni bhūtāni jaṅgamāni dhruvāṇi ca ।
tānyevāgre pralīyante bhūmitvamupayānti ca ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
tataḥ pralīne sarvasminsthāvare jaṅgame tathā ।
akāṣṭhā nistṛṇā bhūmirdṛśyate kūrmapṛṣṭhavat ॥2॥
3
bhūmerapi guṇaṃ gandhamāpa ādadate yadā ।
āttagandhā tadā bhūmiḥ pralayatvāya kalpate ॥3॥
4
āpastataḥ pratiṣṭhanti ūrmimatyo mahāsvanāḥ ।
sarvamevedamāpūrya tiṣṭhanti ca caranti ca ॥4॥
5
apāmapi guṇāṃstāta jyotirādadate yadā ।
āpastadā āttaguṇā jyotiṣyuparamanti ca ॥5॥
6
yadādityaṃ sthitaṃ madhye gūhanti śikhino'rciṣaḥ ।
sarvamevedamarcirbhiḥ pūrṇaṃ jājvalyate nabhaḥ ॥6॥
7
jyotiṣo'pi guṇaṃ rūpaṃ vāyurādadate yadā ।
praśāmyati tadā jyotirvāyurdodhūyate mahān ॥7॥
8
tatastu mūlamāsādya vāyuḥ saṃbhavamātmanaḥ ।
adhaścordhvaṃ ca tiryakca dodhavīti diśo daśa ॥8॥
9
vāyorapi guṇaṃ sparśamākāśaṃ grasate yadā ।
praśāmyati tadā vāyuḥ khaṃ tu tiṣṭhati nānadat ॥9॥
10
ākāśasya guṇaṃ śabdamabhivyaktātmakaṃ manaḥ ।
manaso vyaktamavyaktaṃ brāhmaḥ sa pratisañcaraḥ ॥10॥
11
tadātmaguṇamāviśya mano grasati candramāḥ ।
manasyuparate'dhyātmā candramasyavatiṣṭhate ॥11॥
12
taṃ tu kālena mahatā saṅkalpaḥ kurute vaśe ।
cittaṃ grasati saṅkalpastacca jñānamanuttamam ॥12॥
13
kālo girati vijñānaṃ kālo balamiti śrutiḥ ।
balaṃ kālo grasati tu taṃ vidvānkurute vaśe ॥13॥
14
ākāśasya tadā ghoṣaṃ taṃ vidvānkurute''tmani ।
tadavyaktaṃ paraṃ brahma tacchāśvatamanuttamam ।
evaṃ sarvāṇi bhūtāni brahmaiva pratisañcaraḥ ॥14॥
15
yathāvatkīrtitaṃ samyagevametadasaṃśayam ।
bodhyaṃ vidyāmayaṃ dṛṣṭvā yogibhiḥ paramātmabhiḥ ॥15॥
16
evaṃ vistārasaṅkṣepau brahmāvyakte punaḥ punaḥ ।
yugasāhasrayorādāvahno rātryāstathaiva ca] ॥16॥
Глава 226
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
bhūtagrāme niyuktaṃ yattadetatkīrtitaṃ mayā ।
brāhmaṇasya tu yatkṛtyaṃ tatte vakṣyāmi pṛcchate ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
jātakarmaprabhṛtyasya karmaṇāṃ dakṣiṇāvatām ।
kriyā syādā samāvṛtterācārye vedapārage ॥2॥
3
adhītya vedānakhilānguruśuśrūṣaṇe rataḥ ।
gurūṇāmanṛṇo bhūtvā samāvarteta yajñavit ॥3॥
4
ācāryeṇābhyanujñātaścaturṇāmekamāśramam ।
ā vimokṣāccharīrasya so'nutiṣṭhedyathāvidhi ॥4॥
5
prajāsargeṇa dāraiśca brahmacaryeṇa vā punaḥ ।
vane gurusakāśe vā yatidharmeṇa vā punaḥ ॥5॥
6
gṛhasthastveva sarveṣāṃ caturṇāṃ mūlamucyate ।
tatra pakvakaṣāyo hi dāntaḥ sarvatra sidhyati ॥6॥
7
prajāvāñśrotriyo yajvā mukto divyaistribhirṛṇaiḥ ।
athānyānāśramānpaścātpūto gacchati karmabhiḥ ॥7॥
8
yatpṛthivyāṃ puṇyatamaṃ vidyāsthānaṃ tadāvaset ।
yateta tasminprāmāṇyaṃ gantuṃ yaśasi cottame ॥8॥
9
tapasā vā sumahatā vidyānāṃ pāraṇena vā ।
ijyayā vā pradānairvā viprāṇāṃ vardhate yaśaḥ ॥9॥
10
yāvadasya bhavatyasmiṁlloke kīrtiryaśaskarī ।
tāvatpuṇyakṛtāṁllokānanantānpuruṣo'śnute ॥10॥
11
adhyāpayedadhīyīta yājayeta yajeta ca ।
na vṛthā pratigṛhṇīyānna ca dadyātkathañcana ॥11॥
12
yājyataḥ śiṣyato vāpi kanyayā vā dhanaṃ mahat ।
yadyāgacchedyajeddadyānnaiko'śnīyātkathañcana ॥12॥
13
gṛhamāvasato hyasya nānyattīrthaṃ pratigrahāt ।
devarṣipitṛgurvarthaṃ vṛddhāturabubhukṣatām ॥13॥
14
antarhitābhitaptānāṃ yathāśakti bubhūṣatām ।
dravyāṇāmatiśaktyāpi deyameṣāṃ kṛtādapi ॥14॥
15
arhatāmanurūpāṇāṃ nādeyaṃ hyasti kiñcana ।
uccaiḥśravasamapyaśvaṃ prāpaṇīyaṃ satāṃ viduḥ ॥15॥
16
anunīya tathā kāvyaḥ satyasandho mahāvrataḥ ।
svaiḥ prāṇairbrāhmaṇaprāṇānparitrāya divaṃ gataḥ ॥16॥
17
rantidevaśca sāṅkṛtyo vasiṣṭhāya mahātmane ।
apaḥ pradāya śītoṣṇā nākapṛṣṭhe mahīyate ॥17॥
18
ātreyaścandradamayorarhatorvividhaṃ dhanam ।
dattvā lokānyayau dhīmānanantānsa mahīpatiḥ ॥18॥
19
śibirauśīnaro'ṅgāni sutaṃ ca priyamaurasam ।
brāhmaṇārthamupākṛtya nākapṛṣṭhamito gataḥ ॥19॥
20
pratardanaḥ kāśipatiḥ pradāya nayane svake ।
brāhmaṇāyātulāṃ kīrtimiha cāmutra cāśnute ॥20॥
21
divyaṃ mṛṣṭaśalākaṃ tu sauvarṇaṃ paramarddhimat ।
chatraṃ devāvṛdho dattvā sarāṣṭro'bhyapataddivam ॥21॥
22
sāṅkṛtiśca tathātreyaḥ śiṣyebhyo brahma nirguṇam ।
upadiśya mahātejā gato lokānanuttamān ॥22॥
23
ambarīṣo gavāṃ dattvā brāhmaṇebhyaḥ pratāpavān ।
arbudāni daśaikaṃ ca sarāṣṭro'bhyapataddivam ॥23॥
24
sāvitrī kuṇḍale divye śarīraṃ janamejayaḥ ।
brāhmaṇārthe parityajya jagmaturlokamuttamam ॥24॥
25
sarvaratnaṃ vṛṣādarbho yuvanāśvaḥ priyāḥ striyaḥ ।
ramyamāvasathaṃ caiva dattvāmuṃ lokamāsthitaḥ ॥25॥
26
nimī rāṣṭraṃ ca vaideho jāmadagnyo vasundharām ।
brāhmaṇebhyo dadau cāpi gayaścorvīṃ sapattanām ॥26॥
27
avarṣati ca parjanye sarvabhūtāni cāsakṛt ।
vasiṣṭho jīvayāmāsa prajāpatiriva prajāḥ ॥27॥
28
karandhamasya putrastu marutto nṛpatistathā ।
kanyāmaṅgirase dattvā divamāśu jagāma ha ॥28॥
29
brahmadattaśca pāñcālyo rājā buddhimatāṃ varaḥ ।
nidhiṃ śaṅkhaṃ dvijāgryebhyo dattvā lokānavāptavān ॥29॥
30
rājā mitrasahaścāpi vasiṣṭhāya mahātmane ।
madayantīṃ priyāṃ dattvā tayā saha divaṃ gataḥ ॥30॥
31
sahasrajicca rājarṣiḥ prāṇāniṣṭānmahāyaśāḥ ।
brāhmaṇārthe parityajya gato lokānanuttamān ॥31॥
32
sarvakāmaiśca sampūrṇaṃ dattvā veśma hiraṇmayam ।
mudgalāya gataḥ svargaṃ śatadyumno mahīpatiḥ ॥32॥
33
nāmnā ca dyutimānnāma śālvarājaḥ pratāpavān ।
dattvā rājyamṛcīkāya gato lokānanuttamān ॥33॥
34
madirāśvaśca rājarṣirdattvā kanyāṃ sumadhyamām ।
hiraṇyahastāya gato lokāndevairabhiṣṭutān ॥34॥
35
lomapādaśca rājarṣiḥ śāntāṃ dattvā sutāṃ prabhuḥ ।
ṛśyaśṛṅgāya vipulaiḥ sarvakāmairayujyata ॥35॥
36
dattvā śatasahasraṃ tu gavāṃ rājā prasenajit ।
savatsānāṃ mahātejā gato lokānanuttamān ॥36॥
37
ete cānye ca bahavo dānena tapasā ca ha ।
mahātmāno gatāḥ svargaṃ śiṣṭātmāno jitendriyāḥ ॥37॥
38
teṣāṃ pratiṣṭhitā kīrtiryāvatsthāsyati medinī ।
dānayajñaprajāsargairete hi divamāpnuvan] ॥38॥
Глава 227
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
trayīvidyāmavekṣeta vedeṣūktāmathāṅgataḥ ।
ṛksāmavarṇākṣarato yajuṣo'tharvaṇastathā ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
vedavādeṣu kuśalā hyadhyātmakuśalāśca ye ।
sattvavanto mahābhāgāḥ paśyanti prabhavāpyayau ॥2॥
3
evaṃ dharmeṇa varteta kriyāḥ śiṣṭavadācaret ।
asaṃrodhena bhūtānāṃ vṛttiṃ lipseta vai dvijaḥ ॥3॥
4
sadbhya āgatavijñānaḥ śiṣṭaḥ śāstravicakṣaṇaḥ ।
svadharmeṇa kriyā loke kurvāṇaḥ satyasaṅgaraḥ ॥4॥
5
tiṣṭhatyeteṣu gṛhavānṣaṭsu karmasu sa dvijaḥ ।
pañcabhiḥ satataṃ yajñaiḥ śraddadhāno yajeta ca ॥5॥
6
dhṛtimānapramattaśca dānto dharmavidātmavān ।
vītaharṣabhayakrodho brāhmaṇo nāvasīdati ॥6॥
7
dānamadhyayanaṃ yajñastapo hrīrārjavaṃ damaḥ ।
etairvardhayate tejaḥ pāpmānaṃ cāpakarṣati ॥7॥
8
dhūtapāpmā tu medhāvī laghvāhāro jitendriyaḥ ।
kāmakrodhau vaśe kṛtvā ninīṣedbrahmaṇaḥ padam ॥8॥
9
agnīṃśca brāhmaṇāṃścārceddevatāḥ praṇameta ca ।
varjayedruṣatīṃ vācaṃ hiṃsāṃ cādharmasaṃhitām ॥9॥
10
eṣā pūrvatarā vṛttirbrāhmaṇasya vidhīyate ।
jñānāgamena karmāṇi kurvankarmasu sidhyati ॥10॥
11
pañcendriyajalāṃ ghorāṃ lobhakūlāṃ sudustarām ।
manyupaṅkāmanādhṛṣyāṃ nadīṃ tarati buddhimān ॥11॥
12
kāmamanyūddhataṃ yatsyānnityamatyantamohitam ।
mahatā vidhidṛṣṭena balenāpratighātinā ।
svabhāvasrotasā vṛttamuhyate satataṃ jagat ॥12॥
13
kālodakena mahatā varṣāvartena santatam ।
māsormiṇartuvegena pakṣolapatṛṇena ca ॥13॥
14
nimeṣonmeṣaphenena ahorātrajavena ca ।
kāmagrāheṇa ghoreṇa vedayajñaplavena ca ॥14॥
15
dharmadvīpena bhūtānāṃ cārthakāmaraveṇa ca ।
ṛtasopānatīreṇa vihiṃsātaruvāhinā ॥15॥
16
yugahradaughamadhyena brahmaprāyabhavena ca ।
dhātrā sṛṣṭāni bhūtāni kṛṣyante yamasādanam ॥16॥
17
etatprajñāmayairdhīrā nistaranti manīṣiṇaḥ ।
plavairaplavavanto hi kiṃ kariṣyantyacetasaḥ ॥17॥
18
upapannaṃ hi yatprājño nistarennetaro janaḥ ।
dūrato guṇadoṣau hi prājñaḥ sarvatra paśyati ॥18॥
19
saṃśayātmā sa kāmātmā calacitto'lpacetanaḥ ।
aprājño na taratyeva yo hyāste na sa gacchati ॥19॥
20
aplavo hi mahādoṣamuhyamāno'dhigacchati ।
kāmagrāhagṛhītasya jñānamapyasya na plavaḥ ॥20॥
21
tasmādunmajjanasyārthe prayateta vicakṣaṇaḥ ।
etadunmajjanaṃ tasya yadayaṃ brāhmaṇo bhavet ॥21॥
22
tryavadāte kule jātastrisandehastrikarmakṛt ।
tasmādunmajjanastiṣṭhennistaretprajñayā yathā ॥22॥
23
saṃskṛtasya hi dāntasya niyatasya kṛtātmanaḥ ।
prājñasyānantarā siddhiriha loke paratra ca ॥23॥
24
vartate teṣu gṛhavānakrudhyannanasūyakaḥ ।
pañcabhiḥ satataṃ yajñairvighasāśī yajeta ca ॥24॥
25
satāṃ vṛttena varteta kriyāḥ śiṣṭavadācaret ।
asaṃrodhena dharmasya vṛttiṃ lipsedagarhitām ॥25॥
26
śrutivijñānatattvajñaḥ śiṣṭācāro vicakṣaṇaḥ ।
svadharmeṇa kriyāvāṃśca karmaṇā so'pyasaṅkaraḥ ॥26॥
27
kriyāvāñśraddadhānaśca dātā prājño'nasūyakaḥ ।
dharmādharmaviśeṣajñaḥ sarvaṃ tarati dustaram ॥27॥
28
dhṛtimānapramattaśca dānto dharmavidātmavān ।
vītaharṣabhayakrodho brāhmaṇo nāvasīdati ॥28॥
29
eṣā pūrvatarā vṛttirbrāhmaṇasya vidhīyate ।
jñānavittvena karmāṇi kurvansarvatra sidhyati ॥29॥
30
adharmaṃ dharmakāmo hi karotīhāvicakṣaṇaḥ ।
dharmaṃ cādharmasaṅkāśaṃ śocanniva karoti saḥ ॥30॥
31
dharmaṃ karomīti karotyadharmamadharmakāmaśca karoti dharmam ।
ubhe bālaḥ karmaṇī na prajānansa jāyate mriyate cāpi dehī] ॥31॥
Глава 228
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
atha cedrocayedetaddruhyeta manasā tathā ।
unmajjaṃśca nimajjaṃśca jñānavānplavavānbhavet ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
prajñayā nirmitairdhīrāstārayantyabudhānplavaiḥ ।
nābudhāstārayantyanyānātmānaṃ vā kathañcana ॥2॥
3
chinnadoṣo muniryogānyukto yuñjīta dvādaśa ।
daśakarmasukhānarthānupāyāpāyanirbhayaḥ ॥3॥
4
cakṣurācāravitprājño manasā darśanena ca ।
yacchedvāṅmanasī buddhyā ya icchejjñānamuttamam ।
jñānena yacchedātmānaṃ ya icchecchāntimātmanaḥ ॥4॥
5
eteṣāṃ cedanudraṣṭā puruṣo'pi sudāruṇaḥ ।
yadi vā sarvavedajño yadi vāpyanṛco'japaḥ ॥5॥
6
yadi vā dhārmiko yajvā yadi vā pāpakṛttamaḥ ।
yadi vā puruṣavyāghro yadi vā klaibyadhāritā ॥6॥
7
taratyeva mahādurgaṃ jarāmaraṇasāgaram ।
evaṃ hyetena yogena yuñjāno'pyekamantataḥ ।
api jijñāsamāno hi śabdabrahmātivartate ॥7॥
8
dharmopastho hrīvarūtha upāyāpāyakūbaraḥ ।
apānākṣaḥ prāṇayugaḥ prajñāyurjīvabandhanaḥ ॥8॥
9
cetanābandhuraścārurācāragrahanemivān ।
darśanasparśanavaho ghrāṇaśravaṇavāhanaḥ ॥9॥
10
prajñānābhiḥ sarvatantrapratodo jñānasārathiḥ ।
kṣetrajñādhiṣṭhito dhīraḥ śraddhādamapuraḥsaraḥ ॥10॥
11
tyāgavartmānugaḥ kṣemyaḥ śaucago dhyānagocaraḥ ।
jīvayukto ratho divyo brahmaloke virājate ॥11॥
12
atha santvaramāṇasya rathametaṃ yuyukṣataḥ ।
akṣaraṃ gantumanaso vidhiṃ vakṣyāmi śīghragam ॥12॥
13
sapta yo dhāraṇāḥ kṛtsnā vāgyataḥ pratipadyate ।
pṛṣṭhataḥ pārśvataścānyā yāvatyastāḥ pradhāraṇāḥ ॥13॥
14
kramaśaḥ pārthivaṃ yacca vāyavyaṃ khaṃ tathā payaḥ ।
jyotiṣo yattadaiśvaryamahaṅkārasya buddhitaḥ ॥14॥
15
avyaktasya tathaiśvaryaṃ kramaśaḥ pratipadyate ।
vikramāścāpi yasyaite tathā yuṅkte sa yogataḥ ॥15॥
16
athāsya yogayuktasya siddhimātmani paśyataḥ ।
nirmathyamānaḥ sūkṣmatvādrūpāṇīmāni darśayet ॥16॥
17
śaiśirastu yathā dhūmaḥ sūkṣmaḥ saṃśrayate nabhaḥ ।
tathā dehādvimuktasya pūrvarūpaṃ bhavatyuta ॥17॥
18
atha dhūmasya virame dvitīyaṃ rūpadarśanam ।
jalarūpamivākāśe tatraivātmani paśyati ॥18॥
19
apāṃ vyatikrame cāpi vahnirūpaṃ prakāśate ।
tasminnuparate cāsya pītavastravadiṣyate ।
ūrṇārūpasavarṇaṃ ca tasya rūpaṃ prakāśate ॥19॥
20
atha śvetāṃ gatiṃ gatvā vāyavyaṃ sūkṣmamapyajaḥ ।
aśuklaṃ cetasaḥ saukṣmyamavyaktaṃ brahmaṇo'sya vai ॥20॥
21
eteṣvapi hi jāteṣu phalajātāni me śṛṇu ।
jātasya pārthivaiśvarye sṛṣṭiriṣṭā vidhīyate ॥21॥
22
prajāpatirivākṣobhyaḥ śarīrātsṛjati prajāḥ ।
aṅgulyaṅguṣṭhamātreṇa hastapādena vā tathā ॥22॥
23
pṛthivīṃ kampayatyeko guṇo vāyoriti smṛtaḥ ।
ākāśabhūtaścākāśe savarṇatvātpraṇaśyati ॥23॥
24
varṇato gṛhyate cāpi kāmātpibati cāśayān ।
na cāsya tejasā rūpaṃ dṛśyate śāmyate tathā ॥24॥
25
ahaṅkārasya vijiteḥ pañcaite syurvaśānugāḥ ।
ṣaṇṇāmātmani buddhau ca jitāyāṃ prabhavatyatha ॥25॥
26
nirdoṣā pratibhā hyenaṃ kṛtsnā samabhivartate ।
tathaiva vyaktamātmānamavyaktaṃ pratipadyate ॥26॥
27
yato niḥsarate loko bhavati vyaktasañjñakaḥ ।
tatrāvyaktamayīṃ vyākhyāṃ śṛṇu tvaṃ vistareṇa me ।
tathā vyaktamayīṃ caiva saṅkhyāṃ pūrvaṃ nibodha me ॥27॥
28
pañcaviṃśatitattvāni tulyānyubhayataḥ samam ।
yoge sāṅkhye'pi ca tathā viśeṣāṃstatra me śṛṇu ॥28॥
29
proktaṃ tadvyaktamityeva jāyate vardhate ca yat ।
jīryate mriyate caiva caturbhirlakṣaṇairyutam ॥29॥
30
viparītamato yattu tadavyaktamudāhṛtam ।
dvāvātmānau ca vedeṣu siddhānteṣvapyudāhṛtau ॥30॥
31
caturlakṣaṇajaṃ tvanyaṃ caturvargaṃ pracakṣate ।
vyaktamavyaktajaṃ caiva tathā buddhamathetarat ।
sattvaṃ kṣetrajña ityetaddvayamapyanudarśitam ॥31॥
32
dvāvātmānau ca vedeṣu viṣayeṣu ca rajyataḥ ।
viṣayātpratisaṃhāraḥ sāṅkhyānāṃ siddhilakṣaṇam ॥32॥
33
nirmamaścānahaṅkāro nirdvandvaśchinnasaṃśayaḥ ।
naiva krudhyati na dveṣṭi nānṛtā bhāṣate giraḥ ॥33॥
34
ākruṣṭastāḍitaścaiva maitreṇa dhyāti nāśubham ।
vāgdaṇḍakarmamanasāṃ trayāṇāṃ ca nivartakaḥ ॥34॥
35
samaḥ sarveṣu bhūteṣu brahmāṇamabhivartate ।
naivecchati na cāniccho yātrāmātravyavasthitaḥ ॥35॥
36
alolupo'vyatho dānto na kṛtī na nirākṛtiḥ ।
nāsyendriyamanekāgraṃ nātikṣiptamanorathaḥ ।
ahiṃsraḥ sarvabhūtānāmīdṛksāṅkhyo vimucyate ॥36॥
37
atha yogādvimucyante kāraṇairyairnibodha me ।
yogaiśvaryamatikrānto yo'tikrāmati mucyate ॥37॥
38
ityeṣā bhāvajā buddhiḥ kathitā te na saṃśayaḥ ।
evaṃ bhavati nirdvandvo brahmāṇaṃ cādhigacchati] ॥38॥
Глава 229
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
atha jñānaplavaṃ dhīro gṛhītvā śāntimāsthitaḥ ।
unmajjaṃśca nimajjaṃśca jñānamevābhisaṃśrayet ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
śuka uvāca ।
kiṃ tajjñānamatho vidyā yayā nistarati dvayam ।
pravṛttilakṣaṇo dharmo nivṛttiriti caiva hi ॥2॥
Шука сказал:
3
vyāsa uvāca ।
yastu paśyetsvabhāvena vinā bhāvamacetanaḥ ।
puṣyate ca punaḥ sarvānprajñayā muktahetukaḥ ॥3॥
Вьяса сказал:
4
yeṣāṃ caikāntabhāvena svabhāvaḥ kāraṇaṃ matam ।
pūtvā tṛṇabusīkāṃ vai te labhante na kiñcana ॥4॥
5
ye cainaṃ pakṣamāśritya vartayantyalpacetasaḥ ।
svabhāvaṃ kāraṇaṃ jñātvā na śreyaḥ prāpnuvanti te ॥5॥
6
svabhāvo hi vināśāya mohakarmamanobhavaḥ ।
niruktametayoretatsvabhāvaparabhāvayoḥ ॥6॥
7
kṛṣyādīni hi karmāṇi sasyasaṃharaṇāni ca ।
prajñāvadbhiḥ prakḷptāni yānāsanagṛhāṇi ca ॥7॥
8
ākrīḍānāṃ gṛhāṇāṃ ca gadānāmagadasya ca ।
prajñāvantaḥ pravaktāro jñānavadbhiranuṣṭhitāḥ ॥8॥
9
prajñā saṃyojayatyarthaiḥ prajñā śreyo'dhigacchati ।
rājāno bhuñjate rājyaṃ prajñayā tulyalakṣaṇāḥ ॥9॥
10
pārāvaryaṃ tu bhūtānāṃ jñānenaivopalabhyate ।
vidyayā tāta sṛṣṭānāṃ vidyaiva paramā gatiḥ ॥10॥
11
bhūtānāṃ janma sarveṣāṃ vividhānāṃ caturvidham ।
jarāyvaṇḍamathodbhedaṃ svedaṃ cāpyupalakṣayet ॥11॥
12
sthāvarebhyo viśiṣṭāni jaṅgamānyupalakṣayet ।
upapannaṃ hi yacceṣṭā viśiṣyeta viśeṣyayoḥ ॥12॥
13
āhurdvibahupādāni jaṅgamāni dvayāni ca ।
bahupādbhyo viśiṣṭāni dvipādāni bahūnyapi ॥13॥
14
dvipadāni dvayānyāhuḥ pārthivānītarāṇi ca ।
pārthivāni viśiṣṭāni tāni hyannāni bhuñjate ॥14॥
15
pārthivāni dvayānyāhurmadhyamānyuttamāni ca ।
madhyamāni viśiṣṭāni jātidharmopadhāraṇāt ॥15॥
16
madhyamāni dvayānyāhurdharmajñānītarāṇi ca ।
dharmajñāni viśiṣṭāni kāryākāryopadhāraṇāt ॥16॥
17
dharmajñāni dvayānyāhurvedajñānītarāṇi ca ।
vedajñāni viśiṣṭāni vedo hyeṣu pratiṣṭhitaḥ ॥17॥
18
vedajñāni dvayānyāhuḥ pravaktṝṇītarāṇi ca ।
pravaktṝṇi viśiṣṭāni sarvadharmopadhāraṇāt ॥18॥
19
vijñāyante hi yairvedāḥ sarvadharmakriyāphalāḥ ।
sayajñāḥ sakhilā vedāḥ pravaktṛbhyo viniḥsṛtāḥ ॥19॥
20
pravaktṝṇi dvayānyāhurātmajñānītarāṇi ca ।
ātmajñāni viśiṣṭāni janmājanmopadhāraṇāt ॥20॥
21
dharmadvayaṃ hi yo veda sa sarvaḥ sarvadharmavid ।
sa tyāgī satyasaṅkalpaḥ sa tu kṣāntaḥ sa īśvaraḥ ॥21॥
22
dharmajñānapratiṣṭhaṃ hi taṃ devā brāhmaṇaṃ viduḥ ।
śabdabrahmaṇi niṣṇātaṃ pare ca kṛtaniścayam ॥22॥
23
antaḥsthaṃ ca bahiṣṭhaṃ ca ye''dhiyajñādhidaivatam ।
jānanti tānnamasyāmaste devāstāta te dvijāḥ ॥23॥
24
teṣu viśvamidaṃ bhūtaṃ sāgraṃ ca jagadāhitam ।
teṣāṃ māhātmyabhāvasya sadṛśaṃ nāsti kiñcana ॥24॥
25
ādiṃ te nidhanaṃ caiva karma cātītya sarvaśaḥ ।
caturvidhasya bhūtasya sarvasyeśāḥ svayambhuvaḥ] ॥25॥
Глава 230
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
eṣā pūrvatarā vṛttirbrāhmaṇasya vidhīyate ।
jñānavāneva karmāṇi kurvansarvatra sidhyati ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
tatra cenna bhavedevaṃ saṃśayaḥ karmaniścaye ।
kiṃ nu karma svabhāvo'yaṃ jñānaṃ karmeti vā punaḥ ॥2॥
3
tatra ceha vivitsā syājjñānaṃ cetpuruṣaṃ prati ।
upapattyupalabdhibhyāṃ varṇayiṣyāmi tacchṛṇu ॥3॥
4
pauruṣaṃ kāraṇaṃ kecidāhuḥ karmasu mānavāḥ ।
daivameke praśaṃsanti svabhāvaṃ cāpare janāḥ ॥4॥
5
pauruṣaṃ karma daivaṃ ca phalavṛttisvabhāvataḥ ।
trayametatpṛthagbhūtamavivekaṃ tu kecana ॥5॥
6
evametanna cāpyevamubhe cāpi na cāpyubhe ।
karmasthā viṣamaṃ brūyuḥ sattvasthāḥ samadarśinaḥ ॥6॥
7
tretāyāṃ dvāpare caiva kalijāśca sasaṃśayāḥ ।
tapasvinaḥ praśāntāśca sattvasthāśca kṛte yuge ॥7॥
8
apṛthagdarśinaḥ sarve ṛksāmasu yajuḥṣu ca ।
kāmadveṣau pṛthagdṛṣṭvā tapaḥ kṛta upāsate ॥8॥
9
tapodharmeṇa saṃyuktastaponityaḥ susaṃśitaḥ ।
tena sarvānavāpnoti kāmānyānmanasecchati ॥9॥
10
tapasā tadavāpnoti yadbhūtvā sṛjate jagat ।
tadbhūtaśca tataḥ sarvo bhūtānāṃ bhavati prabhuḥ ॥10॥
11
taduktaṃ vedavādeṣu gahanaṃ vedadarśibhiḥ ।
vedānteṣu punarvyaktaṃ kramayogena lakṣyate ॥11॥
12
ārambhayajñāḥ kṣatrasya haviryajñā viśaḥ smṛtāḥ ।
paricārayajñāḥ śūdrāśca japayajñā dvijātayaḥ ॥12॥
13
pariniṣṭhitakāryo hi svādhyāyena dvijo bhavet ।
kuryādanyanna vā kuryānmaitro brāhmaṇa ucyate ॥13॥
14
tretādau sakalā vedā yajñā varṇāśramāstathā ।
saṃrodhādāyuṣastvete vyasyante dvāpare yuge ॥14॥
15
dvāpare viplavaṃ yānti vedāḥ kaliyuge tathā ।
dṛśyante nāpi dṛśyante kalerante punaḥ punaḥ ॥15॥
16
utsīdanti svadharmāśca tatrādharmeṇa pīḍitāḥ ।
gavāṃ bhūmeśca ye cāpāmoṣadhīnāṃ ca ye rasāḥ ॥16॥
17
adharmāntarhitā vedā vedadharmāstathāśramāḥ ।
vikriyante svadharmasthāḥ sthāvarāṇi carāṇi ca ॥17॥
18
yathā sarvāṇi bhūtāni vṛṣṭirbhaumāni varṣati ।
sṛjate sarvato'ṅgāni tathā vedā yuge yuge ॥18॥
19
visṛtaṃ kālanānātvamanādinidhanaṃ ca yat ।
kīrtitaṃ tatpurastānme yataḥ saṃyānti yānti ca ॥19॥
20
dhātedaṃ prabhavasthānaṃ bhūtānāṃ saṃyamo yamaḥ ।
svabhāvena pravartante dvandvasṛṣṭāni bhūriśaḥ ॥20॥
21
sargaḥ kālo dhṛtirvedāḥ kartā kāryaṃ kriyā phalam ।
etatte kathitaṃ tāta yanmāṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi] ॥21॥
Глава 231
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityukto'bhipraśasyaitatparamarṣestu śāsanam ।
mokṣadharmārthasaṃyuktamidaṃ praṣṭuṃ pracakrame ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
śuka uvāca ।
prajāvāñśrotriyo yajvā vṛddhaḥ prajño'nasūyakaḥ ।
anāgatamanaitihyaṃ kathaṃ brahmādhigacchati ॥2॥
Шука сказал:
3
tapasā brahmacaryeṇa sarvatyāgena medhayā ।
sāṅkhye vā yadi vā yoge etatpṛṣṭo'bhidhatsva me ॥3॥
4
manasaścendriyāṇāṃ cāpyaikāgryaṃ samavāpyate ।
yenopāyena puruṣaistacca vyākhyātumarhasi ॥4॥
5
vyāsa uvāca ।
nānyatra vidyātapasornānyatrendriyanigrahāt ।
nānyatra sarvasantyāgātsiddhiṃ vindati kaścana ॥5॥
Вьяса сказал:
6
mahābhūtāni sarvāṇi pūrvasṛṣṭiḥ svayaṃbhuvaḥ ।
bhūyiṣṭhaṃ prāṇabhṛdgrāme niviṣṭāni śarīriṣu ॥6॥
7
bhūmerdeho jalātsāro jyotiṣaścakṣuṣī smṛte ।
prāṇāpānāśrayo vāyuḥ kheṣvākāśaṃ śarīriṇām ॥7॥
8
krānte viṣṇurbale śakraḥ koṣṭhe'gnirbhuktamarchati ।
karṇayoḥ pradiśaḥ śrotre jihvāyāṃ vāksarasvatī ॥8॥
9
karṇau tvakcakṣuṣī jihvā nāsikā caiva pañcamī ।
darśanānīndriyoktāni dvārāṇyāhārasiddhaye ॥9॥
10
śabdaṃ sparśaṃ tathā rūpaṃ rasaṃ gandhaṃ ca pañcamam ।
indriyāṇi pṛthaktvarthānmanaso darśayantyuta ॥10॥
11
indriyāṇi mano yuṅkte vaśyānyanteva vājinaḥ ।
manaścāpi sadā yuṅkte bhūtātmā hṛdayāśritaḥ ॥11॥
12
indriyāṇāṃ tathaiveṣāṃ sarveṣāmīśvaraṃ manaḥ ।
niyame ca visarge ca bhūtātmā manasastathā ॥12॥
13
indriyāṇīndriyārthāśca svabhāvaścetanā manaḥ ।
prāṇāpānau ca jīvaśca nityaṃ deheṣu dehinām ॥13॥
14
āśrayo nāsti sattvasya guṇaśabdo na cetanā ।
sattvaṃ hi tejaḥ sṛjati na guṇānvai kadācana ॥14॥
15
evaṃ saptadaśaṃ dehe vṛtaṃ ṣoḍaśabhirguṇaiḥ ।
manīṣī manasā vipraḥ paśyatyātmānamātmani ॥15॥
16
na hyayaṃ cakṣuṣā dṛśyo na ca sarvairapīndriyaiḥ ।
manasā sampradīptena mahānātmā prakāśate ॥16॥
17
aśabdasparśarūpaṃ tadarasāgandhamavyayam ।
aśarīraṃ śarīre sve nirīkṣeta nirindriyam ॥17॥
18
avyaktaṃ vyaktadeheṣu martyeṣvamaramāśritam ।
yo'nupaśyati sa pretya kalpate brahmabhūyase ॥18॥
19
vidyābhijanasampanne brāhmaṇe gavi hastini ।
śuni caiva śvapāke ca paṇḍitāḥ samadarśinaḥ ॥19॥
20
sa hi sarveṣu bhūteṣu jaṅgameṣu dhruveṣu ca ।
vasatyeko mahānātmā yena sarvamidaṃ tatam ॥20॥
21
sarvabhūteṣu cātmānaṃ sarvabhūtāni cātmani ।
yadā paśyati bhūtātmā brahma sampadyate tadā ॥21॥
22
yāvānātmani vedātmā tāvānātmā parātmani ।
ya evaṃ satataṃ veda so'mṛtatvāya kalpate ॥22॥
23
sarvabhūtātmabhūtasya sarvabhūtahitasya ca ।
devāpi mārge muhyanti apadasya padaiṣiṇaḥ ॥23॥
24
śakunīnāmivākāśe jale vāricarasya vā ।
yathā gatirna dṛśyeta tathaiva sumahātmanaḥ ॥24॥
25
kālaḥ pacati bhūtāni sarvāṇyevātmanātmani ।
yasmiṃstu pacyate kālastaṃ na vedeha kaścana ॥25॥
26
na tadūrdhvaṃ na tiryakca nādho na ca tiraḥ punaḥ ।
na madhye pratigṛhṇīte naiva kaścitkutaścana ॥26॥
27
sarve'ntaḥsthā ime lokā bāhyameṣāṃ na kiñcana ।
yaḥ sahasraṃ samāgacchedyathā bāṇo guṇacyutaḥ ॥27॥
28
naivāntaṃ kāraṇasyeyādyadyapi syānmanojavaḥ ।
tasmātsūkṣmātsūkṣmataraṃ nāsti sthūlataraṃ tataḥ ॥28॥
29
sarvataḥpāṇipādāntaṃ sarvatokṣiśiromukham ।
sarvataḥśrutimalloke sarvamāvṛtya tiṣṭhati ॥29॥
30
tadevāṇoraṇutaraṃ tanmahadbhyo mahattaram ।
tadantaḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ dhruvaṃ tiṣṭhanna dṛśyate ॥30॥
31
akṣaraṃ ca kṣaraṃ caiva dvaidhībhāvo'yamātmanaḥ ।
kṣaraḥ sarveṣu bhūteṣu divyaṃ hyamṛtamakṣaram ॥31॥
32
navadvāraṃ puraṃ gatvā haṃso hi niyato vaśī ।
īśaḥ sarvasya bhūtasya sthāvarasya carasya ca ॥32॥
33
hānibhaṅgavikalpānāṃ navānāṃ saṃśrayeṇa ca ।
śarīrāṇāmajasyāhurhaṃsatvaṃ pāradarśinaḥ ॥33॥
34
haṃsoktaṃ cākṣaraṃ caiva kūṭasthaṃ yattadakṣaram ।
tadvidvānakṣaraṃ prāpya jahāti prāṇajanmanī] ॥34॥
Глава 232
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
pṛcchatastava satputra yathāvadiha tattvataḥ ।
sāṅkhyanyāyena saṃyuktaṃ yadetatkīrtitaṃ mayā ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
yogakṛtyaṃ tu te kṛtsnaṃ vartayiṣyāmi tacchṛṇu ।
ekatvaṃ buddhimanasorindriyāṇāṃ ca sarvaśaḥ ।
ātmano dhyāyinastāta jñānametadanuttamam ॥2॥
3
tadetadupaśāntena dāntenādhyātmaśīlinā ।
ātmārāmeṇa buddhena boddhavyaṃ śucikarmaṇā ॥3॥
4
yogadoṣānsamucchidya pañca yānkavayo viduḥ ।
kāmaṃ krodhaṃ ca lobhaṃ ca bhayaṃ svapnaṃ ca pañcamam ॥4॥
5
krodhaṃ śamena jayati kāmaṃ saṅkalpavarjanāt ।
sattvasaṃsevanāddhīro nidrāmucchettumarhati ॥5॥
6
dhṛtyā śiśnodaraṃ rakṣetpāṇipādaṃ ca cakṣuṣā ।
cakṣuḥ śrotre ca manasā mano vācaṃ ca karmaṇā ॥6॥
7
apramādādbhayaṃ jahyāllobhaṃ prājñopasevanāt ।
evametānyogadoṣāñjayennityamatandritaḥ ॥7॥
8
agnīṃśca brāhmaṇāṃścārceddevatāḥ praṇameta ca ।
varjayedruṣitāṃ vācaṃ hiṃsāyuktāṃ manonugām ॥8॥
9
brahma tejomayaṃ śukraṃ yasya sarvamidaṃ rasaḥ ।
ekasya bhūtaṃ bhūtasya dvayaṃ sthāvarajaṅgamam ॥9॥
10
dhyānamadhyayanaṃ dānaṃ satyaṃ hrīrārjavaṃ kṣamā ।
śaucamāhārasaṃśuddhirindriyāṇāṃ ca nigrahaḥ ॥10॥
11
etairvivardhate tejaḥ pāpmānaṃ cāpakarṣati ।
sidhyanti cāsya sarvārthā vijñānaṃ ca pravartate ॥11॥
12
samaḥ sarveṣu bhūteṣu labdhālabdhena vartayan ।
dhutapāpmā tu tejasvī laghvāhāro jitendriyaḥ ।
kāmakrodhau vaśe kṛtvā ninīṣedbrahmaṇaḥ padam ॥12॥
13
manasaścendriyāṇāṃ ca kṛtvaikāgryaṃ samāhitaḥ ।
prāgrātrāpararātreṣu dhārayenmana ātmanā ॥13॥
14
jantoḥ pañcendriyasyāsya yadekaṃ chidramindriyam ।
tato'sya sravati prajñā dṛteḥ pādādivodakam ॥14॥
15
manastu pūrvamādadyātkumīnāniva matsyahā ।
tataḥ śrotraṃ tataścakṣurjihvāṃ ghrāṇaṃ ca yogavit ॥15॥
16
tata etāni saṃyamya manasi sthāpayedyatiḥ ।
tathaivāpohya saṅkalpānmano hyātmani dhārayet ॥16॥
17
pañca jñānena sandhāya manasi sthāpayedyatiḥ ।
yadaitānyavatiṣṭhante manaḥṣaṣṭhāni cātmani ।
prasīdanti ca saṃsthāya tadā brahma prakāśate ॥17॥
18
vidhūma iva dīptārcirāditya iva dīptimān ।
vaidyuto'gnirivākāśe paśyatyātmānamātmanā ।
sarvaṃ ca tatra sarvatra vyāpakatvācca dṛśyate ॥18॥
19
taṃ paśyanti mahātmāno brāhmaṇā ye manīṣiṇaḥ ।
dhṛtimanto mahāprājñāḥ sarvabhūtahite ratāḥ ॥19॥
20
evaṃ parimitaṃ kālamācaransaṃśitavrataḥ ।
āsīno hi rahasyeko gacchedakṣarasātmyatām ॥20॥
21
pramoho bhrama āvarto ghrāṇaśravaṇadarśane ।
adbhutāni rasasparśe śītoṣṇe mārutākṛtiḥ ॥21॥
22
pratibhāmupasargāṃścāpyupasaṅgṛhya yogataḥ ।
tāṃstattvavidanādṛtya svātmanaiva nivartayet ॥22॥
23
kuryātparicayaṃ yoge traikālyaṃ niyato muniḥ ।
giriśṛṅge tathā caitye vṛkṣāgreṣu ca yojajet ॥23॥
24
sanniyamyendriyagrāmaṃ goṣṭhe bhāṇḍamanā iva ।
ekāgraścintayennityaṃ yogānnodvejayenmanaḥ ॥24॥
25
yenopāyena śakyeta sanniyantuṃ calaṃ manaḥ ।
taṃ taṃ yukto niṣeveta na caiva vicalettataḥ ॥25॥
26
śūnyā giriguhāścaiva devatāyatanāni ca ।
śūnyāgārāṇi caikāgro nivāsārthamupakramet ॥26॥
27
nābhiṣvajetparaṃ vācā karmaṇā manasāpi vā ।
upekṣako yatāhāro labdhālabdhe samo bhavet ॥27॥
28
yaścainamabhinandeta yaścainamapavādayet ।
samastayoścāpyubhayornābhidhyāyecchubhāśubham ॥28॥
29
na prahṛṣyeta lābheṣu nālābheṣu ca cintayet ।
samaḥ sarveṣu bhūteṣu sadharmā mātariśvanaḥ ॥29॥
30
evaṃ sarvātmanaḥ sādhoḥ sarvatra samadarśinaḥ ।
ṣaṇmāsānnityayuktasya śabdabrahmātivartate ॥30॥
31
vedanārtāḥ prajā dṛṣṭvā samaloṣṭāśmakāñcanaḥ ।
etasminnirato mārge viramenna vimohitaḥ ॥31॥
32
api varṇāvakṛṣṭastu nārī vā dharmakāṅkṣiṇī ।
tāvapyetena mārgeṇa gacchetāṃ paramāṃ gatim ॥32॥
33
ajaṃ purāṇamajaraṃ sanātanaṃ yadindriyairupalabhate naro'calaḥ ।
aṇoraṇīyo mahato mahattaraṃ tadātmanā paśyati yukta ātmavān ॥33॥
34
idaṃ maharṣervacanaṃ mahātmano yathāvaduktaṃ manasānudṛśya ca ।
avekṣya ceyātparameṣṭhisātmyatāṃ prayānti yāṃ bhūtagatiṃ manīṣiṇaḥ] ॥34॥
Глава 233
1
śuka uvāca ।
yadidaṃ vedavacanaṃ kuru karma tyajeti ca ।
kāṃ diśaṃ vidyayā yānti kāṃ ca gacchanti karmaṇā ॥1॥
Шука сказал:
2
etadvai śrotumicchāmi tadbhavānprabravītu me ।
etattvanyonyavairūpye vartate pratikūlataḥ ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityuktaḥ pratyuvācedaṃ parāśarasutaḥ sutam ।
karmavidyāmayāvetau vyākhyāsyāmi kṣarākṣarau ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
yāṃ diśaṃ vidyayā yānti yāṃ ca gacchanti karmaṇā ।
śṛṇuṣvaikamanāḥ putra gahvaraṃ hyetadantaram ॥4॥
5
asti dharma iti proktaṃ nāstītyatraiva yo vadet ।
tasya pakṣasya sadṛśamidaṃ mama bhavedatha ॥5॥
6
dvāvimāvatha panthānau yatra vedāḥ pratiṣṭhitāḥ ।
pravṛttilakṣaṇo dharmo nivṛttau ca subhāṣitaḥ ॥6॥
7
karmaṇā badhyate janturvidyayā tu pramucyate ।
tasmātkarma na kurvanti yatayaḥ pāradarśinaḥ ॥7॥
8
karmaṇā jāyate pretya mūrtimānṣoḍaśātmakaḥ ।
vidyayā jāyate nityamavyayo hyavyayātmakaḥ ॥8॥
9
karma tveke praśaṃsanti svalpabuddhitarā narāḥ ।
tena te dehajālāni ramayanta upāsate ॥9॥
10
ye tu buddhiṃ parāṃ prāptā dharmanaipuṇyadarśinaḥ ।
na te karma praśaṃsanti kūpaṃ nadyāṃ pibanniva ॥10॥
11
karmaṇaḥ phalamāpnoti sukhaduḥkhe bhavābhavau ।
vidyayā tadavāpnoti yatra gatvā na śocati ॥11॥
12
yatra gatvā na mriyate yatra gatvā na jāyate ।
na jīryate yatra gatvā yatra gatvā na vardhate ॥12॥
13
yatra tadbrahma paramamavyaktamajaraṃ dhruvam ।
avyāhatamanāyāsamamṛtaṃ cāviyogi ca ॥13॥
14
dvandvairyatra na bādhyante mānasena ca karmaṇā ।
samāḥ sarvatra maitrāśca sarvabhūtahite ratāḥ ॥14॥
15
vidyāmayo'nyaḥ puruṣastāta karmamayo'paraḥ ।
viddhi candramasaṃ darśe sūkṣmayā kalayā sthitam ॥15॥
16
tadetadṛṣiṇā proktaṃ vistareṇānumīyate ।
navajaṃ śaśinaṃ dṛṣṭvā vakraṃ tantumivāmbare ॥16॥
17
ekādaśavikārātmā kalāsambhārasambhṛtaḥ ।
mūrtimāniti taṃ viddhi tāta karmaguṇātmakam ॥17॥
18
devo yaḥ saṃśritastasminnabbinduriva puṣkare ।
kṣetrajñaṃ taṃ vijānīyānnityaṃ tyāgajitātmakam ॥18॥
19
tamo rajaśca sattvaṃ ca viddhi jīvaguṇānimān ।
jīvamātmaguṇaṃ vidyādātmānaṃ paramātmanaḥ ॥19॥
20
sacetanaṃ jīvaguṇaṃ vadanti sa ceṣṭate ceṣṭayate ca sarvam ।
tataḥ paraṃ kṣetravido vadanti prāvartayadyo bhuvanāni sapta] ॥20॥
Глава 234
1
śuka uvāca ।
kṣarātprabhṛti yaḥ sargaḥ saguṇānīndriyāṇi ca ।
buddhyaiśvaryābhisargārthaṃ yaddhyānaṃ cātmanaḥ śubham ॥1॥
Шука сказал:
2
bhūya eva tu loke'sminsadvṛttiṃ vṛttihaitukīm ।
yayā santaḥ pravartante tadicchāmyanuvarṇitam ॥2॥
3
vede vacanamuktaṃ tu kuru karma tyajeti ca ।
kathametadvijānīyāṃ tacca vyākhyātumarhasi ॥3॥
4
lokavṛttāntatattvajñaḥ pūto'haṃ guruśāsanāt ।
kṛtvā buddhiṃ viyuktātmā tyakṣyāmyātmānamavyathaḥ ॥4॥
5
vyāsa uvāca ।
yaiṣā vai vihitā vṛttiḥ purastādbrahmaṇā svayam ।
eṣā pūrvataraiḥ sadbhirācīrṇā paramarṣibhiḥ ॥5॥
Вьяса сказал:
6
brahmacaryeṇa vai lokāñjayanti paramarṣayaḥ ।
ātmanaśca hṛdi śreyastvanviccha manasātmani ॥6॥
7
vane mūlaphalāśī ca tapyansuvipulaṃ tapaḥ ।
puṇyāyatanacārī ca bhūtānāmavihiṃsakaḥ ॥7॥
8
vidhūme sannamusale vānaprasthapratiśraye ।
kāle prāpte caranbhaikṣaṃ kalpate brahmabhūyase ॥8॥
9
niḥstutirnirnamaskāraḥ parityajya śubhāśubhe ।
araṇye vicaraikākī yena kenacidāśitaḥ ॥9॥
10
śuka uvāca ।
yadidaṃ vedavacanaṃ lokavāde virudhyate ।
pramāṇe cāpramāṇe ca viruddhe śāstratā kutaḥ ॥10॥
Шука сказал:
11
ityetacchrotumicchāmi bhagavānprabravītu me ।
karmaṇāmavirodhena kathametatpravartate ॥11॥
12
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityuktaḥ pratyuvācedaṃ gandhavatyāḥ sutaḥ sutam ।
ṛṣistatpūjayanvākyaṃ putrasyāmitatejasaḥ ॥12॥
Бхишма сказал:
13
gṛhastho brahmacārī ca vānaprastho'tha bhikṣukaḥ ।
yathoktakāriṇaḥ sarve gacchanti paramāṃ gatim ॥13॥
14
eko ya āśramānetānanutiṣṭhedyathāvidhi ।
akāmadveṣasaṃyuktaḥ sa paratra mahīyate ॥14॥
15
catuṣpadī hi niḥśreṇī brahmaṇyeṣā pratiṣṭhitā ।
etāmāśritya niḥśreṇīṃ brahmaloke mahīyate ॥15॥
16
āyuṣastu caturbhāgaṃ brahmacāryanasūyakaḥ ।
gurau vā guruputre vā vaseddharmārthakovidaḥ ॥16॥
17
karmātirekeṇa guroradhyetavyaṃ bubhūṣatā ।
dakṣiṇo nāpavādī syādāhūto gurumāśrayet ॥17॥
18
jaghanyaśāyī pūrvaṃ syādutthāyī guruveśmani ।
yacca śiṣyeṇa kartavyaṃ kāryaṃ dāsena vā punaḥ ॥18॥
19
kṛtamityeva tatsarvaṃ kṛtvā tiṣṭheta pārśvataḥ ।
kiṅkaraḥ sarvakārī ca sarvakarmasu kovidaḥ ॥19॥
20
śucirdakṣo guṇopeto brūyādiṣurivātvaraḥ ।
cakṣuṣā gurumavyagro nirīkṣeta jitendriyaḥ ॥20॥
21
nābhuktavati cāśnīyādapītavati no pibet ।
na tiṣṭhati tathāsīta nāsupte prasvapeta ca ॥21॥
22
uttānābhyāṃ ca pāṇibhyāṃ pādāvasya mṛdu spṛśet ।
dakṣiṇaṃ dakṣiṇenaiva savyaṃ savyena pīḍayet ॥22॥
23
abhivādya guruṃ brūyādadhīṣva bhagavanniti ।
idaṃ kariṣye bhagavannidaṃ cāpi kṛtaṃ mayā ॥23॥
24
iti sarvamanujñāpya nivedya gurave dhanam ।
kuryātkṛtvā ca tatsarvamākhyeyaṃ gurave punaḥ ॥24॥
25
yāṃstu gandhānrasānvāpi brahmacārī na sevate ।
seveta tānsamāvṛtta iti dharmeṣu niścayaḥ ॥25॥
26
ye kecidvistareṇoktā niyamā brahmacāriṇaḥ ।
tānsarvānanugṛhṇīyādbhaveccānapago guroḥ ॥26॥
27
sa evaṃ gurave prītimupahṛtya yathābalam ।
āśrameṣvāśrameṣvevaṃ śiṣyo varteta karmaṇā ॥27॥
28
vedavratopavāsena caturthe cāyuṣo gate ।
gurave dakṣiṇāṃ dattvā samāvartedyathāvidhi ॥28॥
29
dharmalabdhairyuto dārairagnīnutpādya dharmataḥ ।
dvitīyamāyuṣo bhāgaṃ gṛhamedhivratī bhavet] ॥29॥
Глава 235
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
dvitīyamāyuṣo bhāgaṃ gṛhamedhī gṛhe vaset ।
dharmalabdhairyuto dārairagnīnutpādya suvrataḥ ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
gṛhasthavṛttayaścaiva catasraḥ kavibhiḥ smṛtāḥ ।
kusūladhānyaḥ prathamaḥ kumbhīdhānyastvanantaram ॥2॥
3
aśvastano'tha kāpotīmāśrito vṛttimāharet ।
teṣāṃ paraḥ paro jyāyāndharmato lokajittamaḥ ॥3॥
4
ṣaṭkarmā vartayatyekastribhiranyaḥ pravartate ।
dvābhyāmekaścaturthastu brahmasatre vyavasthitaḥ ।
gṛhamedhivratānyatra mahāntīha pracakṣate ॥4॥
5
nātmārthaṃ pācayedannaṃ na vṛthā ghātayetpaśūn ।
prāṇī vā yadi vāprāṇī saṃskāraṃ yajuṣārhati ॥5॥
6
na divā prasvapejjātu na pūrvāpararātrayoḥ ।
na bhuñjītāntarākāle nānṛtāvāhvayetstriyam ॥6॥
7
nāsyānaśnanvasedvipro gṛhe kaścidapūjitaḥ ।
tathāsyātithayaḥ pūjyā havyakavyavahāḥ sadā ॥7॥
8
vedavidyāvratasnātāḥ śrotriyā vedapāragāḥ ।
svadharmajīvino dāntāḥ kriyāvantastapasvinaḥ ।
teṣāṃ havyaṃ ca kavyaṃ cāpyarhaṇārthaṃ vidhīyate ॥8॥
9
na kharaiḥ saṃprayātasya svadharmājñānakasya ca ।
apaviddhāgnihotrasya gurorvālīkakāriṇaḥ ॥9॥
10
saṃvibhāgo'tra bhūtānāṃ sarveṣāmeva śiṣyate ।
tathaivāpacamānebhyaḥ pradeyaṃ gṛhamedhinā ॥10॥
11
vighasāśī bhavennityaṃ nityaṃ cāmṛtabhojanaḥ ।
amṛtaṃ yajñaśeṣaṃ syādbhojanaṃ haviṣā samam ।
bhṛtyaśeṣaṃ tu yo'śnāti tamāhurvighasāśinam ॥11॥
12
svadāranirato dānto hyanasūyurjitendriyaḥ ।
ṛtvikpurohitācāryairmātulātithisaṃśritaiḥ ॥12॥
13
vṛddhabālāturairvaidyairjñātisaṃbandhibāndhavaiḥ ।
mātāpitṛbhyāṃ jāmībhirbhrātrā putreṇa bhāryayā ॥13॥
14
duhitrā dāsavargeṇa vivādaṃ na samācaret ।
etānvimucya saṃvādānsarvapāpaiḥ pramucyate ॥14॥
15
etairjitaistu jayati sarvāṁllokānna saṃśayaḥ ।
ācāryo brahmalokeśaḥ prājāpatye pitā prabhuḥ ॥15॥
16
atithistvindralokeśo devalokasya cartvijaḥ ।
jāmayo'psarasāṃ loke vaiśvadeve tu jñātayaḥ ॥16॥
17
saṃbandhibāndhavā dikṣu pṛthivyāṃ mātṛmātulau ।
vṛddhabālāturakṛśāstvākāśe prabhaviṣṇavaḥ ॥17॥
18
bhrātā jyeṣṭhaḥ samaḥ pitrā bhāryā putraḥ svakā tanuḥ ।
chāyā svā dāśavargastu duhitā kṛpaṇaṃ param ॥18॥
19
tasmādetairadhikṣiptaḥ sahennityamasañjvaraḥ ।
gṛhadharmarato vidvāndharmanityo jitaklamaḥ ॥19॥
20
na cārthabaddhaḥ karmāṇi dharmaṃ vā kañcidācaret ।
gṛhasthavṛttayastisrastāsāṃ niḥśreyasaṃ param ॥20॥
21
parasparaṃ tathaivāhuścāturāśramyameva tat ।
ye coktā niyamāsteṣāṃ sarvaṃ kāryaṃ bubhūṣatā ॥21॥
22
kumbhīdhānyairuñchaśilaiḥ kāpotīṃ cāsthitaistathā ।
yasmiṃścaite vasantyarhāstadrāṣṭramabhivardhate ॥22॥
23
daśa pūrvāndaśa parānpunāti ca pitāmahān ।
gṛhasthavṛttayastvetā vartayedyo gatavyathaḥ ॥23॥
24
sa cakracaralokānāṃ sadṛśīṃ prāpnuyādgatim ।
yatendriyāṇāmatha vā gatireṣā vidhīyate ॥24॥
25
svargaloko gṛhasthānāmudāramanasāṃ hitaḥ ।
svargo vimānasaṃyukto vedadṛṣṭaḥ supuṣpitaḥ ॥25॥
26
svargaloke gṛhasthānāṃ pratiṣṭhā niyatātmanām ।
brahmaṇā vihitā śreṇireṣā yasmātpramucyate ।
dvitīyaṃ kramaśaḥ prāpya svargaloke mahīyate ॥26॥
27
ataḥ paraṃ paramamudāramāśramaṃ tṛtīyamāhustyajatāṃ kalevaram ।
vanaukasāṃ gṛhapatināmanuttamaṃ śṛṇuṣvaitatkliṣṭaśarīrakāriṇām] ॥27॥
Глава 236
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
proktā gṛhasthavṛttiste vihitā yā manīṣiṇām ।
tadanantaramuktaṃ yattannibodha yudhiṣṭhira ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
kramaśastvavadhūyaināṃ tṛtīyāṃ vṛttimuttamām ।
saṃyogavratakhinnānāṃ vānaprasthāśramaukasām ॥2॥
3
śrūyatāṃ pārtha bhadraṃ te sarvalokāśrayātmanām ।
prekṣāpūrvaṃ pravṛttānāṃ puṇyadeśanivāsinām ॥3॥
4
vyāsa uvāca ।
gṛhasthastu yadā paśyedvalīpalitamātmanaḥ ।
apatyasyaiva cāpatyaṃ vanameva tadāśrayet ॥4॥
Вьяса сказал:
5
tṛtīyamāyuṣo bhāgaṃ vānaprasthāśrame vaset ।
tānevāgnīnparicaredyajamāno divaukasaḥ ॥5॥
6
niyato niyatāhāraḥ ṣaṣṭhabhakto'pramādavān ।
tadagnihotraṃ tā gāvo yajñāṅgāni ca sarvaśaḥ ॥6॥
7
akṛṣṭaṃ vai vrīhiyavaṃ nīvāraṃ vighasāni ca ।
havīṃṣi samprayaccheta makheṣvatrāpi pañcasu ॥7॥
8
vānaprasthāśrame'pyetāścatasro vṛttayaḥ smṛtāḥ ।
sadyaḥprakṣālakāḥ kecitkecinmāsikasañcayāḥ ॥8॥
9
vārṣikaṃ sañcayaṃ kecitkeciddvādaśavārṣikam ।
kurvantyatithipūjārthaṃ yajñatantrārthasiddhaye ॥9॥
10
abhrāvakāśā varṣāsu hemante jalasaṃśrayāḥ ।
grīṣme ca pañcatapasaḥ śaśvacca mitabhojanāḥ ॥10॥
11
bhūmau viparivartante tiṣṭhedvā prapadairapi ।
sthānāsanairvartayanti savaneṣvabhiṣiñcate ॥11॥
12
dantolūkhalinaḥ kecidaśmakuṭṭāstathāpare ।
śuklapakṣe pibantyeke yavāgūṃ kvathitāṃ sakṛt ॥12॥
13
kṛṣṇapakṣe pibantyeke bhuñjate ca yathākramam ।
mūlaireke phalaireke puṣpaireke dṛḍhavratāḥ ॥13॥
14
vartayanti yathānyāyaṃ vaikhānasamataṃ śritāḥ ।
etāścānyāśca vividhā dīkṣāsteṣāṃ manīṣiṇām ॥14॥
15
caturthaścaupaniṣado dharmaḥ sādhāraṇaḥ smṛtaḥ ।
vānaprastho gṛhasthaśca tato'nyaḥ sampravartate ॥15॥
16
asminneva yuge tāta vipraiḥ sarvārthadarśibhiḥ ।
agastyaḥ sapta ṛṣayo madhucchando'ghamarṣaṇaḥ ॥16॥
17
sāṅkṛtiḥ sudivā taṇḍiryavānno'tha kṛtaśramaḥ ।
ahovīryastathā kāvyastāṇḍyo medhātithirbudhaḥ ॥17॥
18
śalo vākaśca nirvākaḥ śūnyapālaḥ kṛtaśramaḥ ।
evandharmasu vidvāṃsastataḥ svargamupāgaman ॥18॥
19
tāta pratyakṣadharmāṇastathā yāyāvarā gaṇāḥ ।
ṛṣīṇāmugratapasāṃ dharmanaipuṇadarśinām ॥19॥
20
avācyāparimeyāśca brāhmaṇā vanamāśritāḥ ।
vaikhānasā vālakhilyāḥ sikatāśca tathāpare ॥20॥
21
karmabhiste nirānandā dharmanityā jitendriyāḥ ।
gatāḥ pratyakṣadharmāṇaste sarve vanamāśritāḥ ।
anakṣatrā anādhṛṣyā dṛśyante jyotiṣāṃ gaṇāḥ ॥21॥
22
jarayā ca paridyūno vyādhinā ca prapīḍitaḥ ।
caturthe cāyuṣaḥ śeṣe vānaprasthāśramaṃ tyajet ।
sadyaskārāṃ nirūpyeṣṭiṃ sarvavedasadakṣiṇām ॥22॥
23
ātmayājī so''tmaratirātmakrīḍātmasaṃśrayaḥ ।
ātmanyagnīnsamāropya tyaktvā sarvaparigrahān ॥23॥
24
sadyaskrāṃśca yajedyajñāniṣṭīścaiveha sarvadā ।
sadaiva yājināṃ yajñādātmanījyā nivartate ॥24॥
25
trīṃścaivāgnīnyajetsamyagātmanyevātmamokṣaṇāt ।
prāṇebhyo yajuṣā pañca ṣaṭprāśnīyādakutsayan ॥25॥
26
keśalomanakhānvāpya vānaprastho munistataḥ ।
āśramādāśramaṃ sadyaḥ pūto gacchati karmabhiḥ ॥26॥
27
abhayaṃ sarvabhūtebhyo yo dattvā pravrajeddvijaḥ ।
lokāstejomayāstasya pretya cānantyamaśnute ॥27॥
28
suśīlavṛtto vyapanītakalmaṣo na ceha nāmutra ca kartumīhate ।
aroṣamoho gatasandhivigraho bhavedudāsīnavadātmavinnaraḥ ॥28॥
29
yameṣu caivātmagateṣu na vyathetsvaśāstrasūtrāhutimantravikramaḥ ।
bhavedyatheṣṭā gatirātmayājino na saṃśayo dharmapare jitendriye ॥29॥
30
tataḥ paraṃ śreṣṭhamatīva sadguṇairadhiṣṭhitaṃ trīnadhivṛttamuttamam ।
caturthamuktaṃ paramāśramaṃ śṛṇu prakīrtyamānaṃ paramaṃ parāyaṇam] ॥30॥
Глава 237
1
śuka uvāca ।
vartamānastathaivātra vānaprasthāśrame yathā ।
yoktavyo''tmā yathā śaktyā paraṃ vai kāṅkṣatā padam ॥1॥
Шука сказал:
2
vyāsa uvāca ।
prāpya saṃskārametābhyāmāśramābhyāṃ tataḥ param ।
yatkāryaṃ paramārthārthaṃ tadihaikamanāḥ śṛṇu ॥2॥
Вьяса сказал:
3
kaṣāyaṃ pācayitvā tu śreṇisthāneṣu ca triṣu ।
pravrajecca paraṃ sthānaṃ parivrajyāmanuttamām ॥3॥
4
tadbhavānevamabhyasya vartatāṃ śrūyatāṃ tathā ।
eka eva carennityaṃ siddhyarthamasahāyavān ॥4॥
5
ekaścarati yaḥ paśyanna jahāti na hīyate ।
anagniraniketaḥ syādgrāmamannārthamāśrayet ॥5॥
6
aśvastanavidhānaḥ syānmunirbhāvasamanvitaḥ ।
laghvāśī niyatāhāraḥ sakṛdannaniṣevitā ॥6॥
7
kapālaṃ vṛkṣamūlāni kucelamasahāyatā ।
upekṣā sarvabhūtānāmetāvadbhikṣulakṣaṇam ॥7॥
8
yasminvācaḥ praviśanti kūpe prāptāḥ śilā iva ।
na vaktāraṃ punaryānti sa kaivalyāśrame vaset ॥8॥
9
naiva paśyenna śṛṇuyādavācyaṃ jātu kasyacit ।
brāhmaṇānāṃ viśeṣeṇa naiva brūyātkathañcana ॥9॥
10
yadbrāhmaṇasya kuśalaṃ tadeva satataṃ vadet ।
tūṣṇīmāsīta nindāyāṃ kurvanbheṣajamātmanaḥ ॥10॥
11
yena pūrṇamivākāśaṃ bhavatyekena sarvadā ।
śūnyaṃ yena janākīrṇaṃ taṃ devā brāhmaṇaṃ viduḥ ॥11॥
12
yena kenacidācchanno yena kenacidāśitaḥ ।
yatrakvacanaśāyī ca taṃ devā brāhmaṇaṃ viduḥ ॥12॥
13
aheriva gaṇādbhītaḥ sauhityānnarakādiva ।
kuṇapādiva ca strībhyastaṃ devā brāhmaṇaṃ viduḥ ॥13॥
14
na krudhyenna prahṛṣyecca mānito'mānitaśca yaḥ ।
sarvabhūteṣvabhayadastaṃ devā brāhmaṇaṃ viduḥ ॥14॥
15
nābhinandeta maraṇaṃ nābhinandeta jīvitam ।
kālameva pratīkṣeta nideśaṃ bhṛtako yathā ॥15॥
16
anabhyāhatacittaḥ syādanabhyāhatavāktathā ।
nirmuktaḥ sarvapāpebhyo niramitrasya kiṃ bhayam ॥16॥
17
abhayaṃ sarvabhūtebhyo bhūtānāmabhayaṃ yataḥ ।
tasya dehādvimuktasya bhayaṃ nāsti kutaścana ॥17॥
18
yathā nāgapade'nyāni padāni padagāminām ।
sarvāṇyevāpidhīyante padajātāni kauñjare ॥18॥
19
evaṃ sarvamahiṃsāyāṃ dharmārthamapidhīyate ।
amṛtaḥ sa nityaṃ vasati yo'hiṃsāṃ pratipadyate ॥19॥
20
ahiṃsakaḥ samaḥ satyo dhṛtimānniyatendriyaḥ ।
śaraṇyaḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ gatimāpnotyanuttamām ॥20॥
21
evaṃ prajñānatṛptasya nirbhayasya manīṣiṇaḥ ।
na mṛtyuratigo bhāvaḥ sa mṛtyumadhigacchati ॥21॥
22
vimuktaṃ sarvasaṅgebhyo munimākāśavatsthitam ।
asvamekacaraṃ śāntaṃ taṃ devā brāhmaṇaṃ viduḥ ॥22॥
23
jīvitaṃ yasya dharmārthaṃ dharmo'ratyarthameva ca ।
ahorātrāśca puṇyārthaṃ taṃ devā brāhmaṇaṃ viduḥ ॥23॥
24
nirāśiṣamanārambhaṃ nirnamaskāramastutim ।
akṣīṇaṃ kṣīṇakarmāṇaṃ taṃ devā brāhmaṇaṃ viduḥ ॥24॥
25
sarvāṇi bhūtāni sukhe ramante sarvāṇi duḥkhasya bhṛśaṃ trasanti ।
teṣāṃ bhayotpādanajātakhedaḥ kuryānna karmāṇi hi śraddadhānaḥ ॥25॥
26
dānaṃ hi bhūtābhayadakṣiṇāyāḥ sarvāṇi dānānyadhitiṣṭhatīha ।
tīkṣṇāṃ tanuṃ yaḥ prathamaṃ jahāti so'nantamāpnotyabhayaṃ prajābhyaḥ ॥26॥
27
uttāna āsyena havirjuhoti lokasya nābhirjagataḥ pratiṣṭhā ।
tasyāṅgamaṅgāni kṛtākṛtaṃ ca vaiśvānaraḥ sarvameva prapede ॥27॥
28
prādeśamātre hṛdi niśritaṃ yattasminprāṇānātmayājī juhoti ।
tasyāgnihotraṃ hutamātmasaṃsthaṃ sarveṣu lokeṣu sadaivateṣu ॥28॥
29
daivaṃ tridhātuṃ trivṛtaṃ suparṇaṃ ye vidyuragryaṃ paramārthatāṃ ca ।
te sarvalokeṣu mahīyamānā devāḥ samarthāḥ sukṛtaṃ vrajanti ॥29॥
30
vedāṃśca vedyaṃ ca vidhiṃ ca kṛtsnamatho niruktaṃ paramārthatāṃ ca ।
sarvaṃ śarīrātmani yaḥ praveda tasmai sma devāḥ spṛhayanti nityam ॥30॥
31
bhūmāvasaktaṃ divi cāprameyaṃ hiraṇmayaṃ yo'ṇḍajamaṇḍamadhye ।
patatriṇaṃ pakṣiṇamantarikṣe yo veda bhogyātmani dīptaraśmiḥ ॥31॥
32
āvartamānamajaraṃ vivartanaṃ ṣaṇṇemikaṃ dvādaśāraṃ suparva ।
yasyedamāsye pariyāti viśvaṃ tatkālacakraṃ nihitaṃ guhāyām ॥32॥
33
yaḥ samprasādaṃ jagataḥ śarīraṃ sarvānsa lokānadhigacchatīha ।
tasminhutaṃ tarpayatīha devāṃste vai tṛptāstarpayantyāsyamasya ॥33॥
34
tejomayo nityatanuḥ purāṇo lokānanantānabhayānupaiti ।
bhūtāni yasmānna trasante kadācitsa bhūtebhyo na trasate kadācit ॥34॥
35
agarhaṇīyo na ca garhate'nyānsa vai vipraḥ paramātmānamīkṣet ।
vinītamoho vyapanītakalmaṣo na ceha nāmutra ca yo'rthamṛcchati ॥35॥
36
aroṣamohaḥ samaloṣṭakāñcanaḥ prahīṇaśoko gatasandhivigrahaḥ ।
apetanindāstutirapriyāpriyaścarannudāsīnavadeṣa bhikṣukaḥ] ॥36॥
Глава 238
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
prakṛtestu vikārā ye kṣetrajñastaiḥ pariśritaḥ ।
te cainaṃ na prajānanti sa tu jānāti tānapi ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
taiścaiṣa kurute kāryaṃ manaḥṣaṣṭhairihendriyaiḥ ।
sudāntairiva saṃyantā dṛḍhaiḥ paramavājibhiḥ ॥2॥
3
indriyebhyaḥ parā hyarthā arthebhyaḥ paramaṃ manaḥ ।
manasastu parā buddhirbuddherātmā mahānparaḥ ॥3॥
4
mahataḥ paramavyaktamavyaktātparato'mṛtam ।
amṛtānna paraṃ kiñcitsā kāṣṭhā sā parā gatiḥ ॥4॥
5
evaṃ sarveṣu bhūteṣu gūḍho''tmā na prakāśate ।
dṛśyate tvagryayā buddhyā sūkṣmayā tattvadarśibhiḥ ॥5॥
6
antarātmani saṃlīya manaḥṣaṣṭhāni medhayā ।
indriyāṇīndriyārthāṃśca bahu cintyamacintayan ॥6॥
7
dhyānoparamaṇaṃ kṛtvā vidyāsampāditaṃ manaḥ ।
anīśvaraḥ praśāntātma tato'rchatyamṛtaṃ padam ॥7॥
8
indriyāṇāṃ tu sarveṣāṃ vaśyātmā calitasmṛtiḥ ।
ātmanaḥ sampradānena martyo mṛtyumupāśnute ॥8॥
9
hitvā tu sarvasaṅkalpānsattve cittaṃ niveśayet ।
sattve cittaṃ samāveśya tataḥ kālañjaro bhavet ॥9॥
10
cittaprasādena yatirjahāti hi śubhāśubham ।
prasannātmātmani sthitvā sukhamānantyamaśnute ॥10॥
11
lakṣaṇaṃ tu prasādasya yathā tṛptaḥ sukhaṃ svapet ।
nivāte vā yathā dīpo dīpyamāno na kampate ॥11॥
12
evaṃ pūrvāpare rātre yuñjannātmānamātmanā ।
sattvāhāraviśuddhātmā paśyatyātmānamātmani ॥12॥
13
rahasyaṃ sarvavedānāmanaitihyamanāgamam ।
ātmapratyayikaṃ śāstramidaṃ putrānuśāsanam ॥13॥
14
dharmākhyāneṣu sarveṣu satyākhyāneṣu yadvasu ।
daśedamṛksahasrāṇi nirmathyāmṛtamuddhṛtam ॥14॥
15
navanītaṃ yathā dadhnaḥ kāṣṭhādagniryathaiva ca ।
tathaiva viduṣāṃ jñānaṃ putrahetoḥ samuddhṛtam ।
snātakānāmidaṃ śāstraṃ vācyaṃ putrānuśāsanam ॥15॥
16
tadidaṃ nāpraśāntāya nādāntāyātapasvine ।
nāvedaviduṣe vācyaṃ tathā nānugatāya ca ॥16॥
17
nāsūyakāyānṛjave na cānirdiṣṭakāriṇe ।
na tarkaśāstradagdhāya tathaiva piśunāya ca ॥17॥
18
ślāghate ślāghanīyāya praśāntāya tapasvine ।
idaṃ priyāya putrāya śiṣyāyānugatāya ca ।
rahasyadharmaṃ vaktavyaṃ nānyasmai tu kathañcana ॥18॥
19
yadyapyasya mahīṃ dadyādratnapūrṇāmimāṃ naraḥ ।
idameva tataḥ śreya iti manyeta tattvavit ॥19॥
20
ato guhyatarārthaṃ tadadhyātmamatimānuṣam ।
yattanmaharṣibhirdṛṣṭaṃ vedānteṣu ca gīyate ।
tatte'haṃ sampravakṣyāmi yanmāṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi] ॥20॥
Глава 239
1
śuka uvāca ।
adhyātmaṃ vistareṇeha punareva vadasva me ।
yadadhyātmaṃ yathā cedaṃ bhagavannṛṣisattama ॥1॥
Шука сказал:
2
vyāsa uvāca ।
adhyātmaṃ yadidaṃ tāta puruṣasyeha vidyate ।
tatte'haṃ sampravakṣyāmi tasya vyākhyāmimāṃ śṛṇu ॥2॥
Вьяса сказал:
3
bhūmirāpastathā jyotirvāyurākāśameva ca ।
mahābhūtāni bhūtānāṃ sāgarasyormayo yathā ॥3॥
4
prasāryeha yathāṅgāni kūrmaḥ saṃharate punaḥ ।
tadvanmahānti bhūtāni yavīyaḥsu vikurvate ॥4॥
5
iti tanmayamevedaṃ sarvaṃ sthāvarajaṅgamam ।
sarge ca pralaye caiva tasmānnirdiśyate tathā ॥5॥
6
mahābhūtāni pañcaiva sarvabhūteṣu bhūtakṛt ।
akarottāta vaiṣamyaṃ yasminyadanupaśyati ॥6॥
7
śuka uvāca ।
akarodyaccharīreṣu kathaṃ tadupalakṣayet ।
indriyāṇi guṇāḥ kecitkathaṃ tānupalakṣayet ॥7॥
Шука сказал:
8
vyāsa uvāca ।
etatte vartayiṣyāmi yathāvadiha darśanam ।
śṛṇu tattvamihaikāgro yathātattvaṃ yathā ca tat ॥8॥
Вьяса сказал:
9
śabdaḥ śrotraṃ tathā khāni trayamākāśasambhavam ।
prāṇaśceṣṭā tathā sparśa ete vāyuguṇāstrayaḥ ॥9॥
10
rūpaṃ cakṣurvipākaśca tridhā jyotirvidhīyate ।
raso'tha rasanaṃ sneho guṇāstvete trayo'mbhasām ॥10॥
11
ghreyaṃ ghrāṇaṃ śarīraṃ ca bhūmerete guṇāstrayaḥ ।
etāvānindriyagrāmo vyākhyātaḥ pāñcabhautikaḥ ॥11॥
12
vāyoḥ sparśo raso'dbhyaśca jyotiṣo rūpamucyate ।
ākāśaprabhavaḥ śabdo gandho bhūmiguṇaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥12॥
13
mano buddhiśca bhāvaśca traya ete''tmayonijāḥ ।
na guṇānativartante guṇebhyaḥ paramā matāḥ ॥13॥
14
indriyāṇi nare pañca ṣaṣṭhaṃ tu mana ucyate ।
saptamīṃ buddhimevāhuḥ kṣetrajñaṃ punaraṣṭamam ॥14॥
15
cakṣurālocanāyaiva saṃśayaṃ kurute manaḥ ।
buddhiradhyavasānāya sākṣī kṣetrajña ucyate ॥15॥
16
rajastamaśca sattvaṃ ca traya ete svayonijāḥ ।
samāḥ sarveṣu bhūteṣu tadguṇeṣūpalakṣayet ॥16॥
17
yathā kūrma ihāṅgāni prasārya viniyacchati ।
evamevendriyagrāmaṃ buddhiḥ sṛṣṭvā niyacchati ॥17॥
18
yadūrdhvaṃ pādatalayoravāṅmūrdhnaśca paśyati ।
etasminneva kṛtye vai vartate buddhiruttamā ॥18॥
19
guṇānnenīyate buddhirbuddhirevendriyāṇyapi ।
manaḥṣaṣṭhāni sarvāṇi buddhyabhāve kuto guṇāḥ ॥19॥
20
tatra yatprītisaṃyuktaṃ kiñcidātmani lakṣayet ।
praśāntamiva saṃśuddhaṃ sattvaṃ tadupadhārayet ॥20॥
21
yattu santāpasaṃyuktaṃ kāye manasi vā bhavet ।
rajaḥ pravartakaṃ tatsyātsatataṃ hāri dehinām ॥21॥
22
yattu saṃmohasaṃyuktamavyaktaviṣayaṃ bhavet ।
apratarkyamavijñeyaṃ tamastadupadhāryatām ॥22॥
23
praharṣaḥ prītirānandaḥ sāmyaṃ svasthātmacittatā ।
akasmādyadi vā kasmādvartate sāttviko guṇaḥ ॥23॥
24
abhimāno mṛṣāvādo lobho mohastathākṣamā ।
liṅgāni rajasastāni vartante hetvahetutaḥ ॥24॥
25
tathā mohaḥ pramādaśca tandrī nidrāprabodhitā ।
kathañcidabhivartante vijñeyāstāmasā guṇāḥ] ॥25॥
Глава 240
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
manaḥ prasṛjate bhāvaṃ buddhiradhyavasāyinī ।
hṛdayaṃ priyāpriye veda trividhā karmacodanā ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
indriyebhyaḥ parā hyarthā arthebhyaḥ paramaṃ manaḥ ।
manasastu parā buddhirbuddherātmā paro mataḥ ॥2॥
3
buddhirātmā manuṣyasya buddhirevātmano''tmikā ।
yadā vikurute bhāvaṃ tadā bhavati sā manaḥ ॥3॥
4
indriyāṇāṃ pṛthagbhāvādbuddhirvikriyate hyaṇu ।
śṛṇvatī bhavati śrotraṃ spṛśatī sparśa ucyate ॥4॥
5
paśyantī bhavate dṛṣṭī rasatī rasanaṃ bhavet ।
jighratī bhavati ghrāṇaṃ buddhirvikriyate pṛthak ॥5॥
6
indriyāṇīti tānyāhusteṣvadṛśyādhitiṣṭhati ।
tiṣṭhatī puruṣe buddhistriṣu bhāveṣu vartate ॥6॥
7
kadācillabhate prītiṃ kadācidapi śocate ।
na sukhena na duḥkhena kadācidiha yujyate ॥7॥
8
seyaṃ bhāvātmikā bhāvāṃstrīnetānativartate ।
saritāṃ sāgaro bhartā mahāvelāmivormimān ॥8॥
9
yadā prārthayate kiñcittadā bhavati sā manaḥ ।
adhiṣṭhānāni vai buddhyā pṛthagetāni saṃsmaret ।
indriyāṇyeva medhyāni vijetavyāni kṛtsnaśaḥ ॥9॥
10
sarvāṇyevānupūrvyeṇa yadyannānuvidhīyate ।
avibhāgagatā buddhirbhāve manasi vartate ।
pravartamānaṃ tu rajaḥ sattvamapyanuvartate ॥10॥
11
ye caiva bhāvā vartante sarva eṣveva te triṣu ।
anvarthāḥ sampravartante rathanemimarā iva ॥11॥
12
pradīpārthaṃ naraḥ kuryādindriyairbuddhisattamaiḥ ।
niścaradbhiryathāyogamudāsīnairyadṛcchayā ॥12॥
13
evaṃsvabhāvamevedamiti vidvānna muhyati ।
aśocannaprahṛṣyaṃśca nityaṃ vigatamatsaraḥ ॥13॥
14
na hyātmā śakyate draṣṭumindriyaiḥ kāmagocaraiḥ ।
pravartamānairanaye durdharairakṛtātmabhiḥ ॥14॥
15
teṣāṃ tu manasā raśmīnyadā samyaṅniyacchati ।
tadā prakāśate hyātmā ghaṭe dīpa iva jvalan ।
sarveṣāmeva bhūtānāṃ tamasyapagate yathā ॥15॥
16
yathā vāricaraḥ pakṣī na lipyati jale caran ।
evameva kṛtaprajño na doṣairviṣayāṃścaran ।
asajjamānaḥ sarveṣu na kathañcana lipyate ॥16॥
17
tyaktvā pūrvakṛtaṃ karma ratiryasya sadātmani ।
sarvabhūtātmabhūtasya guṇamārgeṣvasajjataḥ ॥17॥
18
sattvamātmā prasavati guṇānvāpi kadā ca na ।
na guṇā vidurātmānaṃ guṇānveda sa sarvadā ॥18॥
19
paridraṣṭā guṇānāṃ sa sraṣṭā caiva yathātatham ।
sattvakṣetrajñayoretadantaraṃ viddhi sūkṣmayoḥ ॥19॥
20
sṛjate tu guṇāneka eko na sṛjate guṇān ।
pṛthagbhūtau prakṛtyā tau samprayuktau ca sarvadā ॥20॥
21
yathā matsyo'dbhiranyaḥ sansamprayuktau tathaiva tau ।
maśakodumbarau cāpi samprayuktau yathā saha ॥21॥
22
iṣīkā vā yathā muñje pṛthakca saha caiva ca ।
tathaiva sahitāvetāvanyonyasminpratiṣṭhitau] ॥22॥
Глава 241
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
sṛjate tu guṇānsattvaṃ kṣetrajñastvanutiṣṭhati ।
guṇānvikriyataḥ sarvānudāsīnavadīśvaraḥ ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
svabhāvayuktaṃ tatsarvaṃ yadimānsṛjate guṇān ।
ūrṇanābhiryathā sūtraṃ sṛjate tantuvadguṇān ॥2॥
3
pradhvastā na nivartante pravṛttirnopalabhyate ।
evameke vyavasyanti nivṛttiriti cāpare ॥3॥
4
ubhayaṃ sampradhāryaitadadhyavasyedyathāmati ।
anenaiva vidhānena bhavedgarbhaśayo mahān ॥4॥
5
anādinidhanaṃ nityamāsādya vicarennaraḥ ।
akrudhyannaprahṛṣyaṃśca nityaṃ vigatamatsaraḥ ॥5॥
6
ityevaṃ hṛdayagranthiṃ buddhicintāmayaṃ dṛḍham ।
atītya sukhamāsīta aśocaṃśchinnasaṃśayaḥ ॥6॥
7
tapyeyuḥ pracyutāḥ pṛthvyā yathā pūrṇāṃ nadīṃ narāḥ ।
avagāḍhā hyavidvāṃso viddhi lokamimaṃ tathā ॥7॥
8
na tu tāmyati vai vidvānsthale carati tattvavit ।
evaṃ yo vindate''tmānaṃ kevalaṃ jñānamātmanaḥ ॥8॥
9
evaṃ buddhvā naraḥ sarvāṃ bhūtānāmāgatiṃ gatim ।
samavekṣya śanaiḥ samyaglabhate śamamuttamam ॥9॥
10
etadvai janmasāmarthyaṃ brāhmaṇasya viśeṣataḥ ।
ātmajñānaṃ śamaścaiva paryāptaṃ tatparāyaṇam ॥10॥
11
etadbuddhvā bhavedbuddhaḥ kimanyadbuddhalakṣaṇam ।
vijñāyaitadvimucyante kṛtakṛtyā manīṣiṇaḥ ॥11॥
12
na bhavati viduṣāṃ mahadbhayaṃ yadaviduṣāṃ sumahadbhayaṃ bhavet ।
na hi gatiradhikāsti kasyacidbhavati hi yā viduṣaḥ sanātanī ॥12॥
13
lokamāturamasūyate janastattadeva ca nirīkṣya śocate ।
tatra paśya kuśalānaśocato ye vidustadubhayaṃ kṛtākṛtam ॥13॥
14
yatkarotyanabhisandhipūrvakaṃ tacca nirṇudati yatpurā kṛtam ।
na priyaṃ tadubhayaṃ na cāpriyaṃ tasya tajjanayatīha kurvataḥ] ॥14॥
Глава 242
1
śuka uvāca ।
yasmāddharmātparo dharmo vidyate neha kaścana ।
yo viśiṣṭaśca dharmebhyastaṃ bhavānprabravītu me ॥1॥
Шука сказал:
2
vyāsa uvāca ।
dharmaṃ te sampravakṣyāmi purāṇamṛṣisaṃstutam ।
viśiṣṭaṃ sarvadharmebhyastamihaikamanāḥ śṛṇu ॥2॥
Вьяса сказал:
3
indriyāṇi pramāthīni buddhyā saṃyamya yatnataḥ ।
sarvato niṣpatiṣṇūni pitā bālānivātmajān ॥3॥
4
manasaścendriyāṇāṃ ca hyaikāgryaṃ paramaṃ tapaḥ ।
tajjyāyaḥ sarvadharmebhyaḥ sa dharmaḥ para ucyate ॥4॥
5
tāni sarvāṇi sandhāya manaḥṣaṣṭhāni medhayā ।
ātmatṛpta ivāsīta bahu cintyamacintayan ॥5॥
6
gocarebhyo nivṛttāni yadā sthāsyanti veśmani ।
tadā tvamātmanātmānaṃ paraṃ drakṣyasi śāśvatam ॥6॥
7
sarvātmānaṃ mahātmānaṃ vidhūmamiva pāvakam ।
taṃ paśyanti mahātmāno brāhmaṇā ye manīṣiṇaḥ ॥7॥
8
yathā puṣpaphalopeto bahuśākho mahādrumaḥ ।
ātmano nābhijānīte kva me puṣpaṃ kva me phalam ॥8॥
9
evamātmā na jānīte kva gamiṣye kuto nvaham ।
anyo hyatrāntarātmāsti yaḥ sarvamanupaśyati ॥9॥
10
jñānadīpena dīptena paśyatyātmānamātmanā ।
dṛṣṭvā tvamātmanātmānaṃ nirātmā bhava sarvavit ॥10॥
11
vimuktaḥ sarvapāpebhyo muktatvaca ivoragaḥ ।
parāṃ buddhimavāpyeha vipāpmā vigatajvaraḥ ॥11॥
12
sarvataḥsrotasaṃ ghorāṃ nadīṃ lokapravāhinīm ।
pañcendriyagrāhavatīṃ manaḥsaṅkalparodhasam ॥12॥
13
lobhamohatṛṇacchannāṃ kāmakrodhasarīsṛpām ।
satyatīrthānṛtakṣobhāṃ krodhapaṅkāṃ saridvarām ॥13॥
14
avyaktaprabhavāṃ śīghrāṃ dustarāmakṛtātmabhiḥ ।
pratarasva nadīṃ buddhyā kāmagrāhasamākulām ॥14॥
15
saṃsārasāgaragamāṃ yonipātāladustarām ।
ātmajanmodbhavāṃ tāta jihvāvartāṃ durāsadām ॥15॥
16
yāṃ taranti kṛtaprajñā dhṛtimanto manīṣiṇaḥ ।
tāṃ tīrṇaḥ sarvatomukto vipūtātmātmavicchuciḥ ॥16॥
17
uttamāṃ buddhimāsthāya brahmabhūyaṃ gamiṣyasi ।
santīrṇaḥ sarvasaṅkleśānprasannātmā vikalmaṣaḥ ॥17॥
18
bhūmiṣṭhānīva bhūtāni parvatastho niśāmaya ।
akrudhyannaprahṛṣyaṃśca nanṛśaṃsamatistathā ।
tato drakṣyasi bhūtānāṃ sarveṣāṃ prabhavāpyayau ॥18॥
19
evaṃ vai sarvadharmebhyo viśiṣṭaṃ menire budhāḥ ।
dharmaṃ dharmabhṛtāṃ śreṣṭha munayastattvadarśinaḥ ॥19॥
20
ātmano'vyayino jñātvā idaṃ putrānuśāsanam ।
prayatāya pravaktavyaṃ hitāyānugatāya ca ॥20॥
21
ātmajñānamidaṃ guhyaṃ sarvaguhyatamaṃ mahat ।
abruvaṃ yadahaṃ tāta ātmasākṣikamañjasā ॥21॥
22
naiva strī na pumānetannaiva cedaṃ napuṃsakam ।
aduḥkhamasukhaṃ brahma bhūtabhavyabhavātmakam ॥22॥
23
naitajjñātvā pumānstrī vā punarbhavamavāpnuyāt ।
abhavapratipattyarthametadvartma vidhīyate ॥23॥
24
yathā matāni sarvāṇi na caitāni yathā tathā ।
kathitāni mayā putra bhavanti na bhavanti ca ॥24॥
25
tatprītiyuktena guṇānvitena putreṇa satputraguṇānvitena ।
pṛṣṭo hīdaṃ prītimatā hitārthaṃ brūyātsutasyeha yaduktametat] ॥25॥
Глава 243
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
gandhānrasānnānurundhyātsukhaṃ vā nālaṅkārāṃścāpnuyāttasya tasya ।
mānaṃ ca kīrtiṃ ca yaśaśca necchetsa vai pracāraḥ paśyato brāhmaṇasya ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
sarvānvedānadhīyīta śuśrūṣurbrahmacaryavān ।
ṛco yajūṃṣi sāmāni na tena na sa brāhmaṇaḥ ॥2॥
3
jñātivatsarvabhūtānāṃ sarvavitsarvavedavit ।
nākāmo mriyate jātu na tena na ca brāhmaṇaḥ ॥3॥
4
iṣṭīśca vividhāḥ prāpya kratūṃścaivāptadakṣiṇān ।
naiva prāpnoti brāhmaṇyamabhidhyānātkathañcana ॥4॥
5
yadā cāyaṃ na bibheti yadā cāsmānna bibhyati ।
yadā necchati na dveṣṭi brahma sampadyate tadā ॥5॥
6
yadā na kurute bhāvaṃ sarvabhūteṣu pāpakam ।
karmaṇā manasā vācā brahma sampadyate tadā ॥6॥
7
kāmabandhanamevaikaṃ nānyadastīha bandhanam ।
kāmabandhanamukto hi brahmabhūyāya kalpate ॥7॥
8
kāmato mucyamānastu dhūmrābhrādiva candramāḥ ।
virajāḥ kālamākāṅkṣandhīro dhairyeṇa vartate ॥8॥
9
āpūryamāṇamacalapratiṣṭhaṃ samudramāpaḥ praviśanti yadvat ।
sa kāmakānto na tu kāmakāmaḥ sa vai lokātsvargamupaiti dehī ॥9॥
10
vedasyopaniṣatsatyaṃ satyasyopaniṣaddamaḥ ।
damasyopaniṣaddānaṃ dānasyopaniṣattapaḥ ॥10॥
11
tapasopaniṣattyāgastyāgasyopaniṣatsukham ।
sukhasyopaniṣatsvargaḥ svargasyopaniṣacchamaḥ ॥11॥
12
kledanaṃ śokamanasoḥ santāpaṃ tṛṣṇayā saha ।
sattvamicchasi santoṣācchāntilakṣaṇamuttamam ॥12॥
13
viśoko nirmamaḥ śāntaḥ prasannātmātmavittamaḥ ।
ṣaḍbhirlakṣaṇavānetaiḥ samagraḥ punareṣyati ॥13॥
14
ṣaḍbhiḥ sattvaguṇopetaiḥ prājñairadhikamantribhiḥ ।
ye viduḥ pretya cātmānamihasthāṃstāṃstathā viduḥ ॥14॥
15
akṛtrimamasaṃhāryaṃ prākṛtaṃ nirupaskṛtam ।
adhyātmaṃ sukṛtaprajñaḥ sukhamavyayamaśnute ॥15॥
16
niṣpracāraṃ manaḥ kṛtvā pratiṣṭhāpya ca sarvataḥ ।
yāmayaṃ labhate tuṣṭiṃ sā na śakyamato'nyathā ॥16॥
17
yena tṛpyatyabhuñjāno yena tuṣyatyavittavān ।
yenāsneho balaṃ dhatte yastaṃ veda sa vedavit ॥17॥
18
saṅgopya hyātmano dvārāṇyapidhāya vicintayan ।
yo hyāste brāhmaṇaḥ śiṣṭaḥ sa ātmaratirucyate ॥18॥
19
samāhitaṃ pare tattve kṣīṇakāmamavasthitam ।
sarvataḥ sukhamanveti vapuścāndramasaṃ yathā ॥19॥
20
saviśeṣāṇi bhūtāni guṇāṃścābhajato muneḥ ।
sukhenāpohyate duḥkhaṃ bhāskareṇa tamo yathā ॥20॥
21
tamatikrāntakarmāṇamatikrāntaguṇakṣayam ।
brāhmaṇaṃ viṣayāśliṣṭaṃ jarāmṛtyū na vindataḥ ॥21॥
22
sa yadā sarvato muktaḥ samaḥ paryavatiṣṭhate ।
indriyāṇīndriyārthāṃśca śarīrastho'tivartate ॥22॥
23
kāraṇaṃ paramaṃ prāpya atikrāntasya kāryatām ।
punarāvartanaṃ nāsti samprāptasya parātparam] ॥23॥
Глава 244
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
dvandvāni mokṣajijñāsurarthadharmāvanuṣṭhitaḥ ।
vaktrā guṇavatā śiṣyaḥ śrāvyaḥ pūrvamidaṃ mahat ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
ākāśaṃ māruto jyotirāpaḥ pṛthvī ca pañcamī ।
bhāvābhāvau ca kālaśca sarvabhūteṣu pañcasu ॥2॥
3
antarātmakamākāśaṃ tanmayaṃ śrotramindriyam ।
tasya śabdaṃ guṇaṃ vidyānmūrtiśāstravidhānavit ॥3॥
4
caraṇaṃ mārutātmeti prāṇāpānau ca tanmayau ।
sparśanaṃ cendriyaṃ vidyāttathā sparśaṃ ca tanmayam ॥4॥
5
tataḥ pākaḥ prakāśaśca jyotiścakṣuśca tanmayam ।
tasya rūpaṃ guṇaṃ vidyāttamo'nvavasitātmakam ॥5॥
6
prakledaḥ kṣudratā sneha ityāpo hyupadiśyate ।
rasanaṃ cendriyaṃ jihvā rasaścāpāṃ guṇo mataḥ ॥6॥
7
saṅghātaḥ pārthivo dhāturasthidantanakhāni ca ।
śmaśru loma ca keśāśca sirāḥ snāyu ca carma ca ॥7॥
8
indriyaṃ ghrāṇasañjñānaṃ nāsiketyabhidhīyate ।
gandhaścaivendriyārtho'yaṃ vijñeyaḥ pṛthivīmayaḥ ॥8॥
9
uttareṣu guṇāḥ santi sarve sarveṣu cottarāḥ ।
pañcānāṃ bhūtasaṅghānāṃ santatiṃ munayo viduḥ ॥9॥
10
mano navamameṣāṃ tu buddhistu daśamī smṛtā ।
ekādaśo'ntarātmā ca sarvataḥ para ucyate ॥10॥
11
vyavasāyātmikā buddhirmano vyākaraṇātmakam ।
karmānumānādvijñeyaḥ sa jīvaḥ kṣetrasañjñakaḥ ॥11॥
12
ebhiḥ kālāṣṭamairbhāvairyaḥ sarvaiḥ sarvamanvitam ।
paśyatyakaluṣaṃ prājñaḥ sa mohaṃ nānuvartate] ॥12॥
Глава 245
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
śarīrādvipramuktaṃ hi sūkṣmabhūtaṃ śarīriṇam ।
karmabhiḥ paripaśyanti śāstroktaiḥ śāstracetasaḥ ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
yathā marīcyaḥ sahitāścaranti gacchanti tiṣṭhanti ca dṛśyamānāḥ ।
dehairvimuktā vicaranti lokāṃstathaiva sattvānyatimānuṣāṇi ॥2॥
3
pratirūpaṃ yathaivāpsu tāpaḥ sūryasya lakṣyate ।
sattvavāṃstu tathā sattvaṃ pratirūpaṃ prapaśyati ॥3॥
4
tāni sūkṣmāṇi sattvasthā vimuktāni śarīrataḥ ।
svena tattvena tattvajñāḥ paśyanti niyatendriyāḥ ॥4॥
5
svapatāṃ jāgratāṃ caiva sarveṣāmātmacintitam ।
pradhānadvaidhayuktānāṃ jahatāṃ karmajaṃ rajaḥ ॥5॥
6
yathāhani tathā rātrau yathā rātrau tathāhani ।
vaśe tiṣṭhati sattvātmā satataṃ yogayoginām ॥6॥
7
teṣāṃ nityaṃ sadānityo bhūtātmā satataṃ guṇaiḥ ।
saptabhistvanvitaḥ sūkṣmaiścariṣṇurajarāmaraḥ ॥7॥
8
manobuddhiparābhūtaḥ svadehaparadehavit ।
svapneṣvapi bhavatyeṣa vijñātā sukhaduḥkhayoḥ ॥8॥
9
tatrāpi labhate duḥkhaṃ tatrāpi labhate sukham ।
krodhalobhau tu tatrāpi kṛtvā vyasanamarchati ॥9॥
10
prīṇitaścāpi bhavati mahato'rthānavāpya ca ।
karoti puṇyaṃ tatrāpi jāgranniva ca paśyati ॥10॥
11
tamevamatitejoṃśaṃ bhūtātmānaṃ hṛdi sthitam ।
tamorajobhyāmāviṣṭā nānupaśyanti mūrtiṣu ॥11॥
12
śāstrayogaparā bhūtvā svamātmānaṃ parīpsavaḥ ।
anucchvāsānyamūrtīni yāni vajropamānyapi ॥12॥
13
pṛthagbhūteṣu sṛṣṭeṣu caturṣvāśramakarmasu ।
samādhau yogamevaitacchāṇḍilyaḥ śamamabravīt ॥13॥
14
viditvā sapta sūkṣmāṇi ṣaḍaṅgaṃ ca maheśvaram ।
pradhānaviniyogasthaḥ paraṃ brahmādhigacchati] ॥14॥
Глава 246
1
vyāsa uvāca ।
hṛdi kāmadrumaścitro mohasañcayasambhavaḥ ।
krodhamānamahāskandho vivitsāparimocanaḥ ॥1॥
Вьяса сказал:
2
tasya cājñānamādhāraḥ pramādaḥ pariṣecanam ।
so'bhyasūyāpalāśo hi purāduṣkṛtasāravān ॥2॥
3
sammohacintāviṭapaḥ śokaśākho bhayaṅkaraḥ ।
mohanībhiḥ pipāsābhirlatābhiḥ pariveṣṭitaḥ ॥3॥
4
upāsate mahāvṛkṣaṃ sulubdhāstaṃ phalepsavaḥ ।
āyāsaiḥ saṃyataḥ pāśaiḥ phalāni pariveṣṭayan ॥4॥
5
yastānpāśānvaśe kṛtvā taṃ vṛkṣamapakarṣati ।
gataḥ sa duḥkhayorantaṃ yatamānastayordvayoḥ ॥5॥
6
saṃrohatyakṛtaprajñaḥ santāpena hi pādapam ।
sa tameva tato hanti viṣaṃ grastamivāturam ॥6॥
7
tasyānuśayamūlasya mūlamuddhriyate balāt ।
tyāgāpramādākṛtinā sāmyena paramāsinā ॥7॥
8
evaṃ yo veda kāmasya kevalaṃ parikarṣaṇam ।
vadhaṃ vai kāmaśāstrasya sa duḥkhānyativartate ॥8॥
9
śarīraṃ puramityāhuḥ svāminī buddhiriṣyate ।
tatra buddheḥ śarīrasthaṃ mano nāmārthacintakam ॥9॥
10
indriyāṇi janāḥ paurāstadarthaṃ tu parā kṛtiḥ ।
tatra dvau dāruṇau doṣau tamo nāma rajastathā ॥10॥
11
yadarthamupajīvanti paurāḥ sahapureśvarāḥ ।
advāreṇa tamevārthaṃ dvau doṣāvupajīvataḥ ॥11॥
12
tatra buddhirhi durdharṣā manaḥ sādharmyamucyate ।
paurāścāpi manastrastāsteṣāmapi calā sthitiḥ ॥12॥
13
yadarthaṃ buddhiradhyāste na so'rthaḥ pariṣīdati ।
yadarthaṃ pṛthagadhyāste manastatpariṣīdati ॥13॥
14
pṛthagbhūtaṃ yadā buddhyā mano bhavati kevalam ।
tatrainaṃ vivṛtaṃ śūnyaṃ rajaḥ paryavatiṣṭhate ॥14॥
15
tanmanaḥ kurute sakhyaṃ rajasā saha saṅgatam ।
taṃ cādāya janaṃ pauraṃ rajase samprayacchati] ॥15॥
Глава 247
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
bhūtānāṃ guṇasaṅkhyānaṃ bhūyaḥ putra niśāmaya ।
dvaipāyanamukhādbhraṣṭaṃ ślāghayā parayānagha ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
dīptānalanibhaḥ prāha bhagavāndhūmravarcase ।
tato'hamapi vakṣyāmi bhūyaḥ putra nidarśanam ॥2॥
3
bhūmeḥ sthairyaṃ pṛthutvaṃ ca kāṭhinyaṃ prasavātmatā ।
gandho gurutvaṃ śaktiśca saṅghātaḥ sthāpanā dhṛtiḥ ॥3॥
4
apāṃ śaityaṃ rasaḥ kledo dravatvaṃ snehasaumyatā ।
jihvā viṣyandinī caiva bhaumāpyāsravaṇaṃ tathā ॥4॥
5
agnerdurdharṣatā tejastāpaḥ pākaḥ prakāśanam ।
śaucaṃ rāgo laghustaikṣṇyaṃ daśamaṃ cordhvabhāgitā ॥5॥
6
vāyoraniyamaḥ sparśo vādasthānaṃ svatantratā ।
balaṃ śaighryaṃ ca mohaśca ceṣṭā karmakṛtā bhavaḥ ॥6॥
7
ākāśasya guṇaḥ śabdo vyāpitvaṃ chidratāpi ca ।
anāśrayamanālambamavyaktamavikāritā ॥7॥
8
apratīghātatā caiva bhūtatvaṃ vikṛtāni ca ।
guṇāḥ pañcāśataṃ proktāḥ pañcabhūtātmabhāvitāḥ ॥8॥
9
calopapattirvyaktiśca visargaḥ kalpanā kṣamā ।
sadasaccāśutā caiva manaso nava vai guṇāḥ ॥9॥
10
iṣṭāniṣṭavikalpaśca vyavasāyaḥ samādhitā ।
saṃśayaḥ pratipattiśca buddhau pañceha ye guṇāḥ ॥10॥
11
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kathaṃ pañcaguṇā buddhiḥ kathaṃ pañcendriyā guṇāḥ ।
etanme sarvamācakṣva sūkṣmajñānaṃ pitāmaha ॥11॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
12
bhīṣma uvāca ।
āhuḥ ṣaṣṭiṃ bhūtaguṇānvai bhūtaviśiṣṭā nityaviṣaktāḥ ।
bhūtaviṣaktāścākṣarasṛṣṭāḥ putra na nityaṃ tadiha vadanti ॥12॥
Бхишма сказал:
13
tatputra cintākalitaṃ yaduktamanāgataṃ vai tava sampratīha ।
bhūtārthatattvaṃ tadavāpya sarvaṃ bhūtaprabhāvādbhava śāntabuddhiḥ] ॥13॥
Глава 248
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
ya ime pṛthivīpālāḥ śerate pṛthivītale ।
pṛtanāmadhya ete hi gatasattvā mahābalāḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
ekaikaśo bhīmabalā nāgāyutabalāstathā ।
ete hi nihatāḥ saṅkhye tulyatejobalairnaraiḥ ॥2॥
3
naiṣāṃ paśyāmi hantāraṃ prāṇināṃ saṃyuge purā ।
vikrameṇopasaṃpannāstejobalasamanvitāḥ ॥3॥
4
atha ceme mahāprājña śerate hi gatāsavaḥ ।
mṛtā iti ca śabdo'yaṃ vartatyeṣu gatāsuṣu ॥4॥
5
ime mṛtā nṛpatayaḥ prāyaśo bhīmavikramāḥ ।
tatra me saṃśayo jātaḥ kutaḥ sañjñā mṛtā iti ॥5॥
6
kasya mṛtyuḥ kuto mṛtyuḥ kena mṛtyuriha prajāḥ ।
haratyamarasaṅkāśa tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥6॥
7
bhīṣma uvāca ।
purā kṛtayuge tāta rājāsīdavikampakaḥ ।
sa śatruvaśamāpannaḥ saṅgrāme kṣīṇavāhanaḥ ॥7॥
Бхишма сказал:
8
tatra putro harirnāma nārāyaṇasamo bale ।
sa śatrubhirhataḥ saṅkhye sabalaḥ sapadānugaḥ ॥8॥
9
sa rājā śatruvaśagaḥ putraśokasamanvitaḥ ।
yadṛcchayāśāntiparo dadarśa bhuvi nāradam ॥9॥
10
sa tasmai sarvamācaṣṭa yathā vṛttaṃ janeśvaraḥ ।
śatrubhirgrahaṇaṃ saṅkhye putrasya maraṇaṃ tathā ॥10॥
11
tasya tadvacanaṃ śrutvā nārado'tha tapodhanaḥ ।
ākhyānamidamācaṣṭa putraśokāpahaṃ tadā ॥11॥
12
rājañśṛṇu samākhyānamadyedaṃ bahuvistaram ।
yathā vṛttaṃ śrutaṃ caiva mayāpi vasudhādhipa ॥12॥
13
prajāḥ sṛṣṭvā mahātejāḥ prajāsarge pitāmahaḥ ।
atīva vṛddhā bahulā nāmṛṣyata punaḥ prajāḥ ॥13॥
14
na hyantaramabhūtkiñcitkvacijjantubhiracyuta ।
nirucchvāsamivonnaddhaṃ trailokyamabhavannṛpa ॥14॥
15
tasya cintā samutpannā saṃhāraṃ prati bhūpate ।
cintayannādhyagacchacca saṃhāre hetukāraṇam ॥15॥
16
tasya roṣānmahārāja khebhyo'gnirudatiṣṭhata ।
tena sarvā diśo rājandadāha sa pitāmahaḥ ॥16॥
17
tato divaṃ bhuvaṃ khaṃ ca jagacca sacarācaram ।
dadāha pāvako rājanbhagavatkopasambhavaḥ ॥17॥
18
tatrādahyanta bhūtāni jaṅgamāni dhruvāṇi ca ।
mahatā kopavegena kupite prapitāmahe ॥18॥
19
tato harijaṭaḥ sthāṇurvedādhvarapatiḥ śivaḥ ।
jagāda śaraṇaṃ devo brahmāṇaṃ paravīrahā ॥19॥
20
tasminnabhigate sthāṇau prajānāṃ hitakāmyayā ।
abravīdvarado devo jvalanniva tadā śivam ॥20॥
21
karavāṇyadya kaṃ kāmaṃ varārho'si mato mama ।
kartā hyasmi priyaṃ śambho tava yaddhṛdi vartate] ॥21॥
Глава 249
1
sthāṇuruvāca ।
prajāsarganimittaṃ me kāryavattāmimāṃ prabho ।
viddhi sṛṣṭāstvayā hīmā mā kupyāsāṃ pitāmaha ॥1॥
Стхану сказал:
2
tava tejogninā deva prajā dahyanti sarvaśaḥ ।
tā dṛṣṭvā mama kāruṇyaṃ mā kupyāsāṃ jagatprabho ॥2॥
3
prajāpatiruvāca ।
na kupye na ca me kāmo na bhaveranprajā iti ।
lāghavārthaṃ dharaṇyāstu tataḥ saṃhāra iṣyate ॥3॥
Праджапати сказал:
4
iyaṃ hi māṃ sadā devī bhārārtā samacodayat ।
saṃhārārthaṃ mahādeva bhāreṇāpsu nimajjati ॥4॥
5
yadāhaṃ nādhigacchāmi buddhyā bahu vicārayan ।
saṃhāramāsāṃ vṛddhānāṃ tato māṃ krodha āviśat ॥5॥
6
sthāṇuruvāca ।
saṃhārāntaṃ prasīdasva mā krudhastridaśeśvara ।
mā prajāḥ sthāvaraṃ caiva jaṅgamaṃ ca vinīnaśaḥ ॥6॥
Стхану сказал:
7
palvalāni ca sarvāṇi sarvaṃ caiva tṛṇolapam ।
sthāvaraṃ jaṅgamaṃ caiva bhūtagrāmaṃ caturvidham ॥7॥
8
tadetadbhasmasādbhūtaṃ jagatsarvamupaplutam ।
prasīda bhagavansādho vara eṣa vṛto mayā ॥8॥
9
naṣṭā na punareṣyanti prajā hyetāḥ kathañcana ।
tasmānnivartyatāmetattejaḥ svenaiva tejasā ॥9॥
10
upāyamanyaṃ sampaśya prajānāṃ hitakāmyayā ।
yatheme jantavaḥ sarve nivarteranparantapa ॥10॥
11
abhāvamabhigaccheyurutsannaprajanāḥ prajāḥ ।
adhidaivaniyukto'smi tvayā lokeṣviheśvara ॥11॥
12
tvadbhavaṃ hi jagannātha jagatsthāvarajaṅgamam ।
prasādya tvāṃ mahādeva yācāmyāvṛttijāḥ prajāḥ ॥12॥
13
nārada uvāca ।
śrutvā tu vacanaṃ devaḥ sthāṇorniyatavāṅmanāḥ ।
tejastatsvaṃ nijagrāha punarevāntarātmanā ॥13॥
Нарада сказал:
14
tato'gnimupasaṅgṛhya bhagavāṁllokapūjitaḥ ।
pravṛttiṃ ca nivṛttiṃ ca kalpayāmāsa vai prabhuḥ ॥14॥
15
upasaṃharatastasya tamagniṃ roṣajaṃ tadā ।
prādurbabhūva viśvebhyaḥ khebhyo nārī mahātmanaḥ ॥15॥
16
kṛṣṇā raktāmbaradharā raktanetratalāntarā ।
divyakuṇḍalasampannā divyābharaṇabhūṣitā ॥16॥
17
sā viniḥsṛtya vai khebhyo dakṣiṇāmāśritā diśam ।
dadṛśāte'tha tau kanyāṃ devau viśveśvarāvubhau ॥17॥
18
tāmāhūya tadā devo lokānāmādirīśvaraḥ ।
mṛtyo iti mahīpāla jahi cemāḥ prajā iti ॥18॥
19
tvaṃ hi saṃhārabuddhyā me cintitā ruṣitena ca ।
tasmātsaṃhara sarvāstvaṃ prajāḥ sajaḍapaṇḍitāḥ ॥19॥
20
aviśeṣeṇa caiva tvaṃ prajāḥ saṃhara bhāmini ।
mama tvaṃ hi niyogena śreyaḥ paramavāpsyasi ॥20॥
21
evamuktā tu sā devī mṛtyuḥ kamalamālinī ।
pradadhyau duḥkhitā bālā sāśrupātamatīva hi ॥21॥
22
pāṇibhyāṃ caiva jagrāha tānyaśrūṇi janeśvaraḥ ।
mānavānāṃ hitārthāya yayāce punareva ca] ॥22॥
Глава 250
1
nārada uvāca ।
vinīya duḥkhamabalā sā tvatīvāyatekṣaṇā ।
uvāca prāñjalirbhūtvā latevāvarjitā tadā ॥1॥
Нарада сказал:
2
tvayā sṛṣṭā kathaṃ nārī mādṛśī vadatāṃ vara ।
raudrakarmābhijāyeta sarvaprāṇibhayaṅkarī ॥2॥
3
bibhemyahamadharmasya dharmyamādiśa karma me ।
tvaṃ māṃ bhītāmavekṣasva śiveneśvara cakṣuṣā ॥3॥
4
bālānvṛddhānvayaḥsthāṃśca na hareyamanāgasaḥ ।
prāṇinaḥ prāṇināmīśa namaste'bhiprasīda me ॥4॥
5
priyānputrānvayasyāṃśca bhrātṝnmātṝḥ pitṝnapi ।
apadhyāsyanti yaddeva mṛtāṃsteṣāṃ bibhemyaham ॥5॥
6
kṛpaṇāśruparikledo dahenmāṃ śāśvatīḥ samāḥ ।
tebhyo'haṃ balavadbhītā śaraṇaṃ tvāmupāgatā ॥6॥
7
yamasya bhavane deva yātyante pāpakarmiṇaḥ ।
prasādaye tvā varada prasādaṃ kuru me prabho ॥7॥
8
etamicchāmyahaṃ kāmaṃ tvatto lokapitāmaha ।
iccheyaṃ tvatprasādācca tapastaptuṃ sureśvara ॥8॥
9
pitāmaha uvāca ।
mṛtyo saṅkalpitā me tvaṃ prajāsaṃhārahetunā ।
gaccha saṃhara sarvāstvaṃ prajā mā ca vicāraya ॥9॥
Питамаха сказал:
10
etadevamavaśyaṃ hi bhavitā naitadanyathā ।
kriyatāmanavadyāṅgi yathoktaṃ madvaco'naghe ॥10॥
11
nārada uvāca ।
evamuktā mahābāho mṛtyuḥ parapurañjaya ।
na vyājahāra tasthau ca prahvā bhagavadunmukhī ॥11॥
Нарада сказал:
12
punaḥ punarathoktā sā gatasattveva bhāminī ।
tūṣṇīmāsīttato devo devānāmīśvareśvaraḥ ॥12॥
13
prasasāda kila brahmā svayamevātmanātmavān ।
smayamānaśca lokeśo lokānsarvānavaikṣata ॥13॥
14
nivṛttaroṣe tasmiṃstu bhagavatyaparājite ।
sā kanyāpajagāmāsya samīpāditi naḥ śrutam ॥14॥
15
apasṛtyāpratiśrutya prajāsaṃharaṇaṃ tadā ।
tvaramāṇeva rājendra mṛtyurdhenukamabhyayāt ॥15॥
16
sā tatra paramaṃ devī tapo'carata duścaram ।
samā hyekapade tasthau daśa padmāni pañca ca ॥16॥
17
tāṃ tathā kurvatīṃ tatra tapaḥ paramaduścaram ।
punareva mahātejā brahmā vacanamabravīt ॥17॥
18
kuruṣva me vaco mṛtyo tadanādṛtya satvarā ।
tathaivaikapade tāta punaranyāni sapta sā ॥18॥
19
tasthau padmāni ṣaṭcaiva pañca dve caiva mānada ।
bhūyaḥ padmāyutaṃ tāta mṛgaiḥ saha cacāra sā ॥19॥
20
punargatvā tato rājanmaunamātiṣṭhaduttamam ।
apsu varṣasahasrāṇi sapta caikaṃ ca pārthiva ॥20॥
21
tato jagāma sā kanyā kauśikīṃ bharatarṣabha ।
tatra vāyujalāhārā cacāra niyamaṃ punaḥ ॥21॥
22
tato yayau mahābhāgā gaṅgāṃ meruṃ ca kevalam ।
tasthau dārviva niśceṣṭā bhūtānāṃ hitakāmyayā ॥22॥
23
tato himavato mūrdhni yatra devāḥ samījire ।
tatrāṅguṣṭhena rājendra nikharvamaparaṃ tataḥ ।
tasthau pitāmahaṃ caiva toṣayāmāsa yatnataḥ ॥23॥
24
tatastāmabravīttatra lokānāṃ prabhavāpyayaḥ ।
kimidaṃ vartate putri kriyatāṃ tadvaco mama ॥24॥
25
tato'bravītpunarmṛtyurbhagavantaṃ pitāmaham ।
na hareyaṃ prajā deva punastvāhaṃ prasādaye ॥25॥
26
tāmadharmabhayatrastāṃ punareva ca yācatīm ।
tadābravīddevadevo nigṛhyedaṃ vacastataḥ ॥26॥
27
adharmo nāsti te mṛtyo saṃyacchemāḥ prajāḥ śubhe ।
mayā hyuktaṃ mṛṣā bhadre bhavitā neha kiñcana ॥27॥
28
dharmaḥ sanātanaśca tvāmihaivānupravekṣyate ।
ahaṃ ca vibudhāścaiva tvaddhite niratāḥ sadā ॥28॥
29
imamanyaṃ ca te kāmaṃ dadāmi manasepsitam ।
na tvā doṣeṇa yāsyanti vyādhisampīḍitāḥ prajāḥ ॥29॥
30
puruṣeṣu ca rūpeṇa puruṣastvaṃ bhaviṣyasi ।
strīṣu strīrūpiṇī caiva tṛtīyeṣu napuṃsakam ॥30॥
31
saivamuktā mahārāja kṛtāñjaliruvāca ha ।
punareva mahātmānaṃ neti deveśamavyayam ॥31॥
32
tāmabravīttadā devo mṛtyo saṃhara mānavān ।
adharmaste na bhavitā tathā dhyāsyāmyahaṃ śubhe ॥32॥
33
yānaśrubindūnpatitānapaśyaṃ ye pāṇibhyāṃ dhāritāste purastāt ।
te vyādhayo mānavānghorarūpāḥ prāpte kāle pīḍayiṣyanti mṛtyo ॥33॥
34
sarveṣāṃ tvaṃ prāṇināmantakāle kāmakrodhau sahitau yojayethāḥ ।
evaṃ dharmastvāmupaiṣyatyameyo na cādharmaṃ lapsyase tulyavṛttiḥ ॥34॥
35
evaṃ dharmaṃ pālayiṣyasyathoktaṃ na cātmānaṃ majjayiṣyasyadharme ।
tasmātkāmaṃ rocayābhyāgataṃ tvaṃ saṃyojyātho saṃharasveha jantūn ॥35॥
36
sā vai tadā mṛtyusañjñāpadeśācchāpādbhītā bāḍhamityabravīttam ।
atho prāṇānprāṇināmantakāle kāmakrodhau prāpya nirmohya hanti ॥36॥
37
mṛtyorye te vyādhayaścāśrupātā manuṣyāṇāṃ rujyate yaiḥ śarīram ।
sarveṣāṃ vai prāṇināṃ prāṇanānte tasmācchokaṃ mā kṛthā budhya buddhyā ॥37॥
38
sarve devāḥ prāṇināṃ prāṇanānte gatvā vṛttāḥ sannivṛttāstathaiva ।
evaṃ sarve mānavāḥ prāṇanānte gatvāvṛttā devavadrājasiṃha ॥38॥
39
vāyurbhīmo bhīmanādo mahaujāḥ sarveṣāṃ ca prāṇināṃ prāṇabhūtaḥ ।
nānāvṛttirdehināṃ dehabhede tasmādvāyurdevadevo viśiṣṭaḥ ॥39॥
40
sarve devā martyasañjñāviśiṣṭāḥ sarve martyā devasañjñāviśiṣṭāḥ ।
tasmātputraṃ mā śuco rājasiṃha putraḥ svargaṃ prāpya te modate ha ॥40॥
41
evaṃ mṛtyurdevasṛṣṭā prajānāṃ prāpte kāle saṃharantī yathāvat ।
tasyāścaiva vyādhayaste'śrupātāḥ prāpte kāle saṃharantīha jantūn] ॥41॥
Глава 251
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
ime vai mānavāḥ sarve dharmaṃ prati viśaṅkitāḥ ।
ko'yaṃ dharmaḥ kuto dharmastanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
dharmo nvayamihārthaḥ kimamutrārtho'pi vā bhavet ।
ubhayārtho'pi vā dharmastanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sadācāraḥ smṛtirvedāstrividhaṃ dharmalakṣaṇam ।
caturthamarthamityāhuḥ kavayo dharmalakṣaṇam ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
api hyuktāni karmāṇi vyavasyantyuttarāvare ।
lokayātrārthameveha dharmasya niyamaḥ kṛtaḥ ।
ubhayatra sukhodarka iha caiva paratra ca ॥4॥
5
alabdhvā nipuṇaṃ dharmaṃ pāpaḥ pāpe prasajjati ।
na ca pāpakṛtaḥ pāpānmucyante kecidāpadi ॥5॥
6
apāpavādī bhavati yadā bhavati dharmavit ।
dharmasya niṣṭhā svācārastamevāśritya bhotsyase ॥6॥
7
yadādharmasamāviṣṭo dhanaṃ gṛhṇāti taskaraḥ ।
ramate nirharanstenaḥ paravittamarājake ॥7॥
8
yadāsya taddharantyanye tadā rājānamicchati ।
tadā teṣāṃ spṛhayate ye vai tuṣṭāḥ svakairdhanaiḥ ॥8॥
9
abhītaḥ śucirabhyeti rājadvāramaśaṅkitaḥ ।
na hi duścaritaṃ kiñcidantarātmani paśyati ॥9॥
10
satyasya vacanaṃ sādhu na satyādvidyate param ।
satyena vidhṛtaṃ sarvaṃ sarvaṃ satye pratiṣṭhitam ॥10॥
11
api pāpakṛto raudrāḥ satyaṃ kṛtvā pṛthakpṛthak ।
adrohamavisaṃvādaṃ pravartante tadāśrayāḥ ।
te cenmitho'dhṛtiṃ kuryurvinaśyeyurasaṃśayam ॥11॥
12
na hartavyaṃ paradhanamiti dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ।
manyante balavantastaṃ durbalaiḥ sampravartitam ।
yadā niyatidaurbalyamathaiṣāmeva rocate ॥12॥
13
na hyatyantaṃ balayutā bhavanti sukhino'pi vā ।
tasmādanārjave buddhirna kāryā te kathañcana ॥13॥
14
asādhubhyo'sya na bhayaṃ na corebhyo na rājataḥ ।
na kiñcitkasyacitkurvannirbhayaḥ śucirāvaset ॥14॥
15
sarvataḥ śaṅkate steno mṛgo grāmamiveyivān ।
bahudhācaritaṃ pāpamanyatraivānupaśyati ॥15॥
16
muditaḥ śucirabhyeti sarvato nirbhayaḥ sadā ।
na hi duścaritaṃ kiñcidātmano'nyeṣu paśyati ॥16॥
17
dātavyamityayaṃ dharma ukto bhūtahite rataiḥ ।
taṃ manyante dhanayutāḥ kṛpaṇaiḥ sampravartitam ॥17॥
18
yadā niyatikārpaṇyamathaiṣāmeva rocate ।
na hyatyantaṃ dhanavanto bhavanti sukhino'pi vā ॥18॥
19
yadanyairvihitaṃ necchedātmanaḥ karma pūruṣaḥ ।
na tatpareṣu kurvīta jānannapriyamātmanaḥ ॥19॥
20
yo'nyasya syādupapatiḥ sa kaṃ kiṃ vaktumarhati ।
yadanyastasya tatkuryānna mṛṣyediti me matiḥ ॥20॥
21
jīvituṃ yaḥ svayaṃ cecchetkathaṃ so'nyaṃ praghātayet ।
yadyadātmana iccheta tatparasyāpi cintayet ॥21॥
22
atiriktaiḥ saṃvibhajedbhogairanyānakiñcanān ।
etasmātkāraṇāddhātrā kusīdaṃ sampravartitam ॥22॥
23
yasmiṃstu devāḥ samaye santiṣṭheraṃstathā bhavet ।
atha cellābhasamaye sthitirdharme'pi śobhanā ॥23॥
24
sarvaṃ priyābhyupagataṃ dharmamāhurmanīṣiṇaḥ ।
paśyaitaṃ lakṣaṇoddeśaṃ dharmādharme yudhiṣṭhira ॥24॥
25
lokasaṅgrahasaṃyuktaṃ vidhātrā vihitaṃ purā ।
sūkṣmadharmārthaniyataṃ satāṃ caritamuttamam ॥25॥
26
dharmalakṣaṇamākhyātametatte kurusattama ।
tasmādanārjave buddhirna kāryā te kathañcana] ॥26॥
Глава 252
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
sūkṣmaṃ sādhu samādiṣṭaṃ bhavatā dharmalakṣaṇam ।
pratibhā tvasti me kācittāṃ brūyāmanumānataḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhūyāṃso hṛdaye ye me praśnāste vyāhṛtāstvayā ।
imamanyaṃ pravakṣyāmi na rājanvigrahādiva ॥2॥
3
imāni hi prāpayanti sṛjantyuttārayanti ca ।
na dharmaḥ paripāṭhena śakyo bhārata veditum ॥3॥
4
anyo dharmaḥ samasthasya viṣamasthasya cāparaḥ ।
āpadastu kathaṃ śakyāḥ paripāṭhena veditum ॥4॥
5
sadācāro mato dharmaḥ santastvācāralakṣaṇāḥ ।
sādhyāsādhyaṃ kathaṃ śakyaṃ sadācāro hyalakṣaṇam ॥5॥
6
dṛśyate dharmarūpeṇa adharmaṃ prākṛtaścaran ।
dharmaṃ cādharmarūpeṇa kaścidaprākṛtaścaran ॥6॥
7
punarasya pramāṇaṃ hi nirdiṣṭaṃ śāstrakovidaiḥ ।
vedavādāścānuyugaṃ hrasantīti ha naḥ śrutam ॥7॥
8
anye kṛtayuge dharmāstretāyāṃ dvāpare'pare ।
anye kaliyuge dharmā yathāśaktikṛtā iva ॥8॥
9
āmnāyavacanaṃ satyamityayaṃ lokasaṅgrahaḥ ।
āmnāyebhyaḥ paraṃ vedāḥ prasṛtā viśvatomukhāḥ ॥9॥
10
te cetsarve pramāṇaṃ vai pramāṇaṃ tanna vidyate ।
pramāṇe cāpramāṇe ca viruddhe śāstratā kutaḥ ॥10॥
11
dharmasya hriyamāṇasya balavadbhirdurātmabhiḥ ।
yā yā vikriyate saṃsthā tataḥ sāpi praṇaśyati ॥11॥
12
vidma caivaṃ na vā vidma śakyaṃ vā vedituṃ na vā ।
aṇīyānkṣuradhārāyā garīyānparvatādapi ॥12॥
13
gandharvanagarākāraḥ prathamaṃ sampradṛśyate ।
anvīkṣyamāṇaḥ kavibhiḥ punargacchatyadarśanam ॥13॥
14
nipānānīva gobhyāśe kṣetre kulyeva bhārata ।
smṛto'pi śāśvato dharmo viprahīṇo na dṛśyate ॥14॥
15
kāmādanye kṣayādanye kāraṇairaparaistathā ।
asanto hi vṛthācāraṃ bhajante bahavo'pare ॥15॥
16
dharmo bhavati sa kṣipraṃ vilīnastveva sādhuṣu ।
anye tānāhurunmattānapi cāvahasantyuta ॥16॥
17
mahājanā hyupāvṛttā rājadharmaṃ samāśritāḥ ।
na hi sarvahitaḥ kaścidācāraḥ sampradṛśyate ॥17॥
18
tenaivānyaḥ prabhavati so'paraṃ bādhate punaḥ ।
dṛśyate caiva sa punastulyarūpo yadṛcchayā ॥18॥
19
yenaivānyaḥ prabhavati so'parānapi bādhate ।
ācārāṇāmanaikāgryaṃ sarveṣāmeva lakṣayet ॥19॥
20
cirābhipannaḥ kavibhiḥ pūrvaṃ dharma udāhṛtaḥ ।
tenācāreṇa pūrveṇa saṃsthā bhavati śāśvatī] ॥20॥
Глава 253
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
tulādhārasya vākyāni dharme jājalinā saha ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
vane vanacaraḥ kaścijjājalirnāma vai dvijaḥ ।
sāgaroddeśamāgamya tapastepe mahātapāḥ ॥2॥
3
niyato niyatāhāraścīrājinajaṭādharaḥ ।
malapaṅkadharo dhīmānbahūnvarṣagaṇānmuniḥ ॥3॥
4
sa kadācinmahātejā jalavāso mahīpate ।
cacāra lokānviprarṣiḥ prekṣamāṇo manojavaḥ ॥4॥
5
sa cintayāmāsa munirjalamadhye kadācana ।
viprekṣya sāgarāntāṃ vai mahīṃ savanakānanām ॥5॥
6
na mayā sadṛśo'stīha loke sthāvarajaṅgame ।
apsu vaihāyasaṃ gacchenmayā yo'nyaḥ saheti vai ॥6॥
7
sa dṛśyamāno rakṣobhirjalamadhye'vadattataḥ ।
abruvaṃśca piśācāstaṃ naivaṃ tvaṃ vaktumarhasi ॥7॥
8
tulādhāro vaṇigdharmā vārāṇasyāṃ mahāyaśāḥ ।
so'pyevaṃ nārhate vaktuṃ yathā tvaṃ dvijasattama ॥8॥
9
ityukto jājalirbhūtaiḥ pratyuvāca mahātapāḥ ।
paśyeyaṃ tamahaṃ prājñaṃ tulādhāraṃ yaśasvinam ॥9॥
10
iti bruvāṇaṃ tamṛṣiṃ rakṣāṃsyuddhṛtya sāgarāt ।
abruvangaccha panthānamāsthāyemaṃ dvijottama ॥10॥
11
ityukto jājalirbhūtairjagāma vimanāstadā ।
vārāṇasyāṃ tulādhāraṃ samāsādyābravīdvacaḥ ॥11॥
12
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kiṃ kṛtaṃ sukṛtaṃ karma tāta jājalinā purā ।
yena siddhiṃ parāṃ prāptastanno vyākhyātumarhasi ॥12॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
13
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atīva tapasā yukto ghoreṇa sa babhūva ha ।
nadyupasparśanarataḥ sāyaṃ prātarmahātapāḥ ॥13॥
Бхишма сказал:
14
agnīnparicaransamyaksvādhyāyaparamo dvijaḥ ।
vānaprasthavidhānajño jājalirjvalitaḥ śriyā ॥14॥
15
satye tapasi tiṣṭhansa na ca dharmamavaikṣata ।
varṣāsvākāśaśāyī sa hemante jalasaṃśrayaḥ ॥15॥
16
vatātapasaho grīṣme na ca dharmamavindata ।
duḥkhaśayyāśca vividhā bhūmau ca parivartanam ॥16॥
17
tataḥ kadācitsa munirvarṣāsvākāśamāsthitaḥ ।
antarikṣājjalaṃ mūrdhnā pratyagṛhṇānmuhurmuhuḥ ॥17॥
18
atha tasya jaṭāḥ klinnā babhūvurgrathitāḥ prabho ।
araṇyagamanānnityaṃ malino malasaṃyutāḥ ॥18॥
19
sa kadācinnirāhāro vāyubhakṣo mahātapāḥ ।
tasthau kāṣṭhavadavyagro na cacāla ca karhicit ॥19॥
20
tasya sma sthāṇubhūtasya nirviceṣṭasya bhārata ।
kuliṅgaśakunau rājannīḍaṃ śirasi cakratuḥ ॥20॥
21
sa tau dayāvānviprarṣirupapraikṣata dampatī ।
kurvāṇaṃ nīḍakaṃ tatra jaṭāsu tṛṇatantubhiḥ ॥21॥
22
yadā sa na calatyeva sthāṇubhūto mahātapāḥ ।
tatastau pariviśvastau sukhaṃ tatroṣatustadā ॥22॥
23
atītāsvatha varṣāsu śaratkāla upasthite ।
prājāpatyena vidhinā viśvāsātkāmamohitau ॥23॥
24
tatrāpātayatāṃ rājañśirasyaṇḍāni khecarau ।
tānyabudhyata tejasvī sa vipraḥ saṃśitavrataḥ ॥24॥
25
buddhvā ca sa mahātejā na cacālaiva jājaliḥ ।
dharme dhṛtamanā nityaṃ nādharmaṃ sa tvarocayat ॥25॥
26
ahanyahani cāgamya tatastau tasya mūrdhani ।
āśvāsitau vai vasataḥ samprahṛṣṭau tadā vibho ॥26॥
27
aṇḍebhyastvatha puṣṭebhyaḥ prajāyanta śakuntakāḥ ।
vyavardhanta ca tatraiva na cākampata jājaliḥ ॥27॥
28
sa rakṣamāṇastvaṇḍāni kuliṅgānāṃ yatavrataḥ ।
tathaiva tasthau dharmātmā nirviceṣṭaḥ samāhitaḥ ॥28॥
29
tatastu kālasamaye babhūvuste'tha pakṣiṇaḥ ।
bubudhe tāṃśca sa munirjātapakṣāñśakuntakān ॥29॥
30
tataḥ kadācittāṃstatra paśyanpakṣīnyatavrataḥ ।
babhūva paramaprītastadā matimatāṃ varaḥ ॥30॥
31
tathā tānabhisaṃvṛddhāndṛṣṭvā cāpnuvatāṃ mudam ।
śakunau nirbhayau tatra ūṣatuścātmajaiḥ saha ॥31॥
32
jātapakṣāṃśca so'paśyaduḍḍīnānpunarāgatān ।
sāyaṃ sāyaṃ dvijānvipro na cākampata jājaliḥ ॥32॥
33
kadācitpunarabhyetya punargacchanti santatam ।
tyaktā mātṛpitṛbhyāṃ te na cākampata jājaliḥ ॥33॥
34
atha te divasaṃ cārīṃ gatvā sāyaṃ punarnṛpa ।
upāvartanta tatraiva nivāsārthaṃ śakuntakāḥ ॥34॥
35
kadāciddivasānpañca samutpatya vihaṅgamāḥ ।
ṣaṣṭhe'hani samājagmurna cākampata jājaliḥ ॥35॥
36
krameṇa ca punaḥ sarve divasāni bahūnyapi ।
nopāvartanta śakunā jātaprāṇāḥ sma te yadā ॥36॥
37
kadācinmāsamātreṇa samutpatya vihaṅgamāḥ ।
naivāgacchaṃstato rājanprātiṣṭhata sa jājaliḥ ॥37॥
38
tatasteṣu pralīneṣu jājalirjātavismayaḥ ।
siddho'smīti matiṃ cakre tatastaṃ māna āviśat ॥38॥
39
sa tathā nirgatāndṛṣṭvā śakuntānniyatavrataḥ ।
sambhāvitātmā sambhāvya bhṛśaṃ prītastadābhavan ॥39॥
40
sa nadyāṃ samupaspṛśya tarpayitvā hutāśanam ।
udayantamathādityamabhyagacchanmahātapāḥ ॥40॥
41
sambhāvya caṭakānmūrdhni jājalirjapatāṃ varaḥ ।
āsphoṭayattadākāśe dharmaḥ prāpto mayeti vai ॥41॥
42
athāntarikṣe vāgāsīttāṃ sa śuśrāva jājaliḥ ।
dharmeṇa na samastvaṃ vai tulādhārasya jājale ॥42॥
43
vārāṇasyāṃ mahāprājñastulādhāraḥ pratiṣṭhitaḥ ।
so'pyevaṃ nārhate vaktuṃ yathā tvaṃ bhāṣase dvija ॥43॥
44
so'marṣavaśamāpannastulādhāradidṛkṣayā ।
pṛthivīmacaradrājanyatrasāyaṅgṛho muniḥ ॥44॥
45
kālena mahatāgacchatsa tu vārāṇasīṃ purīm ।
vikrīṇantaṃ ca paṇyāni tulādhāraṃ dadarśa saḥ ॥45॥
46
so'pi dṛṣṭvaiva taṃ vipramāyāntaṃ bhāṇḍajīvanaḥ ।
samutthāya susaṃhṛṣṭaḥ svāgatenābhyapūjayat ॥46॥
47
tulādhāra uvāca ।
āyānevāsi vidito mama brahmanna saṃśayaḥ ।
bravīmi yattu vacanaṃ tacchṛṇuṣva dvijottama ॥47॥
Туладхара сказал:
48
sāgarānūpamāśritya tapastaptaṃ tvayā mahat ।
na ca dharmasya sañjñāṃ tvaṃ purā vettha kathañcana ॥48॥
49
tataḥ siddhasya tapasā tava vipra śakuntakāḥ ।
kṣipraṃ śirasyajāyanta te ca sambhāvitāstvayā ॥49॥
50
jātapakṣā yadā te ca gatāścārīmitastataḥ ।
manyamānastato dharmaṃ caṭakaprabhavaṃ dvija ।
khe vācaṃ tvamathāśrauṣīrmāṃ prati dvijasattama ॥50॥
51
amarṣavaśamāpannastataḥ prāpto bhavāniha ।
karavāṇi priyaṃ kiṃ te tadbrūhi dvijasattama] ॥51॥
Глава 254
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityuktaḥ sa tadā tena tulādhāreṇa dhīmatā ।
provāca vacanaṃ dhīmāñjājalirjapatāṃ varaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
vikrīṇānaḥ sarvarasānsarvagandhāṃśca vāṇija ।
vanaspatīnoṣadhīśca teṣāṃ mūlaphalāni ca ॥2॥
3
adhyagā naiṣṭhikīṃ buddhiṃ kutastvāmidamāgatam ।
etadācakṣva me sarvaṃ nikhilena mahāmate ॥3॥
4
evamuktastulādhāro brāhmaṇena yaśasvinā ।
uvāca dharmasūkṣmāṇi vaiśyo dharmārthatattvavit ।
jājaliṃ kaṣṭatapasaṃ jñānatṛptastadā nṛpa ॥4॥
5
vedāhaṃ jājale dharmaṃ sarahasyaṃ sanātanam ।
sarvabhūtahitaṃ maitraṃ purāṇaṃ yaṃ janā viduḥ ॥5॥
6
adroheṇaiva bhūtānāmalpadroheṇa vā punaḥ ।
yā vṛttiḥ sa paro dharmastena jīvāmi jājale ॥6॥
7
paricchinnaiḥ kāṣṭhatṛṇairmayedaṃ śaraṇaṃ kṛtam ।
alaktaṃ padmakaṃ tuṅgaṃ gandhāṃścoccāvacāṃstathā ॥7॥
8
rasāṃśca tāṃstānviprarṣe madyavarjānahaṃ bahūn ।
krītvā vai prativikrīṇe parahastādamāyayā ॥8॥
9
sarveṣāṃ yaḥ suhṛnnityaṃ sarveṣāṃ ca hite rataḥ ।
karmaṇā manasā vācā sa dharmaṃ veda jājale ॥9॥
10
nāhaṃ pareṣāṃ karmāṇi praśaṃsāmi śapāmi vā ।
ākāśasyeva viprarṣe paśyaṁllokasya citratām ॥10॥
11
nānurudhye virudhye vā na dveṣmi na ca kāmaye ।
samo'smi sarvabhūteṣu paśya me jājale vratam ॥11॥
12
iṣṭāniṣṭavimuktasya prītirāgabahiṣkṛtaḥ ।
tulā me sarvabhūteṣu samā tiṣṭhati jājale ॥12॥
13
iti māṃ tvaṃ vijānīhi sarvalokasya jājale ।
samaṃ matimatāṃ śreṣṭha samaloṣṭāśmakāñcanam ॥13॥
14
yathāndhabadhironmattā ucchvāsaparamāḥ sadā ।
devairapihitadvārāḥ sopamā paśyato mama ॥14॥
15
yathā vṛddhāturakṛśā niḥspṛhā viṣayānprati ।
tathārthakāmabhogeṣu mamāpi vigatā spṛhā ॥15॥
16
yadā cāyaṃ na bibheti yadā cāsmānna bibhyati ।
yadā necchati na dveṣṭi tadā sidhyati vai dvijaḥ ॥16॥
17
yadā na kurute bhāvaṃ sarvabhūteṣu pāpakam ।
karmaṇā manasā vācā brahma sampadyate tadā ॥17॥
18
na bhūto na bhaviṣyaśca na ca dharmo'sti kaścana ।
yo'bhayaḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ sa prāpnotyabhayaṃ padam ॥18॥
19
yasmādudvijate lokaḥ sarvo mṛtyumukhādiva ।
vākkrūrāddaṇḍapāruṣyātsa prāpnoti mahadbhayam ॥19॥
20
yathāvadvartamānānāṃ vṛddhānāṃ putrapautriṇām ।
anuvartāmahe vṛttamahiṃsrāṇāṃ mahātmanām ॥20॥
21
pranaṣṭaḥ śāśvato dharmaḥ sadācāreṇa mohitaḥ ।
tena vaidyastapasvī vā balavānvā vimohyate ॥21॥
22
ācārājjājale prājñaḥ kṣipraṃ dharmamavāpnuyāt ।
evaṃ yaḥ sādhubhirdāntaścaredadrohacetasā ॥22॥
23
nadyāṃ yathā ceha kāṣṭhamuhyamānaṃ yadṛcchayā ।
yadṛcchayaiva kāṣṭhena sandhiṃ gaccheta kenacit ॥23॥
24
tatrāparāṇi dārūṇi saṃsṛjyante tatastataḥ ।
tṛṇakāṣṭhakarīṣāṇi kadā cinnasamīkṣayā ।
evamevāyamācāraḥ prādurbhūto yatastataḥ ॥24॥
25
yasmānnodvijate bhūtaṃ jātu kiñcitkathañcana ।
abhayaṃ sarvabhūtebhyaḥ sa prāpnoti sadā mune ॥25॥
26
yasmādudvijate vidvansarvaloko vṛkādiva ।
krośatastīramāsādya yathā sarve jalecarāḥ ॥26॥
27
sahāyavāndravyavānyaḥ subhago'nyo'parastathā ।
tatastāneva kavayaḥ śāstreṣu pravadantyuta ।
kīrtyarthamalpahṛllekhāḥ paṭavaḥ kṛtsnanirṇayāḥ ॥27॥
28
tapobhiryajñadānaiśca vākyaiḥ prajñāśritaistathā ।
prāpnotyabhayadānasya yadyatphalamihāśnute ॥28॥
29
loke yaḥ sarvabhūtebhyo dadātyabhayadakṣiṇām ।
sa sarvayajñairījānaḥ prāpnotyabhayadakṣiṇām ।
na bhūtānāmahiṃsāyā jyāyāndharmo'sti kaścana ॥29॥
30
yasmānnodvijate bhūtaṃ jātu kiñcitkathañcana ।
so'bhayaṃ sarvabhūtebhyaḥ samprāpnoti mahāmune ॥30॥
31
yasmādudvijate lokaḥ sarpādveśmagatādiva ।
na sa dharmamavāpnoti iha loke paratra ca ॥31॥
32
sarvabhūtātmabhūtasya samyagbhūtāni paśyataḥ ।
devāpi mārge muhyanti apadasya padaiṣiṇaḥ ॥32॥
33
dānaṃ bhūtābhayasyāhuḥ sarvadānebhya uttamam ।
bravīmi te satyamidaṃ śraddadhasva ca jājale ॥33॥
34
sa eva subhago bhūtvā punarbhavati durbhagaḥ ।
vyāpattiṃ karmaṇāṃ dṛṣṭvā jugupsanti janāḥ sadā ॥34॥
35
akāraṇo hi nehāsti dharmaḥ sūkṣmo'pi jājale ।
bhūtabhavyārthameveha dharmapravacanaṃ kṛtam ॥35॥
36
sūkṣmatvānna sa vijñātuṃ śakyate bahunihnavaḥ ।
upalabhyāntarā cānyānācārānavabudhyate ॥36॥
37
ye ca chindanti vṛṣaṇānye ca bhindanti nastakān ।
vahanti mahato bhārānbadhnanti damayanti ca ॥37॥
38
hatvā sattvāni khādanti tānkathaṃ na vigarhase ।
mānuṣā mānuṣāneva dāsabhogena bhuñjate ॥38॥
39
vadhabandhavirodhena kārayanti divāniśam ।
ātmanā cāpi jānāsi yadduḥkhaṃ vadhatāḍane ॥39॥
40
pañcendriyeṣu bhūteṣu sarvaṃ vasati daivatam ।
ādityaścandramā vāyurbrahmā prāṇaḥ kraturyamaḥ ॥40॥
41
tāni jīvāni vikrīya kā mṛteṣu vicāraṇā ।
kā taile kā ghṛte brahmanmadhunyapsvauṣadheṣu vā ॥41॥
42
adaṃśamaśake deśe sukhaṃ saṃvardhitānpaśūn ।
tāṃśca mātuḥ priyāñjānannākramya bahudhā narāḥ ।
bahudaṃśakuśāndeśānnayanti bahukardamān ॥42॥
43
vāhasampīḍitā dhuryāḥ sīdantyavidhināpare ।
na manye bhrūṇahatyāpi viśiṣṭā tena karmaṇā ॥43॥
44
kṛṣiṃ sādhviti manyante sā ca vṛttiḥ sudāruṇā ।
bhūmiṃ bhūmiśayāṃścaiva hanti kāṣṭhamayomukham ।
tathaivānaḍuho yuktānsamavekṣasva jājale ॥44॥
45
aghnyā iti gavāṃ nāma ka enānhantumarhati ।
mahaccakārākuśalaṃ pṛṣadhro gālabhanniva ॥45॥
46
ṛṣayo yatayo hyetannahuṣe pratyavedayan ।
gāṃ mātaraṃ cāpyavadhīrvṛṣabhaṃ ca prajāpatim ।
akāryaṃ nahuṣākārṣīrlapsyāmastvatkṛte bhayam ॥46॥
47
śataṃ caikaṃ ca rogāṇāṃ sarvabhūteṣvapātayan ।
ṛṣayaste mahābhāgāḥ prajāsveva hi jājale ।
bhrūṇahaṃ nahuṣaṃ tvāhurna te hoṣyāmahe haviḥ ॥47॥
48
ityuktvā te mahātmānaḥ sarve tattvārthadarśinaḥ ।
ṛṣayo yatayaḥ śāntāstarasā pratyavedayan ॥48॥
49
īdṛśānaśivānghorānācārāniha jājale ।
kevalācaritatvāttu nipuṇānnāvabudhyase ॥49॥
50
kāraṇāddharmamanvicchenna lokacaritaṃ caret ।
yo hanyādyaśca māṃ stauti tatrāpi śṛṇu jājale ॥50॥
51
samau tāvapi me syātāṃ na hi me staḥ priyāpriye ।
etadīdṛśakaṃ dharmaṃ praśaṃsanti manīṣiṇaḥ ॥51॥
52
upapattyā hi sampanno yatibhiścaiva sevyate ।
satataṃ dharmaśīlaiśca naipuṇyenopalakṣitaḥ] ॥52॥
Глава 255
1
jājaliruvāca ।
yathā pravartito dharmastulāṃ dhārayatā tvayā ।
svargadvāraṃ ca vṛttiṃ ca bhūtānāmavarotsyate ॥1॥
Джаджали сказал:
2
kṛṣyā hyannaṃ prabhavati tatastvamapi jīvasi ।
paśubhiścauṣadhībhiśca martyā jīvanti vāṇija ॥2॥
3
yato yajñaḥ prabhavati nāstikyamapi jalpasi ।
na hi vartedayaṃ loko vārtāmutsṛjya kevalam ॥3॥
4
tulādhāra uvāca ।
vakṣyāmi jājale vṛttiṃ nāsmi brāhmaṇa nāstikaḥ ।
na ca yajñaṃ vinindāmi yajñavittu sudurlabhaḥ ॥4॥
Туладхара сказал:
5
namo brāhmaṇayajñāya ye ca yajñavido janāḥ ।
svayajñaṃ brāhmaṇā hitvā kṣātraṃ yajñamihāsthitāḥ ॥5॥
6
lubdhairvittaparairbrahmannāstikaiḥ sampravartitam ।
vedavādānavijñāya satyābhāsamivānṛtam ॥6॥
7
idaṃ deyamidaṃ deyamiti nāntaṃ cikīrṣati ।
ataḥ stainyaṃ prabhavati vikarmāṇi ca jājale ।
tadeva sukṛtaṃ havyaṃ yena tuṣyanti devatāḥ ॥7॥
8
namaskāreṇa haviṣā svādhyāyairauṣadhaistathā ।
pūjā syāddevatānāṃ hi yathā śāstranidarśanam ॥8॥
9
iṣṭāpūrtādasādhūnāṃ viṣamā jāyate prajā ।
lubdhebhyo jāyate lubdhaḥ samebhyo jāyate samaḥ ॥9॥
10
yajamāno yathātmānamṛtvijaśca tathā prajāḥ ।
yajñātprajā prabhavati nabhaso'mbha ivāmalam ॥10॥
11
agnau prāstāhutirbrahmannādityamupatiṣṭhati ।
ādityājjāyate vṛṣṭirvṛṣṭerannaṃ tataḥ prajāḥ ॥11॥
12
tasmātsvanuṣṭhitātpūrve sarvānkāmāṃśca lebhire ।
akṛṣṭapacyā pṛthivī āśīrbhirvīrudho'bhavan ।
na te yajñeṣvātmasu vā phalaṃ paśyanti kiñcana ॥12॥
13
śaṅkamānāḥ phalaṃ yajñe ye yajerankathañcana ।
jāyante'sādhavo dhūrtā lubdhā vittaprayojanāḥ ॥13॥
14
sa sma pāpakṛtāṃ lokāngacchedaśubhakarmaṇā ।
pramāṇamapramāṇena yaḥ kuryādaśubhaṃ naraḥ ।
pāpātmā so'kṛtaprajñaḥ sadaiveha dvijottama ॥14॥
15
kartavyamiti kartavyaṃ vetti yo brāhmaṇobhayam ।
brahmaiva vartate loke naiti kartavyatāṃ punaḥ ॥15॥
16
viguṇaṃ ca punaḥ karma jyāya ityanuśuśruma ।
sarvabhūtopaghātaśca phalabhāve ca saṃyamaḥ ॥16॥
17
satyayajñā damayajñā alubdhāścātmatṛptayaḥ ।
utpannatyāginaḥ sarve janā āsannamatsarāḥ ॥17॥
18
kṣetrakṣetrajñatattvajñāḥ svayajñapariniṣṭhitāḥ ।
brāhmaṃ vedamadhīyantastoṣayantyamarānapi ॥18॥
19
akhilaṃ daivataṃ sarvaṃ brahma brāhmaṇasaṃśritam ।
tṛpyanti tṛpyato devāstṛptāstṛptasya jājale ॥19॥
20
yathā sarvarasaistṛpto nābhinandati kiñcana ।
tathā prajñānatṛptasya nityaṃ tṛptiḥ sukhodayā ॥20॥
21
dharmārāmā dharmasukhāḥ kṛtsnavyavasitāstathā ।
asti nastattvato bhūya iti prajñāgaveṣiṇaḥ ॥21॥
22
jñānavijñāninaḥ kecitparaṃ pāraṃ titīrṣavaḥ ।
atīva tatsadā puṇyaṃ puṇyābhijanasaṃhitam ॥22॥
23
yatra gatvā na śocanti na cyavanti vyathanti ca ।
te tu tadbrahmaṇaḥ sthānaṃ prāpnuvantīha sāttvikāḥ ॥23॥
24
naiva te svargamicchanti na yajanti yaśodhanaiḥ ।
satāṃ vartmānuvartante yathābalamahiṃsayā ॥24॥
25
vanaspatīnoṣadhīśca phalamūlaṃ ca te viduḥ ।
na caitānṛtvijo lubdhā yājayanti dhanārthinaḥ ॥25॥
26
svameva cārthaṃ kurvāṇā yajñaṃ cakruḥ punardvijāḥ ।
pariniṣṭhitakarmāṇaḥ prajānugrahakāmyayā ॥26॥
27
prāpayeyuḥ prajāḥ svargaṃ svadharmacaraṇena vai ।
iti me vartate buddhiḥ samā sarvatra jājale ॥27॥
28
prayuñjate yāni yajñe sadā prājñā dvijarṣabha ।
tena te devayānena pathā yānti mahāmune ॥28॥
29
āvṛttistatra caikasya nāstyāvṛttirmanīṣiṇām ।
ubhau tau devayānena gacchato jājale pathā ॥29॥
30
svayaṃ caiṣāmanaḍuho yujyanti ca vahanti ca ।
svayamusrāśca duhyante manaḥsaṅkalpasiddhibhiḥ ॥30॥
31
svayaṃ yūpānupādāya yajante svāptadakṣiṇaiḥ ।
yastathābhāvitātmā syātsa gāmālabdhumarhati ॥31॥
32
oṣadhībhistathā brahmanyajeraṃste natādṛśāḥ ।
buddhityāgaṃ puraskṛtya tādṛśaṃ prabravīmi te ॥32॥
33
nirāśiṣamanārambhaṃ nirnamaskāramastutim ।
akṣīṇaṃ kṣīṇakarmāṇaṃ taṃ devā brāhmaṇaṃ viduḥ ॥33॥
34
nāśrāvayanna ca yajanna dadadbrāhmaṇeṣu ca ।
grāmyāṃ vṛttiṃ lipsamānaḥ kāṃ gatiṃ yāti jājale ।
idaṃ tu daivataṃ kṛtvā yathā yajñamavāpnuyāt ॥34॥
35
jājaliruvāca ।
na vai munīnāṃ śṛṇumaḥ sma tattvaṃ pṛcchāmi tvā vāṇija kaṣṭametat ।
pūrve pūrve cāsya nāvekṣamāṇā nātaḥ paraṃ tamṛṣayaḥ sthāpayanti ॥35॥
Джаджали сказал:
36
asminnevātmatīrthe na paśavaḥ prāpnuyuḥ sukham ।
atha svakarmaṇā kena vāṇija prāpnuyātsukham ।
śaṃsa me tanmahāprājña bhṛśaṃ vai śraddadhāmi te ॥36॥
37
tulādhāra uvāca ।
uta yajñā utāyajñā makhaṃ nārhanti te kvacit ।
ājyena payasā dadhnā pūrṇāhutyā viśeṣataḥ ।
vālaiḥ śṛṅgeṇa pādena sambhavatyeva gaurmakham ॥37॥
Туладхара сказал:
38
patnīṃ cānena vidhinā prakaroti niyojayan ।
puroḍāśo hi sarveṣāṃ paśūnāṃ medhya ucyate ॥38॥
39
sarvā nadyaḥ sarasvatyaḥ sarve puṇyāḥ śiloccayāḥ ।
jājale tīrthamātmaiva mā sma deśātithirbhava ॥39॥
40
etānīdṛśakāndharmānācaranniha jājale ।
kāraṇairdharmamanvicchanna lokānāpnute śubhān ॥40॥
41
bhīṣma uvāca ।
etānīdṛśakāndharmāṃstulādhāraḥ praśaṃsati ।
upapattyā hi sampannānnityaṃ sadbhirniṣevitān] ॥41॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 256
1
tulādhāra uvāca ।
sadbhirvā yadi vāsadbhirayaṃ panthāḥ samāśritaḥ ।
pratyakṣaṃ kriyatāṃ sādhu tato jñāsyasi tadyathā ॥1॥
Туладхара сказал:
2
ete śakuntā bahavaḥ samantādvicaranti hi ।
tavottamāṅge sambhūtāḥ śyenāścānyāśca jātayaḥ ॥2॥
3
āhvayainānmahābrahmanviśamānāṃstatastataḥ ।
paśyemānhastapādeṣu śliṣṭāndehe ca sarvaśaḥ ॥3॥
4
sambhāvayanti pitaraṃ tvayā sambhāvitāḥ khagāḥ ।
asaṃśayaṃ pitā ca tvaṃ putrānāhvaya jājale ॥4॥
5
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tato jājalinā tena samāhūtāḥ patatriṇaḥ ।
vācamuccārayandivyāṃ dharmasya vacanātkila ॥5॥
Бхишма сказал:
6
ahiṃsādikṛtaṃ karma iha caiva paratra ca ।
spardhā nihanti vai brahmansāhatā hanti taṃ naram ॥6॥
7
śraddhāvṛddhaṃ vāṅmanasī na yajñastrātumarhati ।
atra gāthā brahmagītāḥ kīrtayanti purāvidaḥ ॥7॥
8
śuceraśraddadhānasya śraddadhānasya cāśuceḥ ।
devāścittamamanyanta sadṛśaṃ yajñakarmaṇi ॥8॥
9
śrotriyasya kadaryasya vadānyasya ca vārdhuṣeḥ ।
mīmāṃsitvobhayaṃ devāḥ samamannamakalpayan ॥9॥
10
prajāpatistānuvāca viṣamaṃ kṛtamityuta ।
śraddhāpūtaṃ vadānyasya hatamaśraddhayetarat ।
bhojyamannaṃ vadānyasya kadaryasya na vārdhuṣeḥ ॥10॥
11
aśraddadhāna evaiko devānāṃ nārhate haviḥ ।
tasyaivānnaṃ na bhoktavyamiti dharmavido viduḥ ॥11॥
12
aśraddhā paramaṃ pāpaṃ śraddhā pāpapramocanī ।
jahāti pāpaṃ śraddhāvānsarpo jīrṇāmiva tvacam ॥12॥
13
jyāyasī yā pavitrāṇāṃ nivṛttiḥ śraddhayā saha ।
nivṛttaśīladoṣo yaḥ śraddhāvānpūta eva saḥ ॥13॥
14
kiṃ tasya tapasā kāryaṃ kiṃ vṛttena kimātmanā ।
śraddhāmayo'yaṃ puruṣo yo yacchraddhaḥ sa eva saḥ ॥14॥
15
iti dharmaḥ samākhyātaḥ sadbhirdharmārthadarśibhiḥ ।
vayaṃ jijñāsamānāstvā samprāptā dharmadarśanāt ॥15॥
16
spardhāṃ jahi mahāprājña tataḥ prāpsyasi yatparam ।
śraddhāvāñśraddadhānaśca dharmāṃścaiveha vāṇijaḥ ।
svavartmani sthitaścaiva garīyāneṣa jājale ॥16॥
17
evaṃ bahumatārthaṃ ca tulādhāreṇa bhāṣitam ।
samyakcaivamupālabdho dharmaścoktaḥ sanātanaḥ ॥17॥
18
tasya vikhyātavīryasya śrutvā vākyāni sa dvijaḥ ।
tulādhārasya kaunteya śāntimevānvapadyata ॥18॥
19
tato'cireṇa kālena tulādhāraḥ sa eva ca ।
divaṃ gatvā mahāprājñau viharetāṃ yathāsukham ।
svaṃ svaṃ sthānamupāgamya svakarmaphalanirjitam ॥19॥
20
samānāṃ śraddadhānānāṃ saṃyatānāṃ sucetasām ।
kurvatāṃ yajña ityeva na yajño jātu neṣyate ॥20॥
21
śraddhā vai sāttvikī devī sūryasya duhitā nṛpa ।
sāvitrī prasavitrī ca jīvaviśvāsinī tathā ॥21॥
22
vāgvṛddhaṃ trāyate śraddhā manovṛddhaṃ ca bhārata ।
yathaupamyopadeśena kiṃ bhūyaḥ śrotumicchasi] ॥22॥
Глава 257
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
prajānāmanukampārthaṃ gītaṃ rājñā vicakhnunā ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
chinnasthūṇaṃ vṛṣaṃ dṛṣṭvā virāvaṃ ca gavāṃ bhṛśam ।
gograhe yajñavāṭasya prekṣamāṇaḥ sa pārthivaḥ ॥2॥
3
svasti gobhyo'stu lokeṣu tato nirvacanaṃ kṛtam ।
hiṃsāyāṃ hi pravṛttāyāmāśīreṣānukalpitā ॥3॥
4
avyavasthitamaryādairvimūḍhairnāstikairnaraiḥ ।
saṃśayātmabhiravyaktairhiṃsā samanukīrtitā ॥4॥
5
sarvakarmasvahiṃsā hi dharmātmā manurabravīt ।
kāmarāgādvihiṃsanti bahirvedyāṃ paśūnnarāḥ ॥5॥
6
tasmātpramāṇataḥ kāryo dharmaḥ sūkṣmo vijānatā ।
ahiṃsaiva hi sarvebhyo dharmebhyo jyāyasī matā ॥6॥
7
upoṣya saṃśito bhūtvā hitvā vedakṛtāḥ śrutīḥ ।
ācāra ityanācārāḥ kṛpaṇāḥ phalahetavaḥ ॥7॥
8
yadi yajñāṃśca vṛkṣāṃśca yūpāṃścoddiśya mānavāḥ ।
vṛthā māṃsāni khādanti naiṣa dharmaḥ praśasyate ॥8॥
9
māṃsaṃ madhu surā matsyā āsavaṃ kṛsaraudanam ।
dhūrtaiḥ pravartitaṃ hyetannaitadvedeṣu kalpitam ॥9॥
10
kāmānmohācca lobhācca laulyametatpravartitam ।
viṣṇumevābhijānanti sarvayajñeṣu brāhmaṇāḥ ।
pāyasaiḥ sumanobhiśca tasyāpi yajanaṃ smṛtam ॥10॥
11
yajñiyāścaiva ye vṛkṣā vedeṣu parikalpitāḥ ।
yaccāpi kiñcitkartavyamanyaccokṣaiḥ susaṃskṛtam ।
mahāsattvaiḥ śuddhabhāvaiḥ sarvaṃ devārhameva tat ॥11॥
12
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
śarīramāpadaścāpi vivadantyavihiṃsataḥ ।
kathaṃ yātrā śarīrasya nirārambhasya setsyati ॥12॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
13
bhīṣma uvāca ।
yathā śarīraṃ na glāyenneyānmṛtyuvaśaṃ yathā ।
tathā karmasu varteta samartho dharmamācaret] ॥13॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 258
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kathaṃ kāryaṃ parīkṣeta śīghraṃ vātha cireṇa vā ।
sarvathā kāryadurge'sminbhavānnaḥ paramo guruḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
cirakārestu yatpūrvaṃ vṛttamāṅgirase kule ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
cirakārika bhadraṃ te bhadraṃ te cirakārika ।
cirakārī hi medhāvī nāparādhyati karmasu ॥3॥
4
cirakārī mahāprājño gautamasyābhavatsutaḥ ।
ciraṃ hi sarvakāryāṇi samekṣāvānprapadyate ॥4॥
5
ciraṃ sañcintayannarthāṃściraṃ jāgracciraṃ svapan ।
cirakāryābhisaṃpatteścirakārī tathocyate ॥5॥
6
alasagrahaṇaṃ prāpto durmedhāvī tathocyate ।
buddhilāghavayuktena janenādīrghadarśinā ॥6॥
7
vyabhicāre tu kasmiṃścidvyatikramyāparānsutān ।
pitroktaḥ kupitenātha jahīmāṃ jananīmiti ॥7॥
8
sa tatheti cireṇoktvā svabhāvāccirakārikaḥ ।
vimṛśya cirakāritvāccintayāmāsa vai ciram ॥8॥
9
piturājñāṃ kathaṃ kuryāṃ na hanyāṃ mātaraṃ katham ।
kathaṃ dharmacchale nāsminnimajjeyamasādhuvat ॥9॥
10
piturājñā paro dharmaḥ svadharmo mātṛrakṣaṇam ।
asvatantraṃ ca putratvaṃ kiṃ nu māṃ nātra pīḍayet ॥10॥
11
striyaṃ hatvā mātaraṃ ca ko hi jātu sukhī bhavet ।
pitaraṃ cāpyavajñāya kaḥ pratiṣṭhāmavāpnuyāt ॥11॥
12
anavajñā pituryuktā dhāraṇaṃ mātṛrakṣaṇam ।
yuktakṣamāvubhāvetau nātivartetamāṃ katham ॥12॥
13
pitā hyātmānamādhatte jāyāyāṃ jajñiyāmiti ।
śīlacāritragotrasya dhāraṇārthaṃ kulasya ca ॥13॥
14
so'hamātmā svayaṃ pitrā putratve prakṛtaḥ punaḥ ।
vijñānaṃ me kathaṃ na syādbubudhe cātmasambhavam ॥14॥
15
jātakarmaṇi yatprāha pitā yaccopakarmaṇi ।
paryāptaḥ sa dṛḍhīkāraḥ piturgauravaniścaye ॥15॥
16
gururagryaḥ paro dharmaḥ poṣaṇādhyayanāddhitaḥ ।
pitā yadāha dharmaḥ sa vedeṣvapi suniścitaḥ ॥16॥
17
prītimātraṃ pituḥ putraḥ sarvaṃ putrasya vai pitā ।
śarīrādīni deyāni pitā tvekaḥ prayacchati ॥17॥
18
tasmātpiturvacaḥ kāryaṃ na vicāryaṃ kathañcana ।
pātakānyapi pūyante piturvacanakāriṇaḥ ॥18॥
19
bhoge bhāgye prasavane sarvalokanidarśane ।
bhartrā caiva samāyoge sīmantonnayane tathā ॥19॥
20
pitā svargaḥ pitā dharmaḥ pitā paramakaṃ tapaḥ ।
pitari prītimāpanne sarvāḥ prīyanti devatāḥ ॥20॥
21
āśiṣastā bhajantyenaṃ puruṣaṃ prāha yāḥ pitā ।
niṣkṛtiḥ sarvapāpānāṃ pitā yadabhinandati ॥21॥
22
mucyate bandhanātpuṣpaṃ phalaṃ vṛntātpramucyate ।
kliśyannapi sutasnehaiḥ pitā snehaṃ na muñcati ॥22॥
23
etadvicintitaṃ tāvatputrasya pitṛgauravam ।
pitā hyalpataraṃ sthānaṃ cintayiṣyāmi mātaram ॥23॥
24
yo hyayaṃ mayi saṅghāto martyatve pāñcabhautikaḥ ।
asya me jananī hetuḥ pāvakasya yathāraṇiḥ ।
mātā dehāraṇiḥ puṃsāṃ sarvasyārtasya nirvṛtiḥ ॥24॥
25
na ca śocati nāpyenaṃ sthāviryamapakarṣati ।
śriyā hīno'pi yo gehe ambeti pratipadyate ॥25॥
26
putrapautrasamākīrṇo jananīṃ yaḥ samāśritaḥ ।
api varṣaśatasyānte sa dvihāyanavaccaret ॥26॥
27
samarthaṃ vāsamarthaṃ vā kṛśaṃ vāpyakṛśaṃ tathā ।
rakṣatyeva sutaṃ mātā nānyaḥ poṣṭā vidhānataḥ ॥27॥
28
tadā sa vṛddho bhavati yadā bhavati duḥkhitaḥ ।
tadā śūnyaṃ jagattasya yadā mātrā viyujyate ॥28॥
29
nāsti mātṛsamā chāyā nāsti mātṛsamā gatiḥ ।
nāsti mātṛsamaṃ trāṇaṃ nāsti mātṛsamā prapā ॥29॥
30
kukṣisandhāraṇāddhātrī jananājjananī smṛtā ।
aṅgānāṃ vardhanādambā vīrasūtvena vīrasūḥ ॥30॥
31
śiśoḥ śuśrūṣaṇācchuśrūrmātā dehamanantaram ।
cetanāvānnaro hanyādyasya nāsuṣiraṃ śiraḥ ॥31॥
32
dampatyoḥ prāṇasaṃśleṣe yo'bhisandhiḥ kṛtaḥ kila ।
taṃ mātā vā pitā veda bhūtārtho mātari sthitaḥ ॥32॥
33
mātā jānāti yadgotraṃ mātā jānāti yasya saḥ ।
māturbharaṇamātreṇa prītiḥ snehaḥ pituḥ prajāḥ ॥33॥
34
pāṇibandhaṃ svayaṃ kṛtvā sahadharmamupetya ca ।
yadi yāpyanti puruṣāḥ striyo nārhanti yāpyatām ॥34॥
35
bharaṇāddhi striyo bhartā pātyāccaiva striyāḥ patiḥ ।
guṇasyāsya nivṛttau tu na bhartā na patiḥ patiḥ ॥35॥
36
evaṃ strī nāparādhnoti nara evāparādhyati ।
vyuccaraṃśca mahādoṣaṃ nara evāparādhyati ॥36॥
37
striyā hi paramo bhartā daivataṃ paramaṃ smṛtam ।
tasyātmanā tu sadṛśamātmānaṃ paramaṃ dadau ।
sarvakāryāparādhyatvānnāparādhyanti cāṅganāḥ ॥37॥
38
yaścanokto hi nirdeśaḥ striyā maithunatṛptaye ।
tasya smārayato vyaktamadharmo nātra saṃśayaḥ ॥38॥
39
yāvannārīṃ mātaraṃ ca gaurave cādhike sthitām ।
avadhyāṃ tu vijānīyuḥ paśavo'pyavicakṣaṇāḥ ॥39॥
40
devatānāṃ samāvāyamekasthaṃ pitaraṃ viduḥ ।
martyānāṃ devatānāṃ ca snehādabhyeti mātaram ॥40॥
41
evaṃ vimṛśatastasya cirakāritayā bahu ।
dīrghaḥ kālo vyatikrāntastatastasyāgamatpitā ॥41॥
42
medhātithirmahāprājño gautamastapasi sthitaḥ ।
vimṛśya tena kālena patnyāḥ saṃsthāvyatikramam ॥42॥
43
so'bravīdduḥkhasantapto bhṛśamaśrūṇi vartayan ।
śrutadhairyaprasādena paścāttāpamupāgataḥ ॥43॥
44
āśramaṃ mama samprāptastrilokeśaḥ purandaraḥ ।
atithivratamāsthāya brāhmaṇaṃ rūpamāsthitaḥ ॥44॥
45
samayā sāntvito vāgbhiḥ svāgatenābhipūjitaḥ ।
arghyaṃ pādyaṃ ca nyāyena tayābhipratipāditaḥ ॥45॥
46
paravatyasmi cāpyuktaḥ praṇayiṣye nayena ca ।
atra cākuśale jāte striyo nāsti vyatikramaḥ ॥46॥
47
evaṃ na strī na caivāhaṃ nādhvagastridaśeśvaraḥ ।
aparādhyati dharmasya pramādastvaparādhyati ॥47॥
48
īrṣyājaṃ vyasanaṃ prāhustena caivordhvaretasaḥ ।
īrṣyayā tvahamākṣipto magno duṣkṛtasāgare ॥48॥
49
hatvā sādhvīṃ ca nārīṃ ca vyasanitvācca śāsitām ।
bhartavyatvena bhāryāṃ ca ko nu māṃ tārayiṣyati ॥49॥
50
antareṇa mayājñaptaścirakārī hyudāradhīḥ ।
yadyadya cirakārī syātsa māṃ trāyeta pātakāt ॥50॥
51
cirakārika bhadraṃ te bhadraṃ te cirakārika ।
yadyadya cirakārī tvaṃ tato'si cirakārikaḥ ॥51॥
52
trāhi māṃ mātaraṃ caiva tapo yaccārjitaṃ mayā ।
ātmānaṃ pātakebhyaśca bhavādya cirakārikaḥ ॥52॥
53
sahajaṃ cirakāritvaṃ ciraprājñatayā tava ।
saphalaṃ tattavādyāstu bhavādya cirakārikaḥ ॥53॥
54
ciramāśaṃsito mātrā ciraṃ garbheṇa dhāritaḥ ।
saphalaṃ cirakāritvaṃ kuru tvaṃ cirakārika ॥54॥
55
cirāyate ca santāpācciraṃ svapiti vāritaḥ ।
āvayościrasantāpādavekṣya cirakārika ॥55॥
56
evaṃ sa duḥkhito rājanmaharṣirgautamastadā ।
cirakāriṃ dadarśātha putraṃ sthitamathāntike ॥56॥
57
cirakārī tu pitaraṃ dṛṣṭvā paramaduḥkhitaḥ ।
śastraṃ tyaktvā tato mūrdhnā prasādāyopacakrame ॥57॥
58
gautamastu sutaṃ dṛṣṭvā śirasā patitaṃ bhuvi ।
patnīṃ caiva nirākārāṃ parāmabhyagamanmudam ॥58॥
59
na hi sā tena sambhedaṃ patnī nītā mahātmanā ।
vijane cāśramasthena putraścāpi samāhitaḥ ॥59॥
60
hanyāttvanapavādena śastrapāṇau sute sthite ।
vinītaṃ praśnayitvā ca vyavasyedātmakarmasu ॥60॥
61
buddhiścāsītsutaṃ dṛṣṭvā pituścaraṇayornatam ।
śastragrahaṇacāpalyaṃ saṃvṛṇoti bhayāditi ॥61॥
62
tataḥ pitrā ciraṃ stutvā ciraṃ cāghrāya mūrdhani ।
ciraṃ dorbhyāṃ pariṣvajya ciraṃ jīvetyudāhṛtaḥ ॥62॥
63
evaṃ sa gautamaḥ putraṃ prītiharṣasamanvitaḥ ।
abhinandya mahāprājña idaṃ vacanamabravīt ॥63॥
64
cirakārika bhadraṃ te cirakārī ciraṃ bhava ।
cirāyamāṇe tvayi ca ciramasmi suduḥkhitaḥ ॥64॥
65
gāthāścāpyabravīdvidvāngautamo munisattamaḥ ।
cirakāriṣu dhīreṣu guṇoddeśasamāśrayāt ॥65॥
66
cireṇa mitraṃ badhnīyāccireṇa ca kṛtaṃ tyajet ।
cireṇa hi kṛtaṃ mitraṃ ciraṃ dhāraṇamarhati ॥66॥
67
rāge darpe ca māne ca drohe pāpe ca karmaṇi ।
apriye caiva kartavye cirakārī praśasyate ॥67॥
68
bandhūnāṃ suhṛdāṃ caiva bhṛtyānāṃ strījanasya ca ।
avyakteṣvaparādheṣu cirakārī praśasyate ॥68॥
69
evaṃ sa gautamastasya prītaḥ putrasya bhārata ।
karmaṇā tena kauravya cirakāritayā tayā ॥69॥
70
evaṃ sarveṣu kāryeṣu vimṛśya puruṣastataḥ ।
cireṇa niścayaṃ kṛtvā ciraṃ na paritapyate ॥70॥
71
ciraṃ dhārayate roṣaṃ ciraṃ karma niyacchati ।
paścāttāpakaraṃ karma na kiñcidupapadyate ॥71॥
72
ciraṃ vṛddhānupāsīta ciramanvāsya pūjayet ।
ciraṃ dharmānniṣeveta kuryāccānveṣaṇaṃ ciram ॥72॥
73
ciramanvāsya viduṣaściraṃ śiṣṭānniṣevya ca ।
ciraṃ vinīya cātmānaṃ ciraṃ yātyanavajñatām ॥73॥
74
bruvataśca parasyāpi vākyaṃ dharmopasaṃhitam ।
ciraṃ pṛcchecciraṃ brūyācciraṃ na paribhūyate ॥74॥
75
upāsya bahulāstasminnāśrame sumahātapāḥ ।
samāḥ svargaṃ gato vipraḥ putreṇa sahitastadā] ॥75॥
Глава 259
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kathaṃ rājā prajā rakṣenna ca kiñcitpratāpayet ।
pṛcchāmi tvāṃ satāṃ śreṣṭha tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
dyumatsenasya saṃvādaṃ rājñā satyavatā saha ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
avyāhṛtaṃ vyājahāra satyavāniti naḥ śrutam ।
vadhāya nīyamāneṣu piturevānuśāsanāt ॥3॥
4
adharmatāṃ yāti dharmo yātyadharmaśca dharmatām ।
vadho nāma bhaveddharmo naitadbhavitumarhati ॥4॥
5
dyumatsena uvāca ।
atha cedavadho dharmo dharmaḥ ko jātu cidbhavet ।
dasyavaścenna hanyeransatyavansaṅkaro bhavet ॥5॥
Дьюматсена сказал:
6
mamedamiti nāsyaitatpravarteta kalau yuge ।
lokayātrā na caiva syādatha cedvettha śaṃsa naḥ ॥6॥
7
satyavānuvāca ।
sarva eva trayo varṇāḥ kāryā brāhmaṇabandhanāḥ ।
dharmapāśanibaddhānāmalpo vyapacariṣyati ॥7॥
Сатьяван сказал:
8
yo yasteṣāmapacarettamācakṣīta vai dvijaḥ ।
ayaṃ me na śṛṇotīti tasminrājā pradhārayet ॥8॥
9
tattvābhedena yacchāstraṃ tatkāryaṃ nānyathā vadhaḥ ।
asamīkṣyaiva karmāṇi nītiśāstraṃ yathāvidhi ॥9॥
10
dasyūnhinasti vai rājā bhūyaso vāpyanāgasaḥ ।
bhāryā mātā pitā putro hanyate puruṣe hate ।
pareṇāpakṛte rājā tasmātsamyakpradhārayet ॥10॥
11
asādhuścaiva puruṣo labhate śīlamekadā ।
sādhoścāpi hyasādhubhyo jāyate'śobhanā prajā ॥11॥
12
na mūlaghātaḥ kartavyo naiṣa dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ।
api khalvavadhenaiva prāyaścittaṃ vidhīyate ॥12॥
13
udvejanena bandhena virūpakaraṇena ca ।
vadhadaṇḍena te kleśyā na puro'hitasampadā ॥13॥
14
yadā purohitaṃ vā te paryeyuḥ śaraṇaiṣiṇaḥ ।
kariṣyāmaḥ punarbrahmanna pāpamiti vādinaḥ ॥14॥
15
tadā visargamarhāḥ syuritīdaṃ nṛpaśāsanam ।
bibhraddaṇḍājinaṃ muṇḍo brāhmaṇo'rhati vāsanam ॥15॥
16
garīyāṃso garīyāṃsamaparādhe punaḥ punaḥ ।
tathā visargamarhanti na yathā prathame tathā ॥16॥
17
dyumatsena uvāca ।
yatra yatraiva śakyeransaṃyantuṃ samaye prajāḥ ।
sa tāvatprocyate dharmo yāvanna pratilaṅghyate ॥17॥
Дьюматсена сказал:
18
ahanyamāneṣu punaḥ sarvameva parābhavet ।
pūrve pūrvatare caiva suśāsyā abhavañjanāḥ ॥18॥
19
mṛdavaḥ satyabhūyiṣṭhā alpadrohālpamanyavaḥ ।
purā dhigdaṇḍa evāsīdvāgdaṇḍastadanantaram ॥19॥
20
āsīdādānadaṇḍo'pi vadhadaṇḍo'dya vartate ।
vadhenāpi na śakyante niyantumapare janāḥ ॥20॥
21
naiva dasyurmanuṣyāṇāṃ na devānāmiti śrutiḥ ।
na gandharvapitṝṇāṃ ca kaḥ kasyeha na kaścana ॥21॥
22
padmaṃ śmaśānādādatte piśācāccāpi daivatam ।
teṣu yaḥ samayaṃ kuryādajñeṣu hatabuddhiṣu ॥22॥
23
satyavānuvāca ।
tānna śaknoṣi cetsādhūnparitrātumahiṃsayā ।
kasyacidbhūtabhavyasya lābhenāntaṃ tathā kuru ॥23॥
Сатьяван сказал:
24
dyumatsena uvāca ।
rājāno lokayātrārthaṃ tapyante paramaṃ tapaḥ ।
apatrapanti tādṛgbhyastathāvṛttā bhavanti ca ॥24॥
Дьюматсена сказал:
25
vitrāsyamānāḥ sukṛto na kāmādghnanti duṣkṛtīn ।
sukṛtenaiva rājāno bhūyiṣṭhaṃ śāsate prajāḥ ॥25॥
26
śreyasaḥ śreyasīmevaṃ vṛttiṃ loko'nuvartate ।
sadaiva hi gurorvṛttamanuvartanti mānavāḥ ॥26॥
27
ātmānamasamādhāya samādhitsati yaḥ parān ।
viṣayeṣvindriyavaśaṃ mānavāḥ prahasanti tam ॥27॥
28
yo rājño dambhamohena kiñcitkuryādasāmpratam ।
sarvopāyairniyamyaḥ sa tathā pāpānnivartate ॥28॥
29
ātmaivādau niyantavyo duṣkṛtaṃ sanniyacchatā ।
daṇḍayecca mahādaṇḍairapi bandhūnanantarān ॥29॥
30
yatra vai pāpakṛtkleśyo na mahadduḥkhamarchati ।
vardhante tatra pāpāni dharmo hrasati ca dhruvam ।
iti kāruṇyaśīlastu vidvānvai brāhmaṇo'nvaśāt ॥30॥
31
iti caivānuśiṣṭo'smi pūrvaistāta pitāmahaiḥ ।
āśvāsayadbhiḥ subhṛśamanukrośāttathaiva ca ॥31॥
32
etatprathamakalpena rājā kṛtayuge'bhajat ।
pādonenāpi dharmeṇa gacchettretāyuge tathā ।
dvāpare tu dvipādena pādena tvapare yuge ॥32॥
33
tathā kaliyuge prāpte rājñāṃ duścaritena ha ।
bhavetkālaviśeṣeṇa kalā dharmasya ṣoḍaśī ॥33॥
34
atha prathamakalpena satyavansaṅkaro bhavet ।
āyuḥ śaktiṃ ca kālaṃ ca nirdiśya tapa ādiśet ॥34॥
35
satyāya hi yathā neha jahyāddharmaphalaṃ mahat ।
bhūtānāmanukampārthaṃ manuḥ svāyambhuvo'bravīt] ॥35॥
Глава 260
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
avirodhena bhūtānāṃ tyāgaḥ ṣāḍguṇyakārakaḥ ।
yaḥ syādubhayabhāgdharmastanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
gārhasthyasya ca dharmasya tyāgadharmasya cobhayoḥ ।
adūrasamprasthitayoḥ kiṃ svicchreyaḥ pitāmaha ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ubhau dharmau mahābhāgāvubhau paramaduścarau ।
ubhau mahāphalau tāta sadbhirācaritāvubhau ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
atra te vartayiṣyāmi prāmāṇyamubhayostayoḥ ।
śṛṇuṣvaikamanāḥ pārtha chinnadharmārthasaṃśayam ॥4॥
5
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
kapilasya gośca saṃvādaṃ tannibodha yudhiṣṭhira ॥5॥
6
āmnāyamanupaśyanhi purāṇaṃ śāśvataṃ dhruvam ।
nahuṣaḥ pūrvamālebhe tvaṣṭurgāmiti naḥ śrutam ॥6॥
7
tāṃ niyuktāmadīnātmā sattvasthaḥ samaye rataḥ ।
jñānavānniyatāhāro dadarśa kapilastadā ॥7॥
8
sa buddhimuttamāṃ prāpto naiṣṭhikīmakutobhayām ।
smarāmi śithilaṃ satyaṃ vedā ityabravītsakṛt ॥8॥
9
tāṃ gāmṛṣiḥ syūmaraśmiḥ praviśya yatimabravīt ।
haṃho vedā yadi matā dharmāḥ kenāpare matāḥ ॥9॥
10
tapasvino dhṛtimataḥ śrutivijñānacakṣuṣaḥ ।
sarvamārṣaṃ hi manyante vyāhṛtaṃ viditātmanaḥ ॥10॥
11
tasyaivaṃ gatatṛṣṇasya vijvarasya nirāśiṣaḥ ।
kā vivakṣāsti vedeṣu nirārambhasya sarvaśaḥ ॥11॥
12
kapila uvāca ।
nāhaṃ vedānvinindāmi na vivakṣāmi karhicit ।
pṛthagāśramiṇāṃ karmāṇyekārthānīti naḥ śrutam ॥12॥
Капила сказал:
13
gacchatyeva parityāgī vānaprasthaśca gacchati ।
gṛhastho brahmacārī ca ubhau tāvapi gacchataḥ ॥13॥
14
devayānā hi panthānaścatvāraḥ śāśvatā matāḥ ।
teṣāṃ jyāyaḥkanīyastvaṃ phaleṣūktaṃ balābalam ॥14॥
15
evaṃ viditvā sarvārthānārabhediti vaidikam ।
nārabhediti cānyatra naiṣṭhikī śrūyate śrutiḥ ॥15॥
16
anārambhe hyadoṣaḥ syādārambhe'doṣa uttamaḥ ।
evaṃ sthitasya śāstrasya durvijñeyaṃ balābalam ॥16॥
17
yadyatra kiñcitpratyakṣamahiṃsāyāḥ paraṃ matam ।
ṛte tvāgamaśāstrebhyo brūhi tadyadi paśyasi ॥17॥
18
syūmaraśmiruvāca ।
svargakāmo yajeteti satataṃ śrūyate śrutiḥ ।
phalaṃ prakalpya pūrvaṃ hi tato yajñaḥ pratāyate ॥18॥
Сьюмарашми сказал:
19
ajaścāśvaśca meṣaśca gauśca pakṣigaṇāśca ye ।
grāmyāraṇyā oṣadhayaḥ prāṇasyānnamiti śrutiḥ ॥19॥
20
tathaivānnaṃ hyaharahaḥ sāyaṃ prātarnirupyate ।
paśavaścātha dhānyaṃ ca yajñasyāṅgamiti śrutiḥ ॥20॥
21
etāni saha yajñena prajāpatirakalpayat ।
tena prajāpatirdevānyajñenāyajata prabhuḥ ॥21॥
22
te smānyonyañcarāḥ sarve prāṇinaḥ sapta sapta ca ।
yajñeṣūpākṛtaṃ viśvaṃ prāhuruttamasañjñitam ॥22॥
23
etaccaivābhyanujñātaṃ pūrvaiḥ pūrvataraistathā ।
ko jātu na vicinvīta vidvānsvāṃ śaktimātmanaḥ ॥23॥
24
paśavaśca manuṣyāśca drumāścauṣadhibhiḥ saha ।
svargamevābhikāṅkṣante na ca svargastvṛte makham ॥24॥
25
oṣadhyaḥ paśavo vṛkṣā vīrudājyaṃ payo dadhi ।
havirbhūmirdiśaḥ śraddhā kālaścaitāni dvādaśa ॥25॥
26
ṛco yajūṃṣi sāmāni yajamānaśca ṣoḍaśaḥ ।
agnirjñeyo gṛhapatiḥ sa saptadaśa ucyate ।
aṅgānyetāni yajñasya yajño mūlamiti śrutiḥ ॥26॥
27
ājyena payasā dadhnā śakṛtāmikṣayā tvacā ।
vālaiḥ śṛṅgeṇa pādena sambhavatyeva gaurmakham ।
evaṃ pratyekaśaḥ sarvaṃ yadyadasya vidhīyate ॥27॥
28
yajñaṃ vahanti sambhūya sahartvigbhiḥ sadakṣiṇaiḥ ।
saṃhatyaitāni sarvāṇi yajñaṃ nirvartayantyuta ॥28॥
29
yajñārthāni hi sṛṣṭāni yathā vai śrūyate śrutiḥ ।
evaṃ pūrve pūrvatarāḥ pravṛttāścaiva mānavāḥ ॥29॥
30
na hinasti hyārabhate nābhidruhyati kiñcana ।
yajño yaṣṭavya ityeva yo yajatyaphalepsayā ॥30॥
31
yajñāṅgānyapi caitāni yathoktāni nasaṃśayaḥ ।
vidhinā vidhiyuktāni tārayanti parasparam ॥31॥
32
āmnāyamārṣaṃ paśyāmi yasminvedāḥ pratiṣṭhitāḥ ।
taṃ vidvāṃso'nupaśyanti brāhmaṇasyānudarśanāt ॥32॥
33
brāhmaṇaprabhavo yajño brāhmaṇārpaṇa eva ca ।
anu yajñaṃ jagatsarvaṃ yajñaścānu jagatsadā ॥33॥
34
omiti brahmaṇo yonirnamaḥ svāhā svadhā vaṣaṭ ।
yasyaitāni prayujyante yathāśakti kṛtānyapi ॥34॥
35
na tasya triṣu lokeṣu paralokabhayaṃ viduḥ ।
iti vedā vadantīha siddhāśca paramarṣayaḥ ॥35॥
36
ṛco yajūṃṣi sāmāni stobhāśca vidhicoditāḥ ।
yasminnetāni sarvāṇi bahireva sa vai dvijaḥ ॥36॥
37
agnyādheye yadbhavati yacca some sute dvija ।
yaccetarairmahāyajñairveda tadbhagavānsvataḥ ॥37॥
38
tasmādbrahmanyajetaiva yājayeccāvicārayan ।
yajataḥ svargavidhinā pretya svargaphalaṃ mahat ॥38॥
39
nāyaṃ loko'styayajñānāṃ paraśceti viniścayaḥ ।
vedavādavidaścaiva pramāṇamubhayaṃ tadā] ॥39॥
Глава 261
1
kapila uvāca ।
etāvadanupaśyanto yatayo yānti mārgagāḥ ।
naiṣāṃ sarveṣu lokeṣu kaścidasti vyatikramaḥ ॥1॥
Капила сказал:
2
nirdvandvā nirnamaskārā nirāśīrbandhanā budhāḥ ।
vimuktāḥ sarvapāpebhyaścaranti śucayo'malāḥ ॥2॥
3
apavarge'tha santyāge buddhau ca kṛtaniścayāḥ ।
brahmiṣṭhā brahmabhūtāśca brahmaṇyeva kṛtālayāḥ ॥3॥
4
viśokā naṣṭarajasasteṣāṃ lokāḥ sanātanāḥ ।
teṣāṃ gatiṃ parāṃ prāpya gārhasthye kiṃ prayojanam ॥4॥
5
syūmaraśmiruvāca ।
yadyeṣā paramā niṣṭhā yadyeṣā paramā gatiḥ ।
gṛhasthānavyapāśritya nāśramo'nyaḥ pravartate ॥5॥
Сьюмарашми сказал:
6
yathā mātaramāśritya sarve jīvanti jantavaḥ ।
evaṃ gṛhasthamāśritya vartanta itare''śramāḥ ॥6॥
7
gṛhastha eva yajate gṛhasthastapyate tapaḥ ।
gārhasthyamasya dharmasya mūlaṃ yatkiñcidejate ॥7॥
8
prajanāddhyabhinirvṛttāḥ sarve prāṇabhṛto mune ।
prajanaṃ cāpyutānyatra na kathañcana vidyate ॥8॥
9
yāstāḥ syurbahiroṣadhyo bahvaraṇyāstathā dvija ।
oṣadhibhyo bahiryasmātprāṇī kaścinna vidyate ।
kasyaiṣā vāgbhavetsatyā mokṣo nāsti gṛhāditi ॥9॥
10
aśraddadhānairaprājñaiḥ sūkṣmadarśanavarjitaiḥ ।
nirāśairalasaiḥ śrāntaistapyamānaiḥ svakarmabhiḥ ।
śramasyoparamo dṛṣṭaḥ pravrajyā nāma paṇḍitaiḥ ॥10॥
11
trailokyasyaiva heturhi maryādā śāśvatī dhruvā ।
brāhmaṇo nāma bhagavāñjanmaprabhṛti pūjyate ॥11॥
12
prāggarbhādhānānmantrā hi pravartante dvijātiṣu ।
aviśrambheṣu vartante viśrambheṣvapyasaṃśayam ॥12॥
13
dāhaḥ punaḥ saṃśrayaṇe saṃsthite pātrabhojanam ।
dānaṃ gavāṃ paśūnāṃ vā piṇḍānāṃ cāpsu majjanam ॥13॥
14
arciṣmanto barhiṣadaḥ kravyādāḥ pitaraḥ smṛtāḥ ।
mṛtasyāpyanumanyante mantrā mantrāśca kāraṇam ॥14॥
15
evaṃ krośatsu vedeṣu kuto mokṣo'sti kasyacit ।
ṛṇavanto yadā martyāḥ pitṛdevadvijātiṣu ॥15॥
16
śriyā vihīnairalasaiḥ paṇḍitairapalāpitam ।
vedavādāparijñānaṃ satyābhāsamivānṛtam ॥16॥
17
na vai pāpairhriyate kṛṣyate vā yo brāhmaṇo yajate vedaśāstraiḥ ।
ūrdhvaṃ yajñaḥ paśubhiḥ sārdhameti santarpitastarpayate ca kāmaiḥ ॥17॥
18
na vedānāṃ paribhavānna śāṭhyena na māyayā ।
mahatprāpnoti puruṣo brahma brahmaṇi vindati ॥18॥
19
kapila uvāca ।
darśaṃ ca paurṇamāsaṃ ca agnihotraṃ ca dhīmatām ।
cāturmāsyāni caivāsaṃsteṣu yajñaḥ sanātanaḥ ॥19॥
Капила сказал:
20
anārambhāḥ sudhṛtayaḥ śucayo brahmasaṃśritāḥ ।
brahmaṇaiva sma te devāṃstarpayantyamṛtaiṣiṇaḥ ॥20॥
21
sarvabhūtātmabhūtasya sarvabhūtāni paśyataḥ ।
devāpi mārge muhyanti apadasya padaiṣiṇaḥ ॥21॥
22
caturdvāraṃ puruṣaṃ caturmukhaṃ caturdhā cainamupayāti nindā ।
bāhubhyāṃ vāca udarādupasthātteṣāṃ dvāraṃ dvārapālo bubhūṣet ॥22॥
23
nākṣairdīvyennādadītānyavittaṃ na vāyonīyasya śṛtaṃ pragṛhṇet ।
kruddho na caiva prahareta dhīmāṃstathāsya tatpāṇipādaṃ suguptam ॥23॥
24
nākrośamarchenna mṛṣā vadecca na paiśunaṃ janavādaṃ ca kuryāt ।
satyavrato mitabhāṣo'pramattastathāsya vāgdvāramatho suguptam ॥24॥
25
nānāśanaḥ syānna mahāśanaḥ syādalolupaḥ sādhubhirāgataḥ syāt ।
yātrārthamāhāramihādadīta tathāsya syājjāṭharī dvāraguptiḥ ॥25॥
26
na vīrapatnīṃ vihareta nārīṃ na cāpi nārīmanṛtāvāhvayīta ।
bhāryāvrataṃ hyātmani dhārayīta tathāsyopasthadvāraguptirbhaveta ॥26॥
27
dvārāṇi yasya sarvāṇi suguptāni manīṣiṇaḥ ।
upasthamudaraṃ bāhū vākcaturthī sa vai dvijaḥ ॥27॥
28
moghānyaguptadvārasya sarvāṇyeva bhavantyuta ।
kiṃ tasya tapasā kāryaṃ kiṃ yajñena kimātmanā ॥28॥
29
anuttarīyavasanamanupastīrṇaśāyinam ।
bāhūpadhānaṃ śāmyantaṃ taṃ devā brāhmaṇaṃ viduḥ ॥29॥
30
dvandvārāmeṣu sarveṣu ya eko ramate muniḥ ।
pareṣāmananudhyāyaṃstaṃ devā brāhmaṇaṃ viduḥ ॥30॥
31
yena sarvamidaṃ buddhaṃ prakṛtirvikṛtiśca yā ।
gatijñaḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ taṃ devā brāhmaṇaṃ viduḥ ॥31॥
32
abhayaṃ sarvabhūtebhyaḥ sarveṣāmabhayaṃ yataḥ ।
sarvabhūtātmabhūto yastaṃ devā brāhmaṇaṃ viduḥ ॥32॥
33
nāntareṇānujānanti vedānāṃ yatkriyāphalam ।
anujñāya ca tatsarvamanyadrocayate'phalam ॥33॥
34
phalavanti ca karmāṇi vyuṣṭimanti dhruvāṇi ca ।
viguṇāni ca paśyanti tathānaikāntikāni ca ॥34॥
35
guṇāścātra sudurjñeyā jñātāścāpi suduṣkarāḥ ।
anuṣṭhitāścāntavanta iti tvamanupaśyasi ॥35॥
36
syūmaraśmiruvāca ।
yathā ca vedaprāmāṇyaṃ tyāgaśca saphalo yathā ।
tau panthānāvubhau vyaktau bhagavaṃstadbravīhi me ॥36॥
Сьюмарашми сказал:
37
kapila uvāca ।
pratyakṣamiha paśyanti bhavantaḥ satpathe sthitāḥ ।
pratyakṣaṃ tu kimatrāsti yadbhavanta upāsate ॥37॥
Капила сказал:
38
syūmaraśmiruvāca ।
syūmaraśmirahaṃ brahmañjijñāsārthamihāgataḥ ।
śreyaskāmaḥ pratyavocamārjavānna vivakṣayā ।
imaṃ ca saṃśayaṃ ghoraṃ bhagavānprabravītu me ॥38॥
Сьюмарашми сказал:
39
pratyakṣamiha paśyanto bhavantaḥ satpathe sthitāḥ ।
kimatra pratyakṣatamaṃ bhavanto yadupāsate ।
anyatra tarkaśāstrebhya āgamācca yathāgamam ॥39॥
40
āgamo vedavādastu tarkaśāstrāṇi cāgamaḥ ।
yathāgamamupāsīta āgamastatra sidhyati ।
siddhiḥ pratyakṣarūpā ca dṛśyatyāgamaniścayāt ॥40॥
41
naurnāvīva nibaddhā hi srotasā sanibandhanā ।
hriyamāṇā kathaṃ vipra kubuddhīṃstārayiṣyati ।
etadbravītu bhagavānupapanno'smyadhīhi bhoḥ ॥41॥
42
naiva tyāgī na santuṣṭo nāśoko na nirāmayaḥ ।
na nirvivitso nāvṛtto nāpavṛtto'sti kaścana ॥42॥
43
bhavanto'pi ca hṛṣyanti śocanti ca yathā vayam ।
indriyārthāśca bhavatāṃ samānāḥ sarvajantuṣu ॥43॥
44
evaṃ caturṇāṃ varṇānāmāśramāṇāṃ pravṛttiṣu ।
ekamālambamānānāṃ nirṇaye kiṃ nirāmayam ॥44॥
45
kapila uvāca ।
yadyadācarate śāstramatha sarvapravṛttiṣu ।
yasya yatra hyanuṣṭhānaṃ tatra tatra nirāmayam ॥45॥
Капила сказал:
46
sarvaṃ pāvayate jñānaṃ yo jñānaṃ hyanuvartate ।
jñānādapetya yā vṛttiḥ sā vināśayati prajāḥ ॥46॥
47
bhavanto jñānino nityaṃ sarvataśca nirāgamāḥ ।
aikātmyaṃ nāma kaściddhi kadācidabhipadyate ॥47॥
48
śāstraṃ hyabuddhvā tattvena kecidvādabalā janāḥ ।
kāmadveṣābhibhūtatvādahaṅkāravaśaṃ gatāḥ ॥48॥
49
yāthātathyamavijñāya śāstrāṇāṃ śāstradasyavaḥ ।
brahmastenā nirārambhā apakvamatayo'śivāḥ ॥49॥
50
vaiguṇyameva paśyanti na guṇānanuyuñjate ।
teṣāṃ tamaḥśarīrāṇāṃ tama eva parāyaṇam ॥50॥
51
yo yathāprakṛtirjantuḥ prakṛteḥ syādvaśānugaḥ ।
tasya dveṣaśca kāmaśca krodho dambho'nṛtaṃ madaḥ ।
nityamevābhivartante guṇāḥ prakṛtisambhavāḥ ॥51॥
52
etadbuddhyānupaśyantaḥ santyajeyuḥ śubhāśubham ।
parāṃ gatimabhīpsanto yatayaḥ saṃyame ratāḥ ॥52॥
53
syūmaraśmiruvāca ।
sarvametanmayā brahmañśāstrataḥ parikīrtitam ।
na hyavijñāya śāstrārthaṃ pravartante pravṛttayaḥ ॥53॥
Сьюмарашми сказал:
54
yaḥ kaścinnyāyya ācāraḥ sarvaṃ śāstramiti śrutiḥ ।
yadanyāyyamaśāstraṃ tadityeṣā śrūyate śrutiḥ ॥54॥
55
na pravṛttirṛte śāstrātkācidastīti niścayaḥ ।
yadanyadvedavādebhyastadaśāstramiti śrutiḥ ॥55॥
56
śāstrādapetaṃ paśyanti bahavo vyaktamāninaḥ ।
śāstradoṣānna paśyanti iha cāmutra cāpare ।
avijñānahataprajñā hīnaprajñāstamovṛtāḥ ॥56॥
57
śakyaṃ tvekena muktena kṛtakṛtyena sarvaśaḥ ।
piṇḍamātraṃ vyapāśritya carituṃ sarvatodiśam ।
vedavādaṃ vyapāśritya mokṣo'stīti prabhāṣitum ॥57॥
58
idaṃ tu duṣkaraṃ karma kuṭumbamabhisaṃśritam ।
dānamadhyayanaṃ yajñaḥ prajāsantānamārjavam ॥58॥
59
yadyetadevaṃ kṛtvāpi na vimokṣo'sti kasyacit ।
dhikkartāraṃ ca kāryaṃ ca śramaścāyaṃ nirarthakaḥ ॥59॥
60
nāstikyamanyathā ca syādvedānāṃ pṛṣṭhataḥkriyā ।
etasyānantyamicchāmi bhagavañśrotumañjasā ॥60॥
61
tathyaṃ vadasva me brahmannupasanno'smyadhīhi bhoḥ ।
yathā te vidito mokṣastathecchāmyupaśikṣitum] ॥61॥
Глава 262
1
kapila uvāca ।
vedāḥ pramāṇaṃ lokānāṃ na vedāḥ pṛṣṭhataḥkṛtāḥ ।
dve brahmaṇī veditavye śabdabrahma paraṃ ca yat ।
śabdabrahmaṇi niṣṇātaḥ paraṃ brahmādhigacchati ॥1॥
Капила сказал:
2
śarīrametatkurute yadvede kurute tanum ।
kṛtaśuddhaśarīro hi pātraṃ bhavati brāhmaṇaḥ ॥2॥
3
ānantyamanuyuṅkte yaḥ karmaṇā tadbravīmi te ।
nirāgamamanaitihyaṃ pratyakṣaṃ lokasākṣikam ॥3॥
4
dharma ityeva ye yajñānvitanvanti nirāśiṣaḥ ।
utpannatyāgino'lubdhāḥ kṛpāsūyāvivarjitāḥ ।
dhanānāmeṣa vai panthāstīrtheṣu pratipādanam ॥4॥
5
anāśritāḥ pāpakṛtyāḥ kadācitkarmayonitaḥ ।
manaḥsaṅkalpasaṃsiddhā viśuddhajñānaniścayāḥ ॥5॥
6
akrudhyanto'nasūyanto nirahaṅkāramatsarāḥ ।
jñānaniṣṭhāstriśuklāśca sarvabhūtahite ratāḥ ॥6॥
7
āsangṛhasthā bhūyiṣṭhamavyutkrāntāḥ svakarmasu ।
rājānaśca tathā yuktā brāhmaṇāśca yathāvidhi ॥7॥
8
samā hyārjavasampannāḥ santuṣṭā jñānaniścayāḥ ।
pratyakṣadharmāḥ śucayaḥ śraddadhānāḥ parāvare ॥8॥
9
purastādbhāvitātmāno yathāvaccaritavratāḥ ।
caranti dharmaṃ kṛcchre'pi durge caivādhisaṃhatāḥ ॥9॥
10
saṃhatya dharmaṃ caratāṃ purāsītsukhameva tat ।
teṣāṃ nāsīdvidhātavyaṃ prāyaścittaṃ kadācana ॥10॥
11
satyaṃ hi dharmamāsthāya durādharṣatamā matāḥ ।
na mātrāmanurudhyante na dharmacchalamantataḥ ॥11॥
12
ya eva prathamaḥ kalpastamevābhyācaransaha ।
asyāṃ sthitau sthitānāṃ hi prāyaścittaṃ na vidyate ।
durbalātmana utpannaṃ prāyaścittamiti śrutiḥ ॥12॥
13
yata evaṃvidhā viprāḥ purāṇā yajñavāhanāḥ ।
traividyavṛddhāḥ śucayo vṛttavanto yaśasvinaḥ ।
yajanto'haraharyajñairnirāśīrbandhanā budhāḥ ॥13॥
14
teṣāṃ yajñāśca vedāśca karmāṇi ca yathāgamam ।
āgamāśca yathākālaṃ saṅkalpāśca yathāvratam ॥14॥
15
apetakāmakrodhānāṃ prakṛtyā saṃśitātmanām ।
ṛjūnāṃ śamanityānāṃ sthitānāṃ sveṣu karmasu ।
sarvamānantyamevāsīditi naḥ śāśvatī śrutiḥ ॥15॥
16
teṣāmadīnasattvānāṃ duścarācārakarmaṇām ।
svakarmabhiḥ saṃvṛtānāṃ tapo ghoratvamāgatam ॥16॥
17
taṃ sadācāramāścaryaṃ purāṇaṃ śāśvataṃ dhruvam ।
aśaknuvadbhiścarituṃ kiñciddharmeṣu sūcitam ॥17॥
18
nirāpaddharma ācārastvapramādo'parābhavaḥ ।
sarvavarṇeṣu yatteṣu nāsītkaścidvyatikramaḥ ॥18॥
19
dharmamekaṃ catuṣpādamāśritāste nararṣabhāḥ ।
taṃ santo vidhivatprāpya gacchanti paramāṃ gatim ॥19॥
20
gṛhebhya eva niṣkramya vanamanye samāśritāḥ ।
gṛhamevābhisaṃśritya tato'nye brahmacāriṇaḥ ॥20॥
21
dharmametaṃ catuṣpādamāśramaṃ brāhmaṇā viduḥ ।
ānantyaṃ brahmaṇaḥ sthānaṃ brāhmaṇā nāma niścayaḥ ॥21॥
22
ata evaṃvidhā viprāḥ purāṇā dharmacāriṇaḥ ।
ta ete divi dṛśyante jyotirbhūtā dvijātayaḥ ॥22॥
23
nakṣatrāṇīva dhiṣṇyeṣu bahavastārakāgaṇāḥ ।
ānantyamupasamprāptāḥ santoṣāditi vaidikam ॥23॥
24
yadyāgacchanti saṃsāraṃ punaryoniṣu tādṛśāḥ ।
na lipyante pāpakṛtyaiḥ kadācitkarmayonitaḥ ॥24॥
25
evaṃ yukto brāhmaṇaḥ syādanyo brāhmaṇako bhavet ।
karmaiva puruṣasyāha śubhaṃ vā yadi vāśubham ॥25॥
26
evaṃ pakvakaṣāyāṇāmānantyena śrutena ca ।
sarvamānantyamevāsīdevaṃ naḥ śāśvatī śrutiḥ ॥26॥
27
teṣāmapetatṛṣṇānāṃ nirṇiktānāṃ śubhātmanām ।
caturtha aupaniṣado dharmaḥ sādhāraṇaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥27॥
28
sa siddhaiḥ sādhyate nityaṃ brāhmaṇairniyatātmabhiḥ ।
santoṣamūlastyāgātmā jñānādhiṣṭhānamucyate ॥28॥
29
apavargagatirnityo yatidharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ।
sādhāraṇaḥ kevalo vā yathābalamupāsyate ॥29॥
30
gacchato gacchataḥ kṣemaṃ durbalo'trāvasīdati ।
brahmaṇaḥ padamanvicchansaṃsārānmucyate śuciḥ ॥30॥
31
syūmaraśmiruvāca ।
ye bhuñjate ye dadate yajante'dhīyate ca ye ।
mātrābhirdharmalabdhābhirye vā tyāgaṃ samāśritāḥ ॥31॥
Сьюмарашми сказал:
32
eteṣāṃ pretyabhāve tu katamaḥ svargajittamaḥ ।
etadācakṣva me brahmanyathātathyena pṛcchataḥ ॥32॥
33
kapila uvāca ।
parigrahāḥ śubhāḥ sarve guṇato'bhyudayāśca ye ।
na tu tyāgasukhaṃ prāptā etattvamapi paśyasi ॥33॥
Капила сказал:
34
syūmaraśmiruvāca ।
bhavanto jñānaniṣṭhā vai gṛhasthāḥ karmaniścayāḥ ।
āśramāṇāṃ ca sarveṣāṃ niṣṭhāyāmaikyamucyate ॥34॥
Сьюмарашми сказал:
35
ekatve ca pṛthaktve ca viśeṣo nānya ucyate ।
tadyathāvadyathānyāyaṃ bhagavānprabravītu me ॥35॥
36
kapila uvāca ।
śarīrapaktiḥ karmāṇi jñānaṃ tu paramā gatiḥ ।
pakve kaṣāye vamanai rasajñāne na tiṣṭhati ॥36॥
Капила сказал:
37
ānṛśaṃsyaṃ kṣamā śāntirahiṃsā satyamārjavam ।
adroho nābhimānaśca hrīstitikṣā śamastathā ॥37॥
38
panthāno brahmaṇastvete etaiḥ prāpnoti yatparam ।
tadvidvānanubudhyeta manasā karmaniścayam ॥38॥
39
yāṃ viprāḥ sarvataḥ śāntā viśuddhā jñānaniścayāḥ ।
gatiṃ gacchanti santuṣṭāstāmāhuḥ paramāṃ gatim ॥39॥
40
vedāṃśca veditavyaṃ ca viditvā ca yathāsthiti ।
evaṃ vedavidityāhurato'nyo vātareṭakaḥ ॥40॥
41
sarvaṃ vidurvedavido vede sarvaṃ pratiṣṭhitam ।
vede hi niṣṭhā sarvasya yadyadasti ca nāsti ca ॥41॥
42
eṣaiva niṣṭhā sarvasya yadyadasti ca nāsti ca ।
etadantaṃ ca madhyaṃ ca saccāsacca vijānataḥ ॥42॥
43
samastatyāga ityeva śama ityeva niṣṭhitaḥ ।
santoṣa ityatra śubhamapavarge pratiṣṭhitam ॥43॥
44
ṛtaṃ satyaṃ viditaṃ veditavyaṃ sarvasyātmā jaṅgamaṃ sthāvaraṃ ca ।
sarvaṃ sukhaṃ yacchivamuttamaṃ ca brahmāvyaktaṃ prabhavaścāvyayaśca ॥44॥
45
tejaḥ kṣamā śāntiranāmayaṃ śubhaṃ tathāvidhaṃ vyoma sanātanaṃ dhruvam ।
etaiḥ śabdairgamyate buddhinetraistasmai namo brahmaṇe brāhmaṇāya] ॥45॥
Глава 263
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
dharmamarthaṃ ca kāmaṃ ca vedāḥ śaṃsanti bhārata ।
kasya lābho viśiṣṭo'tra tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atra te vartayiṣyāmi itihāsaṃ purātanam ।
kuṇḍadhāreṇa yatprītyā bhaktāyopakṛtaṃ purā ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
adhano brāhmaṇaḥ kaścitkāmāddharmamavaikṣata ।
yajñārthaṃ sa tato'rthārthī tapo'tapyata dāruṇam ॥3॥
4
sa niścayamatho kṛtvā pūjayāmāsa devatāḥ ।
bhaktyā na caivādhyagacchaddhanaṃ sampūjya devatāḥ ॥4॥
5
tataścintāṃ punaḥ prāptaḥ katamaddaivataṃ nu tat ।
yanme drutaṃ prasīdeta mānuṣairajaḍīkṛtam ॥5॥
6
atha saumyena vapuṣā devānucaramantike ।
pratyapaśyajjaladharaṃ kuṇḍadhāramavasthitam ॥6॥
7
dṛṣṭvaiva taṃ mahātmānaṃ tasya bhaktirajāyata ।
ayaṃ me dhāsyati śreyo vapuretaddhi tādṛśam ॥7॥
8
sannikṛṣṭaśca devasya na cānyairmānuṣairvṛtaḥ ।
eṣa me dāsyati dhanaṃ prabhūtaṃ śīghrameva ca ॥8॥
9
tato dhūpaiśca gandhaiśca mālyairuccāvacairapi ।
balibhirvividhaiścāpi pūjayāmāsa taṃ dvijaḥ ॥9॥
10
tataḥ svalpena kālena tuṣṭo jaladharastadā ।
tasyopakāre niyatāmimāṃ vācamuvāca ha ॥10॥
11
brahmaghne ca surāpe ca core bhagnavrate tathā ।
niṣkṛtirvihitā sadbhiḥ kṛtaghne nāsti niṣkṛtiḥ ॥11॥
12
āśāyāstanayo'dharmaḥ krodho'sūyāsutaḥ smṛtaḥ ।
putro lobho nikṛtyāstu kṛtaghno nārhati prajām ॥12॥
13
tataḥ sa brāhmaṇaḥ svapne kuṇḍadhārasya tejasā ।
apaśyatsarvabhūtāni kuśeṣu śayitastadā ॥13॥
14
śamena tapasā caiva bhaktyā ca nirupaskṛtaḥ ।
śuddhātmā brāhmaṇo rātrau nidarśanamapaśyata ॥14॥
15
maṇibhadraṃ sa tatrasthaṃ devatānāṃ mahādyutim ।
apaśyata mahātmānaṃ vyādiśantaṃ yudhiṣṭhira ॥15॥
16
tatra devāḥ prayacchanti rājyāni ca dhanāni ca ।
śubhaiḥ karmabhirārabdhāḥ pracchidantyaśubheṣu ca ॥16॥
17
paśyatāmatha yakṣāṇāṃ kuṇḍadhāro mahādyutiḥ ।
niṣpatya patito bhūmau devānāṃ bharatarṣabha ॥17॥
18
tatastu devavacanānmaṇibhadro mahāyaśāḥ ।
uvāca patitaṃ bhūmau kuṇḍadhāra kimiṣyate ॥18॥
19
kuṇḍadhāra uvāca ।
yadi prasannā devā me bhakto'yaṃ brāhmaṇo mama ।
asyānugrahamicchāmi kṛtaṃ kiñcitsukhodayam ॥19॥
Кундадхара сказал:
20
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tatastaṃ maṇibhadrastu punarvacanamabravīt ।
devānāmeva vacanātkuṇḍadhāraṃ mahādyutim ॥20॥
Бхишма сказал:
21
uttiṣṭhottiṣṭha bhadraṃ te kṛtakāryaḥ sukhī bhava ।
yāvaddhanaṃ prārthayate brāhmaṇo'yaṃ sakhā tava ।
devānāṃ śāsanāttāvadasaṅkhyeyaṃ dadāmyaham ॥21॥
22
vicārya kuṇḍadhārastu mānuṣyaṃ calamadhruvam ।
tapase matimādhatta brāhmaṇasya yaśasvinaḥ ॥22॥
23
kuṇḍadhāra uvāca ।
nāhaṃ dhanāni yācāmi brāhmaṇāya dhanaprada ।
anyamevāhamicchāmi bhaktāyānugrahaṃ kṛtam ॥23॥
Кундадхара сказал:
24
pṛthivīṃ ratnapūrṇāṃ vā mahadvā dhanasañcayam ।
bhaktāya nāhamicchāmi bhavedeṣa tu dhārmikaḥ ॥24॥
25
dharme'sya ramatāṃ buddhirdharmaṃ caivopajīvatu ।
dharmapradhāno bhavatu mamaiṣo'nugraho mataḥ ॥25॥
26
maṇibhadra uvāca ।
yadā dharmaphalaṃ rājyaṃ sukhāni vividhāni ca ।
phalānyevāyamaśnātu kāyakleśavivarjitaḥ ॥26॥
Манибхадра сказал:
27
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tatastadeva bahuśaḥ kuṇḍadhāro mahāyaśāḥ ।
abhyāsamakaroddharme tatastuṣṭāsya devatāḥ ॥27॥
Бхишма сказал:
28
maṇibhadra uvāca ।
prītāste devatāḥ sarvā dvijasyāsya tathaiva ca ।
bhaviṣyatyeṣa dharmātmā dharme cādhāsyate matiḥ ॥28॥
Манибхадра сказал:
29
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tataḥ prīto jaladharaḥ kṛtakāryo yudhiṣṭhira ।
īpsitaṃ manaso labdhvā varamanyaiḥ sudurlabham ॥29॥
Бхишма сказал:
30
tato'paśyata cīrāṇi sūkṣmāṇi dvijasattamaḥ ।
pārśvato'bhyāgato nyastānyatha nirvedamāgataḥ ॥30॥
31
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
ayaṃ na sukṛtaṃ vetti ko nvanyo vetsyate kṛtam ।
gacchāmi vanamevāhaṃ varaṃ dharmeṇa jīvitum ॥31॥
Брахмана сказал:
32
bhīṣma uvāca ।
nirvedāddevatānāṃ ca prasādātsa dvijottamaḥ ।
vanaṃ praviśya sumahattapa ārabdhavāṃstadā ॥32॥
Бхишма сказал:
33
devatātithiśeṣeṇa phalamūlāśano dvijaḥ ।
dharme cāpi mahārāja ratirasyābhyajāyata ॥33॥
34
tyaktvā mūlaphalaṃ sarvaṃ parṇāhāro'bhavaddvijaḥ ।
parṇaṃ tyaktvā jalāhārastadāsīddvijasattamaḥ ॥34॥
35
vāyubhakṣastataḥ paścādbahūnvarṣagaṇānabhūt ।
na cāsya kṣīyate prāṇastadadbhutamivābhavat ॥35॥
36
dharme ca śraddadhānasya tapasyugre ca vartataḥ ।
kālena mahatā tasya divyā dṛṣṭirajāyata ॥36॥
37
tasya buddhiḥ prādurāsīdyadi dadyāṃ mahaddhanam ।
tuṣṭaḥ kasmaicidevāhaṃ na mithyā vāgbhavenmama ॥37॥
38
tataḥ prahṛṣṭavadano bhūya ārabdhavāṃstapaḥ ।
bhūyaścācintayatsiddho yatparaṃ so'bhyapadyata ॥38॥
39
yadi dadyāmahaṃ rājyaṃ tuṣṭo vai yasya kasyacit ।
sa bhavedacirādrājā na mithyā vāgbhavenmama ॥39॥
40
tasya sākṣātkuṇḍadhāro darśayāmāsa bhārata ।
brāhmaṇasya tapoyogātsauhṛdenābhicoditaḥ ॥40॥
41
samāgamya sa tenātha pūjāṃ cakre yathāvidhi ।
brāhmaṇaḥ kuṇḍadhārasya vismitaścābhavannṛpa ॥41॥
42
tato'bravītkuṇḍadhāro divyaṃ te cakṣuruttamam ।
paśya rājñāṃ gatiṃ vipra lokāṃścāvekṣa cakṣuṣā ॥42॥
43
tato rājñāṃ sahasrāṇi magnāni niraye tadā ।
dūrādapaśyadvipraḥ sa divyayuktena cakṣuṣā ॥43॥
44
kuṇḍadhāra uvāca ।
māṃ pūjayitvā bhāvena yadi tvaṃ duḥkhamāpnuyāḥ ।
kṛtaṃ mayā bhavetkiṃ te kaśca te'nugraho bhavet ॥44॥
Кундадхара сказал:
45
paśya paśya ca bhūyastvaṃ kāmānicchetkathaṃ naraḥ ।
svargadvāraṃ hi saṃruddhaṃ mānuṣeṣu viśeṣataḥ ॥45॥
46
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tato'paśyatsa kāmaṃ ca krodhaṃ lobhaṃ bhayaṃ madam ।
nidrāṃ tandrīṃ tathālasyamāvṛtya puruṣānsthitān ॥46॥
Бхишма сказал:
47
kuṇḍadhāra uvāca ।
etairlokāḥ susaṃruddhā devānāṃ mānuṣādbhayam ।
tathaiva devavacanādvighnaṃ kurvanti sarvaśaḥ ॥47॥
Кундадхара сказал:
48
na devairananujñātaḥ kaścidbhavati dhārmikaḥ ।
eṣa śakto'si tapasā rājyaṃ dātuṃ dhanāni ca ॥48॥
49
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tataḥ papāta śirasā brāhmaṇastoyadhāriṇe ।
uvāca cainaṃ dharmātmā mahānme'nugrahaḥ kṛtaḥ ॥49॥
Бхишма сказал:
50
kāmalobhānubandhena purā te yadasūyitam ।
mayā snehamavijñāya tatra me kṣantumarhasi ॥50॥
51
kṣāntameva mayetyuktvā kuṇḍadhāro dvijarṣabham ।
sampariṣvajya bāhubhyāṃ tatraivāntaradhīyata ॥51॥
52
tataḥ sarvānimāṁllokānbrāhmaṇo'nucacāra ha ।
kuṇḍadhāraprasādena tapasā yojitaḥ purā ॥52॥
53
vihāyasā ca gamanaṃ tathā saṅkalpitārthatā ।
dharmācchaktyā tathā yogādyā caiva paramā gatiḥ ॥53॥
54
devatā brāhmaṇāḥ santo yakṣā mānuṣacāraṇāḥ ।
dhārmikānpūjayantīha na dhanāḍhyānna kāminaḥ ॥54॥
55
suprasannā hi te devā yatte dharme ratā matiḥ ।
dhane sukhakalā kāciddharme tu paramaṃ sukham] ॥55॥
Глава 264
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
bahūnāṃ yajñatapasāmekārthānāṃ pitāmaha ।
dharmārthaṃ na sukhārthārthaṃ kathaṃ yajñaḥ samāhitaḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atra te vartayiṣyāmi nāradenānukīrtitam ।
uñchavṛtteḥ purāvṛttaṃ yajñārthe brāhmaṇasya ha ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
rāṣṭre dharmottare śreṣṭhe vidarbheṣvabhavaddvijaḥ ।
uñchavṛttirṛṣiḥ kaścidyajñe yajñaṃ samādadhe ॥3॥
4
śyāmākamaśanaṃ tatra sūryapatnī suvarcalā ।
tiktaṃ ca virasaṃ śākaṃ tapasā svādutāṃ gatam ॥4॥
5
upagamya vane pṛthvīṃ sarvabhūtavihiṃsayā ।
api mūlaphalairijyo yajñaḥ svargyaḥ parantapa ॥5॥
6
tasya bhāryā vratakṛśā śuciḥ puṣkaracāriṇī ।
yajñapatnītvamānītā satyenānuvidhīyate ।
sā tu śāpaparitrastā na svabhāvānuvartinī ॥6॥
7
mayūrajīrṇaparṇānāṃ vastraṃ tasyāśca parṇinām ।
akāmāyāḥ kṛtaṃ tatra yajñe hotrānumārgataḥ ॥7॥
8
śukrasya punarājātirapadhyānādadharmavit ।
tasminvane samīpastho mṛgo'bhūtsahacārikaḥ ।
vacobhirabravītsatyaṃ tvayā duṣkṛtakaṃ kṛtam ॥8॥
9
yadi mantrāṅgahīno'yaṃ yajño bhavati vaikṛtaḥ ।
māṃ bhoḥ prakṣipa hotre tvaṃ gaccha svargamatandritaḥ ॥9॥
10
tatastu yajñe sāvitrī sākṣāttaṃ saṃnyamantrayat ।
nimantrayantī pratyuktā na hanyāṃ sahavāsinam ॥10॥
11
evamuktā nivṛttā sā praviṣṭā yajñapāvakam ।
kiṃ nu duścaritaṃ yajñe didṛkṣuḥ sā rasātalam ॥11॥
12
sā tu baddhāñjaliṃ satyamayācaddhariṇaṃ punaḥ ।
satyena saṃpariṣvajya sandiṣṭo gamyatāmiti ॥12॥
13
tataḥ sa hariṇo gatvā padānyaṣṭau nyavartata ।
sādhu hiṃsaya māṃ satya hato yāsyāmi sadgatim ॥13॥
14
paśya hyapsaraso divyā mayā dattena cakṣuṣā ।
vimānāni vicitrāṇi gandharvāṇāṃ mahātmanām ॥14॥
15
tataḥ suruciraṃ dṛṣṭvā spṛhālagnena cakṣuṣā ।
mṛgamālokya hiṃsāyāṃ svargavāsaṃ samarthayat ॥15॥
16
sa tu dharmo mṛgo bhūtvā bahuvarṣoṣito vane ।
tasya niṣkṛtimādhatta na hyasau yajñasaṃvidhiḥ ॥16॥
17
tasya tena tu bhāvena mṛgahiṃsātmanastadā ।
tapo mahatsamucchinnaṃ tasmāddhiṃsā na yajñiyā ॥17॥
18
tatastaṃ bhagavāndharmo yajñaṃ yājayata svayam ।
samādhānaṃ ca bhāryāyā lebhe sa tapasā param ॥18॥
19
ahiṃsā sakalo dharmo hiṃsā yajñe'samāhitā ।
satyaṃ te'haṃ pravakṣyāmi yo dharmaḥ satyavādinām] ॥19॥
Глава 265
1
kathaṃ bhavati pāpātmā kathaṃ dharmaṃ karoti vā ।
kena nirvedamādatte mokṣaṃ vā kena gacchati ॥1॥
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
viditāḥ sarvadharmāste sthityarthamanupṛcchasi ।
śṛṇu mokṣaṃ sanirvedaṃ pāpaṃ dharmaṃ ca mūlataḥ ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
vijñānārthaṃ hi pañcānāmicchā pūrvaṃ pravartate ।
prāpya tāñjāyate kāmo dveṣo vā bharatarṣabha ॥3॥
4
tatastadarthaṃ yatate karma cārabhate punaḥ ।
iṣṭānāṃ rūpagandhānāmabhyāsaṃ ca cikīrṣati ॥4॥
5
tato rāgaḥ prabhavati dveṣaśca tadanantaram ।
tato lobhaḥ prabhavati mohaśca tadanantaram ॥5॥
6
lobhamohābhibhūtasya rāgadveṣānvitasya ca ।
na dharme jāyate buddhirvyājāddharmaṃ karoti ca ॥6॥
7
vyājena carato dharmamarthavyājo'pi rocate ।
vyājena sidhyamāneṣu dhaneṣu kurunandana ॥7॥
8
tatraiva kurute buddhiṃ tataḥ pāpaṃ cikīrṣati ।
suhṛdbhirvāryamāṇo'pi paṇḍitaiścāpi bhārata ॥8॥
9
uttaraṃ nyāyasambaddhaṃ bravīti vidhiyojitam ।
adharmastrividhastasya vardhate rāgamohajaḥ ॥9॥
10
pāpaṃ cintayate caiva prabravīti karoti ca ।
tasyādharmapravṛttasya doṣānpaśyanti sādhavaḥ ॥10॥
11
ekaśīlāśca mitratvaṃ bhajante pāpakarmiṇaḥ ।
sa neha sukhamāpnoti kuta eva paratra vai ॥11॥
12
evaṃ bhavati pāpātmā dharmātmānaṃ tu me śṛṇu ।
yathā kuśaladharmā sa kuśalaṃ pratipadyate ॥12॥
13
ya etānprajñayā doṣānpūrvamevānupaśyati ।
kuśalaḥ sukhaduḥkhānāṃ sādhūṃścāpyupasevate ॥13॥
14
tasya sādhusamācārādabhyāsāccaiva vardhate ।
prajñā dharme ca ramate dharmaṃ caivopajīvati ॥14॥
15
so'tha dharmādavāpteṣu dhaneṣu kurute manaḥ ।
tasyaiva siñcate mūlaṃ guṇānpaśyati yatra vai ॥15॥
16
dharmātmā bhavati hyevaṃ mitraṃ ca labhate śubham ।
sa mitradhanalābhāttu pretya ceha ca nandati ॥16॥
17
śabde sparśe tathā rūpe rase gandhe ca bhārata ।
prabhutvaṃ labhate janturdharmasyaitatphalaṃ viduḥ ॥17॥
18
sa dharmasya phalaṃ labdhvā na tṛpyati yudhiṣṭhira ।
atṛpyamāṇo nirvedamādatte jñānacakṣuṣā ॥18॥
19
prajñācakṣuryadā kāme doṣamevānupaśyati ।
virajyate tadā kāmānna ca dharmaṃ vimuñcati ॥19॥
20
sarvatyāge ca yatate dṛṣṭvā lokaṃ kṣayātmakam ।
tato mokṣāya yatate nānupāyādupāyataḥ ॥20॥
21
śanairnirvedamādatte pāpaṃ karma jahāti ca ।
dharmātmā caiva bhavati mokṣaṃ ca labhate param ॥21॥
22
etatte kathitaṃ tāta yanmāṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi ।
pāpaṃ dharmaṃ tathā mokṣaṃ nirvedaṃ caiva bhārata ॥22॥
23
tasmāddharme pravartethāḥ sarvāvasthaṃ yudhiṣṭhira ।
dharme sthitānāṃ kaunteya siddhirbhavati śāśvatī] ॥23॥
Глава 266
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
mokṣaḥ pitāmahenokta upāyānnānupāyataḥ ।
tamupāyaṃ yathānyāyaṃ śrotumicchāmi bhārata ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tvayyevaitanmahāprājña yuktaṃ nipuṇadarśanam ।
yadupāyena sarvārthānnityaṃ mṛgayase'nagha ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
karaṇe ghaṭasya yā buddhirghaṭotpattau na sānagha ।
evaṃ dharmābhyupāyeṣu nānyaddharmeṣu kāraṇam ॥3॥
4
pūrve samudre yaḥ panthā na sa gacchati paścimam ।
ekaḥ panthā hi mokṣasya tanme vistarataḥ śṛṇu ॥4॥
5
kṣamayā krodhamucchindyātkāmaṃ saṅkalpavarjanāt ।
sattvasaṃsevanāddhīro nidrāmucchetumarhati ॥5॥
6
apramādādbhayaṃ rakṣecchvāsaṃ kṣetrajñaśīlanāt ।
icchāṃ dveṣaṃ ca kāmaṃ ca dhairyeṇa vinivartayet ॥6॥
7
bhramaṃ pramohamāvartamabhyāsādvinivartayet ।
nidrāṃ ca pratibhāṃ caiva jñānābhyāsena tattvavit ॥7॥
8
upadravāṃstathā rogānhitajīrṇamitāśanāt ।
lobhaṃ mohaṃ ca santoṣādviṣayāṃstattvadarśanāt ॥8॥
9
anukrośādadharmaṃ ca jayeddharmamupekṣayā ।
āyatyā ca jayedāśāmarthaṃ saṅgavivarjanāt ॥9॥
10
anityatvena ca snehaṃ kṣudhaṃ yogena paṇḍitaḥ ।
kāruṇyenātmano mānaṃ tṛṣṇāṃ ca paritoṣataḥ ॥10॥
11
utthānena jayettandrīṃ vitarkaṃ niścayājjayet ।
maunena bahubhāṣyaṃ ca śauryeṇa ca bhayaṃ jayet ॥11॥
12
yacchedvāṅmanasī buddhyā tāṃ yacchejjñānacakṣuṣā ।
jñānamātmā mahānyacchettaṃ yacchecchāntirātmanaḥ ॥12॥
13
tadetadupaśāntena boddhavyaṃ śucikarmaṇā ।
yogadoṣānsamucchidya pañca yānkavayo viduḥ ॥13॥
14
kāmaṃ krodhaṃ ca lobhaṃ ca bhayaṃ svapnaṃ ca pañcamam ।
parityajya niṣeveta tathemānyogasādhanān ॥14॥
15
dhyānamadhyayanaṃ dānaṃ satyaṃ hrīrārjavaṃ kṣamā ।
śaucamāhārataḥ śuddhirindriyāṇāṃ ca saṃyamaḥ ॥15॥
16
etairvivardhate tejaḥ pāpmānamapahanti ca ।
sidhyanti cāsya saṅkalpā vijñānaṃ ca pravartate ॥16॥
17
dhūtapāpaḥ sa tejasvī laghvāhāro jitendriyaḥ ।
kāmakrodhau vaśe kṛtvā ninīṣedbrahmaṇaḥ padam ॥17॥
18
amūḍhatvamasaṅgitvaṃ kāmakrodhavivarjanam ।
adainyamanudīrṇatvamanudvego vyavasthitiḥ ॥18॥
19
eṣa mārgo hi mokṣasya prasanno vimalaḥ śuciḥ ।
tathā vākkāyamanasāṃ niyamaḥ kāmato'nyathā] ॥19॥
Глава 267
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atraivodāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
nāradasya ca saṃvādaṃ devalasyāsitasya ca ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
āsīnaṃ devalaṃ vṛddhaṃ buddhvā buddhimatāṃ varaḥ ।
nāradaḥ paripapraccha bhūtānāṃ prabhavāpyayam ॥2॥
3
kutaḥ sṛṣṭamidaṃ viśvaṃ brahmansthāvarajaṅgamam ।
pralaye ca kamabhyeti tadbhavānprabravītu me ॥3॥
4
asita uvāca ।
yebhyaḥ sṛjati bhūtāni kālo bhāvapracoditaḥ ।
mahābhūtāni pañceti tānyāhurbhūtacintakāḥ ॥4॥
Асита сказал:
5
tebhyaḥ sṛjati bhūtāni kāla ātmapracoditaḥ ।
etebhyo yaḥ paraṃ brūyādasadbrūyādasaṃśayam ॥5॥
6
viddhi nārada pañcaitāñśāśvatānacalāndhruvān ।
mahatastejaso rāśīnkālaṣaṣṭhānsvabhāvataḥ ॥6॥
7
āpaścaivāntarikṣaṃ ca pṛthivī vāyupāvakau ।
asiddhiḥ parametebhyo bhūtebhyo muktasaṃśayam ॥7॥
8
nopapattyā na vā yuktyā tvasadbrūyādasaṃśayam ।
vettha tānabhinirvṛttānṣaḍete yasya rāśayaḥ ॥8॥
9
pañcaiva tāni kālaśca bhāvābhāvau ca kevalau ।
aṣṭau bhūtāni bhūtānāṃ śāśvatāni bhavāpyayau ॥9॥
10
abhāvādbhāviteṣveva tebhyaśca prabhavantyapi ।
vinaṣṭo'pi ca tānyeva janturbhavati pañcadhā ॥10॥
11
tasya bhūmimayo dehaḥ śrotramākāśasambhavam ।
sūryaścakṣurasurvāyuradbhyastu khalu śoṇitam ॥11॥
12
cakṣuṣī nāsikākarṇau tvagjihveti ca pañcamī ।
indriyāṇīndriyārthānāṃ jñānāni kavayo viduḥ ॥12॥
13
darśanaṃ śravaṇaṃ ghrāṇaṃ sparśanaṃ rasanaṃ tathā ।
upapattyā guṇānviddhi pañca pañcasu pañcadhā ॥13॥
14
rūpaṃ gandho rasaḥ sparśaḥ śabdaścaivātha tadguṇāḥ ।
indriyairupalabhyante pañcadhā pañca pañcabhiḥ ॥14॥
15
rūpaṃ gandhaṃ rasaṃ sparśaṃ śabdaṃ caitāṃstu tadguṇān ।
indriyāṇi na budhyante kṣetrajñastaistu budhyate ॥15॥
16
cittamindriyasaṅghātātparaṃ tasmātparaṃ manaḥ ।
manasastu parā buddhiḥ kṣetrajño buddhitaḥ paraḥ ॥16॥
17
pūrvaṃ cetayate janturindriyairviṣayānpṛthak ।
vicārya manasā paścādatha buddhyā vyavasyati ।
indriyairupalabdhārthānsarvānyastvadhyavasyati ॥17॥
18
cittamindriyasaṅghātaṃ mano buddhiṃ tathāṣṭamīm ।
aṣṭau jñānendriyāṇyāhuretānyadhyātmacintakāḥ ॥18॥
19
pāṇipādaṃ ca pāyuśca mehanaṃ pañcamaṃ mukham ।
iti saṃśabdyamānāni śṛṇu karmendriyāṇyapi ॥19॥
20
jalpanābhyavahārārthaṃ mukhamindriyamucyate ।
gamanendriyaṃ tathā pādau karmaṇaḥ karaṇe karau ॥20॥
21
pāyūpasthau visargārthamindriye tulyakarmaṇī ।
visarge ca purīṣasya visarge cābhikāmike ॥21॥
22
balaṃ ṣaṣṭhaṃ ṣaḍetāni vācā samyagyathāgamam ।
jñānaceṣṭendriyaguṇāḥ sarve saṃśabditā mayā ॥22॥
23
indriyāṇāṃ svakarmabhyaḥ śramāduparamo yadā ।
bhavatīndriyasaṃnyāsādatha svapiti vai naraḥ ॥23॥
24
indriyāṇāṃ vyuparame mano'nuparataṃ yadi ।
sevate viṣayāneva tadvidyātsvapnadarśanam ॥24॥
25
sāttvikāścaiva ye bhāvāstathā rājasatāmasāḥ ।
karmayuktānpraśaṃsanti sāttvikānitarāṃstathā ॥25॥
26
ānandaḥ karmaṇāṃ siddhiḥ pratipattiḥ parā gatiḥ ।
sāttvikasya nimittāni bhāvānsaṃśrayate smṛtiḥ ॥26॥
27
jantuṣvekatameṣvevaṃ bhāvā ye vidhimāsthitāḥ ।
bhāvayorīpsitaṃ nityaṃ pratyakṣagamanaṃ dvayoḥ ॥27॥
28
indriyāṇi ca bhāvāśca guṇāḥ saptadaśa smṛtāḥ ।
teṣāmaṣṭādaśo dehī yaḥ śarīre sa śāśvataḥ ॥28॥
29
atha vā saśarīrāste guṇāḥ sarve śarīriṇām ।
saṃśritāstadviyoge hi saśarīrā na santi te ॥29॥
30
atha vā sannipāto'yaṃ śarīraṃ pāñcabhautikam ।
ekaśca daśa cāṣṭau ca guṇāḥ saha śarīriṇām ।
ūṣmaṇā saha viṃśo vā saṅghātaḥ pāñcabhautikaḥ ॥30॥
31
mahānsandhārayatyetaccharīraṃ vāyunā saha ।
tasyāsya bhāvayuktasya nimittaṃ dehabhedane ॥31॥
32
yathaivotpadyate kiñcitpañcatvaṃ gacchate tathā ।
puṇyapāpavināśānte puṇyapāpasamīritam ।
dehaṃ viśati kālena tato'yaṃ karmasambhavam ॥32॥
33
hitvā hitvā hyayaṃ praiti dehāddehaṃ kṛtāśrayaḥ ।
kālasañcoditaḥ kṣetrī viśīrṇādvā gṛhādgṛham ॥33॥
34
tatra naivānutapyante prājñā niścitaniścayāḥ ।
kṛpaṇāstvanutapyante janāḥ sambandhimāninaḥ ॥34॥
35
na hyayaṃ kasyacitkaścinnāsya kaścana vidyate ।
bhavatyeko hyayaṃ nityaṃ śarīre sukhaduḥkhabhāk ॥35॥
36
naiva sañjāyate janturna ca jātu vipadyate ।
yāti dehamayaṃ bhuktvā kadācitparamāṃ gatim ॥36॥
37
puṇyapāpamayaṃ dehaṃ kṣapayankarmasañcayāt ।
kṣīṇadehaḥ punardehī brahmatvamupagacchati ॥37॥
38
puṇyapāpakṣayārthaṃ ca sāṅkhyaṃ jñānaṃ vidhīyate ।
tatkṣaye hyasya paśyanti brahmabhāve parāṃ gatim] ॥38॥
Глава 268
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
bhrātaraḥ pitaraḥ putrā jñātayaḥ suhṛdastathā ।
arthahetorhatāḥ krūrairasmābhiḥ pāpabuddhibhiḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
yeyamarthodbhavā tṛṣṇā kathametāṃ pitāmaha ।
nivartayema pāpaṃ hi tṛṣṇayā kāritā vayam ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
gītaṃ videharājena māṇḍavyāyānupṛcchate ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
susukhaṃ bata jīvāmi yasya me nāsti kiñcana ।
mithilāyāṃ pradīptāyāṃ na me dahyati kiñcana ॥4॥
5
arthāḥ khalu samṛddhā hi bāḍhaṃ duḥkhaṃ vijānatām ।
asamṛddhāstvapi sadā mohayantyavicakṣaṇān ॥5॥
6
yacca kāmasukhaṃ loke yacca divyaṃ mahatsukham ।
tṛṣṇākṣayasukhasyaite nārhataḥ ṣoḍaśīṃ kalām ॥6॥
7
yathaiva śṛṅgaṃ goḥ kāle vardhamānasya vardhate ।
tathaiva tṛṣṇā vittena vardhamānena vardhate ॥7॥
8
kiñcideva mamatvena yadā bhavati kalpitam ।
tadeva paritāpāya nāśe sampadyate punaḥ ॥8॥
9
na kāmānanurudhyeta duḥkhaṃ kāmeṣu vai ratiḥ ।
prāpyārthamupayuñjīta dharme kāmaṃ vivarjayet ॥9॥
10
vidvānsarveṣu bhūteṣu vyāghramāṃsopamo bhavet ।
kṛtakṛtyo viśuddhātmā sarvaṃ tyajati vai saha ॥10॥
11
ubhe satyānṛte tyaktvā śokānandau priyāpriye ।
bhayābhaye ca santyajya saṃpraśānto nirāmayaḥ ॥11॥
12
yā dustyajā durmatibhiryā na jīryati jīryataḥ ।
yo'sau prāṇāntiko rogastāṃ tṛṣṇāṃ tyajataḥ sukham ॥12॥
13
cāritramātmanaḥ paśyaṃścandraśuddhamanāmayam ।
dharmātmā labhate kīrtiṃ pretya ceha yathāsukham ॥13॥
14
rājñastadvacanaṃ śrutvā prītimānabhavaddvijaḥ ।
pūjayitvā ca tadvākyaṃ māṇḍavyo mokṣamāśritaḥ] ॥14॥
Глава 269
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kiṃśīlaḥ kiṃsamācāraḥ kiṃvidyaḥ kiṃparāyaṇaḥ ।
prāpnoti brahmaṇaḥ sthānaṃ yatparaṃ prakṛterdhruvam ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
mokṣadharmeṣu nirato laghvāhāro jitendriyaḥ ।
prāpnoti paramaṃ sthānaṃ yatparaṃ prakṛterdhruvam ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
svagṛhādabhiniḥsṛtya lābhālābhe samo muniḥ ।
samupoḍheṣu kāmeṣu nirapekṣaḥ parivrajet ॥3॥
4
na cakṣuṣā na manasā na vācā dūṣayedapi ।
na pratyakṣaṃ parokṣaṃ vā dūṣaṇaṃ vyāharetkvacit ॥4॥
5
na hiṃsyātsarvabhūtāni maitrāyaṇagatiścaret ।
nedaṃ jīvitamāsādya vairaṃ kurvīta kenacit ॥5॥
6
ativādāṃstitikṣeta nābhimanyetkathañcana ।
krodhyamānaḥ priyaṃ brūyādākruṣṭaḥ kuśalaṃ vadet ॥6॥
7
pradakṣiṇaṃ prasavyaṃ ca grāmamadhye na cācaret ।
bhaikṣacaryāmanāpanno na gacchetpūrvaketitaḥ ॥7॥
8
avakīrṇaḥ suguptaśca na vācā hyapriyaṃ vadet ।
mṛduḥ syādapratikrūro visrabdhaḥ syādaroṣaṇaḥ ॥8॥
9
vidhūme nyastamusale vyaṅgāre bhuktavajjane ।
atīte pātrasañcāre bhikṣāṃ lipseta vai muniḥ ॥9॥
10
anuyātrikamarthasya mātrālābheṣvanādṛtaḥ ।
alābhe na vihanyeta lābhaścainaṃ na harṣayet ॥10॥
11
lābhaṃ sādhāraṇaṃ necchenna bhuñjītābhipūjitaḥ ।
abhipūjitalābhaṃ hi jugupsetaiva tādṛśaḥ ॥11॥
12
na cānnadoṣānnindeta na guṇānabhipūjayet ।
śayyāsane vivikte ca nityamevābhipūjayet ॥12॥
13
śūnyāgāraṃ vṛkṣamūlamaraṇyamatha vā guhām ।
ajñātacaryāṃ gatvānyāṃ tato'nyatraiva saṃviśet ॥13॥
14
anurodhavirodhābhyāṃ samaḥ syādacalo dhruvaḥ ।
sukṛtaṃ duṣkṛtaṃ cobhe nānurudhyeta karmaṇi ॥14॥
15
vāco vegaṃ manasaḥ krodhavegaṃ vivitsāvegamudaropasthavegam ।
etānvegānvinayedvai tapasvī nindā cāsya hṛdayaṃ nopahanyāt ॥15॥
16
madhyastha eva tiṣṭheta praśaṃsānindayoḥ samaḥ ।
etatpavitraṃ paramaṃ parivrājaka āśrame ॥16॥
17
mahātmā suvrato dāntaḥ sarvatraivānapāśritaḥ ।
apūrvacārakaḥ saumyo aniketaḥ samāhitaḥ ॥17॥
18
vānaprasthagṛhasthābhyāṃ na saṃsṛjyeta karhicit ।
ajñātalipsāṃ lipseta na cainaṃ harṣa āviśet ॥18॥
19
vijānatāṃ mokṣa eṣa śramaḥ syādavijānatām ।
mokṣayānamidaṃ kṛtsnaṃ viduṣāṃ hārito'bravīt ॥19॥
20
abhayaṃ sarvabhūtebhyo dattvā yaḥ pravrajedgṛhāt ।
lokāstejomayāstasya tathānantyāya kalpate] ॥20॥
Глава 270
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
dhanyā dhanyā iti janāḥ sarve'smānpravadantyuta ।
na duḥkhitataraḥ kaścitpumānasmābhirasti ha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
lokasambhāvitairduḥkhaṃ yatprāptaṃ kurusattama ।
prāpya jātiṃ manuṣyeṣu devairapi pitāmaha ॥2॥
3
kadā vayaṃ kariṣyāmaḥ saṃnyāsaṃ duḥkhasañjñakam ।
duḥkhametaccharīrāṇāṃ dhāraṇaṃ kurusattama ॥3॥
4
vimuktāḥ saptadaśabhirhetubhūtaiśca pañcabhiḥ ।
indriyārthairguṇaiścaiva aṣṭābhiḥ prapitāmaha ॥4॥
5
na gacchanti punarbhāvaṃ munayaḥ saṃśitavratāḥ ।
kadā vayaṃ bhaviṣyāmo rājyaṃ hitvā parantapa ॥5॥
6
bhīṣma uvāca ।
nāstyanantaṃ mahārāja sarvaṃ saṅkhyānagocaram ।
punarbhāvo'pi saṅkhyāto nāsti kiñcidihācalam ॥6॥
Бхишма сказал:
7
na cāpi gamyate rājannaiṣa doṣaḥ prasaṅgataḥ ।
udyogādeva dharmajña kālenaiva gamiṣyatha ॥7॥
8
īśo'yaṃ satataṃ dehī nṛpate puṇyapāpayoḥ ।
tata eva samutthena tamasā rudhyate'pi ca ॥8॥
9
yathāñjanamayo vāyuḥ punarmānaḥśilaṃ rajaḥ ।
anupraviśya tadvarṇo dṛśyate rañjayandiśaḥ ॥9॥
10
tathā karmaphalairdehī rañjitastamasāvṛtaḥ ।
vivarṇo varṇamāśritya deheṣu parivartate ॥10॥
11
jñānena hi yadā janturajñānaprabhavaṃ tamaḥ ।
vyapohati tadā brahma prakāśeta sanātanam ॥11॥
12
ayatnasādhyaṃ munayo vadanti ye cāpi muktāsta upāsitavyāḥ ।
tvayā ca lokena ca sāmareṇa tasmānna śāmyanti maharṣisaṅghāḥ ॥12॥
13
asminnarthe purā gītaṃ śṛṇuṣvaikamanā nṛpa ।
yathā daityena vṛtreṇa bhraṣṭaiśvaryeṇa ceṣṭitam ॥13॥
14
nirjitenāsahāyena hṛtarājyena bhārata ।
aśocatā śatrumadhye buddhimāsthāya kevalām ॥14॥
15
bhraṣṭaiśvaryaṃ purā vṛtramuśanā vākyamabravīt ।
kaccitparājitasyādya na vyathā te'sti dānava ॥15॥
16
vṛtra uvāca ।
satyena tapasā caiva viditvā saṅkṣayaṃ hyaham ।
na śocāmi na hṛṣyāmi bhūtānāmāgatiṃ gatim ॥16॥
Вритра сказал:
17
kālasañcoditā jīvā majjanti narake'vaśāḥ ।
paridṛṣṭāni sarvāṇi divyānyāhurmanīṣiṇaḥ ॥17॥
18
kṣapayitvā tu taṃ kālaṃ gaṇitaṃ kālacoditāḥ ।
sāvaśeṣeṇa kālena sambhavanti punaḥ punaḥ ॥18॥
19
tiryagyonisahasrāṇi gatvā narakameva ca ।
nirgacchantyavaśā jīvāḥ kālabandhanabandhanāḥ ॥19॥
20
evaṃ saṃsaramāṇāni jīvānyahamadṛṣṭavān ।
yathā karma tathā lābha iti śāstranidarśanam ॥20॥
21
tiryaggacchanti narakaṃ mānuṣyaṃ daivameva ca ।
sukhaduḥkhe priyadveṣye caritvā pūrvameva ca ॥21॥
22
kṛtāntavidhisaṃyuktaṃ sarvalokaḥ prapadyate ।
gataṃ gacchanti cādhvānaṃ sarvabhūtāni sarvadā ॥22॥
23
bhīṣma uvāca ।
kālasaṅkhyānasaṅkhyātaṃ sṛṣṭisthitiparāyaṇam ।
taṃ bhāṣamāṇaṃ bhagavānuśanā pratyabhāṣata ।
bhīmānduṣṭapralāpāṃstvaṃ tāta kasmātprabhāṣase ॥23॥
Бхишма сказал:
24
vṛtra uvāca ।
pratyakṣametadbhavatastathānyeṣāṃ manīṣiṇām ।
mayā yajjayalubdhena purā taptaṃ mahattapaḥ ॥24॥
Вритра сказал:
25
gandhānādāya bhūtānāṃ rasāṃśca vividhānapi ।
avardhaṃ trīnsamākramya lokānvai svena tejasā ॥25॥
26
jvālāmālāparikṣipto vaihāyasacarastathā ।
ajeyaḥ sarvabhūtānāmāsaṃ nityamapetabhīḥ ॥26॥
27
aiśvaryaṃ tapasā prāptaṃ bhraṣṭaṃ tacca svakarmabhiḥ ।
dhṛtimāsthāya bhagavanna śocāmi tatastvaham ॥27॥
28
yuyutsatā mahendreṇa purā sārdhaṃ mahātmanā ।
tato me bhagavāndṛṣṭo harirnārāyaṇaḥ prabhuḥ ॥28॥
29
vaikuṇṭhaḥ puruṣo viṣṇuḥ śuklo'nantaḥ sanātanaḥ ।
muñjakeśo hariśmaśruḥ sarvabhūtapitāmahaḥ ॥29॥
30
nūnaṃ tu tasya tapasaḥ sāvaśeṣaṃ mamāsti vai ।
yadahaṃ praṣṭumicchāmi bhavantaṃ karmaṇaḥ phalam ॥30॥
31
aiśvaryaṃ vai mahadbrahmankasminvarṇe pratiṣṭhitam ।
nivartate cāpi punaḥ kathamaiśvaryamuttamam ॥31॥
32
kasmādbhūtāni jīvanti pravartante'tha vā punaḥ ।
kiṃ vā phalaṃ paraṃ prāpya jīvastiṣṭhati śāśvataḥ ॥32॥
33
kena vā karmaṇā śakyamatha jñānena kena vā ।
brahmarṣe tatphalaṃ prāptuṃ tanme vyākhyātumarhasi ॥33॥
34
itīdamuktaḥ sa munistadānīṃ pratyāha yattacchṛṇu rājasiṃha ।
mayocyamānaṃ puruṣarṣabha tvamananyacittaḥ saha sodarīyaiḥ] ॥34॥
Глава 271
1
uśanovāca ।
namastasmai bhagavate devāya prabhaviṣṇave ।
yasya pṛthvītalaṃ tāta sākāśaṃ bāhugocaram ॥1॥
Ушана сказал:
2
mūrdhā yasya tvanantaṃ ca sthānaṃ dānavasattama ।
tasyāhaṃ te pravakṣyāmi viṣṇormāhātmyamuttamam ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tayoḥ saṃvadatorevamājagāma mahāmuniḥ ।
sanatkumāro dharmātmā saṃśayacchedanāya vai ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
sa pūjito'surendreṇa muninośanasā tathā ।
niṣasādāsane rājanmahārhe munipuṅgavaḥ ॥4॥
5
tamāsīnaṃ mahāprājñamuśanā vākyamabravīt ।
brūhyasmai dānavendrāya viṣṇormāhātmyamuttamam ॥5॥
6
sanatkumārastu tataḥ śrutvā prāha vaco'rthavat ।
viṣṇormāhātmyasaṃyuktaṃ dānavendrāya dhīmate ॥6॥
7
śṛṇu sarvamidaṃ daitya viṣṇormāhātmyamuttamam ।
viṣṇau jagatsthitaṃ sarvamiti viddhi parantapa ॥7॥
8
sṛjatyeṣa mahābāho bhūtagrāmaṃ carācaram ।
eṣa cākṣipate kāle kāle visṛjate punaḥ ।
asmingacchanti vilayamasmācca prabhavantyuta ॥8॥
9
naiṣa dānavatā śakyastapasā naiva cejyayā ।
samprāptumindriyāṇāṃ tu saṃyamenaiva śakyate ॥9॥
10
bāhye cābhyantare caiva karmaṇā manasi sthitaḥ ।
nirmalīkurute buddhyā so'mutrānantyamaśnute ॥10॥
11
yathā hiraṇyakartā vai rūpyamagnau viśodhayet ।
bahuśo'tiprayatnena mahatātmakṛtena ha ॥11॥
12
tadvajjātiśatairjīvaḥ śudhyate'lpena karmaṇā ।
yatnena mahatā caivāpyekajātau viśudhyate ॥12॥
13
līlayālpaṃ yathā gātrātpramṛjyādātmano rajaḥ ।
bahu yatnena mahatā doṣanirharaṇaṃ tathā ॥13॥
14
yathā cālpena mālyena vāsitaṃ tilasarṣapam ।
na muñcati svakaṃ gandhaṃ tadvatsūkṣmasya darśanam ॥14॥
15
tadeva bahubhirmālyairvāsyamānaṃ punaḥ punaḥ ।
vimuñcati svakaṃ gandhaṃ mālyagandhe'vatiṣṭhati ॥15॥
16
evaṃ jātiśatairyukto guṇaireva prasaṅgiṣu ।
buddhyā nivartate doṣo yatnenābhyāsajena vai ॥16॥
17
karmaṇā svena raktāni viraktāni ca dānava ।
yathā karmaviśeṣāṃśca prāpnuvanti tathā śṛṇu ॥17॥
18
yathā ca sampravartante yasmiṃstiṣṭhanti vā vibho ।
tatte'nupūrvyā vyākhyāsye tadihaikamanāḥ śṛṇu ॥18॥
19
anādinidhanaḥ śrīmānharirnārāyaṇaḥ prabhuḥ ।
sa vai sṛjati bhūtāni sthāvarāṇi carāṇi ca ॥19॥
20
eṣa sarveṣu bhūteṣu kṣaraścākṣara eva ca ।
ekādaśavikārātmā jagatpibati raśmibhiḥ ॥20॥
21
pādau tasya mahīṃ viddhi mūrdhānaṃ divameva ca ।
bāhavastu diśo daitya śrotramākāśameva ca ॥21॥
22
tasya tejomayaḥ sūryo manaścandramasi sthitam ।
buddhirjñānagatā nityaṃ rasastvapsu pravartate ॥22॥
23
bhruvoranantarāstasya grahā dānavasattama ।
nakṣatracakraṃ netrābhyāṃ pādayorbhūśca dānava ॥23॥
24
rajastamaśca sattvaṃ ca viddhi nārāyaṇātmakam ।
so''śramāṇāṃ mukhaṃ tāta karmaṇastatphalaṃ viduḥ ॥24॥
25
akarmaṇaḥ phalaṃ caiva sa eva paramavyayaḥ ।
chandāṃsi tasya romāṇi akṣaraṃ ca sarasvatī ॥25॥
26
bahvāśrayo bahumukho dharmo hṛdi samāśritaḥ ।
sa brahmaparamo dharmastapaśca sadasacca saḥ ॥26॥
27
śrutiśāstragrahopetaḥ ṣoḍaśartvikkratuśca saḥ ।
pitāmahaśca viṣṇuśca so'śvinau sa purandaraḥ ॥27॥
28
mitraśca varuṇaścaiva yamo'tha dhanadastathā ।
te pṛthagdarśanāstasya saṃvidanti tathaikatām ।
ekasya viddhi devasya sarvaṃ jagadidaṃ vaśe ॥28॥
29
nānābhūtasya daityendra tasyaikatvaṃ vadatyayam ।
jantuḥ paśyati jñānena tataḥ sattvaṃ prakāśate ॥29॥
30
saṃhāravikṣepasahasrakoṭīstiṣṭhanti jīvāḥ pracaranti cānye ।
prajāvisargasya ca pārimāṇyaṃ vāpīsahasrāṇi bahūni daitya ॥30॥
31
vāpyaḥ punaryojanavistṛtāstāḥ krośaṃ ca gambhīratayāvagāḍhāḥ ।
āyāmataḥ pañcaśatāśca sarvāḥ pratyekaśo yojanataḥ pravṛddhāḥ ॥31॥
32
vāpyā jalaṃ kṣipyati vālakoṭyā tvahnā sakṛccāpyatha na dvitīyam ।
tāsāṃ kṣaye viddhi kṛtaṃ visargaṃ saṃhāramekaṃ ca tathā prajānām ॥32॥
33
ṣaḍjīvavarṇāḥ paramaṃ pramāṇaṃ kṛṣṇo dhūmro nīlamathāsya madhyam ।
raktaṃ punaḥ sahyataraṃ sukhaṃ tu hāridravarṇaṃ susukhaṃ ca śuklam ॥33॥
34
paraṃ tu śuklaṃ vimalaṃ viśokaṃ gataklamaṃ sidhyati dānavendra ।
gatvā tu yoniprabhavāni daitya sahasraśaḥ siddhimupaiti jīvaḥ ॥34॥
35
gatiṃ ca yāṃ darśanamāha devo gatvā śubhaṃ darśanameva cāha ।
gatiḥ punarvarṇakṛtā prajānāṃ varṇastathā kālakṛto'surendra ॥35॥
36
śataṃ sahasrāṇi caturdaśeha parā gatirjīvaguṇasya daitya ।
ārohaṇaṃ tatkṛtameva viddhi sthānaṃ tathā niḥsaraṇaṃ ca teṣām ॥36॥
37
kṛṣṇasya varṇasya gatirnikṛṣṭā sa majjate narake pacyamānaḥ ।
sthānaṃ tathā durgatibhistu tasya prajāvisargānsubahūnvadanti ॥37॥
38
śataṃ sahasrāṇi tataścaritvā prāpnoti varṇaṃ haritaṃ tu paścāt ।
sa caiva tasminnivasatyanīśo yugakṣaye tamasā saṃvṛtātmā ॥38॥
39
sa vai yadā sattvaguṇena yuktastamo vyapohanghaṭate svabuddhyā ।
sa lohitaṃ varṇamupaiti nīlo manuṣyaloke parivartate ca ॥39॥
40
sa tatra saṃhāravisargameva svakarmajairbandhanaiḥ kliśyamānaḥ ।
tataḥ sa hāridramupaiti varṇaṃ saṃhāravikṣepaśate vyatīte ॥40॥
41
hāridravarṇastu prajāvisargānsahasraśastiṣṭhati sañcaranvai ।
avipramukto niraye ca daitya tataḥ sahasrāṇi daśāparāṇi ॥41॥
42
gatīḥ sahasrāṇi ca pañca tasya catvāri saṃvartakṛtāni caiva ।
vimuktamenaṃ nirayācca viddhi sarveṣu cānyeṣu ca sambhaveṣu ॥42॥
43
sa devaloke viharatyabhīkṣṇaṃ tataścyuto mānuṣatāmupaiti ।
saṃhāravikṣepaśatāni cāṣṭau martyeṣu tiṣṭhannamṛtatvameti ॥43॥
44
so'smādatha bhraśyati kālayogātkṛṣṇe tale tiṣṭhati sarvakaṣṭe ।
yathā tvayaṃ sidhyati jīvalokastatte'bhidhāsyāmyasurapravīra ॥44॥
45
daivāni sa vyūhaśatāni sapta rakto haridro'tha tathaiva śuklaḥ ।
saṃśritya sandhāvati śuklametamaṣṭāparānarcyatamānsa lokān ॥45॥
46
aṣṭau ca ṣaṣṭiṃ ca śatāni yāni manoviruddhāni mahādyutīnām ।
śuklasya varṇasya parā gatiryā trīṇyeva ruddhāni mahānubhāva ॥46॥
47
saṃhāravikṣepamaniṣṭamekaṃ catvāri cānyāni vasatyanīśaḥ ।
ṣaṣṭhasya varṇasya parā gatiryā siddhā viśiṣṭasya gataklamasya ॥47॥
48
saptottaraṃ teṣu vasatyanīśaḥ saṃhāravikṣepaśataṃ saśeṣam ।
tasmādupāvṛtya manuṣyaloke tato mahānmānuṣatāmupaiti ॥48॥
49
tasmādupāvṛtya tataḥ krameṇa so'gre sma santiṣṭhati bhūtasargam ।
sa saptakṛtvaśca paraiti lokānsaṃhāravikṣepakṛtapravāsaḥ ॥49॥
50
saptaiva saṃhāramupaplavāni sambhāvya santiṣṭhati siddhaloke ।
tato'vyayaṃ sthānamanantameti devasya viṣṇoratha brahmaṇaśca ।
śeṣasya caivātha narasya caiva devasya viṣṇoḥ paramasya caiva ॥50॥
51
saṃhārakāle paridagdhakāyā brahmāṇamāyānti sadā prajā hi ।
ceṣṭātmano devagaṇāśca sarve ye brahmalokādamarāḥ sma te'pi ॥51॥
52
prajāvisargaṃ tu saśeṣakālaṃ sthānāni svānyeva saranti jīvāḥ ।
niḥśeṣāṇāṃ tatpadaṃ yānti cānte sarvāpadā ye sadṛśā manuṣyāḥ ॥52॥
53
ye tu cyutāḥ siddhalokātkrameṇa teṣāṃ gatiṃ yānti tathānupūrvyā ।
jīvāḥ pare tadbalaveṣarūpā vidhiṃ svakaṃ yānti viparyayeṇa ॥53॥
54
sa yāvadevāsti saśeṣabhukte prajāśca devyau ca tathaiva śukle ।
tāvattadā teṣu viśuddhabhāvaḥ saṃyamya pañcendriyarūpametat ॥54॥
55
śuddhāṃ gatiṃ tāṃ paramāṃ paraiti śuddhena nityaṃ manasā vicinvan ।
tato'vyayaṃ sthānamupaiti brahma duṣprāpamabhyeti sa śāśvataṃ vai ।
ityetadākhyātamahīnasattva nārāyaṇasyeha balaṃ mayā te ॥55॥
56
vṛtra uvāca ।
evaṃ gate me na viṣādo'sti kaścitsamyakca paśyāmi vacastavaitat ।
śrutvā ca te vācamadīnasattva vikalmaṣo'smyadya tathā vipāpmā ॥56॥
Вритра сказал:
57
pravṛttametadbhagavanmaharṣe mahādyuteścakramanantavīryam ।
viṣṇoranantasya sanātanaṃ tatsthānaṃ sargā yatra sarve pravṛttāḥ ।
sa vai mahātmā puruṣottamo vai tasmiñjagatsarvamidaṃ pratiṣṭhitam ॥57॥
58
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evamuktvā sa kaunteya vṛtraḥ prāṇānavāsṛjat ।
yojayitvā tathātmānaṃ paraṃ sthānamavāptavān ॥58॥
Бхишма сказал:
59
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
ayaṃ sa bhagavāndevaḥ pitāmaha janārdanaḥ ।
sanatkumāro vṛtrāya yattadākhyātavānpurā ॥59॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
60
bhīṣma uvāca ।
mūlasthāyī sa bhagavānsvenānantena tejasā ।
tatsthaḥ sṛjati tānbhāvānnānārūpānmahātapāḥ ॥60॥
Бхишма сказал:
61
turīyārdhena tasyemaṃ viddhi keśavamacyutam ।
turīyārdhena lokāṃstrīnbhāvayatyeṣa buddhimān ॥61॥
62
arvāksthitastu yaḥ sthāyī kalpānte parivartate ।
sa śete bhagavānapsu yo'sāvatibalaḥ prabhuḥ ।
tānvidhātā prasannātmā lokāṃścarati śāśvatān ॥62॥
63
sarvāṇyaśūnyāni karotyanantaḥ sanatkumāraḥ sañcarate ca lokān ।
sa cāniruddhaḥ sṛjate mahātmā tatsthaṃ jagatsarvamidaṃ vicitram ॥63॥
64
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
vṛtreṇa paramārthajña dṛṣṭā manye''tmano gatiḥ ।
śubhā tasmātsa sukhito na śocati pitāmaha ॥64॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
65
śuklaḥ śuklābhijātīyaḥ sādhyo nāvartate'nagha ।
tiryaggateśca nirmukto nirayācca pitāmaha ॥65॥
66
hāridravarṇe rakte vā vartamānastu pārthiva ।
tiryagevānupaśyeta karmabhistāmasairvṛtaḥ ॥66॥
67
vayaṃ tu bhṛśamāpannā raktāḥ kaṣṭamukhe'sukhe ।
kāṃ gatiṃ pratipatsyāmo nīlāṃ kṛṣṇādhamāmatha ॥67॥
68
bhīṣma uvāca ।
śuddhābhijanasampannāḥ pāṇḍavāḥ saṃśitavratāḥ ।
vihṛtya devalokeṣu punarmānuṣyameṣyatha ॥68॥
Бхишма сказал:
69
prajāvisargaṃ ca sukhena kāle pratyetya deveṣu sukhāni bhuktvā ।
sukhena saṃyāsyatha siddhasaṅkhyāṃ mā vo bhayaṃ bhūdvimalāḥ stha sarve] ॥69॥
Глава 272
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
aho dharmiṣṭhatā tāta vṛtrasyāmitatejasaḥ ।
yasya vijñānamatulaṃ viṣṇorbhaktiśca tādṛśī ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
durvijñeyamidaṃ tāta viṣṇoramitatejasaḥ ।
kathaṃ vā rājaśārdūla padaṃ tajjñātavānasau ॥2॥
3
bhavatā kathitaṃ hyetacchraddadhe cāhamacyuta ।
bhūyastu me samutpannā buddhiravyaktadarśanāt ॥3॥
4
kathaṃ vinihato vṛtraḥ śakreṇa bharatarṣabha ।
dharmiṣṭho viṣṇubhaktaśca tattvajñaśca padānvaye ॥4॥
5
etanme saṃśayaṃ brūhi pṛcchato bharatarṣabha ।
vṛtrastu rājaśārdūla yathā śakreṇa nirjitaḥ ॥5॥
6
yathā caivābhavadyuddhaṃ taccācakṣva pitāmaha ।
vistareṇa mahābāho paraṃ kautūhalaṃ hi me ॥6॥
7
bhīṣma uvāca ।
rathenendraḥ prayāto vai sārdhaṃ suragaṇaiḥ purā ।
dadarśāthāgrato vṛtraṃ viṣṭhitaṃ parvatopamam ॥7॥
Бхишма сказал:
8
yojanānāṃ śatānyūrdhvaṃ pañcocchritamarindama ।
śatāni vistareṇātha trīṇyevābhyadhikāni tu ॥8॥
9
tatprekṣya tādṛśaṃ rūpaṃ trailokyenāpi durjayam ।
vṛtrasya devāḥ santrastā na śāntimupalebhire ॥9॥
10
śakrasya tu tadā rājannūrustambho vyajāyata ।
bhayādvṛtrasya sahasā dṛṣṭvā tadrūpamuttamam ॥10॥
11
tato nādaḥ samabhavadvāditrāṇāṃ ca nisvanaḥ ।
devāsurāṇāṃ sarveṣāṃ tasminyuddha upasthite ॥11॥
12
atha vṛtrasya kauravya dṛṣṭvā śakramupasthitam ।
na sambhramo na bhīḥ kācidāsthā vā samajāyata ॥12॥
13
tataḥ samabhavadyuddhaṃ trailokyasya bhayaṅkaram ।
śakrasya ca surendrasya vṛtrasya ca mahātmanaḥ ॥13॥
14
asibhiḥ paṭṭiśaiḥ śūlaiḥ śaktitomaramudgaraiḥ ।
śilābhirvividhābhiśca kārmukaiśca mahāsvanaiḥ ॥14॥
15
astraiśca vividhairdivyaiḥ pāvakolkābhireva ca ।
devāsuraistataḥ sainyaiḥ sarvamāsītsamākulam ॥15॥
16
pitāmahapurogāśca sarve devagaṇāstathā ।
ṛṣayaśca mahābhāgāstadyuddhaṃ draṣṭumāgaman ॥16॥
17
vimānāgryairmahārāja siddhāśca bharatarṣabha ।
gandharvāśca vimānāgryairapsarobhiḥ samāgaman ॥17॥
18
tato'ntarikṣamāvṛtya vṛtro dharmabhṛtāṃ varaḥ ।
aśmavarṣeṇa devendraṃ parvatātsamavākirat ॥18॥
19
tato devagaṇāḥ kruddhāḥ sarvataḥ śastravṛṣṭibhiḥ ।
aśmavarṣamapohanta vṛtrapreritamāhave ॥19॥
20
vṛtraśca kuruśārdūla mahāmāyo mahābalaḥ ।
mohayāmāsa devendraṃ māyāyuddhena sarvataḥ ॥20॥
21
tasya vṛtrārditasyātha moha āsīcchatakratoḥ ।
rathantareṇa taṃ tatra vasiṣṭhaḥ samabodhayat ॥21॥
22
vasiṣṭha uvāca ।
devaśreṣṭho'si devendra surārivinibarhaṇa ।
trailokyabalasaṃyuktaḥ kasmācchakra viṣīdasi ॥22॥
Васиштха сказал:
23
eṣa brahmā ca viṣṇuśca śivaścaiva jagatprabhuḥ ।
somaśca bhagavāndevaḥ sarve ca paramarṣayaḥ ॥23॥
24
mā kārṣīḥ kaśmalaṃ śakra kaścidevetaro yathā ।
āryāṃ yuddhe matiṃ kṛtvā jahi śatruṃ sureśvara ॥24॥
25
eṣa lokagurustryakṣaḥ sarvalokanamaskṛtaḥ ।
nirīkṣate tvāṃ bhagavāṃstyaja mohaṃ sureśvara ॥25॥
26
ete brahmarṣayaścaiva bṛhaspatipurogamāḥ ।
stavena śakra divyena stuvanti tvāṃ jayāya vai ॥26॥
27
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evaṃ sambodhyamānasya vasiṣṭhena mahātmanā ।
atīva vāsavasyāsīdbalamuttamatejasaḥ ॥27॥
Бхишма сказал:
28
tato buddhimupāgamya bhagavānpākaśāsanaḥ ।
yogena mahatā yuktastāṃ māyāṃ vyapakarṣata ॥28॥
29
tato'ṅgiraḥsutaḥ śrīmāṃste caiva paramarṣayaḥ ।
dṛṣṭvā vṛtrasya vikrāntamupagamya maheśvaram ।
ūcurvṛtravināśārthaṃ lokānāṃ hitakāmyayā ॥29॥
30
tato bhagavatastejo jvaro bhūtvā jagatpateḥ ।
samāviśanmahāraudraṃ vṛtraṃ daityavaraṃ tadā ॥30॥
31
viṣṇuśca bhagavāndevaḥ sarvalokābhipūjitaḥ ।
aindraṃ samāviśadvajraṃ lokasaṃrakṣaṇe rataḥ ॥31॥
32
tato bṛhaspatirdhīmānupāgamya śatakratum ।
vasiṣṭhaśca mahātejāḥ sarve ca paramarṣayaḥ ॥32॥
33
te samāsādya varadaṃ vāsavaṃ lokapūjitam ।
ūcurekāgramanaso jahi vṛtramiti prabho ॥33॥
34
maheśvara uvāca ।
eṣa vṛtro mahāñśakra balena mahatā vṛtaḥ ।
viśvātmā sarvagaścaiva bahumāyaśca viśrutaḥ ॥34॥
Махешвара сказал:
35
tadenamasuraśreṣṭhaṃ trailokyenāpi durjayam ।
jahi tvaṃ yogamāsthāya māvamaṃsthāḥ sureśvara ॥35॥
36
anena hi tapastaptaṃ balārthamamarādhipa ।
ṣaṣṭiṃ varṣasahasrāṇi brahmā cāsmai varaṃ dadau ॥36॥
37
mahattvaṃ yogināṃ caiva mahāmāyatvameva ca ।
mahābalatvaṃ ca tathā tejaścāgryaṃ sureśvara ॥37॥
38
etadvai māmakaṃ tejaḥ samāviśati vāsava ।
vṛtramenaṃ tvamapyevaṃ jahi vajreṇa dānavam ॥38॥
39
śakra uvāca ।
bhagavaṃstvatprasādena ditijaṃ sudurāsadam ।
vajreṇa nihaniṣyāmi paśyataste surarṣabha ॥39॥
Шакра сказал:
40
bhīṣma uvāca ।
āviśyamāne daitye tu jvareṇātha mahāsure ।
devatānāmṛṣīṇāṃ ca harṣānnādo mahānabhūt ॥40॥
Бхишма сказал:
41
tato dundubhayaścaiva śaṅkhāśca sumahāsvanāḥ ।
murajā ḍiṇḍimāścaiva prāvādyanta sahasraśaḥ ॥41॥
42
asurāṇāṃ tu sarveṣāṃ smṛtilopo'bhavanmahān ।
prajñānāśaśca balavānkṣaṇena samapadyata ॥42॥
43
tamāviṣṭamatho jñātvā ṛṣayo devatāstathā ।
stuvantaḥ śakramīśānaṃ tathā prācodayannapi ॥43॥
44
rathasthasya hi śakrasya yuddhakāle mahātmanaḥ ।
ṛṣibhiḥ stūyamānasya rūpamāsītsudurdṛśam] ॥44॥
Глава 273
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
vṛtrasya tu mahārāja jvarāviṣṭasya sarvaśaḥ ।
abhavanyāni liṅgāni śarīre tāni me śṛṇu ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
jvalitāsyo'bhavadghoro vaivarṇyaṃ cāgamatparam ।
gātrakampaśca sumahāñśvāsaścāpyabhavanmahān ।
romaharṣaśca tīvro'bhūnniḥśvāsaśca mahānnṛpa ॥2॥
3
śivā cāśivasaṅkāśā tasya vaktrātsudāruṇā ।
niṣpapāta mahāghorā smṛtiḥ sā tasya bhārata ।
ulkāśca jvalitāstasya dīptāḥ pārśve prapedire ॥3॥
4
gṛdhrakaṅkavaḍāścaiva vāco'muñcansudāruṇāḥ ।
vṛtrasyopari saṃhṛṣṭāścakravatparibabhramuḥ ॥4॥
5
tatastaṃ rathamāsthāya devāpyāyitamāhave ।
vajrodyatakaraḥ śakrastaṃ daityaṃ pratyavaikṣata ॥5॥
6
amānuṣamatho nādaṃ sa mumoca mahāsuraḥ ।
vyajṛmbhata ca rājendra tīvrajvarasamanvitaḥ ।
athāsya jṛmbhataḥ śakrastato vajramavāsṛjat ॥6॥
7
sa vajraḥ sumahātejāḥ kālāgnisadṛśopamaḥ ।
kṣiprameva mahākāyaṃ vṛtraṃ daityamapātayat ॥7॥
8
tato nādaḥ samabhavatpunareva samantataḥ ।
vṛtraṃ vinihataṃ dṛṣṭvā devānāṃ bharatarṣabha ॥8॥
9
vṛtraṃ tu hatvā bhagavāndānavārirmahāyaśāḥ ।
vajreṇa viṣṇuyuktena divameva samāviśat ॥9॥
10
atha vṛtrasya kauravya śarīrādabhiniḥsṛtā ।
brahmahatyā mahāghorā raudrā lokabhayāvahā ॥10॥
11
karāladaśanā bhīmā vikṛtā kṛṣṇapiṅgalā ।
prakīrṇamūrdhajā caiva ghoranetrā ca bhārata ॥11॥
12
kapālamālinī caiva kṛśā ca bharatarṣabha ।
rudhirārdrā ca dharmajña cīravastranivāsinī ॥12॥
13
sābhiniṣkramya rājendra tādṛgrūpā bhayāvahā ।
vajriṇaṃ mṛgayāmāsa tadā bharatasattama ॥13॥
14
kasyacittvatha kālasya vṛtrahā kurunandana ।
svargāyābhimukhaḥ prāyāllokānāṃ hitakāmyayā ॥14॥
15
bisānniḥsaramāṇaṃ tu dṛṣṭvā śakraṃ mahaujasam ।
kaṇṭhe jagrāha devendraṃ sulagnā cābhavattadā ॥15॥
16
sa hi tasminsamutpanne brahmahatyākṛte bhaye ।
nalinyāṃ bisamadhyastho babhūvābdagaṇānbahūn ॥16॥
17
anusṛtya tu yatnātsa tayā vai brahmahatyayā ।
tadā gṛhītaḥ kauravya niśceṣṭaḥ samapadyata ॥17॥
18
tasyā vyapohane śakraḥ paraṃ yatnaṃ cakāra ha ।
na cāśakattāṃ devendro brahmahatyāṃ vyapohitum ॥18॥
19
gṛhīta eva tu tayā devendro bharatarṣabha ।
pitāmahamupāgamya śirasā pratyapūjayat ॥19॥
20
jñātvā gṛhītaṃ śakraṃ tu dvijapravarahatyayā ।
brahmā sañcintayāmāsa tadā bharatasattama ॥20॥
21
tāmuvāca mahābāho brahmahatyāṃ pitāmahaḥ ।
svareṇa madhureṇātha sāntvayanniva bhārata ॥21॥
22
mucyatāṃ tridaśendro'yaṃ matpriyaṃ kuru bhāmini ।
brūhi kiṃ te karomyadya kāmaṃ kaṃ tvamihecchasi ॥22॥
23
brahmahatyovāca ।
trilokapūjite deve prīte trailokyakartari ।
kṛtameveha manye'haṃ nivāsaṃ tu vidhatsva me ॥23॥
Убийца брахмана сказал:
24
tvayā kṛteyaṃ maryādā lokasaṃrakṣaṇārthinā ।
sthāpanā vai sumahatī tvayā deva pravartitā ॥24॥
25
prīte tu tvayi dharmajña sarvalokeśvare prabho ।
śakrādapagamiṣyāmi nivāsaṃ tu vidhatsva me ॥25॥
26
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tatheti tāṃ prāha tadā brahmahatyāṃ pitāmahaḥ ।
upāyataḥ sa śakrasya brahmahatyāṃ vyapohata ॥26॥
Бхишма сказал:
27
tataḥ svayambhuvā dhyātastatra vahnirmahātmanā ।
brahmāṇamupasaṅgamya tato vacanamabravīt ॥27॥
28
prāpto'smi bhagavandeva tvatsakāśamarindama ।
yatkartavyaṃ mayā deva tadbhavānvaktumarhati ॥28॥
29
brahmovāca ।
bahudhā vibhajiṣyāmi brahmahatyāmimāmaham ।
śakrasyādya vimokṣārthaṃ caturbhāgaṃ pratīccha me ॥29॥
Брахмо сказал:
30
agniruvāca ।
mama mokṣasya ko'nto vai brahmandhyāyasva vai prabho ।
etadicchāmi vijñātuṃ tattvato lokapūjita ॥30॥
Агни сказал:
31
brahmovāca ।
yastvāṃ jvalantamāsādya svayaṃ vai mānavaḥ kvacit ।
bījauṣadhirasairvahne na yakṣyati tamovṛtaḥ ॥31॥
Брахмо сказал:
32
tameṣā yāsyati kṣipraṃ tatraiva ca nivatsyati ।
brahmahatyā havyavāha vyetu te mānaso jvaraḥ ॥32॥
33
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityuktaḥ pratijagrāha tadvaco havyakavyabhuk ।
pitāmahasya bhagavāṃstathā ca tadabhūtprabho ॥33॥
Бхишма сказал:
34
tato vṛkṣauṣadhitṛṇaṃ samāhūya pitāmahaḥ ।
imamarthaṃ mahārāja vaktuṃ samupacakrame ॥34॥
35
tato vṛkṣauṣadhitṛṇaṃ tathaivoktaṃ yathātatham ।
vyathitaṃ vahnivadrājanbrahmāṇamidamabravīt ॥35॥
36
asmākaṃ brahmahatyāto ko'nto lokapitāmaha ।
svabhāvanihatānasmānna punarhantumarhasi ॥36॥
37
vayamagniṃ tathā śītaṃ varṣaṃ ca pavaneritam ।
sahāmaḥ satataṃ deva tathā chedanabhedanam ॥37॥
38
brahmahatyāmimāmadya bhavataḥ śāsanādvayam ।
grahīṣyāmastrilokeśa mokṣaṃ cintayatāṃ bhavān ॥38॥
39
brahmovāca ।
parvakāle tu samprāpte yo vai chedanabhedanam ।
kariṣyati naro mohāttameṣānugamiṣyati ॥39॥
Брахмо сказал:
40
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tato vṛkṣauṣadhitṛṇamevamuktaṃ mahātmanā ।
brahmāṇamabhisampūjya jagāmāśu yathāgatam ॥40॥
Бхишма сказал:
41
āhūyāpsaraso devastato lokapitāmahaḥ ।
vācā madhurayā prāha sāntvayanniva bhārata ॥41॥
42
iyamindrādanuprāptā brahmahatyā varāṅganāḥ ।
caturthamasyā bhāgaṃ hi mayoktāḥ sampratīcchata ॥42॥
43
apsarasa ūcuḥ ।
grahaṇe kṛtabuddhīnāṃ deveśa tava śāsanāt ।
mokṣaṃ samayato'smākaṃ cintayasva pitāmaha ॥43॥
Апсары сказали:
44
brahmovāca ।
rajasvalāsu nārīṣu yo vai maithunamācaret ।
tameṣā yāsyati kṣipraṃ vyetu vo mānaso jvaraḥ ॥44॥
Брахмо сказал:
45
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tatheti hṛṣṭamanasa uktvāthāpsarasāṃ gaṇāḥ ।
svāni sthānāni samprāpya remire bharatarṣabha ॥45॥
Бхишма сказал:
46
tatastrilokakṛddevaḥ punareva mahātapāḥ ।
apaḥ sañcintayāmāsa dhyātāstāścāpyathāgaman ॥46॥
47
tāstu sarvāḥ samāgamya brahmāṇamamitaujasam ।
idamūcurvaco rājanpraṇipatya pitāmaham ॥47॥
48
imāḥ sma deva samprāptāstvatsakāśamarindama ।
śāsanāttava deveśa samājñāpaya no vibho ॥48॥
49
brahmovāca ।
iyaṃ vṛtrādanuprāptā puruhūtaṃ mahābhayā ।
brahmahatyā caturthāṃśamasyā yūyaṃ pratīcchata ॥49॥
Брахмо сказал:
50
āpa ūcuḥ ।
evaṃ bhavatu lokeśa yathā vadasi naḥ prabho ।
mokṣaṃ samayato'smākaṃ sañcintayitumarhasi ॥50॥
Воды сказали:
51
tvaṃ hi deveśa sarvasya jagataḥ paramo guruḥ ।
ko'nyaḥ prasādo hi bhavedyaḥ kṛcchrānnaḥ samuddharet ॥51॥
52
brahmovāca ।
alpā iti matiṃ kṛtvā yo naro buddhimohitaḥ ।
śleṣmamūtrapurīṣāṇi yuṣmāsu pratimokṣyati ॥52॥
Брахмо сказал:
53
tameṣā yāsyati kṣipraṃ tatraiva ca nivatsyati ।
tathā vo bhavitā mokṣa iti satyaṃ bravīmi vaḥ ॥53॥
54
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tato vimucya devendraṃ brahmahatyā yudhiṣṭhira ।
yathānisṛṣṭaṃ taṃ deśamagacchaddevaśāsanāt ॥54॥
Бхишма сказал:
55
evaṃ śakreṇa samprāptā brahmahatyā janādhipa ।
pitāmahamanujñāpya so'śvamedhamakalpayat ॥55॥
56
śrūyate hi mahārāja samprāptā vāsavena vai ।
brahmahatyā tataḥ śuddhiṃ hayamedhena labdhavān ॥56॥
57
samavāpya śriyaṃ devo hatvārīṃśca sahasraśaḥ ।
praharṣamatulaṃ lebhe vāsavaḥ pṛthivīpate ॥57॥
58
vṛtrasya rudhirāccaiva khukhuṇḍāḥ pārtha jajñire ।
dvijātibhirabhakṣyāste dīkṣitaiśca tapodhanaiḥ ॥58॥
59
sarvāvasthaṃ tvamapyeṣāṃ dvijātīnāṃ priyaṃ kuru ।
ime hi bhūtale devāḥ prathitāḥ kurunandana ॥59॥
60
evaṃ śakreṇa kauravya buddhisaukṣmyānmahāsuraḥ ।
upāyapūrvaṃ nihato vṛtro'thāmitatejasā ॥60॥
61
evaṃ tvamapi kauravya pṛthivyāmaparājitaḥ ।
bhaviṣyasi yathā devaḥ śatakraturamitrahā ॥61॥
62
ye tu śakrakathāṃ divyāmimāṃ parvasu parvasu ।
vipramadhye paṭhiṣyanti na te prāpsyanti kilbiṣam ॥62॥
63
ityetadvṛtramāśritya śakrasyātyadbhutaṃ mahat ।
kathitaṃ karma te tāta kiṃ bhūyaḥ śrotumicchasi] ॥63॥
Глава 274
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
pitāmaha mahāprājña sarvaśāstraviśārada ।
asti vṛtravadhādeva vivakṣā mama jāyate ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
jvareṇa mohito vṛtraḥ kathitaste janādhipa ।
nihato vāsaveneha vajreṇeti mamānagha ॥2॥
3
kathameṣa mahāprājña jvaraḥ prādurabhūtkutaḥ ।
jvarotpattiṃ nipuṇataḥ śrotumicchāmyahaṃ prabho ॥3॥
4
bhīṣma uvāca ।
śṛṇu rājañjvarasyeha sambhavaṃ lokaviśrutam ।
vistaraṃ cāsya vakṣyāmi yādṛśaṃ caiva bhārata ॥4॥
Бхишма сказал:
5
purā merormahārāja śṛṅgaṃ trailokyaviśrutam ।
jyotiṣkaṃ nāma sāvitraṃ sarvaratnavibhūṣitam ।
aprameyamanādhṛṣyaṃ sarvalokeṣu bhārata ॥5॥
6
tatra devo giritaṭe hemadhātuvibhūṣite ।
paryaṅka iva vibhrājannupaviṣṭo babhūva ha ॥6॥
7
śailarājasutā cāsya nityaṃ pārśve sthitā babhau ।
tathā devā mahātmāno vasavaśca mahaujasaḥ ॥7॥
8
tathaiva ca mahātmānāvaśvinau bhiṣajāṃ varau ।
tathā vaiśravaṇo rājā guhyakairabhisaṃvṛtaḥ ॥8॥
9
yakṣāṇāmadhipaḥ śrīmānkailāsanilayaḥ prabhuḥ ।
aṅgiraḥpramukhāścaiva tathā devarṣayo'pare ॥9॥
10
viśvāvasuśca gandharvastathā nāradaparvatau ।
apsarogaṇasaṅghāśca samājagmuranekaśaḥ ॥10॥
11
vavau śivaḥ sukho vāyurnānāgandhavahaḥ śuciḥ ।
sarvartukusumopetāḥ puṣpavanto mahādrumāḥ ॥11॥
12
tathā vidyādharāścaiva siddhāścaiva tapodhanāḥ ।
mahādevaṃ paśupatiṃ paryupāsanta bhārata ॥12॥
13
bhūtāni ca mahārāja nānārūpadharāṇyatha ।
rākṣasāśca mahāraudrāḥ piśācāśca mahābalāḥ ॥13॥
14
bahurūpadharā hṛṣṭā nānāpraharaṇodyatāḥ ।
devasyānucarāstatra tasthire cānalopamāḥ ॥14॥
15
nandī ca bhagavāṃstatra devasyānumate sthitaḥ ।
pragṛhya jvalitaṃ śūlaṃ dīpyamānaṃ svatejasā ॥15॥
16
gaṅgā ca saritāṃ śreṣṭhā sarvatīrthajalodbhavā ।
paryupāsata taṃ devaṃ rūpiṇī kurunandana ॥16॥
17
evaṃ sa bhagavāṃstatra pūjyamānaḥ surarṣibhiḥ ।
devaiśca sumahābhāgairmahādevo vyatiṣṭhata ॥17॥
18
kasyacittvatha kālasya dakṣo nāma prajāpatiḥ ।
pūrvoktena vidhānena yakṣyamāṇo'nvapadyata ॥18॥
19
tatastasya makhaṃ devāḥ sarve śakrapurogamāḥ ।
gamanāya samāgamya buddhimāpedire tadā ॥19॥
20
te vimānairmahātmāno jvalitairjvalanaprabhāḥ ।
devasyānumate'gacchangaṅgādvāramiti śrutiḥ ॥20॥
21
prasthitā devatā dṛṣṭvā śailarājasutā tadā ।
uvāca vacanaṃ sādhvī devaṃ paśupatiṃ patim ॥21॥
22
bhagavankva nu yāntyete devāḥ śakrapurogamāḥ ।
brūhi tattvena tattvajña saṃśayo me mahānayam ॥22॥
23
maheśvara uvāca ।
dakṣo nāma mahābhāge prajānāṃ patiruttamaḥ ।
hayamedhena yajate tatra yānti divaukasaḥ ॥23॥
Махешвара сказал:
24
umā uvāca ।
yajñametaṃ mahābhāga kimarthaṃ nābhigacchasi ।
kena vā pratiṣedhena gamanaṃ te na vidyate ॥24॥
Ума сказала:
25
maheśvara uvāca ।
suraireva mahābhāge sarvametadanuṣṭhitam ।
yajñeṣu sarveṣu mama na bhāga upakalpitaḥ ॥25॥
Махешвара сказал:
26
pūrvopāyopapannena mārgeṇa varavarṇini ।
na me surāḥ prayacchanti bhāgaṃ yajñasya dharmataḥ ॥26॥
27
umā uvāca ।
bhagavansarvabhūteṣu prabhavābhyadhiko guṇaiḥ ।
ajeyaścāpradhṛṣyaśca tejasā yaśasā śriyā ॥27॥
Ума сказала:
28
anena te mahābhāga pratiṣedhena bhāgataḥ ।
atīva duḥkhamutpannaṃ vepathuśca mamānagha ॥28॥
29
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evamuktvā tu sā devī devaṃ paśupatiṃ patim ।
tūṣṇīṃbhūtābhavadrājandahyamānena cetasā ॥29॥
Бхишма сказал:
30
atha devyā mataṃ jñātvā hṛdgataṃ yaccikīrṣitam ।
sa samājñāpayāmāsa tiṣṭha tvamiti nandinam ॥30॥
31
tato yogabalaṃ kṛtvā sarvayogeśvareśvaraḥ ।
taṃ yajñaṃ sumahātejā bhīmairanucaraistadā ।
sahasā ghātayāmāsa devadevaḥ pinākadhṛk ॥31॥
32
kecinnādānamuñcanta keciddhāsāṃśca cakrire ।
rudhireṇāpare rājaṃstatrāgniṃ samavākiran ॥32॥
33
kecidyūpānsamutpāṭya babhramurvikṛtānanāḥ ।
āsyairanye cāgrasanta tathaiva paricārakān ॥33॥
34
tataḥ sa yajño nṛpate vadhyamānaḥ samantataḥ ।
āsthāya mṛgarūpaṃ vai khamevābhyapatattadā ॥34॥
35
taṃ tu yajñaṃ tathārūpaṃ gacchantamupalabhya saḥ ।
dhanurādāya bāṇaṃ ca tadānvasarata prabhuḥ ॥35॥
36
tatastasya sureśasya krodhādamitatejasaḥ ।
lalāṭātprasṛto ghoraḥ svedabindurbabhūva ha ॥36॥
37
tasminpatitamātre tu svedabindau tathā bhuvi ।
prādurbabhūva sumahānagniḥ kālānalopamaḥ ॥37॥
38
tatra cājāyata tadā puruṣaḥ puruṣarṣabha ।
hrasvo'timātraraktākṣo hariśmaśrurvibhīṣaṇaḥ ॥38॥
39
ūrdhvakeśo'tilomāṅgaḥ śyenolūkastathaiva ca ।
karālaḥ kṛṣṇavarṇaśca raktavāsāstathaiva ca ॥39॥
40
taṃ yajñaṃ sa mahāsattvo'dahatkakṣamivānalaḥ ।
devāścāpyadravansarve tato bhītā diśo daśa ॥40॥
41
tena tasminvicaratā puruṣeṇa viśāmpate ।
pṛthivī vyacaladrājannatīva bharatarṣabha ॥41॥
42
hāhābhūte pravṛtte tu nāde lokabhayaṅkare ।
pitāmaho mahādevaṃ darśayanpratyabhāṣata ॥42॥
43
bhavato'pi surāḥ sarve bhāgaṃ dāsyanti vai prabho ।
kriyatāṃ pratisaṃhāraḥ sarvadeveśvara tvayā ॥43॥
44
imā hi devatāḥ sarvā ṛṣayaśca parantapa ।
tava krodhānmahādeva na śāntimupalebhire ॥44॥
45
yaścaiṣa puruṣo jātaḥ svedātte vibudhottama ।
jvaro nāmaiṣa dharmajña lokeṣu pracariṣyati ॥45॥
46
ekībhūtasya na hyasya dhāraṇe tejasaḥ prabho ।
samarthā sakalā pṛthvī bahudhā sṛjyatāmayam ॥46॥
47
ityukto brahmaṇā devo bhāge cāpi prakalpite ।
bhagavantaṃ tathetyāha brahmāṇamamitaujasam ॥47॥
48
parāṃ ca prītimagamadutsmayaṃśca pinākadhṛk ।
avāpa ca tadā bhāgaṃ yathoktaṃ brahmaṇā bhavaḥ ॥48॥
49
jvaraṃ ca sarvadharmajño bahudhā vyasṛjattadā ।
śāntyarthaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ śṛṇu taccāpi putraka ॥49॥
50
śīrṣābhitāpo nāgānāṃ parvatānāṃ śilājatuḥ ।
apāṃ tu nīlikāṃ vidyānnirmokaṃ bhujageṣu ca ॥50॥
51
khorakaḥ saurabheyāṇāmūṣaraṃ pṛthivītale ।
paśūnāmapi dharmajña dṛṣṭipratyavarodhanam ॥51॥
52
randhrāgatamathāśvānāṃ śikhodbhedaśca barhiṇām ।
netrarogaḥ kokilānāṃ jvaraḥ prokto mahātmanā ॥52॥
53
abjānāṃ pittabhedaśca sarveṣāmiti naḥ śrutam ।
śukānāmapi sarveṣāṃ hikkikā procyate jvaraḥ ॥53॥
54
śārdūleṣvatha dharmajña śramo jvara ihocyate ।
mānuṣeṣu tu dharmajña jvaro nāmaiṣa viśrutaḥ ।
maraṇe janmani tathā madhye cāviśate naram ॥54॥
55
etanmāheśvaraṃ tejo jvaro nāma sudāruṇaḥ ।
namasyaścaiva mānyaśca sarvaprāṇibhirīśvaraḥ ॥55॥
56
anena hi samāviṣṭo vṛtro dharmabhṛtāṃ varaḥ ।
vyajṛmbhata tataḥ śakrastasmai vajramavāsṛjat ॥56॥
57
praviśya vajro vṛtraṃ tu dārayāmāsa bhārata ।
dāritaśca sa vajreṇa mahāyogī mahāsuraḥ ।
jagāma paramaṃ sthānaṃ viṣṇoramitatejasaḥ ॥57॥
58
viṣṇubhaktyā hi tenedaṃ jagadvyāptamabhūtpurā ।
tasmācca nihato yuddhe viṣṇoḥ sthānamavāptavān ॥58॥
59
ityeṣa vṛtramāśritya jvarasya mahato mayā ।
vistaraḥ kathitaḥ putra kimanyatprabravīmi te ॥59॥
60
imāṃ jvarotpattimadīnamānasaḥ paṭhetsadā yaḥ susamāhito naraḥ ।
vimuktarogaḥ sa sukhī mudā yuto labheta kāmānsa yathāmanīṣitān] ॥60॥
Глава 275
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
śokādduḥkhācca mṛtyośca trasyanti prāṇinaḥ sadā ।
ubhayaṃ me yathā na syāttanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atraivodāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
nāradasya ca saṃvādaṃ samaṅgasya ca bhārata ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
nārada uvāca ।
uraseva praṇamase bāhubhyāṃ tarasīva ca ।
saṃprahṛṣṭamanā nityaṃ viśoka iva lakṣyase ॥3॥
Нарада сказал:
4
udvegaṃ neha te kiñcitsusūkṣmamapi lakṣaye ।
nityatṛpta iva svastho bālavacca viceṣṭase ॥4॥
5
samaṅga uvāca ।
bhūtaṃ bhavyaṃ bhaviṣyacca sarvaṃ sattveṣu mānada ।
teṣāṃ tattvāni jānāmi tato na vimanā hyaham ॥5॥
Саманга сказал:
6
upakramānahaṃ veda punareva phalodayān ।
loke phalāni citrāṇi tato na vimanā hyaham ॥6॥
7
agādhāścāpratiṣṭhāśca gatimantaśca nārada ।
andhā jaḍāśca jīvanti paśyāsmānapi jīvataḥ ॥7॥
8
vihitenaiva jīvanti arogāṅgā divaukasaḥ ।
balavanto'balāścaiva tadvadasmānsabhājaya ॥8॥
9
sahasriṇaśca jīvanti jīvanti śatinastathā ।
śākena cānye jīvanti paśyāsmānapi jīvataḥ ॥9॥
10
yadā na śocemahi kiṃ nu na syāddharmeṇa vā nārada karmaṇā vā ।
kṛtāntavaśyāni yadā sukhāni duḥkhāni vā yanna vidharṣayanti ॥10॥
11
yasmai prajñāṃ kathayante manuṣyāḥ prajñāmūlo hīndriyāṇāṃ prasādaḥ ।
muhyanti śocanti yadendriyāṇi prajñālābho nāsti mūḍhendriyasya ॥11॥
12
mūḍhasya darpaḥ sa punarmoha eva mūḍhasya nāyaṃ na paro'sti lokaḥ ।
na hyeva duḥkhāni sadā bhavanti sukhasya vā nityaśo lābha eva ॥12॥
13
bhāvātmakaṃ saṃparivartamānaṃ na mādṛśaḥ sañjvaraṃ jātu kuryāt ।
iṣṭānbhogānnānurudhyetsukhaṃ vā na cintayedduḥkhamabhyāgataṃ vā ॥13॥
14
samāhito na spṛhayetpareṣāṃ nānāgataṃ nābhinandeta lābham ।
na cāpi hṛṣyedvipule'rthalābhe tathārthanāśe ca na vai viṣīdet ॥14॥
15
na bāndhavā na ca vittaṃ na kaulī na ca śrutaṃ na ca mantrā na vīryam ।
duḥkhāttrātuṃ sarva evotsahante paratra śīle na tu yānti śāntim ॥15॥
16
nāsti buddhirayuktasya nāyogādvidyate sukham ।
dhṛtiśca duḥkhatyāgaścāpyubhayaṃ naḥ sukhodayam ॥16॥
17
priyaṃ hi harṣajananaṃ harṣa utsekavardhanaḥ ।
utseko narakāyaiva tasmāttaṃ santyajāmyaham ॥17॥
18
etāñśokabhayotsekānmohanānsukhaduḥkhayoḥ ।
paśyāmi sākṣivalloke dehasyāsya viceṣṭanāt ॥18॥
19
arthakāmau parityajya viśoko vigatajvaraḥ ।
tṛṣṇāmohau tu santyajya carāmi pṛthivīmimām ॥19॥
20
na mṛtyuto na cādharmānna lobhānna kutaścana ।
pītāmṛtasyevātyantamiha cāmutra vā bhayam ॥20॥
21
etadbrahmanvijānāmi mahatkṛtvā tapo'vyayam ।
tena nārada samprāpto na māṃ śokaḥ prabādhate] ॥21॥
Глава 276
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
atattvajñasya śāstrāṇāṃ satataṃ saṃśayātmanaḥ ।
akṛtavyavasāyasya śreyo brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
gurupūjā ca satataṃ vṛddhānāṃ paryupāsanam ।
śravaṇaṃ caiva vidyānāṃ kūṭasthaṃ śreya ucyate ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
gālavasya ca saṃvādaṃ devarṣernāradasya ca ॥3॥
4
vītamohaklamaṃ vipraṃ jñānatṛptaṃ jitendriyam ।
śreyaskāmaṃ jitātmānaṃ nāradaṃ gālavo'bravīt ॥4॥
5
yaiḥ kaiścitsammato loke guṇaistu puruṣo nṛṣu ।
bhavatyanapagānsarvāṃstānguṇāṁllakṣayāmyaham ॥5॥
6
bhavānevaṃvidho'smākaṃ saṃśayaṃ chettumarhati ।
amūḍhaściramūḍhānāṃ lokatattvamajānatām ॥6॥
7
jñāne hyevaṃ pravṛttiḥ syātkāryākārye vijānataḥ ।
yatkāryaṃ na vyavasyāmastadbhavānvaktumarhati ॥7॥
8
bhagavannāśramāḥ sarve pṛthagācāradarśinaḥ ।
idaṃ śreya idaṃ śreya iti nānāpradhāvitāḥ ॥8॥
9
tāṃstu viprasthitāndṛṣṭvā śāstraiḥ śāstrābhinandinaḥ ।
svaśāstraiḥ parituṣṭāṃśca śreyo nopalabhāmahe ॥9॥
10
śāstraṃ yadi bhavedekaṃ vyaktaṃ śreyo bhavettadā ।
śāstraiśca bahubhirbhūyaḥ śreyo guhyaṃ praveśitam ॥10॥
11
etasmātkāraṇācchreyaḥ kalilaṃ pratibhāti mām ।
bravītu bhagavāṃstanme upasanno'smyadhīhi bhoḥ ॥11॥
12
nārada uvāca ।
āśramāstāta catvāro yathāsaṅkalpitāḥ pṛthak ।
tānsarvānanupaśya tvaṃ samāśrityaiva gālava ॥12॥
Нарада сказал:
13
teṣāṃ teṣāṃ tathā hi tvamāśramāṇāṃ tatastataḥ ।
nānārūpaguṇoddeśaṃ paśya viprasthitaṃ pṛthak ।
nayanti caiva te samyagabhipretamasaṃśayam ॥13॥
14
ṛju paśyaṃstathā samyagāśramāṇāṃ parāṃ gatim ।
yattu niḥśreyasaṃ samyaktaccaivāsaṃśayātmakam ॥14॥
15
anugrahaṃ ca mitrāṇāmamitrāṇāṃ ca nigraham ।
saṅgrahaṃ ca trivargasya śreya āhurmanīṣiṇaḥ ॥15॥
16
nivṛttiḥ karmaṇaḥ pāpātsatataṃ puṇyaśīlatā ।
sadbhiśca samudācāraḥ śreya etadasaṃśayam ॥16॥
17
mārdavaṃ sarvabhūteṣu vyavahāreṣu cārjavam ।
vākcaiva madhurā proktā śreya etadasaṃśayam ॥17॥
18
devatābhyaḥ pitṛbhyaśca saṃvibhāgo'tithiṣvapi ।
asantyāgaśca bhṛtyānāṃ śreya etadasaṃśayam ॥18॥
19
satyasya vacanaṃ śreyaḥ satyajñānaṃ tu duṣkaram ।
yadbhūtahitamatyantametatsatyaṃ bravīmyaham ॥19॥
20
ahaṅkārasya ca tyāgaḥ praṇayasya ca nigrahaḥ ।
santoṣaścaikacaryā ca kūṭasthaṃ śreya ucyate ॥20॥
21
dharmeṇa vedādhyayanaṃ vedāṅgānāṃ tathaiva ca ।
vidyārthānāṃ ca jijñāsā śreya etadasaṃśayam ॥21॥
22
śabdarūparasasparśānsaha gandhena kevalān ।
nātyarthamupaseveta śreyaso'rthī parantapa ॥22॥
23
naktañcaryā divāsvapnamālasyaṃ paiśunaṃ madam ।
atiyogamayogaṃ ca śreyaso'rthī parityajet ॥23॥
24
karmotkarṣaṃ na mārgeta pareṣāṃ parinindayā ।
svaguṇaireva mārgeta viprakarṣaṃ pṛthagjanāt ॥24॥
25
nirguṇāstveva bhūyiṣṭhamātmasambhāvino narāḥ ।
doṣairanyānguṇavataḥ kṣipantyātmaguṇakṣayāt ॥25॥
26
anucyamānāśca punaste manyante mahājanāt ।
guṇavattaramātmānaṃ svena mānena darpitāḥ ॥26॥
27
abruvankasyacinnindāmātmapūjāmavarṇayan ।
vipaścidguṇasampannaḥ prāpnotyeva mahadyaśaḥ ॥27॥
28
abruvanvāti surabhirgandhaḥ sumanasāṃ śuciḥ ।
tathaivāvyāharanbhāti vimalo bhānurambare ॥28॥
29
evamādīni cānyāni parityaktāni medhayā ।
jvalanti yaśasā loke yāni na vyāharanti ca ॥29॥
30
na loke dīpyate mūrkhaḥ kevalātmapraśaṃsayā ।
api cāpihitaḥ śvabhre kṛtavidyaḥ prakāśate ॥30॥
31
asannuccairapi proktaḥ śabdaḥ samupaśāmyati ।
dīpyate tveva lokeṣu śanairapi subhāṣitam ॥31॥
32
mūḍhānāmavaliptānāmasāraṃ bhāṣitaṃ bahu ।
darśayatyantarātmānaṃ divā rūpamivāṃśumān ॥32॥
33
etasmātkāraṇātprajñāṃ mṛgayante pṛthagvidhām ।
prajñālābho hi bhūtānāmuttamaḥ pratibhāti mām ॥33॥
34
nāpṛṣṭaḥ kasyacidbrūyānna cānyāyena pṛcchataḥ ।
jñānavānapi medhāvī jaḍavallokamācaret ॥34॥
35
tato vāsaṃ parīkṣeta dharmanityeṣu sādhuṣu ।
manuṣyeṣu vadānyeṣu svadharmanirateṣu ca ॥35॥
36
caturṇāṃ yatra varṇānāṃ dharmavyatikaro bhavet ।
na tatra vāsaṃ kurvīta śreyorthī vai kathañcana ॥36॥
37
nirārambho'pyayamiha yathālabdhopajīvanaḥ ।
puṇyaṃ puṇyeṣu vimalaṃ pāpaṃ pāpeṣu cāpnuyāt ॥37॥
38
apāmagnestathendośca sparśaṃ vedayate yathā ।
tathā paśyāmahe sparśamubhayoḥ pāpapuṇyayoḥ ॥38॥
39
apaśyanto'nnaviṣayaṃ bhuñjate vighasāśinaḥ ।
bhuñjānaṃ cānnaviṣayānviṣayaṃ viddhi karmaṇām ॥39॥
40
yatrāgamayamānānāmasatkāreṇa pṛcchatām ।
prabrūyādbrahmaṇo dharmaṃ tyajettaṃ deśamātmavān ॥40॥
41
śiṣyopādhyāyikā vṛttiryatra syātsusamāhitā ।
yathāvacchāstrasampannā kastaṃ deśaṃ parityajet ॥41॥
42
ākāśasthā dhruvaṃ yatra doṣaṃ brūyurvipaścitām ।
ātmapūjābhikāmā vai ko vasettatra paṇḍitaḥ ॥42॥
43
yatra saṃloḍitā lubdhaiḥ prāyaśo dharmasetavaḥ ।
pradīptamiva śailāntaṃ kastaṃ deśaṃ na santyajet ॥43॥
44
yatra dharmamanāśaṅkāścareyurvītamatsarāḥ ।
carettatra vaseccaiva puṇyaśīleṣu sādhuṣu ॥44॥
45
dharmamarthanimittaṃ tu careyuryatra mānavāḥ ।
na tānanuvasejjātu te hi pāpakṛto janāḥ ॥45॥
46
karmaṇā yatra pāpena vartante jīvitespavaḥ ।
vyavadhāvettatastūrṇaṃ sasarpāccharaṇādiva ॥46॥
47
yena khaṭvāṃ samārūḍhaḥ karmaṇānuśayī bhavet ।
āditastanna kartavyamicchatā bhavamātmanaḥ ॥47॥
48
yatra rājā ca rājñaśca puruṣāḥ pratyanantarāḥ ।
kuṭumbināmagrabhujastyajettadrāṣṭramātmavān ॥48॥
49
śrotriyāstvagrabhoktāro dharmanityāḥ sanātanāḥ ।
yājanādhyāpane yuktā yatra tadrāṣṭramāvaset ॥49॥
50
svāhāsvadhāvaṣaṭkārā yatra samyaganuṣṭhitāḥ ।
ajasraṃ caiva vartante vasettatrāvicārayan ॥50॥
51
aśucīnyatra paśyeta brāhmaṇānvṛttikarśitān ।
tyajettadrāṣṭramāsannamupasṛṣṭamivāmiṣam ॥51॥
52
prīyamāṇā narā yatra prayaccheyurayācitāḥ ।
svasthacitto vasettatra kṛtakṛtya ivātmavān ॥52॥
53
daṇḍo yatrāvinīteṣu satkāraśca kṛtātmasu ।
carettatra vaseccaiva puṇyaśīleṣu sādhuṣu ॥53॥
54
upasṛṣṭeṣvadānteṣu durācāreṣvasādhuṣu ।
avinīteṣu lubdheṣu sumahaddaṇḍadhāraṇam ॥54॥
55
yatra rājā dharmanityo rājyaṃ vai paryupāsitā ।
apāsya kāmānkāmeśo vasettatrāvicārayan ॥55॥
56
tathāśīlā hi rājānaḥ sarvānviṣayavāsinaḥ ।
śreyasā yojayantyāśu śreyasi pratyupasthite ॥56॥
57
pṛcchataste mayā tāta śreya etadudāhṛtam ।
na hi śakyaṃ pradhānena śreyaḥ saṅkhyātumātmanaḥ ॥57॥
58
evaṃ pravartamānasya vṛttiṃ praṇihitātmanaḥ ।
tapasaiveha bahulaṃ śreyo vyaktaṃ bhaviṣyati] ॥58॥
Глава 277
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kathaṃ nu muktaḥ pṛthivīṃ caredasmadvidho nṛpaḥ ।
nityaṃ kaiśca guṇairyuktaḥ saṅgapāśādvimucyate ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atra te vartayiṣyāmi itihāsaṃ purātanam ।
ariṣṭaneminā proktaṃ sagarāyānupṛcchate ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
sagara uvāca ।
kiṃ śreyaḥ paramaṃ brahmankṛtveha sukhamaśnute ।
kathaṃ na śocenna kṣubhyedetadicchāmi veditum ॥3॥
Сагара сказал:
4
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evamuktastadā tārkṣyaḥ sarvaśāstraviśāradaḥ ।
vibudhya saṃpadaṃ cāgryāṃ sadvākyamidamabravīt ॥4॥
Бхишма сказал:
5
sukhaṃ mokṣasukhaṃ loke na ca loko'vagacchati ।
prasaktaḥ putrapaśuṣu dhanadhānyasamākulaḥ ॥5॥
6
saktabuddhiraśāntātmā na sa śakyaścikitsitum ।
snehapāśasito mūḍho na sa mokṣāya kalpate ॥6॥
7
snehajāniha te pāśānvakṣyāmi śṛṇu tānmama ।
sakarṇakena śirasā śakyāśchettuṃ vijānatā ॥7॥
8
sambhāvya putrānkālena yauvanasthānniveśya ca ।
samarthāñjīvane jñātvā muktaścara yathāsukham ॥8॥
9
bhāryāṃ putravatīṃ vṛddhāṃ lālitāṃ putravatsalām ।
jñātvā prajahi kāle tvaṃ parārthamanudṛśya ca ॥9॥
10
sāpatyo nirapatyo vā muktaścara yathāsukham ।
indriyairindriyārthāṃstvamanubhūya yathāvidhi ॥10॥
11
kṛtakautūhalasteṣu muktaścara yathāsukham ।
upapattyopalabdheṣu lābheṣu ca samo bhava ॥11॥
12
eṣa tāvatsamāsena tava saṅkīrtito mayā ।
mokṣārtho vistareṇāpi bhūyo vakṣyāmi tacchṛṇu ॥12॥
13
muktā vītabhayā loke caranti sukhino narāḥ ।
saktabhāvā vinaśyanti narāstatra na saṃśayaḥ ॥13॥
14
āhārasañcayāścaiva tathā kīṭapipīlikāḥ ।
asaktāḥ sukhino loke saktāścaiva vināśinaḥ ॥14॥
15
svajane na ca te cintā kartavyā mokṣabuddhinā ।
ime mayā vinābhūtā bhaviṣyanti kathaṃ tviti ॥15॥
16
svayamutpadyate jantuḥ svayameva vivardhate ।
sukhaduḥkhe tathā mṛtyuṃ svayamevādhigacchati ॥16॥
17
bhojanācchādane caiva mātrā pitrā ca saṅgraham ।
svakṛtenādhigacchanti loke nāstyakṛtaṃ purā ॥17॥
18
dhātrā vihitabhakṣyāṇi sarvabhūtāni medinīm ।
loke viparidhāvanti rakṣitāni svakarmabhiḥ ॥18॥
19
svayaṃ mṛtpiṇḍabhūtasya paratantrasya sarvadā ।
ko hetuḥ svajanaṃ poṣṭuṃ rakṣituṃ vādṛḍhātmanaḥ ॥19॥
20
svajanaṃ hi yadā mṛtyurhantyeva tava paśyataḥ ।
kṛte'pi yatne mahati tatra boddhavyamātmanā ॥20॥
21
jīvantamapi caivainaṃ bharaṇe rakṣaṇe tathā ।
asamāpte parityajya paścādapi mariṣyasi ॥21॥
22
yadā mṛtaśca svajanaṃ na jñāsyasi kathañcana ।
sukhitaṃ duḥkhitaṃ vāpi nanu boddhavyamātmanā ॥22॥
23
mṛte vā tvayi jīve vā yadi bhokṣyati vai janaḥ ।
svakṛtaṃ nanu buddhvaivaṃ kartavyaṃ hitamātmanaḥ ॥23॥
24
evaṃ vijānaṁlloke'sminkaḥ kasyetyabhiniścitaḥ ।
mokṣe niveśaya mano bhūyaścāpyupadhāraya ॥24॥
25
kṣutpipāsādayo bhāvā jitā yasyeha dehinaḥ ।
krodho lobhastathā mohaḥ sattvavānmukta eva saḥ ॥25॥
26
dyūte pāne tathā strīṣu mṛgayāyāṃ ca yo naraḥ ।
na pramādyati sammohātsatataṃ mukta eva saḥ ॥26॥
27
divase divase nāma rātrau rātrau sadā sadā ।
bhoktavyamiti yaḥ khinno doṣabuddhiḥ sa ucyate ॥27॥
28
ātmabhāvaṃ tathā strīṣu muktameva punaḥ punaḥ ।
yaḥ paśyati sadā yukto yathāvanmukta eva saḥ ॥28॥
29
sambhavaṃ ca vināśaṃ ca bhūtānāṃ ceṣṭitaṃ tathā ।
yastattvato vijānāti loke'sminmukta eva saḥ ॥29॥
30
prasthaṃ vāhasahasreṣu yātrārthaṃ caiva koṭiṣu ।
prāsāde mañcakasthānaṃ yaḥ paśyati sa mucyate ॥30॥
31
mṛtyunābhyāhataṃ lokaṃ vyādhibhiścopapīḍitam ।
avṛttikarśitaṃ caiva yaḥ paśyati sa mucyate ॥31॥
32
yaḥ paśyati sukhī tuṣṭo napaśyaṃśca vihanyate ।
yaścāpyalpena santuṣṭo loke'sminmukta eva saḥ ॥32॥
33
agnīṣomāvidaṃ sarvamiti yaścānupaśyati ।
na ca saṃspṛśyate bhāvairadbhutairmukta eva saḥ ॥33॥
34
paryaṅkaśayyā bhūmiśca samāne yasya dehinaḥ ।
śālayaśca kadannaṃ ca yasya syānmukta eva saḥ ॥34॥
35
kṣaumaṃ ca kuśacīraṃ ca kauśeyaṃ valkalāni ca ।
āvikaṃ carma ca samaṃ yasya syānmukta eva saḥ ॥35॥
36
pañcabhūtasamudbhūtaṃ lokaṃ yaścānupaśyati ।
tathā ca vartate dṛṣṭvā loke'sminmukta eva saḥ ॥36॥
37
sukhaduḥkhe same yasya lābhālābhau jayājayau ।
icchādveṣau bhayodvegau sarvathā mukta eva saḥ ॥37॥
38
raktamūtrapurīṣāṇāṃ doṣāṇāṃ sañcayaṃ tathā ।
śarīraṃ doṣabahulaṃ dṛṣṭvā cedaṃ vimucyate ॥38॥
39
valīpalitasaṃyogaṃ kārśyaṃ vaivarṇyameva ca ।
kubjabhāvaṃ ca jarayā yaḥ paśyati sa mucyate ॥39॥
40
puṃstvopaghātaṃ kālena darśanoparamaṃ tathā ।
bādhiryaṃ prāṇamandatvaṃ yaḥ paśyati sa mucyate ॥40॥
41
gatānṛṣīṃstathā devānasurāṃśca tathā gatān ।
lokādasmātparaṃ lokaṃ yaḥ paśyati sa mucyate ॥41॥
42
prabhāvairanvitāstaistaiḥ pārthivendrāḥ sahasraśaḥ ।
ye gatāḥ pṛthivīṃ tyaktvā iti jñātvā vimucyate ॥42॥
43
arthāṃśca durlabhāṁlloke kleśāṃśca sulabhāṃstathā ।
duḥkhaṃ caiva kuṭumbārthe yaḥ paśyati sa mucyate ॥43॥
44
apatyānāṃ ca vaiguṇyaṃ janaṃ viguṇameva ca ।
paśyanbhūyiṣṭhaśo loke ko mokṣaṃ nābhipūjayet ॥44॥
45
śāstrāllokācca yo buddhaḥ sarvaṃ paśyati mānavaḥ ।
asāramiva mānuṣyaṃ sarvathā mukta eva saḥ ॥45॥
46
etacchrutvā mama vaco bhavāṃścaratu muktavat ।
gārhasthye yadi te mokṣe kṛtā buddhiraviklavā ॥46॥
47
tattasya vacanaṃ śrutvā samyaksa pṛthivīpatiḥ ।
mokṣajaiśca guṇairyuktaḥ pālayāmāsa ca prajāḥ] ॥47॥
Глава 278
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
tiṣṭhate me sadā tāta kautūhalamidaṃ hṛdi ।
tadahaṃ śrotumicchāmi tvattaḥ kurupitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
kathaṃ devarṣiruśanā sadā kāvyo mahāmatiḥ ।
asurāṇāṃ priyakaraḥ surāṇāmapriye rataḥ ॥2॥
3
vardhayāmāsa tejaśca kimarthamamitaujasām ।
nityaṃ vairanibaddhāśca dānavāḥ surasattamaiḥ ॥3॥
4
kathaṃ cāpyuśanā prāpa śukratvamamaradyutiḥ ।
ṛddhiṃ ca sa kathaṃ prāptaḥ sarvametadbravīhi me ॥4॥
5
na yāti ca sa tejasvī madhyena nabhasaḥ katham ।
etadicchāmi vijñātuṃ nikhilena pitāmaha ॥5॥
6
bhīṣma uvāca ।
śṛṇu rājannavahitaḥ sarvametadyathātatham ।
yathāmati yathā caitacchrutapūrvaṃ mayānagha ॥6॥
Бхишма сказал:
7
eṣa bhārgavadāyādo muniḥ satyo dṛḍhavrataḥ ।
asurāṇāṃ priyakaro nimitte karuṇātmake ॥7॥
8
indro'tha dhanado rājā yakṣarakṣodhipaḥ sa ca ।
prabhaviṣṇuśca kośasya jagataśca tathā prabhuḥ ॥8॥
9
tasyātmānamathāviśya yogasiddho mahāmuniḥ ।
ruddhvā dhanapatiṃ devaṃ yogena hṛtavānvasu ॥9॥
10
hṛte dhane tataḥ śarma na lebhe dhanadastathā ।
āpannamanyuḥ saṃvignaḥ so'bhyagātsurasattamam ॥10॥
11
nivedayāmāsa tadā śivāyāmitatejase ।
devaśreṣṭhāya rudrāya saumyāya bahurūpiṇe ॥11॥
12
kubera uvāca ।
yogātmakenośanasā ruddhvā mama hṛtaṃ vasu ।
yogenātmagatiṃ kṛtvā niḥsṛtaśca mahātapāḥ ॥12॥
Кубера сказал:
13
bhīṣma uvāca ।
etacchrutvā tataḥ kruddho mahāyogī maheśvaraḥ ।
saṃraktanayano rājañśūlamādāya tasthivān ॥13॥
Бхишма сказал:
14
kvāsvau kvāsāviti prāha gṛhītvā paramāyudham ।
uśanā dūratastasya babhau jñātvā cikīrṣitam ॥14॥
15
sa mahāyogino buddhvā taṃ roṣaṃ vai mahātmanaḥ ।
gatimāgamanaṃ vetti sthānaṃ vetti tataḥ prabhuḥ ॥15॥
16
sañcintyogreṇa tapasā mahātmānaṃ maheśvaram ।
uśanā yogasiddhātmā śūlāgre pratyadṛśyata ॥16॥
17
vijñātarūpaḥ sa tadā tapaḥsiddhena dhanvinā ।
jñātvā śūlaṃ ca deveśaḥ pāṇinā samanāmayat ॥17॥
18
ānatenātha śūlena pāṇināmitatejasā ।
pinākamiti covāca śūlamugrāyudhaḥ prabhuḥ ॥18॥
19
pāṇimadhyagataṃ dṛṣṭvā bhārgavaṃ tamumāpatiḥ ।
āsyaṃ vivṛtya kakudī pāṇiṃ samprākṣipacchanaiḥ ॥19॥
20
sa tu praviṣṭa uśanā koṣṭhaṃ māheśvaraṃ prabhuḥ ।
vyacaraccāpi tatrāsau mahātmā bhṛgunandanaḥ ॥20॥
21
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kimarthaṃ vyacaradrājannuśanā tasya dhīmataḥ ।
jaṭhare devadevasya kiṃ cākārṣīnmahādyutiḥ ॥21॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
22
bhīṣma uvāca ।
purā so'ntarjalagataḥ sthāṇubhūto mahāvrataḥ ।
varṣāṇāmabhavadrājanprayutānyarbudāni ca ॥22॥
Бхишма сказал:
23
udatiṣṭhattapastaptvā duścaraṃ sa mahāhradāt ।
tato devātidevastaṃ brahmā samupasarpata ॥23॥
24
tapovṛddhimapṛcchacca kuśalaṃ cainamavyayam ।
tapaḥ sucīrṇamiti ca provāca vṛṣabhadhvajaḥ ॥24॥
25
tatsaṃyogena vṛddhiṃ cāpyapaśyatsa tu śaṅkaraḥ ।
mahāmatiracintyātmā satyadharmarataḥ sadā ॥25॥
26
sa tenāḍhyo mahāyogī tapasā ca dhanena ca ।
vyarājata mahārāja triṣu lokeṣu vīryavān ॥26॥
27
tataḥ pinākī yogātmā dhyānayogaṃ samāviśat ।
uśanā tu samudvigno nililye jaṭhare tataḥ ॥27॥
28
tuṣṭāva ca mahāyogī devaṃ tatrastha eva ca ।
niḥsāraṃ kāṅkṣamāṇastu tejasā pratyahanyata ॥28॥
29
uśanā tu tadovāca jaṭharastho mahāmuniḥ ।
prasādaṃ me kuruṣveti punaḥ punararindama ॥29॥
30
tamuvāca mahādevo gaccha śiśnena mokṣaṇam ।
iti srotāṃsi sarvāṇi ruddhvā tridaśapuṅgavaḥ ॥30॥
31
apaśyamānaḥ sa dvāraṃ sarvataḥpihito muniḥ ।
paryakrāmaddahyamāna itaścetaśca tejasā ॥31॥
32
sa viniṣkramya śiśnena śukratvamabhipedivān ।
kāryeṇa tena nabhaso nāgacchata ca madhyataḥ ॥32॥
33
niṣkrāntamatha taṃ dṛṣṭvā jvalantamiva tejasā ।
bhavo roṣasamāviṣṭaḥ śūlodyatakaraḥ sthitaḥ ॥33॥
34
nyavārayata taṃ devī kruddhaṃ paśupatiṃ patim ।
putratvamagamaddevyā vārite śaṅkare ca saḥ ॥34॥
35
devyuvāca ।
hiṃsanīyastvayā naiṣa mama putratvamāgataḥ ।
na hi devodarātkaścinniḥsṛto nāśamarchati ॥35॥
Богиня сказал:
36
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tataḥ prīto'bhavaddevyāḥ prahasaṃścedamabravīt ।
gacchatveṣa yathākāmamiti rājanpunaḥ punaḥ ॥36॥
Бхишма сказал:
37
tataḥ praṇamya varadaṃ devaṃ devīmumāṃ tathā ।
uśanā prāpa taddhīmāngatimiṣṭāṃ mahāmuniḥ ॥37॥
38
etatte kathitaṃ tāta bhārgavasya mahātmanaḥ ।
caritaṃ bharataśreṣṭha yanmāṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi] ॥38॥
Глава 279
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
ataḥ paraṃ mahābāho yacchreyastadvadasva me ।
na tṛpyāmyamṛtasyeva vacasaste pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
kiṃ karma puruṣaḥ kṛtvā śubhaṃ puruṣasattama ।
śreyaḥ paramavāpnoti pretya ceha ca tadvada ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atra te vartayiṣyāmi yathā pūrvaṃ mahāyaśāḥ ।
parāśaraṃ mahātmānaṃ papraccha janako nṛpaḥ ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
kiṃ śreyaḥ sarvabhūtānāmasmiṁlloke paratra ca ।
yadbhavetpratipattavyaṃ tadbhavānprabravītu me ॥4॥
5
tataḥ sa tapasā yuktaḥ sarvadharmavidhānavit ।
nṛpāyānugrahamanā munirvākyamathābravīt ॥5॥
6
dharma eva kṛtaḥ śreyāniha loke paratra ca ।
tasmāddhi paramaṃ nāsti yathā prāhurmanīṣiṇaḥ ॥6॥
7
pratipadya naro dharmaṃ svargaloke mahīyate ।
dharmātmakaḥ karmavidhirdehināṃ nṛpasattama ।
tasminnāśramiṇaḥ santaḥ svakarmāṇīha kurvate ॥7॥
8
caturvidhā hi lokasya yātrā tāta vidhīyate ।
martyā yatrāvatiṣṭhante sā ca kāmātpravartate ॥8॥
9
sukṛtāsukṛtaṃ karma niṣevya vividhaiḥ kramaiḥ ।
daśārdhapravibhaktānāṃ bhūtānāṃ bahudhā gatiḥ ॥9॥
10
sauvarṇaṃ rājataṃ vāpi yathā bhāṇḍaṃ niṣicyate ।
tathā niṣicyate jantuḥ pūrvakarmavaśānugaḥ ॥10॥
11
nābījājjāyate kiñcinnākṛtvā sukhamedhate ।
sukṛtī vindati sukhaṃ prāpya dehakṣayaṃ naraḥ ॥11॥
12
daivaṃ tāta na paśyāmi nāsti daivasya sādhanam ।
svabhāvato hi saṃsiddhā devagandharvadānavāḥ ॥12॥
13
pretya jātikṛtaṃ karma na smaranti sadā janāḥ ।
te vai tasya phalaprāptau karma cāpi caturvidham ॥13॥
14
lokayātrāśrayaścaiva śabdo vedāśrayaḥ kṛtaḥ ।
śāntyarthaṃ manasastāta naitadvṛddhānuśāsanam ॥14॥
15
cakṣuṣā manasā vācā karmaṇā ca caturvidham ।
kurute yādṛśaṃ karma tādṛśaṃ pratipadyate ॥15॥
16
nirantaraṃ ca miśraṃ ca phalate karma pārthiva ।
kalyāṇaṃ yadi vā pāpaṃ na tu nāśo'sya vidyate ॥16॥
17
kadācitsukṛtaṃ tāta kūṭasthamiva tiṣṭhati ।
majjamānasya saṃsāre yāvadduḥkhādvimucyate ॥17॥
18
tato duḥkhakṣayaṃ kṛtvā sukṛtaṃ karma sevate ।
sukṛtakṣayādduṣkṛtaṃ ca tadviddhi manujādhipa ॥18॥
19
damaḥ kṣamā dhṛtistejaḥ santoṣaḥ satyavāditā ।
hrīrahiṃsāvyasanitā dākṣyaṃ ceti sukhāvahāḥ ॥19॥
20
duṣkṛte sukṛte vāpi na janturayato bhavet ।
nityaṃ manaḥsamādhāne prayateta vicakṣaṇaḥ ॥20॥
21
nāyaṃ parasya sukṛtaṃ duṣkṛtaṃ vāpi sevate ।
karoti yādṛśaṃ karma tādṛśaṃ pratipadyate ॥21॥
22
sukhaduḥkhe samādhāya pumānanyena gacchati ।
anyenaiva janaḥ sarvaḥ saṅgato yaśca pārthiva ॥22॥
23
pareṣāṃ yadasūyeta na tatkuryātsvayaṃ naraḥ ।
yo hyasūyustathāyuktaḥ so'vahāsaṃ niyacchati ॥23॥
24
bhīrū rājanyo brāhmaṇaḥ sarvabhakṣo vaiśyo'nīhāvānhīnavarṇo'lasaśca ।
vidvāṃścāśīlo vṛttahīnaḥ kulīnaḥ satyādbhraṣṭo brāhmaṇaḥ strī ca duṣṭā ॥24॥
25
rāgī muktaḥ pacamāno''tmahetormūrkho vaktā nṛpahīnaṃ ca rāṣṭram ।
ete sarve śocyatāṃ yānti rājanyaścāyuktaḥ snehahīnaḥ prajāsu] ॥25॥
Глава 280
1
parāśara uvāca ।
manoratharathaṃ prāpya indriyārthahayaṃ naraḥ ।
raśmibhirjñānasaṃbhūtairyo gacchati sa buddhimān ॥1॥
Парашара сказал:
2
sevāśritena manasā vṛttihīnasya śasyate ।
dvijātihastānnirvṛttā na tu tulyātparasparam ॥2॥
3
āyurnasulabhaṃ labdhvā nāvakarṣedviśāmpate ।
utkarṣārthaṃ prayatate naraḥ puṇyena karmaṇā ॥3॥
4
varṇebhyo'pi paribhraṣṭaḥ sa vai sammānamarhati ।
na tu yaḥ satkriyāṃ prāpya rājasaṃ karma sevate ॥4॥
5
varṇotkarṣamavāpnoti naraḥ puṇyena karmaṇā ।
durlabhaṃ tamalabdhā hi hanyātpāpena karmaṇā ॥5॥
6
ajñānāddhi kṛtaṃ pāpaṃ tapasaivābhinirṇudet ।
pāpaṃ hi karma phalati pāpameva svayaṃ kṛtam ।
tasmātpāpaṃ na seveta karma duḥkhaphalodayam ॥6॥
7
pāpānubandhaṃ yatkarma yadyapi syānmahāphalam ।
na tatseveta medhāvī śuciḥ kusalilaṃ yathā ॥7॥
8
kiṅkaṣṭamanupaśyāmi phalaṃ pāpasya karmaṇaḥ ।
pratyāpannasya hi sato nātmā tāvadvirocate ॥8॥
9
pratyāpattiśca yasyeha bāliśasya na jāyate ।
tasyāpi sumahāṃstāpaḥ prasthitasyopajāyate ॥9॥
10
viraktaṃ śodhyate vastraṃ na tu kṛṣṇopasaṃhitam ।
prayatnena manuṣyendra pāpamevaṃ nibodha me ॥10॥
11
svayaṃ kṛtvā tu yaḥ pāpaṃ śubhamevānutiṣṭhati ।
prāyaścittaṃ naraḥ kartumubhayaṃ so'śnute pṛthak ॥11॥
12
ajñānāttu kṛtāṃ hiṃsāmahiṃsā vyapakarṣati ।
brāhmaṇāḥ śāstranirdeśādityāhurbrahmavādinaḥ ॥12॥
13
tathā kāmakṛtaṃ cāsya vihiṃsaivāpakarṣati ।
ityāhurdharmaśāstrajñā brāhmaṇā vedapāragāḥ ॥13॥
14
ahaṃ tu tāvatpaśyāmi karma yadvartate kṛtam ।
guṇayuktaṃ prakāśaṃ ca pāpenānupasaṃhitam ॥14॥
15
yathā sūkṣmāṇi karmāṇi phalantīha yathātatham ।
buddhiyuktāni tānīha kṛtāni manasā saha ॥15॥
16
bhavatyalpaphalaṃ karma sevitaṃ nityamulbaṇam ।
abuddhipūrvaṃ dharmajña kṛtamugreṇa karmaṇā ॥16॥
17
kṛtāni yāni karmāṇi daivatairmunibhistathā ।
nācarettāni dharmātmā śrutvā cāpi na kutsayet ॥17॥
18
sañcintya manasā rājanviditvā śaktimātmanaḥ ।
karoti yaḥ śubhaṃ karma sa vai bhadrāṇi paśyati ॥18॥
19
nave kapāle salilaṃ saṃnyastaṃ hīyate yathā ।
navetare tathābhāvaṃ prāpnoti sukhabhāvitam ॥19॥
20
satoye'nyattu yattoyaṃ tasminneva prasicyate ।
vṛddhe vṛddhimavāpnoti salile salilaṃ yathā ॥20॥
21
evaṃ karmāṇi yānīha buddhiyuktāni bhūpate ।
na samānīha hīnāni tāni puṇyatamānyapi ॥21॥
22
rājñā jetavyāḥ sāyudhāśconnatāśca samyakkartavyaṃ pālanaṃ ca prajānām ।
agniśceyo bahubhiścāpi yajñairante madhye vā vanamāśritya stheyam ॥22॥
23
damānvitaḥ puruṣo dharmaśīlo bhūtāni cātmānamivānupaśyet ।
garīyasaḥ pūjayedātmaśaktyā satyena śīlena sukhaṃ narendra] ॥23॥
Глава 281
1
parāśara uvāca ।
kaḥ kasya copakurute kaśca kasmai prayacchati ।
prāṇī karotyayaṃ karma sarvamātmārthamātmanā ॥1॥
Парашара сказал:
2
gauraveṇa parityaktaṃ niḥsnehaṃ parivarjayet ।
sodaryaṃ bhrātaramapi kimutānyaṃ pṛthagjanam ॥2॥
3
viśiṣṭasya viśiṣṭācca tulyau dānapratigrahau ।
tayoḥ puṇyataraṃ dānaṃ taddvijasya prayacchataḥ ॥3॥
4
nyāyāgataṃ dhanaṃ varṇairnyāyenaiva vivardhitam ।
saṃrakṣyaṃ yatnamāsthāya dharmārthamiti niścayaḥ ॥4॥
5
na dharmārthī nṛśaṃsena karmaṇā dhanamarjayet ।
śaktitaḥ sarvakāryāṇi kuryānnarddhimanusmaret ॥5॥
6
apo hi prayataḥ śītāstāpitā jvalanena vā ।
śaktito'tithaye dattvā kṣudhārtāyāśnute phalam ॥6॥
7
rantidevena lokeṣṭā siddhiḥ prāptā mahātmanā ।
phalapatrairatho mūlairmunīnarcitavānasau ॥7॥
8
taireva phalapatraiśca sa māṭharamatoṣayat ।
tasmāllebhe paraṃ sthānaṃ śaibyo'pi pṛthivīpatiḥ ॥8॥
9
devatātithibhṛtyebhyaḥ pitṛbhyo'thātmanastathā ।
ṛṇavāñjāyate martyastasmādanṛṇatāṃ vrajet ॥9॥
10
svādhyāyena maharṣibhyo devebhyo yajñakarmaṇā ।
pitṛbhyaḥ śrāddhadānena nṛṇāmabhyarcanena ca ॥10॥
11
vācaḥ śeṣāvahāryeṇa pālanenātmano'pi ca ।
yathāvadbhṛtyavargasya cikīrṣeddharmamāditaḥ ॥11॥
12
prayatnena ca saṃsiddhā dhanairapi vivarjitāḥ ।
samyagghutvā hutavahaṃ munayaḥ siddhimāgatāḥ ॥12॥
13
viśvāmitrasya putratvamṛcīkatanayo'gamat ।
ṛgbhiḥ stutvā mahābhāgo devānvai yajñabhāginaḥ ॥13॥
14
gataḥ śukratvamuśanā devadevaprasādanāt ।
devīṃ stutvā tu gagane modate tejasā vṛtaḥ ॥14॥
15
asito devalaścaiva tathā nāradaparvatau ।
kakṣīvāñjāmadagnyaśca rāmastāṇḍyastathāṃśumān ॥15॥
16
vasiṣṭho jamadagniśca viśvāmitro'trireva ca ।
bharadvājo hariśmaśruḥ kuṇḍadhāraḥ śrutaśravāḥ ॥16॥
17
ete maharṣayaḥ stutvā viṣṇumṛgbhiḥ samāhitāḥ ।
lebhire tapasā siddhiṃ prasādāttasya dhīmataḥ ॥17॥
18
anarhāścārhatāṃ prāptāḥ santaḥ stutvā tameva ha ।
na tu vṛddhimihānvicchetkarma kṛtvā jugupsitam ॥18॥
19
ye'rthā dharmeṇa te satyā ye'dharmeṇa dhigastu tān ।
dharmaṃ vai śāśvataṃ loke na jahyāddhanakāṅkṣayā ॥19॥
20
āhitāgnirhi dharmātmā yaḥ sa puṇyakṛduttamaḥ ।
vedā hi sarve rājendra sthitāstriṣvagniṣu prabho ॥20॥
21
sa cāpyagnyāhito vipraḥ kriyā yasya na hīyate ।
śreyo hyanāhitāgnitvamagnihotraṃ na niṣkriyam ॥21॥
22
agnirātmā ca mātā ca pitā janayitā tathā ।
guruśca naraśārdūla paricaryā yathātatham ॥22॥
23
mānaṃ tyaktvā yo naro vṛddhasevī vidvānklībaḥ paśyati prītiyogāt ।
dākṣyeṇāhīno dharmayukto nadānto loke'sminvai pūjyate sadbhirāryaḥ] ॥23॥
Глава 282
1
parāśara uvāca ।
vṛttiḥ sakāśādvarṇebhyastribhyo hīnasya śobhanā ।
prītyopanītā nirdiṣṭā dharmiṣṭhānkurute sadā ॥1॥
Парашара сказал:
2
vṛttiścennāsti śūdrasya pitṛpaitāmahī dhruvā ।
na vṛttiṃ parato mārgecchuśrūṣāṃ tu prayojayet ॥2॥
3
sadbhistu saha saṃsargaḥ śobhate dharmadarśibhiḥ ।
nityaṃ sarvāsvavasthāsu nāsadbhiriti me matiḥ ॥3॥
4
yathodayagirau dravyaṃ sannikarṣeṇa dīpyate ।
tathā satsannikarṣeṇa hīnavarṇo'pi dīpyate ॥4॥
5
yādṛśena hi varṇena bhāvyate śuklamambaram ।
tādṛśaṃ kurute rūpametadevamavaihi me ॥5॥
6
tasmādguṇeṣu rajyethā mā doṣeṣu kadācana ।
anityamiha martyānāṃ jīvitaṃ hi calācalam ॥6॥
7
sukhe vā yadi vā duḥkhe vartamāno vicakṣaṇaḥ ।
yaścinoti śubhānyeva sa bhadrāṇīha paśyati ॥7॥
8
dharmādapetaṃ yatkarma yadyapi syānmahāphalam ।
na tatseveta medhāvī na taddhitamihocyate ॥8॥
9
yo hṛtvā gosahasrāṇi nṛpo dadyādarakṣitā ।
sa śabdamātraphalabhāgrājā bhavati taskaraḥ ॥9॥
10
svayambhūrasṛjaccāgre dhātāraṃ lokapūjitam ।
dhātāsṛjatputramekaṃ prajānāṃ dhāraṇe ratam ॥10॥
11
tamarcayitvā vaiśyastu kuryādatyarthamṛddhimat ।
rakṣitavyaṃ tu rājanyairupayojyaṃ dvijātibhiḥ ॥11॥
12
ajihmairaśaṭhakrodhairhavyakavyaprayoktṛbhiḥ ।
śūdrairnirmārjanaṃ kāryamevaṃ dharmo na naśyati ॥12॥
13
apranaṣṭe tato dharme bhavanti sukhitāḥ prajāḥ ।
sukhena tāsāṃ rājendra modante divi devatāḥ ॥13॥
14
tasmādyo rakṣati nṛpaḥ sa dharmeṇābhipūjyate ।
adhīte cāpi yo vipro vaiśyo yaścārjane rataḥ ॥14॥
15
yaśca śuśrūṣate śūdraḥ satataṃ niyatendriyaḥ ।
ato'nyathā manuṣyendra svadharmātparihīyate ॥15॥
16
prāṇasantāpanirdiṣṭāḥ kākiṇyo'pi mahāphalāḥ ।
nyāyenopārjitā dattāḥ kimutānyāḥ sahasraśaḥ ॥16॥
17
satkṛtya tu dvijātibhyo yo dadāti narādhipa ।
yādṛśaṃ tādṛśaṃ nityamaśnāti phalamūrjitam ॥17॥
18
abhigamya dattaṃ tuṣṭyā yaddhanyamāhurabhiṣṭutam ।
yācitena tu yaddattaṃ tadāhurmadhyamaṃ budhāḥ ॥18॥
19
avajñayā dīyate yattathaivāśraddhayāpi ca ।
tadāhuradhamaṃ dānaṃ munayaḥ satyavādinaḥ ॥19॥
20
atikrame majjamāno vividhena naraḥ sadā ।
tathā prayatnaṃ kurvīta yathā mucyeta saṃśayāt ॥20॥
21
damena śobhate vipraḥ kṣatriyo vijayena tu ।
dhanena vaiśyaḥ śūdrastu nityaṃ dākṣyeṇa śobhate] ॥21॥
Глава 283
1
parāśara uvāca ।
pratigrahāgatā vipre kṣatriye śastranirjitāḥ ।
vaiśye nyāyārjitāścaiva śūdre śuśrūṣayārjitāḥ ।
svalpāpyarthāḥ praśasyante dharmasyārthe mahāphalāḥ ॥1॥
Парашара сказал:
2
nityaṃ trayāṇāṃ varṇānāṃ śūdraḥ śuśrūṣurucyate ।
kṣatradharmā vaiśyadharmā nāvṛttiḥ patati dvijaḥ ।
śūdrakarmā yadā tu syāttadā patati vai dvijaḥ ॥2॥
3
vāṇijyaṃ pāśupālyaṃ ca tathā śilpopajīvanam ।
śūdrasyāpi vidhīyante yadā vṛttirna jāyate ॥3॥
4
raṅgāvataraṇaṃ caiva tathā rūpopajīvanam ।
madyamāṃsopajīvyaṃ ca vikrayo lohacarmaṇoḥ ॥4॥
5
apūrviṇā na kartavyaṃ karma loke vigarhitam ।
kṛtapūrviṇastu tyajato mahāndharma iti śrutiḥ ॥5॥
6
saṃsiddhaḥ puruṣo loke yadācarati pāpakam ।
madenābhiplutamanāstacca na grāhyamucyate ॥6॥
7
śrūyante hi purāṇe vai prajā dhigdaṇḍaśāsanāḥ ।
dāntā dharmapradhānāśca nyāyadharmānuvartakāḥ ॥7॥
8
dharma eva sadā nṝṇāmiha rājanpraśasyate ।
dharmavṛddhā guṇāneva sevante hi narā bhuvi ॥8॥
9
taṃ dharmamasurāstāta nāmṛṣyanta janādhipa ।
vivardhamānāḥ kramaśastatra te'nvāviśanprajāḥ ॥9॥
10
teṣāṃ darpaḥ samabhavatprajānāṃ dharmanāśanaḥ ।
darpātmanāṃ tataḥ krodhaḥ punasteṣāmajāyata ॥10॥
11
tataḥ krodhābhibhūtānāṃ vṛttaṃ lajjāsamanvitam ।
hrīścaivāpyanaśadrājaṃstato moho vyajāyata ॥11॥
12
tato mohaparītāste nāpaśyanta yathā purā ।
parasparāvamardena vartayanti yathāsukham ॥12॥
13
tānprāpya tu sa dhigdaṇḍo nakāraṇamato'bhavat ।
tato'bhyagacchandevāṃśca brāhmaṇāṃścāvamanya ha ॥13॥
14
etasminneva kāle tu devā devavaraṃ śivam ।
agacchañśaraṇaṃ vīraṃ bahurūpaṃ gaṇādhipam ॥14॥
15
tena sma te gaganagāḥ sapurāḥ pātitāḥ kṣitau ।
tisro'pyekena bāṇena devāpyāyitatejasā ॥15॥
16
teṣāmadhipatistvāsīdbhīmo bhīmaparākramaḥ ।
devatānāṃ bhayakaraḥ sa hataḥ śūlapāṇinā ॥16॥
17
tasminhate'tha svaṃ bhāvaṃ pratyapadyanta mānavāḥ ।
prāvartanta ca vedā vai śāstrāṇi ca yathā purā ॥17॥
18
tato'bhyaṣiñcanrājyena devānāṃ divi vāsavam ।
saptarṣayaścānvayuñjannarāṇāṃ daṇḍadhāraṇe ॥18॥
19
saptarṣīṇāmathordhvaṃ ca vipṛthurnāma pārthivaḥ ।
rājānaḥ kṣatriyāścaiva maṇḍaleṣu pṛthakpṛthak ॥19॥
20
mahākuleṣu ye jātā vṛttāḥ pūrvatarāśca ye ।
teṣāmathāsuro bhāvo hṛdayānnāpasarpati ॥20॥
21
tasmāttenaiva bhāvena sānuṣaṅgena pārthivāḥ ।
āsurāṇyeva karmāṇi nyaṣevanbhīmavikramāḥ ॥21॥
22
pratyatiṣṭhaṃśca teṣveva tānyeva sthāpayanti ca ।
bhajante tāni cādyāpi ye bāliśatamā narāḥ ॥22॥
23
tasmādahaṃ bravīmi tvāṃ rājansañcintya śāstrataḥ ।
saṃsiddhādhigamaṃ kuryātkarma hiṃsātmakaṃ tyajet ॥23॥
24
na saṅkareṇa draviṇaṃ vicinvīta vicakṣaṇaḥ ।
dharmārthaṃ nyāyamutsṛjya na tatkalyāṇamucyate ॥24॥
25
sa tvamevaṃvidho dāntaḥ kṣatriyaḥ priyabāndhavaḥ ।
prajā bhṛtyāṃśca putrāṃśca svadharmeṇānupālaya ॥25॥
26
iṣṭāniṣṭasamāyogo vairaṃ sauhārdameva ca ।
atha jātisahasrāṇi bahūni parivartate ॥26॥
27
tasmādguṇeṣu rajyethā mā doṣeṣu kadācana ।
nirguṇo yo hi durbuddhirātmanaḥ so'rirucyate ॥27॥
28
mānuṣeṣu mahārāja dharmādharmau pravartataḥ ।
na tathānyeṣu bhūteṣu manuṣyarahiteṣviha ॥28॥
29
dharmaśīlo naro vidvānīhako'nīhako'pi vā ।
ātmabhūtaḥ sadā loke caredbhūtānyahiṃsayan ॥29॥
30
yadā vyapetahṛllekhaṃ mano bhavati tasya vai ।
nānṛtaṃ caiva bhavati tadā kalyāṇamṛcchati] ॥30॥
Глава 284
1
parāśara uvāca ।
eṣa dharmavidhistāta gṛhasthasya prakīrtitaḥ ।
tapovidhiṃ tu vakṣyāmi tanme nigadataḥ śṛṇu ॥1॥
Парашара сказал:
2
prāyeṇa hi gṛhasthasya mamatvaṃ nāma jāyate ।
saṅgāgataṃ naraśreṣṭha bhāvaistāmasarājasaiḥ ॥2॥
3
gṛhāṇyāśritya gāvaśca kṣetrāṇi ca dhanāni ca ।
dārāḥ putrāśca bhṛtyāśca bhavantīha narasya vai ॥3॥
4
evaṃ tasya pravṛttasya nityamevānupaśyataḥ ।
rāgadveṣau vivardhete hyanityatvamapaśyataḥ ॥4॥
5
rāgadveṣābhibhūtaṃ ca naraṃ dravyavaśānugam ।
mohajātā ratirnāma samupaiti narādhipa ॥5॥
6
kṛtārtho bhogato bhūtvā sa vai ratiparāyaṇaḥ ।
lābhaṃ grāmyasukhādanyaṃ ratito nānupaśyati ॥6॥
7
tato lobhābhibhūtātmā saṅgādvardhayate janam ।
puṣṭyarthaṃ caiva tasyeha janasyārthaṃ cikīrṣati ॥7॥
8
sa jānannapi cākāryamarthārthaṃ sevate naraḥ ।
bālasnehaparītātmā tatkṣayāccānutapyate ॥8॥
9
tato mānena sampanno rakṣannātmaparājayam ।
karoti yena bhogī syāmiti tasmādvinaśyati ॥9॥
10
tapo hi buddhiyuktānāṃ śāśvataṃ brahmadarśanam ।
anvicchatāṃ śubhaṃ karma narāṇāṃ tyajatāṃ sukham ॥10॥
11
snehāyatananāśācca dhananāśācca pārthiva ।
ādhivyādhipratāpācca nirvedamupagacchati ॥11॥
12
nirvedādātmasambodhaḥ sambodhācchāstradarśanam ।
śāstrārthadarśanādrājaṃstapa evānupaśyati ॥12॥
13
durlabho hi manuṣyendra naraḥ pratyavamarśavān ।
yo vai priyasukhe kṣīṇe tapaḥ kartuṃ vyavasyati ॥13॥
14
tapaḥ sarvagataṃ tāta hīnasyāpi vidhīyate ।
jitendriyasya dāntasya svargamārgapradeśakam ॥14॥
15
prajāpatiḥ prajāḥ pūrvamasṛjattapasā vibhuḥ ।
kvacitkvacidvrataparo vratānyāsthāya pārthiva ॥15॥
16
ādityā vasavo rudrāstathaivāgnyaśvimārutāḥ ।
viśvedevāstathā sādhyāḥ pitaro'tha marudgaṇāḥ ॥16॥
17
yakṣarākṣasagandharvāḥ siddhāścānye divaukasaḥ ।
saṃsiddhāstapasā tāta ye cānye svargavāsinaḥ ॥17॥
18
ye cādau brahmaṇā sṛṣṭā brāhmaṇāstapasā purā ।
te bhāvayantaḥ pṛthivīṃ vicaranti divaṃ tathā ॥18॥
19
martyaloke ca rājāno ye cānye gṛhamedhinaḥ ।
mahākuleṣu dṛśyante tatsarvaṃ tapasaḥ phalam ॥19॥
20
kauśikāni ca vastrāṇi śubhānyābharaṇāni ca ।
vāhanāsanayānāni sarvaṃ tattapasaḥ phalam ॥20॥
21
manonukūlāḥ pramadā rūpavatyaḥ sahasraśaḥ ।
vāsaḥ prāsādapṛṣṭhe ca tatsarvaṃ tapasaḥ phalam ॥21॥
22
śayanāni ca mukhyāni bhojyāni vividhāni ca ।
abhipretāni sarvāṇi bhavanti kṛtakarmaṇām ॥22॥
23
nāprāpyaṃ tapasā kiñcittrailokye'sminparantapa ।
upabhogaparityāgaḥ phalānyakṛtakarmaṇām ॥23॥
24
sukhito duḥkhito vāpi naro lobhaṃ parityajet ।
avekṣya manasā śāstraṃ buddhyā ca nṛpasattama ॥24॥
25
asantoṣo'sukhāyaiva lobhādindriyavibhramaḥ ।
tato'sya naśyati prajñā vidyevābhyāsavarjitā ॥25॥
26
naṣṭaprajño yadā bhavati tadā nyāyaṃ na paśyati ।
tasmātsukhakṣaye prāpte pumānugraṃ tapaścaret ॥26॥
27
yadiṣṭaṃ tatsukhaṃ prāhurdveṣyaṃ duḥkhamihocyate ।
kṛtākṛtasya tapasaḥ phalaṃ paśyasva yādṛśam ॥27॥
28
nityaṃ bhadrāṇi paśyanti viṣayāṃścopabhuñjate ।
prākāśyaṃ caiva gacchanti kṛtvā niṣkalmaṣaṃ tapaḥ ॥28॥
29
apriyāṇyavamānāṃśca duḥkhaṃ bahuvidhātmakam ।
phalārthī satpathatyaktaḥ prāpnoti viṣayātmakam ॥29॥
30
dharme tapasi dāne ca vicikitsāsya jāyate ।
sa kṛtvā pāpakānyeva nirayaṃ pratipadyate ॥30॥
31
sukhe tu vartamāno vai duḥkhe vāpi narottama ।
svavṛttādyo na calati śāstracakṣuḥ sa mānavaḥ ॥31॥
32
iṣuprapātamātraṃ hi sparśayoge ratiḥ smṛtā ।
rasane darśane ghrāṇe śravaṇe ca viśāmpate ॥32॥
33
tato'sya jāyate tīvrā vedanā tatkṣayātpunaḥ ।
budhā yena praśaṃsanti mokṣaṃ sukhamanuttamam ॥33॥
34
tataḥ phalārthaṃ carati bhavanti jyāyaso guṇāḥ ।
dharmavṛttyā ca satataṃ kāmārthābhyāṃ na hīyate ॥34॥
35
aprayatnāgatāḥ sevyā gṛhasthairviṣayāḥ sadā ।
prayatnenopagamyaśca svadharma iti me matiḥ ॥35॥
36
mānināṃ kulajātānāṃ nityaṃ śāstrārthacakṣuṣām ।
dharmakriyāviyuktānāmaśaktyā saṃvṛtātmanām ॥36॥
37
kriyamāṇaṃ yadā karma nāśaṃ gacchati mānuṣam ।
teṣāṃ nānyadṛte loke tapasaḥ karma vidyate ॥37॥
38
sarvātmanā tu kurvīta gṛhasthaḥ karmaniścayam ।
dākṣyeṇa havyakavyārthaṃ svadharmaṃ vicarennṛpa ॥38॥
39
yathā nadīnadāḥ sarve sāgare yānti saṃsthitim ।
evamāśramiṇaḥ sarve gṛhasthe yānti saṃsthitim] ॥39॥
Глава 285
1
janaka uvāca ।
varṇo viśeṣavarṇānāṃ maharṣe kena jāyate ।
etadicchāmyahaṃ śrotuṃ tadbrūhi vadatāṃ vara ॥1॥
Джанака сказал:
2
yadetajjāyate'patyaṃ sa evāyamiti śrutiḥ ।
kathaṃ brāhmaṇato jāto viśeṣagrahaṇaṃ gataḥ ॥2॥
3
parāśara uvāca ।
evametanmahārāja yena jātaḥ sa eva saḥ ।
tapasastvapakarṣeṇa jātigrahaṇatāṃ gataḥ ॥3॥
Парашара сказал:
4
sukṣetrācca subījācca puṇyo bhavati saṃbhavaḥ ।
ato'nyatarato hīnādavaro nāma jāyate ॥4॥
5
vaktrādbhujābhyāmūrubhyāṃ padbhyāṃ caivātha jajñire ।
sṛjataḥ prajāpaterlokāniti dharmavido viduḥ ॥5॥
6
mukhajā brāhmaṇāstāta bāhujāḥ kṣatrabandhavaḥ ।
ūrujā dhanino rājanpādajāḥ paricārakāḥ ॥6॥
7
caturṇāmeva varṇānāmāgamaḥ puruṣarṣabha ।
ato'nye tvatiriktā ye te vai saṅkarajāḥ smṛtāḥ ॥7॥
8
kṣatrajātirathāmbaṣṭhā ugrā vaidehakāstathā ।
śvapākāḥ pulkasāḥ stenā niṣādāḥ sūtamāgadhāḥ ॥8॥
9
āyogāḥ karaṇā vrātyāścaṇḍālāśca narādhipa ।
ete caturbhyo varṇebhyo jāyante vai parasparam ॥9॥
10
janaka uvāca ।
brahmaṇaikena jātānāṃ nānātvaṃ gotrataḥ katham ।
bahūnīha hi loke vai gotrāṇi munisattama ॥10॥
Джанака сказал:
11
yatra tatra kathaṃ jātāḥ svayoniṃ munayo gatāḥ ।
śūdrayonau samutpannā viyonau ca tathāpare ॥11॥
12
parāśara uvāca ।
rājannaitadbhavedgrāhyamapakṛṣṭena janmanā ।
mahātmanāṃ samutpattistapasā bhāvitātmanām ॥12॥
Парашара сказал:
13
utpādya putrānmunayo nṛpate yatra tatra ha ।
svenaiva tapasā teṣāmṛṣitvaṃ vidadhuḥ punaḥ ॥13॥
14
pitāmahaśca me pūrvamṛśyaśṛṅgaśca kāśyapaḥ ।
vaṭastāṇḍyaḥ kṛpaścaiva kakṣīvānkamaṭhādayaḥ ॥14॥
15
yavakrītaśca nṛpate droṇaśca vadatāṃ varaḥ ।
āyurmataṅgo dattaśca drupado matsya eva ca ॥15॥
16
ete svāṃ prakṛtiṃ prāptā vaideha tapaso''śrayāt ।
pratiṣṭhitā vedavido dame tapasi caiva hi ॥16॥
17
mūlagotrāṇi catvāri samutpannāni pārthiva ।
aṅgirāḥ kaśyapaścaiva vasiṣṭho bhṛgureva ca ॥17॥
18
karmato'nyāni gotrāṇi samutpannāni pārthiva ।
nāmadheyāni tapasā tāni ca grahaṇaṃ satām ॥18॥
19
janaka uvāca ।
viśeṣadharmānvarṇānāṃ prabrūhi bhagavanmama ।
tathā sāmānyadharmāṃśca sarvatra kuśalo hyasi ॥19॥
Джанака сказал:
20
parāśara uvāca ।
pratigraho yājanaṃ ca tathaivādhyāpanaṃ nṛpa ।
viśeṣadharmo viprāṇāṃ rakṣā kṣatrasya śobhanā ॥20॥
Парашара сказал:
21
kṛṣiśca pāśupālyaṃ ca vāṇijyaṃ ca viśāmapi ।
dvijānāṃ paricaryā ca śūdrakarma narādhipa ॥21॥
22
viśeṣadharmā nṛpate varṇānāṃ parikīrtitāḥ ।
dharmānsādhāraṇāṃstāta vistareṇa śṛṇuṣva me ॥22॥
23
ānṛśaṃsyamahiṃsā cāpramādaḥ saṃvibhāgitā ।
śrāddhakarmātitheyaṃ ca satyamakrodha eva ca ॥23॥
24
sveṣu dāreṣu santoṣaḥ śaucaṃ nityānasūyatā ।
ātmajñānaṃ titikṣā ca dharmāḥ sādhāraṇā nṛpa ॥24॥
25
brāhmaṇāḥ kṣatriyā vaiśyāstrayo varṇā dvijātayaḥ ।
atra teṣāmadhīkāro dharmeṣu dvipadāṃ vara ॥25॥
26
vikarmāvasthitā varṇāḥ patanti nṛpate trayaḥ ।
unnamanti yathāsantamāśrityeha svakarmasu ॥26॥
27
na cāpi śūdraḥ patatīti niścayo na cāpi saṃskāramihārhatīti vā ।
śrutipravṛttaṃ na ca dharmamāpnute na cāsya dharme pratiṣedhanaṃ kṛtam ॥27॥
28
vaidehakaṃ śūdramudāharanti dvijā mahārāja śrutopapannāḥ ।
ahaṃ hi paśyāmi narendra devaṃ viśvasya viṣṇuṃ jagataḥ pradhānam ॥28॥
29
satāṃ vṛttamanuṣṭhāya nihīnā ujjihīrṣavaḥ ।
mantravarjaṃ na duṣyanti kurvāṇāḥ pauṣṭikīḥ kriyāḥ ॥29॥
30
yathā yathā hi sadvṛttamālambantītare janāḥ ।
tathā tathā sukhaṃ prāpya pretya ceha ca śerate ॥30॥
31
janaka uvāca ।
kiṃ karma dūṣayatyenamatha jātirmahāmune ।
sandeho me samutpannastanme vyākhyātumarhasi ॥31॥
Джанака сказал:
32
parāśara uvāca ।
asaṃśayaṃ mahārāja ubhayaṃ doṣakārakam ।
karma caiva hi jātiśca viśeṣaṃ tu niśāmaya ॥32॥
Парашара сказал:
33
jātyā ca karmaṇā caiva duṣṭaṃ karma niṣevate ।
jātyā duṣṭaśca yaḥ pāpaṃ na karoti sa pūruṣaḥ ॥33॥
34
jātyā pradhānaṃ puruṣaṃ kurvāṇaṃ karma dhikkṛtam ।
karma taddūṣayatyenaṃ tasmātkarma na śobhanam ॥34॥
35
janaka uvāca ।
kāni karmāṇi dharmyāṇi loke'smindvijasattama ।
na hiṃsantīha bhūtāni kriyamāṇāni sarvadā ॥35॥
Джанака сказал:
36
parāśara uvāca ।
śṛṇu me'tra mahārāja yanmāṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi ।
yāni karmāṇyahiṃsrāṇi naraṃ trāyanti sarvadā ॥36॥
Парашара сказал:
37
saṃnyasyāgnīnupāsīnāḥ paśyanti vigatajvarāḥ ।
naiḥśreyasaṃ dharmapathaṃ samāruhya yathākramam ॥37॥
38
praśritā vinayopetā damanityāḥ susaṃśitāḥ ।
prayānti sthānamajaraṃ sarvakarmavivarjitāḥ ॥38॥
39
sarve varṇā dharmakāryāṇi samyakkṛtvā rājansatyavākyāni coktvā ।
tyaktvādharmaṃ dāruṇaṃ jīvaloke yānti svargaṃ nātra kāryo vicāraḥ] ॥39॥
Глава 286
1
parāśara uvāca ।
pitā sakhāyo guravaḥ striyaśca na nirguṇā nāma bhavanti loke ।
ananyabhaktāḥ priyavādinaśca hitāśca vaśyāśca tathaiva rājan ॥1॥
Парашара сказал:
2
pitā paraṃ daivataṃ mānavānāṃ māturviśiṣṭaṃ pitaraṃ vadanti ।
jñānasya lābhaṃ paramaṃ vadanti jitendriyārthāḥ paramāpnuvanti ॥2॥
3
raṇājire yatra śarāgnisaṃstare nṛpātmajo ghātamavāpya dahyate ।
prayāti lokānamaraiḥ sudurlabhānniṣevate svargaphalaṃ yathāsukham ॥3॥
4
śrāntaṃ bhītaṃ bhraṣṭaśastraṃ rudantaṃ parāṅmukhaṃ paribarhaiśca hīnam ।
anudyataṃ rogiṇaṃ yācamānaṃ na vai hiṃsyādbālavṛddhau ca rājan ॥4॥
5
paribarhaiḥ susaṃpannamudyataṃ tulyatāṃ gatam ।
atikrameta nṛpatiḥ saṅgrāme kṣatriyātmajam ॥5॥
6
tulyādiha vadhaḥ śreyānviśiṣṭācceti niścayaḥ ।
nihīnātkātarāccaiva nṛpāṇāṃ garhito vadhaḥ ॥6॥
7
pāpātpāpasamācārānnihīnācca narādhipa ।
pāpa eva vadhaḥ prokto narakāyeti niścayaḥ ॥7॥
8
na kaścittrāti vai rājandiṣṭāntavaśamāgatam ।
sāvaśeṣāyuṣaṃ cāpi kaścidevāpakarṣati ॥8॥
9
snigdhaiśca kriyamāṇāni karmāṇīha nivartayet ।
hiṃsātmakāni karmāṇi nāyuricchetparāyuṣā ॥9॥
10
gṛhasthānāṃ tu sarveṣāṃ vināśamabhikāṅkṣatām ।
nidhanaṃ śobhanaṃ tāta pulineṣu kriyāvatām ॥10॥
11
āyuṣi kṣayamāpanne pañcatvamupagacchati ।
nākāraṇāttadbhavati kāraṇairupapāditam ॥11॥
12
tathā śarīraṃ bhavati dehādyenopapāditam ।
adhvānaṃ gatakaścāyaṃ prāptaścāyaṃ gṛhādgṛham ॥12॥
13
dvitīyaṃ kāraṇaṃ tatra nānyatkiñcana vidyate ।
taddehaṃ dehināṃ yuktaṃ mokṣabhūteṣu vartate ॥13॥
14
sirāsnāyvasthisaṅghātaṃ bībhatsāmedhyasaṅkulam ।
bhūtānāmindriyāṇāṃ ca guṇānāṃ ca samāgamam ॥14॥
15
tvagantaṃ dehamityāhurvidvāṃso'dhyātmacintakāḥ ।
guṇairapi parikṣīṇaṃ śarīraṃ martyatāṃ gatam ॥15॥
16
śarīriṇā parityaktaṃ niśceṣṭaṃ gatacetanam ।
bhūtaiḥ prakṛtimāpannaistato bhūmau nimajjati ॥16॥
17
bhāvitaṃ karmayogena jāyate tatra tatra ha ।
idaṃ śarīraṃ vaideha mriyate yatra tatra ha ।
tatsvabhāvo'paro dṛṣṭo visargaḥ karmaṇastathā ॥17॥
18
na jāyate tu nṛpate kañcitkālamayaṃ punaḥ ।
paribhramati bhūtātmā dyāmivāmbudharo mahān ॥18॥
19
sa punarjāyate rājanprāpyehāyatanaṃ nṛpa ।
manasaḥ paramo hyātmā indriyebhyaḥ paraṃ manaḥ ॥19॥
20
dvividhānāṃ ca bhūtānāṃ jaṅgamāḥ paramā nṛpa ।
jaṅgamānāmapi tathā dvipadāḥ paramā matāḥ ।
dvipadānāmapi tathā dvijā vai paramāḥ smṛtāḥ ॥20॥
21
dvijānāmapi rājendra prajñāvantaḥ parā matāḥ ।
prājñānāmātmasambuddhāḥ sambuddhānāmamāninaḥ ॥21॥
22
jātamanveti maraṇaṃ nṛṇāmiti viniścayaḥ ।
antavanti hi karmāṇi sevante guṇataḥ prajāḥ ॥22॥
23
āpanne tūttarāṃ kāṣṭhāṃ sūrye yo nidhanaṃ vrajet ।
nakṣatre ca muhūrte ca puṇye rājansa puṇyakṛt ॥23॥
24
ayojayitvā kleśena janaṃ plāvya ca duṣkṛtam ।
mṛtyunāprākṛteneha karma kṛtvātmaśaktitaḥ ॥24॥
25
viṣamudbandhanaṃ dāho dasyuhastāttathā vadhaḥ ।
daṃṣṭribhyaśca paśubhyaśca prākṛto vadha ucyate ॥25॥
26
na caibhiḥ puṇyakarmāṇo yujyante nābhisandhijaiḥ ।
evaṃvidhaiśca bahubhiraparaiḥ prākṛtairapi ॥26॥
27
ūrdhvaṃ hitvā pratiṣṭhante prāṇāḥ puṇyakṛtāṃ nṛpa ।
madhyato madhyapuṇyānāmadho duṣkṛtakarmaṇām ॥27॥
28
ekaḥ śatrurna dvitīyo'sti śatrurajñānatulyaḥ puruṣasya rājan ।
yenāvṛtaḥ kurute samprayukto ghorāṇi karmāṇi sudāruṇāni ॥28॥
29
prabodhanārthaṃ śrutidharmayuktaṃ vṛddhānupāsyaṃ ca bhaveta yasya ।
prayatnasādhyo hi sa rājaputra prajñāśareṇonmathitaḥ paraiti ॥29॥
30
adhītya vedāṃstapasā brahmacārī yajñāñśaktyā sannisṛjyeha pañca ।
vanaṃ gacchetpuruṣo dharmakāmaḥ śreyaścitvā sthāpayitvā svavaṃśam ॥30॥
31
upabhogairapi tyaktaṃ nātmānamavasādayet ।
caṇḍālatve'pi mānuṣyaṃ sarvathā tāta durlabham ॥31॥
32
iyaṃ hi yoniḥ prathamā yāṃ prāpya jagatīpate ।
ātmā vai śakyate trātuṃ karmabhiḥ śubhalakṣaṇaiḥ ॥32॥
33
kathaṃ na vipraṇaśyema yonito'syā iti prabho ।
kurvanti dharmaṃ manujāḥ śrutiprāmāṇyadarśanāt ॥33॥
34
yo durlabhataraṃ prāpya mānuṣyamiha vai naraḥ ।
dharmāvamantā kāmātmā bhavetsa khalu vañcyate ॥34॥
35
yastu prītipurogeṇa cakṣuṣā tāta paśyati ।
dīpopamāni bhūtāni yāvadarcirna naśyati ॥35॥
36
sāntvenānupradānena priyavādena cāpyuta ।
samaduḥkhasukho bhūtvā sa paratra mahīyate ॥36॥
37
dānaṃ tyāgaḥ śobhanā mūrtiradbhyo bhūyaḥ plāvyaṃ tapasā vai śarīram ।
sarasvatīnaimiṣapuṣkareṣu ye cāpyanye puṇyadeśāḥ pṛthivyām ॥37॥
38
gṛheṣu yeṣāmasavaḥ patanti teṣāmatho nirharaṇaṃ praśastam ।
yānena vai prāpaṇaṃ ca śmaśāne śaucena nūnaṃ vidhinā caiva dāhaḥ ॥38॥
39
iṣṭiḥ puṣṭiryajanaṃ yājanaṃ ca dānaṃ puṇyānāṃ karmaṇāṃ ca prayogaḥ ।
śaktyā pitryaṃ yacca kiñcitpraśastaṃ sarvāṇyātmārthe mānavo yaḥ karoti ॥39॥
40
dharmaśāstrāṇi vedāśca ṣaḍaṅgāni narādhipa ।
śreyaso'rthe vidhīyante narasyākliṣṭakarmaṇaḥ ॥40॥
41
bhīṣma uvāca ।
etadvai sarvamākhyātaṃ muninā sumahātmanā ।
videharājāya purā śreyaso'rthe narādhipa] ॥41॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 287
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
punar eva tu papraccha janako mithilādhipaḥ ।
parāśaraṃ mahātmānaṃ dharme paramaniścayam ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
kiṃ śreyaḥ kā gatir brahman kiṃ kṛtaṃ na vinaśyati ।
kva gato na nivarteta tanme brūhi mahāmune ॥2॥
3
parāśara uvāca ।
asaṅgaḥ śreyaso mūlaṃ jñānaṃ jñānagatiḥ parā ।
cīrṇaṃ tapo na praṇaśyed vāpaḥ kṣetre na naśyati ॥3॥
Парашара сказал:
4
chittvādharmamayaṃ pāśaṃ yadā dharme 'bhirajyate ।
dattvābhayakṛtaṃ dānaṃ tadā siddhim avāpnuyāt ॥4॥
5
yo dadāti sahasrāṇi gavām aśvaśatāni ca ।
abhayaṃ sarvabhūtebhyastad dānam ativartate ॥5॥
6
vasan viṣayamadhye 'pi na vasatyeva buddhimān ।
saṃvasatyeva durbuddhir asatsu viṣayeṣvapi ॥6॥
7
nādharmaḥ śliṣyate prājñam āpaḥ puṣkaraparṇavat ।
aprājñam adhikaṃ pāpaṃ śliṣyate jatu kāṣṭhavat ॥7॥
8
nādharmaḥ kāraṇāpekṣī kartāram abhimuñcati ।
kartā khalu yathākālaṃ tat sarvam abhipadyate ।
na bhidyante kṛtātmāna ātmapratyayadarśinaḥ ॥8॥
9
buddhikarmendriyāṇāṃ hi pramatto yo na budhyate ।
śubhāśubheṣu saktātmā prāpnoti sumahad bhayam ॥9॥
10
vītarāgo jitakrodhaḥ samyag bhavati yaḥ sadā ।
viṣaye vartamāno 'pi na sa pāpena yujyate ॥10॥
11
maryādāyāṃ dharmasetur nibaddho naiva sīdati ।
puṣṭasrota ivāyattaḥ sphīto bhavati saṃcayaḥ ॥11॥
12
yathā bhānugataṃ tejo maṇiḥ śuddhaḥ samādhinā ।
ādatte rājaśārdūla tathā yogaḥ pravartate ॥12॥
13
yathā tilānām iha puṣpasaṃśrayāt pṛthak pṛthag yāti guṇo 'tisaumyatām ।
tathā narāṇāṃ bhuvi bhāvitātmanāṃ yathāśrayaṃ sattvaguṇaḥ pravartate ॥13॥
14
jahāti dārān ihate na saṃpadaḥ sadaśvayānaṃ vividhāśca yāḥ kriyāḥ ।
triviṣṭape jātamatir yadā naras tadāsya buddhir viṣayeṣu bhidyate ॥14॥
15
prasaktabuddhir viṣayeṣu yo naro yo budhyate hyātmahitaṃ kadācana ।
sa sarvabhāvānugatena cetasā nṛpāmiṣeṇeva jhaṣo vikṛṣyate ॥15॥
16
saṃghātavān martyalokaḥ parasparam apāśritaḥ ।
kadalīgarbhaniḥsāro naur ivāpsu nimajjati ॥16॥
17
na dharmakālaḥ puruṣasya niścito na cāpi mṛtyuḥ puruṣaṃ pratīkṣate ।
kriyā hi dharmasya sadaiva śobhanā yadā naro mṛtyumukhe 'bhivartate ॥17॥
18
yathāndhaḥ svagṛhe yukto hyabhyāsād eva gacchati ।
tathā yuktena manasā prājño gacchati tāṃ gatim ॥18॥
19
maraṇaṃ janmani proktaṃ janma vai maraṇāśritam ।
avidvānmokṣadharmeṣu baddho bhramati cakravat ॥19॥
20
yathā mṛṇālo 'nugatam āśu muñcati kardamam ।
tathātmā puruṣasyeha manasā parimucyate ।
manaḥ praṇayate ''tmānaṃ sa enam abhiyuñjati ॥20॥
21
parārthe vartamānastu svakāryaṃ yo 'bhimanyate ।
indriyārtheṣu saktaḥ san svakāryāt parihīyate ॥21॥
22
adhastiryaggatiṃ caiva svarge caiva parāṃ gatim ।
prāpnoti svakṛtair ātmā prājñasyehetarasya ca ॥22॥
23
mṛnmaye bhājane pakve yathā vai nyasyate dravaḥ ।
tathā śarīraṃ tapasā taptaṃ viṣayam aśnute ॥23॥
24
viṣayān aśnute yastu na sa bhokṣyatyasaṃśayam ।
yastu bhogāṃstyajed ātmā sa vai bhoktuṃ vyavasyati ॥24॥
25
nīhāreṇa hi saṃvītaḥ śiśnodaraparāyaṇaḥ ।
jātyandha iva panthānam āvṛtātmā na budhyate ॥25॥
26
vaṇig yathā samudrād vai yathārthaṃ labhate dhanam ।
tathā martyārṇave jantoḥ karmavijñānato gatiḥ ॥26॥
27
ahorātramaye loke jarārūpeṇa saṃcaran ।
mṛtyur grasati bhūtāni pavanaṃ pannago yathā ॥27॥
28
svayaṃ kṛtāni karmāṇi jāto jantuḥ prapadyate ।
nākṛtaṃ labhate kaścit kiṃcid atra priyāpriyam ॥28॥
29
śayānaṃ yāntam āsīnaṃ pravṛttaṃ viṣayeṣu ca ।
śubhāśubhāni karmāṇi prapadyante naraṃ sadā ॥29॥
30
na hyanyat tīram āsādya punastartuṃ vyavasyati ।
durlabho dṛśyate hyasya vinipāto mahārṇave ॥30॥
31
yathā bhārāvasaktā hi naur mahāmbhasi tantunā ।
tathā mano 'bhiyogād vai śarīraṃ pratikarṣati ॥31॥
32
yathā samudram abhitaḥ saṃsyūtāḥ sarito 'parāḥ ।
tathādyā prakṛtir yogād abhisaṃsyūyate sadā ॥32॥
33
snehapāśair bahuvidhair āsaktamanaso narāḥ ।
prakṛtisthā viṣīdanti jale saikataveśmavat ॥33॥
34
śarīragṛhasaṃsthasya śaucatīrthasya dehinaḥ ।
buddhimārgaprayātasya sukhaṃ tviha paratra ca ॥34॥
35
vistarāḥ kleśasaṃyuktāḥ saṃkṣepāstu sukhāvahāḥ ।
parārthaṃ vistarāḥ sarve tyāgam ātmahitaṃ viduḥ ॥35॥
36
saṃkalpajo mitravargo jñātayaḥ kāraṇātmakāḥ ।
bhāryā dāsāśca putrāśca svam artham anuyuñjate ॥36॥
37
na mātā na pitā kiṃcit kasyacit pratipadyate ।
dānapathyodano jantuḥ svakarmaphalam aśnute ॥37॥
38
mātā putraḥ pitā bhrātā bhāryā mitrajanastathā ।
aṣṭāpadapadasthāne tvakṣamudreva nyasyate ॥38॥
39
sarvāṇi karmāṇi purā kṛtāni śubhāśubhānyātmano yānti jantoḥ ।
upasthitaṃ karmaphalaṃ viditvā buddhiṃ tathā codayate 'ntarātmā ॥39॥
40
vyavasāyaṃ samāśritya sahāyān yo 'dhigacchati ।
na tasya kaścid ārambhaḥ kadācid avasīdati ॥40॥
41
advaidhamanasaṃ yuktaṃ śūraṃ dhīraṃ vipaścitam ।
na śrīḥ saṃtyajate nityam ādityam iva raśmayaḥ ॥41॥
42
āstikyavyavasāyābhyām upāyād vismayāddhiyā ।
yam ārabhatyanindyātmā na so 'rthaḥ parisīdati ॥42॥
43
sarvaḥ svāni śubhāśubhāni niyataṃ karmāṇi jantuḥ svayaṃ garbhāt sampratipadyate tad ubhayaṃ yat tena pūrvaṃ kṛtam ।
mṛtyuścāparihāravān samagatiḥ kālena viccheditā dāroścūrṇam ivāśmasāravihitaṃ karmāntikaṃ prāpayet ॥43॥
44
svarūpatām ātmakṛtaṃ ca vistaraṃ kulānvayaṃ dravyasamṛddhisaṃcayam ।
naro hi sarvo labhate yathākṛtaṃ śubhāśubhenātmakṛtena karmaṇā ॥44॥
45
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityukto janako rājan yathātathyaṃ manīṣiṇā ।
śrutvā dharmavidāṃ śreṣṭhaḥ parāṃ mudam avāpa ha ॥45॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 288
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
satyaṃ kṣamāṃ damaṃ prajñāṃ praśaṃsanti pitāmaha ।
vidvāṃso manujā loke katham etanmataṃ tava ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atra te vartayiṣye 'ham itihāsaṃ purātanam ।
sādhyānām iha saṃvādaṃ haṃsasya ca yudhiṣṭhira ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
haṃso bhūtvātha sauvarṇastvajo nityaḥ prajāpatiḥ ।
sa vai paryeti lokāṃstrīn atha sādhyān upāgamat ॥3॥
4
sādhyā ūcuḥ ।
śakune vayaṃ sma devā vai sādhyāstvām anuyujmahe ।
pṛcchāmastvāṃ mokṣadharmaṃ bhavāṃśca kila mokṣavit ॥4॥
Садхья сказали:
5
śruto 'si naḥ paṇḍito dhīravādī sādhuśabdaḥ patate te patatrin ।
kiṃ manyase śreṣṭhatamaṃ dvija tvaṃ kasminmanaste ramate mahātman ॥5॥
6
tannaḥ kāryaṃ pakṣivara praśādhi yat kāryāṇāṃ manyase śreṣṭham ekam ।
yat kṛtvā vai puruṣaḥ sarvabandhair vimucyate vihagendreha śīghram ॥6॥
7
haṃsa uvāca ।
idaṃ kāryam amṛtāśāḥ śṛṇomi tapo damaḥ satyam ātmābhiguptiḥ ।
granthīn vimucya hṛdayasya sarvān priyāpriye svaṃ vaśam ānayīta ॥7॥
Лебедь сказал:
8
nāruṃtudaḥ syānna nṛśaṃsavādī na hīnataḥ param abhyādadīta ।
yayāsya vācā para udvijeta na tāṃ vaded ruśatīṃ pāpalokyām ॥8॥
9
vāksāyakā vadanānniṣpatanti yair āhataḥ śocati rātryahāni ।
parasya nāmarmasu te patanti tān paṇḍito nāvasṛjet pareṣu ॥9॥
10
paraśced enam ativādabāṇair bhṛśaṃ vidhyecchama eveha kāryaḥ ।
saṃroṣyamāṇaḥ pratimṛṣyate yaḥ sa ādatte sukṛtaṃ vai parasya ॥10॥
11
kṣepābhimānād abhiṣaṅgavyalīkaṃ nigṛhṇāti jvalitaṃ yaśca manyum ।
aduṣṭacetā mudito 'nasūyuḥ sa ādatte sukṛtaṃ vai pareṣām ॥11॥
12
ākruśyamāno na vadāmi kiṃcit kṣamāmyahaṃ tāḍyamānaśca nityam ।
śreṣṭhaṃ hyetat kṣamam apyāhur āryāḥ satyaṃ tathaivārjavam ānṛśaṃsyam ॥12॥
13
vedasyopaniṣat satyaṃ satyasyopaniṣad damaḥ ।
damasyopaniṣanmokṣa etat sarvānuśāsanam ॥13॥
14
vāco vegaṃ manasaḥ krodhavegaṃ vivitsāvegam udaropasthavegam ।
etān vegān yo viṣahatyudīrṇāṃs taṃ manye 'haṃ brāhmaṇaṃ vai muniṃ ca ॥14॥
15
akrodhanaḥ krudhyatāṃ vai viśiṣṭas tathā titikṣur atitikṣor viśiṣṭaḥ ।
amānuṣānmānuṣo vai viśiṣṭas tathājñānājjñānavān vai pradhānaḥ ॥15॥
16
ākruśyamāno nākrośenmanyur eva titikṣataḥ ।
ākroṣṭāraṃ nirdahati sukṛtaṃ cāsya vindati ॥16॥
17
yo nātyuktaḥ prāha rūkṣaṃ priyaṃ vā yo vā hato na pratihanti dhairyāt ।
pāpaṃ ca yo necchati tasya hantus tasmai devāḥ spṛhayante sadaiva ॥17॥
18
pāpīyasaḥ kṣametaiva śreyasaḥ sadṛśasya ca ।
vimānito hato ''kruṣṭa evaṃ siddhiṃ gamiṣyati ॥18॥
19
sadāham āryānnibhṛto 'pyupāse na me vivitsā na ca me 'sti roṣaḥ ।
na cāpyahaṃ lipsamānaḥ paraimi na caiva kiṃcid viṣameṇa yāmi ॥19॥
20
nāhaṃ śaptaḥ pratiśapāmi kiṃcid damaṃ dvāraṃ hyamṛtasyeha vedmi ।
guhyaṃ brahma tad idaṃ vo bravīmi na mānuṣācchreṣṭhataraṃ hi kiṃcit ॥20॥
21
vimucyamānaḥ pāpebhyo dhanebhya iva candramāḥ ।
virajāḥ kālam ākāṅkṣan dhīro dhairyeṇa sidhyati ॥21॥
22
yaḥ sarveṣāṃ bhavati hyarcanīya utsecane stambha ivābhijātaḥ ।
yasmai vācaṃ supraśastāṃ vadanti sa vai devān gacchati saṃyatātmā ॥22॥
23
na tathā vaktum icchanti kalyāṇān puruṣe guṇān ।
yathaiṣāṃ vaktum icchanti nairguṇyam anuyuñjakāḥ ॥23॥
24
yasya vāṅmanasī gupte samyak praṇihite sadā ।
vedāstapaśca tyāgaśca sa idaṃ sarvam āpnuyāt ॥24॥
25
ākrośanāvamānābhyām abudhād vardhate budhaḥ ।
tasmānna vardhayed anyaṃ na cātmānaṃ vihiṃsayet ॥25॥
26
amṛtasyeva saṃtṛpyed avamānasya vai dvijaḥ ।
sukhaṃ hyavamataḥ śete yo 'vamantā sa naśyati ॥26॥
27
yat krodhano yajate yad dadāti yad vā tapastapyati yajjuhoti ।
vaivasvatastaddharate 'sya sarvaṃ moghaḥ śramo bhavati krodhanasya ॥27॥
28
catvāri yasya dvārāṇi suguptānyamarottamāḥ ।
upastham udaraṃ hastau vāk caturthī sa dharmavit ॥28॥
29
satyaṃ damaṃ hyārjavam ānṛśaṃsyaṃ dhṛtiṃ titikṣām abhisevamānaḥ ।
svādhyāyanityo 'spṛhayan pareṣām ekāntaśīlyūrdhvagatir bhavet saḥ ॥29॥
30
sarvān etān anucaran vatsavaccaturaḥ stanān ।
na pāvanatamaṃ kiṃcit satyād adhyagamaṃ kvacit ॥30॥
31
ācakṣe 'haṃ manuṣyebhyo devebhyaḥ pratisaṃcaran ।
satyaṃ svargasya sopānaṃ pārāvārasya naur iva ॥31॥
32
yādṛśaiḥ saṃnivasati yādṛśāṃścopasevate ।
yādṛg icchecca bhavituṃ tādṛg bhavati pūruṣaḥ ॥32॥
33
yadi santaṃ sevate yadyasantaṃ tapasvinaṃ yadi vā stenam eva ।
vāso yathā raṅgavaśaṃ prayāti tathā sa teṣāṃ vaśam abhyupaiti ॥33॥
34
sadā devāḥ sādhubhiḥ saṃvadante na mānuṣaṃ viṣayaṃ yānti draṣṭum ।
nenduḥ samaḥ syād asamo hi vāyur uccāvacaṃ viṣayaṃ yaḥ sa veda ॥34॥
35
aduṣṭaṃ vartamāne tu hṛdayāntarapūruṣe ।
tenaiva devāḥ prīyante satāṃ mārgasthitena vai ॥35॥
36
śiśnodare ye 'bhiratāḥ sadaiva stenā narā vākparuṣāśca nityam ।
apetadoṣān iti tān viditvā dūrād devāḥ samparivarjayanti ॥36॥
37
na vai devā hīnasattvena toṣyāḥ sarvāśinā duṣkṛtakarmaṇā vā ।
satyavratā ye tu narāḥ kṛtajñā dharme ratāstaiḥ saha saṃbhajante ॥37॥
38
avyāhṛtaṃ vyāhṛtācchreya āhuḥ satyaṃ vaded vyāhṛtaṃ tad dvitīyam ।
dharmaṃ vaded vyāhṛtaṃ tat tṛtīyaṃ priyaṃ vaded vyāhṛtaṃ taccaturtham ॥38॥
39
sādhyā ūcuḥ ।
kenāyam āvṛto lokaḥ kena vā na prakāśate ।
kena tyajati mitrāṇi kena svargaṃ na gacchati ॥39॥
Садхья сказали:
40
haṃsa uvāca ।
ajñānenāvṛto loko mātsaryānna prakāśate ।
lobhāt tyajati mitrāṇi saṅgāt svargaṃ na gacchati ॥40॥
Лебедь сказал:
41
sādhyā ūcuḥ ।
kaḥ svid eko ramate brāhmaṇānāṃ kaḥ svid eko bahubhir joṣam āste ।
kaḥ svid eko balavān durbalo 'pi kaḥ svid eṣāṃ kalahaṃ nānvavaiti ॥41॥
Садхья сказали:
42
haṃsa uvāca ।
prājña eko ramate brāhmaṇānāṃ prājña eko bahubhir joṣam āste ।
prājña eko balavān durbalo 'pi prājña eṣāṃ kalahaṃ nānvavaiti ॥42॥
Лебедь сказал:
43
sādhyā ūcuḥ ।
kiṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ devatvaṃ kiṃ ca sādhutvam ucyate ।
asādhutvaṃ ca kiṃ teṣāṃ kim eṣāṃ mānuṣaṃ matam ॥43॥
Садхья сказали:
44
haṃsa uvāca ।
svādhyāya eṣāṃ devatvaṃ vrataṃ sādhutvam ucyate ।
asādhutvaṃ parīvādo mṛtyur mānuṣam ucyate ॥44॥
Лебедь сказал:
45
bhīṣma uvāca ।
saṃvāda ityayaṃ śreṣṭhaḥ sādhyānāṃ parikīrtitaḥ ।
kṣetraṃ vai karmaṇāṃ yoniḥ sadbhāvaḥ satyam ucyate ॥45॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 289
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
sāṃkhye yoge ca me tāta viśeṣaṃ vaktum arhasi ।
tava sarvajña sarvaṃ hi viditaṃ kurusattama ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sāṃkhyāḥ sāṃkhyaṃ praśaṃsanti yogā yogaṃ dvijātayaḥ ।
vadanti kāraṇaiḥ śraiṣṭhyaṃ svapakṣodbhāvanāya vai ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
anīśvaraḥ kathaṃ mucyed ityevaṃ śatrukarśana ।
vadanti kāraṇaiḥ śraiṣṭhyaṃ yogāḥ samyaṅ manīṣiṇaḥ ॥3॥
4
vadanti kāraṇaṃ cedaṃ sāṃkhyāḥ samyag dvijātayaḥ ।
vijñāyeha gatīḥ sarvā virakto viṣayeṣu yaḥ ॥4॥
5
ūrdhvaṃ sa dehāt suvyaktaṃ vimucyed iti nānyathā ।
etad āhur mahāprājñāḥ sāṃkhyaṃ vai mokṣadarśanam ॥5॥
6
svapakṣe kāraṇaṃ grāhyaṃ samarthaṃ vacanaṃ hitam ।
śiṣṭānāṃ hi mataṃ grāhyaṃ tvadvidhaiḥ śiṣṭasaṃmataiḥ ॥6॥
7
pratyakṣahetavo yogāḥ sāṃkhyāḥ śāstraviniścayāḥ ।
ubhe caite mate tattve mama tāta yudhiṣṭhira ॥7॥
8
ubhe caite mate jñāne nṛpate śiṣṭasaṃmate ।
anuṣṭhite yathāśāstraṃ nayetāṃ paramāṃ gatim ॥8॥
9
tulyaṃ śaucaṃ tayor yuktaṃ dayā bhūteṣu cānagha ।
vratānāṃ dhāraṇaṃ tulyaṃ darśanaṃ na samaṃ tayoḥ ॥9॥
10
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yadi tulyaṃ vrataṃ śaucaṃ dayā cātra pitāmaha ।
tulyaṃ na darśanaṃ kasmāt tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥10॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
11
bhīṣma uvāca ।
rāgaṃ mohaṃ tathā snehaṃ kāmaṃ krodhaṃ ca kevalam ।
yogācchittvādito doṣān pañcaitān prāpnuvanti tat ॥11॥
Бхишма сказал:
12
yathā cānimiṣāḥ sthūlā jālaṃ chittvā punar jalam ।
prāpnuvanti tathā yogāstat padaṃ vītakalmaṣāḥ ॥12॥
13
tathaiva vāgurāṃ chittvā balavanto yathā mṛgāḥ ।
prāpnuyur vimalaṃ mārgaṃ vimuktāḥ sarvabandhanaiḥ ॥13॥
14
lobhajāni tathā rājan bandhanāni balānvitāḥ ।
chittvā yogāḥ paraṃ mārgaṃ gacchanti vimalāḥ śivam ॥14॥
15
abalāśca mṛgā rājan vāgurāsu tathāpare ।
vinaśyanti na saṃdehastadvad yogabalād ṛte ॥15॥
16
balahīnāśca kaunteya yathā jālagatā jhaṣāḥ ।
antaṃ gacchanti rājendra tathā yogāḥ sudurbalāḥ ॥16॥
17
yathā ca śakunāḥ sūkṣmāḥ prāpya jālam ariṃdama ।
tatra saktā vipadyante mucyante ca balānvitāḥ ॥17॥
18
karmajair bandhanair baddhāstadvad yogāḥ paraṃtapa ।
abalā vai vinaśyanti mucyante ca balānvitāḥ ॥18॥
19
alpakaśca yathā rājan vahniḥ śāmyati durbalaḥ ।
ākrānta indhanaiḥ sthūlaistadvad yogo 'balaḥ prabho ॥19॥
20
sa eva ca yadā rājan vahnir jātabalaḥ punaḥ ।
samīraṇayutaḥ kṛtsnāṃ dahet kṣipraṃ mahīm api ॥20॥
21
tadvajjātabalo yogī dīptatejā mahābalaḥ ।
antakāla ivādityaḥ kṛtsnaṃ saṃśoṣayejjagat ॥21॥
22
durbalaśca yathā rājan srotasā hriyate naraḥ ।
balahīnastathā yogo viṣayair hriyate 'vaśaḥ ॥22॥
23
tad eva ca yathā sroto viṣṭambhayati vāraṇaḥ ।
tadvad yogabalaṃ labdhvā vyūhate viṣayān bahūn ॥23॥
24
viśanti cāvaśāḥ pārtha yogā yogabalānvitāḥ ।
prajāpatīn ṛṣīn devānmahābhūtāni ceśvarāḥ ॥24॥
25
na yamo nāntakaḥ kruddho na mṛtyur bhīmavikramaḥ ।
īśate nṛpate sarve yogasyāmitatejasaḥ ॥25॥
26
ātmanāṃ ca sahasrāṇi bahūni bharatarṣabha ।
yogaḥ kuryād balaṃ prāpya taiśca sarvair mahīṃ caret ॥26॥
27
prāpnuyād viṣayāṃścaiva punaścograṃ tapaścaret ।
saṃkṣipecca punaḥ pārtha sūryastejoguṇān iva ॥27॥
28
balasthasya hi yogasya bandhaneśasya pārthiva ।
vimokṣaprabhaviṣṇutvam upapannam asaṃśayam ॥28॥
29
balāni yoge proktāni mayaitāni viśāṃ pate ।
nidarśanārthaṃ sūkṣmāṇi vakṣyāmi ca punastava ॥29॥
30
ātmanaśca samādhāne dhāraṇāṃ prati cābhibho ।
nidarśanāni sūkṣmāṇi śṛṇu me bharatarṣabha ॥30॥
31
apramatto yathā dhanvī lakṣyaṃ hanti samāhitaḥ ।
yuktaḥ samyak tathā yogī mokṣaṃ prāpnotyasaṃśayam ॥31॥
32
snehapūrṇe yathā pātre mana ādhāya niścalam ।
puruṣo yatta ārohet sopānaṃ yuktamānasaḥ ॥32॥
33
yuktvā tathāyam ātmānaṃ yogaḥ pārthiva niścalam ।
karotyamalam ātmānaṃ bhāskaropamadarśanam ॥33॥
34
yathā ca nāvaṃ kaunteya karṇadhāraḥ samāhitaḥ ।
mahārṇavagatāṃ śīghraṃ nayet pārthiva pattanam ॥34॥
35
tadvad ātmasamādhānaṃ yuktvā yogena tattvavit ।
durgamaṃ sthānam āpnoti hitvā deham imaṃ nṛpa ॥35॥
36
sārathiśca yathā yuktvā sadaśvān susamāhitaḥ ।
deśam iṣṭaṃ nayatyāśu dhanvinaṃ puruṣarṣabha ॥36॥
37
tathaiva nṛpate yogī dhāraṇāsu samāhitaḥ ।
prāpnotyāśu paraṃ sthānaṃ lakṣaṃ mukta ivāśugaḥ ॥37॥
38
āveśyātmani cātmānaṃ yogī tiṣṭhati yo 'calaḥ ।
pāpaṃ hanteva mīnānāṃ padam āpnoti so 'jaram ॥38॥
39
nābhyāṃ kaṇṭhe ca śīrṣe ca hṛdi vakṣasi pārśvayoḥ ।
darśane sparśane cāpi ghrāṇe cāmitavikrama ॥39॥
40
sthāneṣveteṣu yo yogī mahāvratasamāhitaḥ ।
ātmanā sūkṣmam ātmānaṃ yuṅkte samyag viśāṃ pate ॥40॥
41
sa śīghram amalaprajñaḥ karma dagdhvā śubhāśubham ।
uttamaṃ yogam āsthāya yadīcchati vimucyate ॥41॥
42
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
āhārān kīdṛśān kṛtvā kāni jitvā ca bhārata ।
yogī balam avāpnoti tad bhavān vaktum arhati ॥42॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
43
bhīṣma uvāca ।
kaṇānāṃ bhakṣaṇe yuktaḥ piṇyākasya ca bhakṣaṇe ।
snehānāṃ varjane yukto yogī balam avāpnuyāt ॥43॥
Бхишма сказал:
44
bhuñjāno yāvakaṃ rūkṣaṃ dīrghakālam ariṃdama ।
ekārāmo viśuddhātmā yogī balam avāpnuyāt ॥44॥
45
pakṣānmāsān ṛtūṃścitrān saṃcaraṃśca guhāstathā ।
apaḥ pītvā payomiśrā yogī balam avāpnuyāt ॥45॥
46
akhaṇḍam api vā māsaṃ satataṃ manujeśvara ।
upoṣya samyak śuddhātmā yogī balam avāpnuyāt ॥46॥
47
kāmaṃ jitvā tathā krodhaṃ śītoṣṇe varṣam eva ca ।
bhayaṃ nidrāṃ tathā śvāsaṃ pauruṣaṃ viṣayāṃstathā ॥47॥
48
aratiṃ durjayāṃ caiva ghorāṃ tṛṣṇāṃ ca pārthiva ।
sparśān sarvāṃstathā tandrīṃ durjayāṃ nṛpasattama ॥48॥
49
dīpayanti mahātmānaḥ sūkṣmam ātmānam ātmanā ।
vītarāgā mahāprājñā dhyānādhyayanasaṃpadā ॥49॥
50
durgastveṣa mataḥ panthā brāhmaṇānāṃ vipaścitām ।
na kaścid vrajati hyasmin kṣemeṇa bharatarṣabha ॥50॥
51
yathā kaścid vanaṃ ghoraṃ bahusarpasarīsṛpam ।
śvabhravat toyahīnaṃ ca durgamaṃ bahukaṇṭakam ॥51॥
52
abhaktam aṭavīprāyaṃ dāvadagdhamahīruham ।
panthānaṃ taskarākīrṇaṃ kṣemeṇābhipated yuvā ॥52॥
53
yogamārgaṃ tathāsādya yaḥ kaścid bhajate dvijaḥ ।
kṣemeṇoparamenmārgād bahudoṣo hi sa smṛtaḥ ॥53॥
54
sustheyaṃ kṣuradhārāsu niśitāsu mahīpate ।
dhāraṇāsu tu yogasya duḥstheyam akṛtātmabhiḥ ॥54॥
55
vipannā dhāraṇāstāta nayanti naśubhāṃ gatim ।
netṛhīnā yathā nāvaḥ puruṣān arṇave nṛpa ॥55॥
56
yastu tiṣṭhati kaunteya dhāraṇāsu yathāvidhi ।
maraṇaṃ janma duḥkhaṃ ca sukhaṃ ca sa vimuñcati ॥56॥
57
nānāśāstreṣu niṣpannaṃ yogeṣvidam udāhṛtam ।
paraṃ yogaṃ tu yat kṛtsnaṃ niścitaṃ tad dvijātiṣu ॥57॥
58
paraṃ hi tad brahma mahanmahātman brahmāṇam īśaṃ varadaṃ ca viṣṇum ।
bhavaṃ ca dharmaṃ ca ṣaḍānanaṃ ca ṣaḍ brahmaputrāṃśca mahānubhāvān ॥58॥
59
tamaśca kaṣṭaṃ sumahad rajaśca sattvaṃ ca śuddhaṃ prakṛtiṃ parāṃ ca ।
siddhiṃ ca devīṃ varuṇasya patnīṃ tejaśca kṛtsnaṃ sumahacca dhairyam ॥59॥
60
tārādhipaṃ vai vimalaṃ satāraṃ viśvāṃśca devān uragān pitṝṃśca ।
śailāṃśca kṛtsnān udadhīṃśca ghorān nadīśca sarvāḥ savanān ghanāṃśca ॥60॥
61
nāgānnagān yakṣagaṇān diśaśca gandharvasaṃghān puruṣān striyaśca ।
parasparaṃ prāpya mahānmahātmā viśeta yogī nacirād vimuktaḥ ॥61॥
62
kathā ca yeyaṃ nṛpate prasaktā deve mahāvīryamatau śubheyam ।
yogān sa sarvān abhibhūya martyān nārāyaṇātmā kurute mahātmā ॥62॥
Глава 290
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
samyak tvayāyaṃ nṛpate varṇitaḥ śiṣṭasaṃmataḥ ।
yogamārgo yathānyāyaṃ śiṣyāyeha hitaiṣiṇā ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
sāṃkhye tvidānīṃ kārtsnyena vidhiṃ prabrūhi pṛcchate ।
triṣu lokeṣu yajjñānaṃ sarvaṃ tad viditaṃ hi te ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
śṛṇu me tvam idaṃ śuddhaṃ sāṃkhyānāṃ viditātmanām ।
vihitaṃ yatibhir buddhaiḥ kapilādibhir īśvaraiḥ ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
yasminna vibhramāḥ kecid dṛśyante manujarṣabha ।
guṇāśca yasmin bahavo doṣahāniśca kevalā ॥4॥
5
jñānena parisaṃkhyāya sadoṣān viṣayānnṛpa ।
mānuṣān durjayān kṛtsnān paiśācān viṣayāṃstathā ॥5॥
6
rākṣasān viṣayāñjñātvā yakṣāṇāṃ viṣayāṃstathā ।
viṣayān auragāñjñātvā gāndharvaviṣayāṃstathā ॥6॥
7
pitṝṇāṃ viṣayāñjñātvā tiryakṣu caratāṃ nṛpa ।
suparṇaviṣayāñjñātvā marutāṃ viṣayāṃstathā ॥7॥
8
rājarṣiviṣayāñjñātvā brahmarṣiviṣayāṃstathā ।
āsurān viṣayāñjñātvā vaiśvadevāṃstathaiva ca ॥8॥
9
devarṣiviṣayāñjñātvā yogānām api ceśvarān ।
viṣayāṃśca prajeśānāṃ brahmaṇo viṣayāṃstathā ॥9॥
10
āyuṣaśca paraṃ kālaṃ loke vijñāya tattvataḥ ।
sukhasya ca paraṃ tattvaṃ vijñāya vadatāṃ vara ॥10॥
11
prāpte kāle ca yad duḥkhaṃ patatāṃ viṣayaiṣiṇām ।
tiryak ca patatāṃ duḥkhaṃ patatāṃ narake ca yat ॥11॥
12
svargasya ca guṇān kṛtsnān doṣān sarvāṃśca bhārata ।
vedavāde ca ye doṣā guṇā ye cāpi vaidikāḥ ॥12॥
13
jñānayoge ca ye doṣā guṇā yoge ca ye nṛpa ।
sāṃkhyajñāne ca ye doṣāstathaiva ca guṇā nṛpa ॥13॥
14
sattvaṃ daśaguṇaṃ jñātvā rajo navaguṇaṃ tathā ।
tamaścāṣṭaguṇaṃ jñātvā buddhiṃ saptaguṇāṃ tathā ॥14॥
15
ṣaḍguṇaṃ ca nabho jñātvā manaḥ pañcaguṇaṃ tathā ।
buddhiṃ caturguṇāṃ jñātvā tamaśca triguṇaṃ mahat ॥15॥
16
dviguṇaṃ ca rajo jñātvā sattvam ekaguṇaṃ punaḥ ।
mārgaṃ vijñāya tattvena pralaye prekṣaṇaṃ tathā ॥16॥
17
jñānavijñānasampannāḥ kāraṇair bhāvitāḥ śubhaiḥ ।
prāpnuvanti śubhaṃ mokṣaṃ sūkṣmā iha nabhaḥ param ॥17॥
18
rūpeṇa dṛṣṭiṃ saṃyuktāṃ ghrāṇaṃ gandhaguṇena ca ।
śabde saktaṃ tathā śrotraṃ jihvāṃ rasaguṇeṣu ca ॥18॥
19
tanuṃ sparśe tathā saktāṃ vāyuṃ nabhasi cāśritam ।
mohaṃ tamasi saṃsaktaṃ lobham artheṣu saṃśritam ॥19॥
20
viṣṇuṃ krānte bale śakraṃ koṣṭhe saktaṃ tathānalam ।
apsu devīṃ tathā saktām apastejasi cāśritāḥ ॥20॥
21
tejo vāyau tu saṃsaktaṃ vāyuṃ nabhasi cāśritam ।
nabho mahati saṃyuktaṃ mahad buddhau ca saṃśritam ॥21॥
22
buddhiṃ tamasi saṃsaktāṃ tamo rajasi cāśritam ।
rajaḥ sattve tathā saktaṃ sattvaṃ saktaṃ tathātmani ॥22॥
23
saktam ātmānam īśe ca deve nārāyaṇe tathā ।
devaṃ mokṣe ca saṃsaktaṃ mokṣaṃ saktaṃ tu na kvacit ॥23॥
24
jñātvā sattvayutaṃ dehaṃ vṛtaṃ ṣoḍaśabhir guṇaiḥ ।
svabhāvaṃ cetanāṃ caiva jñātvā vai deham āśrite ॥24॥
25
madhyastham ekam ātmānaṃ pāpaṃ yasminna vidyate ।
dvitīyaṃ karma vijñāya nṛpate viṣayaiṣiṇām ॥25॥
26
indriyāṇīndriyārthāṃśca sarvān ātmani saṃśritān ।
prāṇāpānau samānaṃ ca vyānodānau ca tattvataḥ ॥26॥
27
avāk caivānilaṃ jñātvā pravahaṃ cānilaṃ punaḥ ।
sapta vātāṃstathā śeṣān saptadhā vidhivat punaḥ ॥27॥
28
prajāpatīn ṛṣīṃścaiva mārgāṃśca subahūn varān ।
saptarṣīṃśca bahūñ jñātvā rājarṣīṃśca paraṃtapa ॥28॥
29
surarṣīnmahataścānyānmaharṣīn sūryasaṃnibhān ।
aiśvaryāccyāvitāñ jñātvā kālena mahatā nṛpa ॥29॥
30
mahatāṃ bhūtasaṃghānāṃ śrutvā nāśaṃ ca pārthiva ।
gatiṃ cāpyaśubhāṃ jñātvā nṛpate pāpakarmaṇām ॥30॥
31
vaitaraṇyāṃ ca yad duḥkhaṃ patitānāṃ yamakṣaye ।
yonīṣu ca vicitrāsu saṃsārān aśubhāṃstathā ॥31॥
32
jaṭhare cāśubhe vāsaṃ śoṇitodakabhājane ।
śleṣmamūtrapurīṣe ca tīvragandhasamanvite ॥32॥
33
śukraśoṇitasaṃghāte majjāsnāyuparigrahe ।
sirāśatasamākīrṇe navadvāre pure 'śucau ॥33॥
34
vijñāyāhitam ātmānaṃ yogāṃśca vividhānnṛpa ।
tāmasānāṃ ca jantūnāṃ ramaṇīyāvṛtātmanām ॥34॥
35
sāttvikānāṃ ca jantūnāṃ kutsitaṃ bharatarṣabha ।
garhitaṃ mahatām arthe sāṃkhyānāṃ viditātmanām ॥35॥
36
upaplavāṃstathā ghorāñ śaśinastejasastathā ।
tārāṇāṃ patanaṃ dṛṣṭvā nakṣatrāṇāṃ ca paryayam ॥36॥
37
dvaṃdvānāṃ viprayogaṃ ca vijñāya kṛpaṇaṃ nṛpa ।
anyonyabhakṣaṇaṃ dṛṣṭvā bhūtānām api cāśubham ॥37॥
38
bālye mohaṃ ca vijñāya kṣayaṃ dehasya cāśubham ।
rāge mohe ca samprāpte kvacit sattvaṃ samāśritam ॥38॥
39
sahasreṣu naraḥ kaścinmokṣabuddhiṃ samāśritaḥ ।
durlabhatvaṃ ca mokṣasya vijñāya śrutipūrvakam ॥39॥
40
bahumānam alabdheṣu labdhe madhyasthatāṃ punaḥ ।
viṣayāṇāṃ ca daurātmyaṃ vijñāya nṛpate punaḥ ॥40॥
41
gatāsūnāṃ ca kaunteya dehān dṛṣṭvā tathāśubhān ।
vāsaṃ kuleṣu jantūnāṃ duḥkhaṃ vijñāya bhārata ॥41॥
42
brahmaghnānāṃ gatiṃ jñātvā patitānāṃ sudāruṇām ।
surāpāne ca saktānāṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ durātmanām ।
gurudāraprasaktānāṃ gatiṃ vijñāya cāśubhām ॥42॥
43
jananīṣu ca vartante ye na samyag yudhiṣṭhira ।
sadevakeṣu lokeṣu ye na vartanti mānavāḥ ॥43॥
44
tena jñānena vijñāya gatiṃ cāśubhakarmaṇām ।
tiryagyonigatānāṃ ca vijñāya gatayaḥ pṛthak ॥44॥
45
vedavādāṃstathā citrān ṛtūnāṃ paryayāṃstathā ।
kṣayaṃ saṃvatsarāṇāṃ ca māsānāṃ prakṣayaṃ tathā ॥45॥
46
pakṣakṣayaṃ tathā dṛṣṭvā divasānāṃ ca saṃkṣayam ।
kṣayaṃ vṛddhiṃ ca candrasya dṛṣṭvā pratyakṣatastathā ॥46॥
47
vṛddhiṃ dṛṣṭvā samudrāṇāṃ kṣayaṃ teṣāṃ tathā punaḥ ।
kṣayaṃ dhanānāṃ ca tathā punar vṛddhiṃ tathaiva ca ॥47॥
48
saṃyogānāṃ kṣayaṃ dṛṣṭvā yugānāṃ ca viśeṣataḥ ।
kṣayaṃ ca dṛṣṭvā śailānāṃ kṣayaṃ ca saritāṃ tathā ॥48॥
49
varṇānāṃ ca kṣayaṃ dṛṣṭvā kṣayāntaṃ ca punaḥ punaḥ ।
jarāmṛtyuṃ tathā janma dṛṣṭvā duḥkhāni caiva ha ॥49॥
50
dehadoṣāṃstathā jñātvā teṣāṃ duḥkhaṃ ca tattvataḥ ।
dehaviklavatāṃ caiva samyag vijñāya bhārata ॥50॥
51
ātmadoṣāṃśca vijñāya sarvān ātmani saṃśritān ।
svadehād utthitān gandhāṃstathā vijñāya cāśubhān ॥51॥
52
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kān svagātrodbhavān doṣān paśyasyamitavikrama ।
etanme saṃśayaṃ kṛtsnaṃ vaktum arhasi tattvataḥ ॥52॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
53
bhīṣma uvāca ।
pañca doṣān prabho dehe pravadanti manīṣiṇaḥ ।
mārgajñāḥ kāpilāḥ sāṃkhyāḥ śṛṇu tān arisūdana ॥53॥
Бхишма сказал:
54
kāmakrodhau bhayaṃ nidrā pañcamaḥ śvāsa ucyate ।
ete doṣāḥ śarīreṣu dṛśyante sarvadehinām ॥54॥
55
chindanti kṣamayā krodhaṃ kāmaṃ saṃkalpavarjanāt ।
sattvasaṃśīlanānnidrām apramādād bhayaṃ tathā ।
chindanti pañcamaṃ śvāsaṃ laghvāhāratayā nṛpa ॥55॥
56
guṇān guṇaśatair jñātvā doṣān doṣaśatair api ।
hetūn hetuśataiścitraiścitrān vijñāya tattvataḥ ॥56॥
57
apāṃ phenopamaṃ lokaṃ viṣṇor māyāśatair vṛtam ।
cittabhittipratīkāśaṃ nalasāram anarthakam ॥57॥
58
tamaḥ śvabhranibhaṃ dṛṣṭvā varṣabudbudasaṃnibham ।
nāśaprāyaṃ sukhāddhīnaṃ nāśottaram abhāvagam ।
rajastamasi saṃmagnaṃ paṅke dvipam ivāvaśam ॥58॥
59
sāṃkhyā rājanmahāprājñāstyaktvā dehaṃ prajākṛtam ।
jñānajñeyena sāṃkhyena vyāpinā mahatā nṛpa ॥59॥
60
rājasān aśubhān gandhāṃstāmasāṃśca tathāvidhān ।
puṇyāṃśca sāttvikān gandhān sparśajān dehasaṃśritān ।
chittvāśu jñānaśastreṇa tapodaṇḍena bhārata ॥60॥
61
tato duḥkhodakaṃ ghoraṃ cintāśokamahāhradam ।
vyādhimṛtyumahāgrāhaṃ mahābhayamahoragam ॥61॥
62
tamaḥkūrmaṃ rajomīnaṃ prajñayā saṃtarantyuta ।
snehapaṅkaṃ jarādurgaṃ sparśadvīpam ariṃdama ॥62॥
63
karmāgādhaṃ satyatīraṃ sthitavratam idaṃ nṛpa ।
hiṃsāśīghramahāvegaṃ nānārasamahākaram ॥63॥
64
nānāprītimahāratnaṃ duḥkhajvarasamīraṇam ।
śokatṛṣṇāmahāvartaṃ tīkṣṇavyādhimahāgajam ॥64॥
65
asthisaṃghātasaṃghāṭaṃ śleṣmaphenam ariṃdama ।
dānamuktākaraṃ bhīmaṃ śoṇitahradavidrumam ॥65॥
66
hasitotkruṣṭanirghoṣaṃ nānājñānasudustaram ।
rodanāśrumalakṣāraṃ saṅgatyāgaparāyaṇam ॥66॥
67
punar ājanmalokaughaṃ putrabāndhavapattanam ।
ahiṃsāsatyamaryādaṃ prāṇatyāgamahormiṇam ॥67॥
68
vedāntagamanadvīpaṃ sarvabhūtadayodadhim ।
mokṣaduṣprāpaviṣayaṃ vaḍavāmukhasāgaram ॥68॥
69
taranti munayaḥ siddhā jñānayogena bhārata ।
tīrtvā ca dustaraṃ janma viśanti vimalaṃ nabhaḥ ॥69॥
70
tatastān sukṛtīn sāṃkhyān sūryo vahati raśmibhiḥ ।
padmatantuvad āviśya pravahan viṣayānnṛpa ॥70॥
71
tatra tān pravaho vāyuḥ pratigṛhṇāti bhārata ।
vītarāgān yatīn siddhān vīryayuktāṃstapodhanān ॥71॥
72
sūkṣmaḥ śītaḥ sugandhī ca sukhasparśaśca bhārata ।
saptānāṃ marutāṃ śreṣṭho lokān gacchati yaḥ śubhān ।
sa tān vahati kaunteya nabhasaḥ paramāṃ gatim ॥72॥
73
nabho vahati lokeśa rajasaḥ paramāṃ gatim ।
rajo vahati rājendra sattvasya paramāṃ gatim ॥73॥
74
sattvaṃ vahati śuddhātman paraṃ nārāyaṇaṃ prabhum ।
prabhur vahati śuddhātmā paramātmānam ātmanā ॥74॥
75
paramātmānam āsādya tadbhūtāyatanāmalāḥ ।
amṛtatvāya kalpante na nivartanti cābhibho ।
paramā sā gatiḥ pārtha nirdvaṃdvānāṃ mahātmanām ॥75॥
76
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
sthānam uttamam āsādya bhagavantaṃ sthiravratāḥ ।
ājanmamaraṇaṃ vā te smarantyuta na vānagha ॥76॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
77
yad atra tathyaṃ tanme tvaṃ yathāvad vaktum arhasi ।
tvad ṛte mānavaṃ nānyaṃ praṣṭum arhāmi kaurava ॥77॥
78
mokṣadoṣo mahān eṣa prāpya siddhiṃ gatān ṛṣīn ।
yadi tatraiva vijñāne vartante yatayaḥ pare ॥78॥
79
pravṛttilakṣaṇaṃ dharmaṃ paśyāmi paramaṃ nṛpa ।
magnasya hi pare jñāne kiṃ nu duḥkhataraṃ bhavet ॥79॥
80
bhīṣma uvāca ।
yathānyāyaṃ tvayā tāta praśnaḥ pṛṣṭaḥ susaṃkaṭaḥ ।
buddhānām api saṃmohaḥ praśne 'smin bharatarṣabha ।
atrāpi tattvaṃ paramaṃ śṛṇu samyaṅ mayeritam ॥80॥
Бхишма сказал:
81
buddhiśca paramā yatra kāpilānāṃ mahātmanām ।
indriyāṇyapi budhyante svadehaṃ dehino nṛpa ।
kāraṇānyātmanastāni sūkṣmaḥ paśyati taistu saḥ ॥81॥
82
ātmanā viprahīṇāni kāṣṭhakuḍyasamāni tu ।
vinaśyanti na saṃdehaḥ phenā iva mahārṇave ॥82॥
83
indriyaiḥ saha suptasya dehinaḥ śatrutāpana ।
sūkṣmaścarati sarvatra nabhasīva samīraṇaḥ ॥83॥
84
sa paśyati yathānyāyaṃ sparśān spṛśati cābhibho ।
budhyamāno yathāpūrvam akhileneha bhārata ॥84॥
85
indriyāṇīha sarvāṇi sve sve sthāne yathāvidhi ।
anīśatvāt pralīyante sarpā hataviṣā iva ॥85॥
86
indriyāṇāṃ tu sarveṣāṃ svasthāneṣveva sarvaśaḥ ।
ākramya gatayaḥ sūkṣmāścaratyātmā na saṃśayaḥ ॥86॥
87
sattvasya ca guṇān kṛtsnān rajasaśca guṇān punaḥ ।
guṇāṃśca tamasaḥ sarvān guṇān buddheśca bhārata ॥87॥
88
guṇāṃśca manasastadvannabhasaśca guṇāṃstathā ।
guṇān vāyośca dharmātmaṃstejasaśca guṇān punaḥ ॥88॥
89
apāṃ guṇāṃstathā pārtha pārthivāṃśca guṇān api ।
sarvātmanā guṇair vyāpya kṣetrajñaḥ sa yudhiṣṭhira ॥89॥
90
ātmā ca yāti kṣetrajñaṃ karmaṇī ca śubhāśubhe ।
śiṣyā iva mahātmānam indriyāṇi ca taṃ vibho ॥90॥
91
prakṛtiṃ cāpyatikramya gacchatyātmānam avyayam ।
paraṃ nārāyaṇātmānaṃ nirdvaṃdvaṃ prakṛteḥ param ॥91॥
92
vimuktaḥ puṇyapāpebhyaḥ praviṣṭastam anāmayam ।
paramātmānam aguṇaṃ na nivartati bhārata ॥92॥
93
śiṣṭaṃ tvatra manas tāta indriyāṇi ca bhārata ।
āgacchanti yathākālaṃ guroḥ saṃdeśakāriṇaḥ ॥93॥
94
śakyaṃ cālpena kālena śāntiṃ prāptuṃ guṇārthinā ।
evaṃ yuktena kaunteya yuktajñānena mokṣiṇā ॥94॥
95
sāṃkhyā rājanmahāprājñā gacchanti paramāṃ gatim ।
jñānenānena kaunteya tulyaṃ jñānaṃ na vidyate ॥95॥
96
atra te saṃśayo mā bhūjjñānaṃ sāṃkhyaṃ paraṃ matam ।
akṣaraṃ dhruvam avyaktaṃ pūrvaṃ brahma sanātanam ॥96॥
97
anādimadhyanidhanaṃ nirdvaṃdvaṃ kartṛ śāśvatam ।
kūṭasthaṃ caiva nityaṃ ca yad vadanti śamātmakāḥ ॥97॥
98
yataḥ sarvāḥ pravartante sargapralayavikriyāḥ ।
yacca śaṃsanti śāstreṣu vadanti paramarṣayaḥ ॥98॥
99
sarve viprāśca devāśca tathāgamavido janāḥ ।
brahmaṇyaṃ paramaṃ devam anantaṃ parato 'cyutam ॥99॥
100
prārthayantaśca taṃ viprā vadanti guṇabuddhayaḥ ।
samyag yuktāstathā yogāḥ sāṃkhyāścāmitadarśanāḥ ॥100॥
101
amūrtestasya kaunteya sāṃkhyaṃ mūrtir iti śrutiḥ ।
abhijñānāni tasyāhur mataṃ hi bharatarṣabha ॥101॥
102
dvividhānīha bhūtāni pṛthivyāṃ pṛthivīpate ।
jaṅgamāgamasaṃjñāni jaṅgamaṃ tu viśiṣyate ॥102॥
103
jñānaṃ mahad yaddhi mahatsu rājan vedeṣu sāṃkhyeṣu tathaiva yoge ।
yaccāpi dṛṣṭaṃ vividhaṃ purāṇaṃ sāṃkhyāgataṃ tannikhilaṃ narendra ॥103॥
104
yaccetihāseṣu mahatsu dṛṣṭaṃ yaccārthaśāstre nṛpa śiṣṭajuṣṭe ।
jñānaṃ ca loke yad ihāsti kiṃcit sāṃkhyāgataṃ tacca mahanmahātman ॥104॥
105
śamaśca dṛṣṭaḥ paramaṃ balaṃ ca jñānaṃ ca sūkṣmaṃ ca yathāvad uktam ।
tapāṃsi sūkṣmāṇi sukhāni caiva sāṃkhye yathāvad vihitāni rājan ॥105॥
106
viparyaye tasya hi pārtha devān gacchanti sāṃkhyāḥ satataṃ sukhena ।
tāṃścānusaṃcārya tataḥ kṛtārthāḥ patanti vipreṣu yateṣu bhūyaḥ ॥106॥
107
hitvā ca dehaṃ praviśanti mokṣaṃ divaukaso dyām iva pārtha sāṃkhyāḥ ।
tato 'dhikaṃ te 'bhiratā mahārhe sāṃkhye dvijāḥ pārthiva śiṣṭajuṣṭe ॥107॥
108
teṣāṃ na tiryaggamanaṃ hi dṛṣṭaṃ nāvāg gatiḥ pāpakṛtāṃ nivāsaḥ ।
na cābudhānām api te dvijātayo ye jñānam etannṛpate 'nuraktāḥ ॥108॥
109
sāṃkhyaṃ viśālaṃ paramaṃ purāṇaṃ mahārṇavaṃ vimalam udārakāntam ।
kṛtsnaṃ ca sāṃkhyaṃ nṛpate mahātmā nārāyaṇo dhārayate 'prameyam ॥109॥
110
etanmayoktaṃ naradeva tattvaṃ nārāyaṇo viśvam idaṃ purāṇam ।
sa sargakāle ca karoti sargaṃ saṃhārakāle ca tad atti bhūyaḥ ॥110॥
Глава 291
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kiṃ tad akṣaram ityuktaṃ yasmānnāvartate punaḥ ।
kiṃ ca tat kṣaram ityuktaṃ yasmād āvartate punaḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
akṣarakṣarayor vyaktim icchāmyariniṣūdana ।
upalabdhuṃ mahābāho tattvena kurunandana ॥2॥
3
tvaṃ hi jñānanidhir viprair ucyase vedapāragaiḥ ।
ṛṣibhiśca mahābhāgair yatibhiśca mahātmabhiḥ ॥3॥
4
śeṣam alpaṃ dinānāṃ te dakṣiṇāyanabhāskare ।
āvṛtte bhagavatyarke gantāsi paramāṃ gatim ॥4॥
5
tvayi pratigate śreyaḥ kutaḥ śroṣyāmahe vayam ।
kuruvaṃśapradīpastvaṃ jñānadravyeṇa dīpyase ॥5॥
6
tad etacchrotum icchāmi tvattaḥ kurukulodvaha ।
na tṛpyāmīha rājendra śṛṇvann amṛtam īdṛśam ॥6॥
7
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atra te vartayiṣye 'ham itihāsaṃ purātanam ।
vasiṣṭhasya ca saṃvādaṃ karālajanakasya ca ॥7॥
Бхишма сказал:
8
vasiṣṭhaṃ śreṣṭham āsīnam ṛṣīṇāṃ bhāskaradyutim ।
papraccha janako rājā jñānaṃ naiḥśreyasaṃ param ॥8॥
9
param adhyātmakuśalam adhyātmagatiniścayam ।
maitrāvaruṇim āsīnam abhivādya kṛtāñjaliḥ ॥9॥
10
svakṣaraṃ praśritaṃ vākyaṃ madhuraṃ cāpyanulbaṇam ।
papraccharṣivaraṃ rājā karālajanakaḥ purā ॥10॥
11
bhagavañ śrotum icchāmi paraṃ brahma sanātanam ।
yasmānna punarāvṛttim āpnuvanti manīṣiṇaḥ ॥11॥
12
yacca tat kṣaram ityuktaṃ yatredaṃ kṣarate jagat ।
yaccākṣaram iti proktaṃ śivaṃ kṣemyam anāmayam ॥12॥
13
vasiṣṭha uvāca ।
śrūyatāṃ pṛthivīpāla kṣaratīdaṃ yathā jagat ।
yanna kṣarati pūrveṇa yāvat kālena cāpyatha ॥13॥
Васиштха сказал:
14
yugaṃ dvādaśasāhasraṃ kalpaṃ viddhi caturguṇam ।
daśakalpaśatāvṛttaṃ tad ahar brāhmam ucyate ।
rātriścaitāvatī rājan yasyānte pratibudhyate ॥14॥
15
sṛjatyanantakarmāṇaṃ mahāntaṃ bhūtam agrajam ।
mūrtimantam amūrtātmā viśvaṃ śaṃbhuḥ svayaṃbhuvaḥ ।
aṇimā laghimā prāptir īśānaṃ jyotir avyayam ॥15॥
16
sarvataḥpāṇipādāntaṃ sarvato'kṣiśiromukham ।
sarvataḥśrutimal loke sarvam āvṛtya tiṣṭhati ॥16॥
17
hiraṇyagarbho bhagavān eṣa buddhir iti smṛtaḥ ।
mahān iti ca yogeṣu viriñca iti cāpyuta ॥17॥
18
sāṃkhye ca paṭhyate śāstre nāmabhir bahudhātmakaḥ ।
vicitrarūpo viśvātmā ekākṣara iti smṛtaḥ ॥18॥
19
vṛtaṃ naikātmakaṃ yena kṛtsnaṃ trailokyam ātmanā ।
tathaiva bahurūpatvād viśvarūpa iti smṛtaḥ ॥19॥
20
eṣa vai vikriyāpannaḥ sṛjatyātmānam ātmanā ।
ahaṃkāraṃ mahātejāḥ prajāpatim ahaṃkṛtam ॥20॥
21
avyaktād vyaktam utpannaṃ vidyāsargaṃ vadanti tam ।
mahāntaṃ cāpyahaṃkāram avidyāsargam eva ca ॥21॥
22
avidhiśca vidhiścaiva samutpannau tathaikataḥ ।
vidyāvidyeti vikhyāte śrutiśāstrārthacintakaiḥ ॥22॥
23
bhūtasargam ahaṃkārāt tṛtīyaṃ viddhi pārthiva ।
ahaṃkāreṣu bhūteṣu caturthaṃ viddhi vaikṛtam ॥23॥
24
vāyur jyotir athākāśam āpo 'tha pṛthivī tathā ।
śabdaḥ sparśaśca rūpaṃ ca raso gandhastathaiva ca ॥24॥
25
evaṃ yugapad utpannaṃ daśavargam asaṃśayam ।
pañcamaṃ viddhi rājendra bhautikaṃ sargam arthavat ॥25॥
26
śrotraṃ tvak cakṣuṣī jihvā ghrāṇam eva ca pañcamam ।
vāk ca hastau ca pādau ca pāyur meḍhraṃ tathaiva ca ॥26॥
27
buddhīndriyāṇi caitāni tathā karmendriyāṇi ca ।
sambhūtānīha yugapanmanasā saha pārthiva ॥27॥
28
eṣā tattvacaturviṃśā sarvākṛtiṣu vartate ।
yāṃ jñātvā nābhiśocanti brāhmaṇāstattvadarśinaḥ ॥28॥
29
etad dehaṃ samākhyātaṃ trailokye sarvadehiṣu ।
veditavyaṃ naraśreṣṭha sadevanaradānave ॥29॥
30
sayakṣabhūtagandharve sakiṃnaramahorage ।
sacāraṇapiśāce vai sadevarṣiniśācare ॥30॥
31
sadaṃśakīṭamaśake sapūtikṛmimūṣake ।
śuni śvapāke vaiṇeye sacaṇḍāle sapulkase ॥31॥
32
hastyaśvakharaśārdūle savṛkṣe gavi caiva ha ।
yacca mūrtimayaṃ kiṃcit sarvatraitannidarśanam ॥32॥
33
jale bhuvi tathākāśe nānyatreti viniścayaḥ ।
sthānaṃ dehavatām asti ityevam anuśuśruma ॥33॥
34
kṛtsnam etāvatastāta kṣarate vyaktasaṃjñakam ।
ahanyahani bhūtātmā tataḥ kṣara iti smṛtaḥ ॥34॥
35
etad akṣaram ityuktaṃ kṣaratīdaṃ yathā jagat ।
jaganmohātmakaṃ prāhur avyaktaṃ vyaktasaṃjñakam ॥35॥
36
mahāṃścaivāgrajo nityam etat kṣaranidarśanam ।
kathitaṃ te mahārāja yasmānnāvartate punaḥ ॥36॥
37
pañcaviṃśatimo viṣṇur nistattvastattvasaṃjñakaḥ ।
tattvasaṃśrayaṇād etat tattvam āhur manīṣiṇaḥ ॥37॥
38
yad amūrtyasṛjad vyaktaṃ tat tanmūrtyadhitiṣṭhati ।
caturviṃśatimo vyakto hyamūrtaḥ pañcaviṃśakaḥ ॥38॥
39
sa eva hṛdi sarvāsu mūrtiṣvātiṣṭhate ''tmavān ।
cetayaṃścetano nityaḥ sarvamūrtir amūrtimān ॥39॥
40
sargapralayadharmiṇyā asargapralayātmakaḥ ।
gocare vartate nityaṃ nirguṇo guṇasaṃjñakaḥ ॥40॥
41
evam eṣa mahān ātmā sargapralayakovidaḥ ।
vikurvāṇaḥ prakṛtimān abhimanyatyabuddhimān ॥41॥
42
tamaḥsattvarajoyuktastāsu tāsviha yoniṣu ।
līyate 'pratibuddhatvād abuddhajanasevanāt ॥42॥
43
sahavāso nivāsātmā nānyo 'ham iti manyate ।
yo 'haṃ so 'ham iti hyuktvā guṇān anu nivartate ॥43॥
44
tamasā tāmasān bhāvān vividhān pratipadyate ।
rajasā rājasāṃścaiva sāttvikān sattvasaṃśrayāt ॥44॥
45
śuklalohitakṛṣṇāni rūpāṇyetāni trīṇi tu ।
sarvāṇyetāni rūpāṇi jānīhi prākṛtāni vai ॥45॥
46
tāmasā nirayaṃ yānti rājasā mānuṣāṃstathā ।
sāttvikā devalokāya gacchanti sukhabhāginaḥ ॥46॥
47
niṣkaivalyena pāpena tiryagyonim avāpnuyāt ।
puṇyapāpena mānuṣyaṃ puṇyenaikena devatāḥ ॥47॥
48
evam avyaktaviṣayaṃ kṣaram āhur manīṣiṇaḥ ।
pañcaviṃśatimo yo 'yaṃ jñānād eva pravartate ॥48॥
Глава 292
1
vasiṣṭha uvāca ।
evam apratibuddhatvād abuddham anuvartate ।
dehād dehasahasrāṇi tathā samabhipadyate ॥1॥
Васиштха сказал:
2
tiryagyonisahasreṣu kadācid devatāsvapi ।
upapadyati saṃyogād guṇaiḥ saha guṇakṣayāt ॥2॥
3
mānuṣatvād divaṃ yāti divo mānuṣyam eva ca ।
mānuṣyānnirayasthānam ānantyaṃ pratipadyate ॥3॥
4
kośakāro yathātmānaṃ kīṭaḥ samanurundhati ।
sūtratantuguṇair nityaṃ tathāyam aguṇo guṇaiḥ ॥4॥
5
dvaṃdvam eti ca nirdvaṃdvastāsu tāsviha yoniṣu ।
śīrṣaroge 'kṣiroge ca dantaśūle galagrahe ॥5॥
6
jalodare 'rśasāṃ roge jvaragaṇḍaviṣūcike ।
śvitre kuṣṭhe 'gnidāhe ca sidhmāpasmārayor api ॥6॥
7
yāni cānyāni dvaṃdvāni prākṛtāni śarīriṣu ।
utpadyante vicitrāṇi tānyeṣo 'pyabhimanyate ।
abhimanyatyabhīmānāt tathaiva sukṛtānyapi ॥7॥
8
ekavāsāśca durvāsāḥ śāyī nityam adhastathā ।
maṇḍūkaśāyī ca tathā vīrāsanagatastathā ॥8॥
9
cīradhāraṇam ākāśe śayanaṃ sthānam eva ca ।
iṣṭakāprastare caiva kaṇṭakaprastare tathā ॥9॥
10
bhasmaprastaraśāyī ca bhūmiśayyānulepanaḥ ।
vīrasthānāmbupaṅke ca śayanaṃ phalakeṣu ca ॥10॥
11
vividhāsu ca śayyāsu phalagṛddhyānvito 'phalaḥ ।
muñjamekhalanagnatvaṃ kṣaumakṛṣṇājināni ca ॥11॥
12
śāṇīvālaparīdhāno vyāghracarmaparicchadaḥ ।
siṃhacarmaparīdhānaḥ paṭṭavāsāstathaiva ca ॥12॥
13
kīṭakāvasanaścaiva cīravāsāstathaiva ca ।
vastrāṇi cānyāni bahūnyabhimanyatyabuddhimān ॥13॥
14
bhojanāni vicitrāṇi ratnāni vividhāni ca ।
ekavastrāntarāśitvam ekakālikabhojanam ॥14॥
15
caturthāṣṭamakālaśca ṣaṣṭhakālika eva ca ।
ṣaḍrātrabhojanaścaiva tathaivāṣṭāhabhojanaḥ ॥15॥
16
saptarātradaśāhāro dvādaśāhāra eva ca ।
māsopavāsī mūlāśī phalāhārastathaiva ca ॥16॥
17
vāyubhakṣo 'mbupiṇyākagomayādana eva ca ।
gomūtrabhojanaścaiva śākapuṣpāda eva ca ॥17॥
18
śaivālabhojanaścaiva tathācāmena vartayan ।
vartayañ śīrṇaparṇaiśca prakīrṇaphalabhojanaḥ ॥18॥
19
vividhāni ca kṛcchrāṇi sevate sukhakāṅkṣayā ।
cāndrāyaṇāni vidhival liṅgāni vividhāni ca ॥19॥
20
cāturāśramyapanthānam āśrayatyāśramān api ।
upāsīnaśca pāṣaṇḍān guhāḥ śailāṃstathaiva ca ॥20॥
21
viviktāśca śilāchāyāstathā prasravaṇāni ca ।
vividhāni ca japyāni vividhāni vratāni ca ॥21॥
22
niyamān suvicitrāṃśca vividhāni tapāṃsi ca ।
yajñāṃśca vividhākārān vidhīṃśca vividhāṃstathā ॥22॥
23
vaṇikpathaṃ dvijakṣatraṃ vaiśyaśūdraṃ tathaiva ca ।
dānaṃ ca vividhākāraṃ dīnāndhakṛpaṇeṣvapi ॥23॥
24
abhimanyatyasaṃbodhāt tathaiva trividhān guṇān ।
sattvaṃ rajastamaścaiva dharmārthau kāma eva ca ।
prakṛtyātmānam evātmā evaṃ pravibhajatyuta ॥24॥
25
svadhākāravaṣaṭkārau svāhākāranamaskriyāḥ ।
yājanādhyāpanaṃ dānaṃ tathaivāhuḥ pratigraham ।
yajanādhyayane caiva yaccānyad api kiṃcana ॥25॥
26
janmamṛtyuvivāde ca tathā viśasane 'pi ca ।
śubhāśubhamayaṃ sarvam etad āhuḥ kriyāpatham ॥26॥
27
prakṛtiḥ kurute devī mahāpralayam eva ca ।
divasānte guṇān etān abhyetyaiko 'vatiṣṭhati ॥27॥
28
raśmijālam ivādityastatkālena niyacchati ।
evam eṣo 'sakṛt sarvaṃ krīḍārtham abhimanyate ॥28॥
29
ātmarūpaguṇān etān vividhān hṛdayapriyān ।
evam eva vikurvāṇaḥ sargapralayakarmaṇī ॥29॥
30
kriyākriyā pathe raktastriguṇastriguṇātigaḥ ।
kriyākriyāpathopetastathā tad iti manyate ॥30॥
31
evaṃ dvaṃdvānyathaitāni vartante mama nityaśaḥ ।
mamaivaitāni jāyante bādhante tāni mām iti ॥31॥
32
nistartavyānyathaitāni sarvāṇīti narādhipa ।
manyate 'yaṃ hyabuddhitvāt tathaiva sukṛtānyapi ॥32॥
33
bhoktavyāni mayaitāni devalokagatena vai ।
ihaiva cainaṃ bhokṣyāmi śubhāśubhaphalodayam ॥33॥
34
sukham eva ca kartavyaṃ sakṛt kṛtvā sukhaṃ mama ।
yāvadantaṃ ca me saukhyaṃ jātyāṃ jātyāṃ bhaviṣyati ॥34॥
35
bhaviṣyati ca me duḥkhaṃ kṛtenehāpyanantakam ।
mahad duḥkhaṃ hi mānuṣyaṃ niraye cāpi majjanam ॥35॥
36
nirayāccāpi mānuṣyaṃ kālenaiṣyāmyahaṃ punaḥ ।
manuṣyatvācca devatvaṃ devatvāt pauruṣaṃ punaḥ ।
manuṣyatvācca nirayaṃ paryāyeṇopagacchati ॥36॥
37
ya evaṃ vetti vai nityaṃ nirātmātmaguṇair vṛtaḥ ।
tena devamanuṣyeṣu niraye copapadyate ॥37॥
38
mamatvenāvṛto nityaṃ tatraiva parivartate ।
sargakoṭisahasrāṇi maraṇāntāsu mūrtiṣu ॥38॥
39
ya evaṃ kurute karma śubhāśubhaphalātmakam ।
sa eva phalam aśnāti triṣu lokeṣu mūrtimān ॥39॥
40
prakṛtiḥ kurute karma śubhāśubhaphalātmakam ।
prakṛtiśca tad aśnāti triṣu lokeṣu kāmagā ॥40॥
41
tiryagyonau manuṣyatve devaloke tathaiva ca ।
trīṇi sthānāni caitāni jānīyāt prākṛtāni ha ॥41॥
42
aliṅgāṃ prakṛtiṃ tvāhur liṅgair anumimīmahe ।
tathaiva pauruṣaṃ liṅgam anumānāddhi paśyati ॥42॥
43
sa liṅgāntaram āsādya prākṛtaṃ liṅgam avraṇam ।
vraṇadvārāṇyadhiṣṭhāya karmāṇyātmani manyate ॥43॥
44
śrotrādīni tu sarvāṇi pañca karmendriyāṇi ca ।
vāgādīni pravartante guṇeṣveva guṇaiḥ saha ।
aham etāni vai kurvanmamaitānīndriyāṇi ca ॥44॥
45
nirindriyo 'bhimanyeta vraṇavān asmi nirvraṇaḥ ।
aliṅgo liṅgam ātmānam akālaḥ kālam ātmanaḥ ॥45॥
46
asattvaṃ sattvam ātmānam atattvaṃ tattvam ātmanaḥ ।
amṛtyur mṛtyum ātmānam acaraścaram ātmanaḥ ॥46॥
47
akṣetraḥ kṣetram ātmānam asargaḥ sargam ātmanaḥ ।
atapāstapa ātmānam agatir gatim ātmanaḥ ॥47॥
48
abhavo bhavam ātmānam abhayo bhayam ātmanaḥ ।
akṣaraḥ kṣaram ātmānam abuddhistvabhimanyate ॥48॥
Глава 293
1
vasiṣṭha uvāca ।
evam apratibuddhatvād abuddhajanasevanāt ।
sargakoṭisahasrāṇi patanāntāni gacchati ॥1॥
Васиштха сказал:
2
dhāmnā dhāmasahasrāṇi maraṇāntāni gacchati ।
tiryagyonau manuṣyatve devaloke tathaiva ca ॥2॥
3
candramā iva kośānāṃ punastatra sahasraśaḥ ।
līyate 'pratibuddhatvād evam eṣa hyabuddhimān ॥3॥
4
kalāḥ pañcadaśā yonistad dhāma iti paṭhyate ।
nityam etad vijānīhi somaḥ ṣoḍaśamī kalā ॥4॥
5
kalāyāṃ jāyate 'jasraṃ punaḥ punar abuddhimān ।
dhāma tasyopayuñjanti bhūya eva tu jāyate ॥5॥
6
ṣoḍaśī tu kalā sūkṣmā sa soma upadhāryatām ।
na tūpayujyate devair devān upayunakti sā ॥6॥
7
evaṃ tāṃ kṣapayitvā hi jāyate nṛpasattama ।
sā hyasya prakṛtir dṛṣṭā tatkṣayānmokṣa ucyate ॥7॥
8
tad evaṃ ṣoḍaśakalaṃ deham avyaktasaṃjñakam ।
mamāyam iti manvānastatraiva parivartate ॥8॥
9
pañcaviṃśastathaivātmā tasyaiva ā pratibodhanāt ।
vimalasya viśuddhasya śuddhānilaniṣevaṇāt ॥9॥
10
aśuddha eva śuddhātmā tādṛg bhavati pārthiva ।
abuddhasevanāccāpi buddho 'pyabudhatāṃ vrajet ॥10॥
11
tathaivāpratibuddho 'pi jñeyo nṛpatisattama ।
prakṛtestriguṇāyāstu sevanāt prākṛto bhavet ॥11॥
12
karālajanaka uvāca ।
akṣarakṣarayor eṣa dvayoḥ saṃbandha iṣyate ।
strīpuṃsor vāpi bhagavan saṃbandhastadvad ucyate ॥12॥
Караладжанака сказал:
13
ṛte na puruṣeṇeha strī garbhaṃ dhārayatyuta ।
ṛte striyaṃ na puruṣo rūpaṃ nirvartayet tathā ॥13॥
14
anyonyasyābhisaṃbandhād anyonyaguṇasaṃśrayāt ।
rūpaṃ nirvartayatyetad evaṃ sarvāsu yoniṣu ॥14॥
15
ratyartham abhisaṃrodhād anyonyaguṇasaṃśrayāt ।
ṛtau nirvartate rūpaṃ tad vakṣyāmi nidarśanam ॥15॥
16
ye guṇāḥ puruṣasyeha ye ca mātṛguṇāstathā ।
asthi snāyu ca majjā ca jānīmaḥ pitṛto dvija ॥16॥
17
tvaṅ māṃsaṃ śoṇitaṃ caiva mātṛjānyapi śuśruma ।
evam etad dvijaśreṣṭha vedaśāstreṣu paṭhyate ॥17॥
18
pramāṇaṃ yacca vedoktaṃ śāstroktaṃ yacca paṭhyate ।
vedaśāstrapramāṇaṃ ca pramāṇaṃ tat sanātanam ॥18॥
19
evam evābhisaṃbaddhau nityaṃ prakṛtipūruṣau ।
paśyāmi bhagavaṃstasmānmokṣadharmo na vidyate ॥19॥
20
athavānantarakṛtaṃ kiṃcid eva nidarśanam ।
tanmamācakṣva tattvena pratyakṣo hyasi sarvathā ॥20॥
21
mokṣakāmā vayaṃ cāpi kāṅkṣāmo yad anāmayam ।
adeham ajaraṃ divyam atīndriyam anīśvaram ॥21॥
22
vasiṣṭha uvāca ।
yad etad uktaṃ bhavatā vedaśāstranidarśanam ।
evam etad yathā caitanna gṛhṇāti tathā bhavān ॥22॥
Васиштха сказал:
23
dhāryate hi tvayā grantha ubhayor vedaśāstrayoḥ ।
na tu granthasya tattvajño yathāvat tvaṃ nareśvara ॥23॥
24
yo hi vede ca śāstre ca granthadhāraṇatatparaḥ ।
na ca granthārthatattvajñastasya tad dhāraṇaṃ vṛthā ॥24॥
25
bhāraṃ sa vahate tasya granthasyārthaṃ na vetti yaḥ ।
yastu granthārthatattvajño nāsya granthāgamo vṛthā ॥25॥
26
granthasyārthaṃ ca pṛṣṭaḥ saṃstādṛśo vaktum arhati ।
yathā tattvābhigamanād arthaṃ tasya sa vindati ॥26॥
27
yastu saṃsatsu kathayed granthārthaṃ sthūlabuddhimān ।
sa kathaṃ mandavijñāno granthaṃ vakṣyati nirṇayāt ॥27॥
28
nirṇayaṃ cāpi chidrātmā na taṃ vakṣyati tattvataḥ ।
sopahāsātmatām eti yasmāccaivātmavān api ॥28॥
29
tasmāt tvaṃ śṛṇu rājendra yathaitad anudṛśyate ।
yāthātathyena sāṃkhyeṣu yogeṣu ca mahātmasu ॥29॥
30
yad eva yogāḥ paśyanti sāṃkhyaistad anugamyate ।
ekaṃ sāṃkhyaṃ ca yogaṃ ca yaḥ paśyati sa buddhimān ॥30॥
31
tvaṅ māṃsaṃ rudhiraṃ medaḥ pittaṃ majjāsthi snāyu ca ।
etad aindriyakaṃ tāta yad bhavān idam āha vai ॥31॥
32
dravyād dravyasya niṣpattir indriyād indriyaṃ tathā ।
dehād deham avāpnoti bījād bījaṃ tathaiva ca ॥32॥
33
nirindriyasyābījasya nirdravyasyāsya dehinaḥ ।
kathaṃ guṇā bhaviṣyanti nirguṇatvānmahātmanaḥ ॥33॥
34
guṇā guṇeṣu jāyante tatraiva niviśanti ca ।
evaṃ guṇāḥ prakṛtito jāyante ca na santi ca ॥34॥
35
tvaṅ māṃsaṃ rudhiraṃ medaḥ pittaṃ majjāsthi snāyu ca ।
aṣṭau tānyatha śukreṇa jānīhi prākṛtāni vai ॥35॥
36
pumāṃścaivāpumāṃścaiva trailiṅgyaṃ prākṛtaṃ smṛtam ।
naiva pumān pumāṃścaiva sa liṅgītyabhidhīyate ॥36॥
37
aliṅgā prakṛtir liṅgair upalabhyati sātmajaiḥ ।
yathā puṣpaphalair nityam ṛtavo mūrtayastathā ॥37॥
38
evam apyanumānena hyaliṅgam upalabhyate ।
pañcaviṃśatimastāta liṅgeṣvaniyatātmakaḥ ॥38॥
39
anādinidhano 'nantaḥ sarvadarśī nirāmayaḥ ।
kevalaṃ tvabhimānitvād guṇeṣvaguṇa ucyate ॥39॥
40
guṇā guṇavataḥ santi nirguṇasya kuto guṇāḥ ।
tasmād evaṃ vijānanti ye janā guṇadarśinaḥ ॥40॥
41
yadā tveṣa guṇān sarvān prākṛtān abhimanyate ।
tadā sa guṇavān eva parameṇānupaśyati ॥41॥
42
yat tad buddheḥ paraṃ prāhuḥ sāṃkhyā yogāśca sarvaśaḥ ।
budhyamānaṃ mahāprājñam abuddhaparivarjanāt ॥42॥
43
aprabuddham athāvyaktaṃ saguṇaṃ prāhur īśvaram ।
nirguṇaṃ ceśvaraṃ nityam adhiṣṭhātāram eva ca ॥43॥
44
prakṛteśca guṇānāṃ ca pañcaviṃśatikaṃ budhāḥ ।
sāṃkhyayoge ca kuśalā budhyante paramaiṣiṇaḥ ॥44॥
45
yadā prabuddhāstvavyaktam avasthājanmabhīravaḥ ।
budhyamānaṃ prabudhyanti gamayanti samaṃ tadā ॥45॥
46
etannidarśanaṃ samyag asamyag anudarśanam ।
budhyamānāprabuddhābhyāṃ pṛthak pṛthag ariṃdama ॥46॥
47
paraspareṇaitad uktaṃ kṣarākṣaranidarśanam ।
ekatvam akṣaraṃ prāhur nānātvaṃ kṣaram ucyate ॥47॥
48
pañcaviṃśatiniṣṭho 'yaṃ yadāsamyak pravartate ।
ekatvaṃ darśanaṃ cāsya nānātvaṃ cāpyadarśanam ॥48॥
49
tattvanistattvayor etat pṛthag eva nidarśanam ।
pañcaviṃśatisargaṃ tu tattvam āhur manīṣiṇaḥ ॥49॥
50
nistattvaṃ pañcaviṃśasya param āhur nidarśanam ।
vargasya vargam ācāraṃ tattvaṃ tattvāt sanātanam ॥50॥
Глава 294
1
karālajanaka uvāca ।
nānātvaikatvam ityuktaṃ tvayaitad ṛṣisattama ।
paśyāmi cābhisaṃdigdham etayor vai nidarśanam ॥1॥
Караладжанака сказал:
2
tathāprabuddhabuddhābhyāṃ budhyamānasya cānagha ।
sthūlabuddhyā na paśyāmi tattvam etanna saṃśayaḥ ॥2॥
3
akṣarakṣarayor uktaṃ tvayā yad api kāraṇam ।
tad apyasthirabuddhitvāt pranaṣṭam iva me 'nagha ॥3॥
4
tad etacchrotum icchāmi nānātvaikatvadarśanam ।
buddham apratibuddhaṃ ca budhyamānaṃ ca tattvataḥ ॥4॥
5
vidyāvidye ca bhagavann akṣaraṃ kṣaram eva ca ।
sāṃkhyaṃ yogaṃ ca kārtsnyena pṛthak caivāpṛthak ca ha ॥5॥
6
vasiṣṭha uvāca ।
hanta te sampravakṣyāmi yad etad anupṛcchasi ।
yogakṛtyaṃ mahārāja pṛthag eva śṛṇuṣva me ॥6॥
Васиштха сказал:
7
yogakṛtyaṃ tu yogānāṃ dhyānam eva paraṃ balam ।
taccāpi dvividhaṃ dhyānam āhur vedavido janāḥ ॥7॥
8
ekāgratā ca manasaḥ prāṇāyāmastathaiva ca ।
prāṇāyāmastu saguṇo nirguṇo manasastathā ॥8॥
9
mūtrotsarge purīṣe ca bhojane ca narādhipa ।
trikālaṃ nābhiyuñjīta śeṣaṃ yuñjīta tatparaḥ ॥9॥
10
indriyāṇīndriyārthebhyo nivartya manasā muniḥ ।
daśadvādaśabhir vāpi caturviṃśāt paraṃ tataḥ ॥10॥
11
taṃ codanābhir matimān ātmānaṃ codayed atha ।
tiṣṭhantam ajaraṃ taṃ tu yat tad uktaṃ manīṣibhiḥ ॥11॥
12
taiścātmā satataṃ jñeya ityevam anuśuśruma ।
dravyaṃ hyahīnamanaso nānyatheti viniścayaḥ ॥12॥
13
vimuktaḥ sarvasaṅgebhyo laghvāhāro jitendriyaḥ ।
pūrvarātre pare caiva dhārayeta mano 'tmani ॥13॥
14
sthirīkṛtyendriyagrāmaṃ manasā mithileśvara ।
mano buddhyā sthiraṃ kṛtvā pāṣāṇa iva niścalaḥ ॥14॥
15
sthāṇuvaccāpyakampaḥ syād girivaccāpi niścalaḥ ।
budhā vidhividhānajñāstadā yuktaṃ pracakṣate ॥15॥
16
na śṛṇoti na cāghrāti na rasyati na paśyati ।
na ca sparśaṃ vijānāti na saṃkalpayate manaḥ ॥16॥
17
na cābhimanyate kiṃcinna ca budhyati kāṣṭhavat ।
tadā prakṛtim āpannaṃ yuktam āhur manīṣiṇaḥ ॥17॥
18
nivāte ca yathā dīpyan dīpastadvat sa dṛśyate ।
niriṅgaścācalaścordhvaṃ na tiryaggatim āpnuyāt ॥18॥
19
tadā tam anupaśyeta yasmin dṛṣṭe tu kathyate ।
hṛdayastho 'ntarātmeti jñeyo jñastāta madvidhaiḥ ॥19॥
20
vidhūma iva saptārcir āditya iva raśmimān ।
vaidyuto 'gnir ivākāśe dṛśyate 'tmā tathātmani ॥20॥
21
yaṃ paśyanti mahātmāno dhṛtimanto manīṣiṇaḥ ।
brāhmaṇā brahmayoniṣṭhā hyayonim amṛtātmakam ॥21॥
22
tad evāhur aṇubhyo 'ṇu tanmahadbhyo mahattaram ।
tadantaḥ sarvabhūteṣu dhruvaṃ tiṣṭhanna dṛśyate ॥22॥
23
buddhidravyeṇa dṛśyeta manodīpena lokakṛt ।
mahatastamasastāta pāre tiṣṭhann atāmasaḥ ॥23॥
24
sa tamonuda ityuktastattvajñair vedapāragaiḥ ।
vimalo vitamaskaśca nirliṅgo 'liṅgasaṃjñitaḥ ॥24॥
25
yogam etaddhi yogānāṃ manye yogasya lakṣaṇam ।
evaṃ paśyaṃ prapaśyanti ātmānam ajaraṃ param ॥25॥
26
yogadarśanam etāvad uktaṃ te tattvato mayā ।
sāṃkhyajñānaṃ pravakṣyāmi parisaṃkhyānidarśanam ॥26॥
27
avyaktam āhuḥ prakṛtiṃ parāṃ prakṛtivādinaḥ ।
tasmānmahat samutpannaṃ dvitīyaṃ rājasattama ॥27॥
28
ahaṃkārastu mahatastṛtīyam iti naḥ śrutam ।
pañca bhūtānyahaṃkārād āhuḥ sāṃkhyānudarśinaḥ ॥28॥
29
etāḥ prakṛtayastvaṣṭau vikārāścāpi ṣoḍaśa ।
pañca caiva viśeṣā vai tathā pañcendriyāṇi ca ॥29॥
30
etāvad eva tattvānāṃ sāṃkhyam āhur manīṣiṇaḥ ।
sāṃkhye vidhividhānajñā nityaṃ sāṃkhyapathe ratāḥ ॥30॥
31
yasmād yad abhijāyeta tat tatraiva pralīyate ।
līyante pratilomāni sṛjyante cāntarātmanā ॥31॥
32
anulomena jāyante līyante pratilomataḥ ।
guṇā guṇeṣu satataṃ sāgarasyormayo yathā ॥32॥
33
sargapralaya etāvān prakṛter nṛpasattama ।
ekatvaṃ pralaye cāsya bahutvaṃ ca yadāsṛjat ।
evam eva ca rājendra vijñeyaṃ jñeyacintakaiḥ ॥33॥
34
adhiṣṭhātāram avyaktam asyāpyetannidarśanam ।
ekatvaṃ ca bahutvaṃ ca prakṛter anu tattvavān ।
ekatvaṃ pralaye cāsya bahutvaṃ ca pravartanāt ॥34॥
35
bahudhātmā prakurvīta prakṛtiṃ prasavātmikām ।
tacca kṣetraṃ mahān ātmā pañcaviṃśo 'dhitiṣṭhati ॥35॥
36
adhiṣṭhāteti rājendra procyate yatisattamaiḥ ।
adhiṣṭhānād adhiṣṭhātā kṣetrāṇām iti naḥ śrutam ॥36॥
37
kṣetraṃ jānāti cāvyaktaṃ kṣetrajña iti cocyate ।
avyaktike pure śete puruṣaśceti kathyate ॥37॥
38
anyad eva ca kṣetraṃ syād anyaḥ kṣetrajña ucyate ।
kṣetram avyaktam ityuktaṃ jñātā vai pañcaviṃśakaḥ ॥38॥
39
anyad eva ca jñānaṃ syād anyajjñeyaṃ tad ucyate ।
jñānam avyaktam ityuktaṃ jñeyo vai pañcaviṃśakaḥ ॥39॥
40
avyaktaṃ kṣetram ityuktaṃ tathā sattvaṃ tatheśvaram ।
anīśvaram atattvaṃ ca tattvaṃ tat pañcaviṃśakam ॥40॥
41
sāṃkhyadarśanam etāvat parisaṃkhyānadarśanam ।
sāṃkhyaṃ prakurute caiva prakṛtiṃ ca pracakṣate ॥41॥
42
tattvāni ca caturviṃśat parisaṃkhyāya tattvataḥ ।
sāṃkhyāḥ saha prakṛtyā tu nistattvaḥ pañcaviṃśakaḥ ॥42॥
43
pañcaviṃśo 'prabuddhātmā budhyamāna iti smṛtaḥ ।
yadā tu budhyate 'tmānaṃ tadā bhavati kevalaḥ ॥43॥
44
samyag darśanam etāvad bhāṣitaṃ tava tattvataḥ ।
evam etad vijānantaḥ sāmyatāṃ pratiyāntyuta ॥44॥
45
samyaṅ nidarśanaṃ nāma pratyakṣaṃ prakṛtestathā ।
guṇatattvānyathaitāni nirguṇo 'nyastathā bhavet ॥45॥
46
na tvevaṃ vartamānānām āvṛttir vidyate punaḥ ।
vidyate 'kṣarabhāvatvād aparasparam avyayam ॥46॥
47
paśyerann ekamatayo na samyak teṣu darśanam ।
te 'vyaktaṃ pratipadyante punaḥ punar ariṃdama ॥47॥
48
sarvam etad vijānanto na sarvasya prabodhanāt ।
vyaktībhūtā bhaviṣyanti vyaktasya vaśavartinaḥ ॥48॥
49
sarvam avyaktam ityuktam asarvaḥ pañcaviṃśakaḥ ।
ya enam abhijānanti na bhayaṃ teṣu vidyate ॥49॥
Глава 295
1
vasiṣṭha uvāca ।
sāṃkhyadarśanam etāvad uktaṃ te nṛpasattama ।
vidyāvidye tvidānīṃ me tvaṃ nibodhānupūrvaśaḥ ॥1॥
Васиштха сказал:
2
avidyām āhur avyaktaṃ sargapralayadharmi vai ।
sargapralayanirmuktaṃ vidyāṃ vai pañcaviṃśakam ॥2॥
3
parasparam avidyāṃ vai tannibodhānupūrvaśaḥ ।
yathoktam ṛṣibhistāta sāṃkhyasyāsya nidarśanam ॥3॥
4
karmendriyāṇāṃ sarveṣāṃ vidyā buddhīndriyaṃ smṛtam ।
buddhīndriyāṇāṃ ca tathā viśeṣā iti naḥ śrutam ॥4॥
5
viśeṣāṇāṃ manasteṣāṃ vidyām āhur manīṣiṇaḥ ।
manasaḥ pañcabhūtāni vidyā ityabhicakṣate ॥5॥
6
ahaṃkārastu bhūtānāṃ pañcānāṃ nātra saṃśayaḥ ।
ahaṃkārasya ca tathā buddhir vidyā nareśvara ॥6॥
7
buddheḥ prakṛtir avyaktaṃ tattvānāṃ parameśvaram ।
vidyā jñeyā naraśreṣṭha vidhiśca paramaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥7॥
8
avyaktasya paraṃ prāhur vidyāṃ vai pañcaviṃśakam ।
sarvasya sarvam ityuktaṃ jñeyaṃ jñānasya pārthiva ॥8॥
9
jñānam avyaktam ityuktaṃ jñeyaṃ vai pañcaviṃśakam ।
tathaiva jñānam avyaktaṃ vijñātā pañcaviṃśakaḥ ॥9॥
10
vidyāvidyārthatattvena mayoktaṃ te viśeṣataḥ ।
akṣaraṃ ca kṣaraṃ caiva yad uktaṃ tannibodha me ॥10॥
11
ubhāvetau kṣarāvuktāvubhāvetau ca na kṣarau ।
kāraṇaṃ tu pravakṣyāmi yathā khyātau tu tattvataḥ ॥11॥
12
anādinidhanāvetāvubhāveveśvarau matau ।
tattvasaṃjñāvubhāvetau procyete jñānacintakaiḥ ॥12॥
13
sargapralayadharmitvād avyaktaṃ prāhur akṣaram ।
tad etad guṇasargāya vikurvāṇaṃ punaḥ punaḥ ॥13॥
14
guṇānāṃ mahadādīnām utpadyati parasparam ।
adhiṣṭhānāt kṣetram āhur etat tat pañcaviṃśakam ॥14॥
15
yadā tu guṇajālaṃ tad avyaktātmani saṃkṣipet ।
tadā saha guṇaistaistu pañcaviṃśo vilīyate ॥15॥
16
guṇā guṇeṣu līyante tadaikā prakṛtir bhavet ।
kṣetrajño 'pi yadā tāta tatkṣetre sampralīyate ॥16॥
17
tadākṣaratvaṃ prakṛtir gacchate guṇasaṃjñitā ।
nirguṇatvaṃ ca vaideha guṇeṣu prativartanāt ॥17॥
18
evam eva ca kṣetrajñaḥ kṣetrajñānaparikṣaye ।
prakṛtyā nirguṇastveṣa ityevam anuśuśruma ॥18॥
19
kṣaro bhavatyeṣa yadā tadā guṇavatīm atha ।
prakṛtiṃ tvabhijānāti nirguṇatvaṃ tathātmanaḥ ॥19॥
20
tadā viśuddho bhavati prakṛteḥ parivarjanāt ।
anyo 'ham anyeyam iti yadā budhyati buddhimān ॥20॥
21
tadaiṣo 'nyatvatām eti na ca miśratvam āvrajet ।
prakṛtyā caiva rājendra namiśro 'nyaśca dṛśyate ॥21॥
22
yadā tu guṇajālaṃ tat prākṛtaṃ vijugupsate ।
paśyate cāparaṃ paśyaṃ tadā paśyanna saṃjvaret ॥22॥
23
kiṃ mayā kṛtam etāvad yo 'haṃ kālam imaṃ janam ।
matsyo jālaṃ hyavijñānād anuvartitavāṃstathā ॥23॥
24
aham eva hi saṃmohād anyam anyaṃ janājjanam ।
matsyo yathodakajñānād anuvartitavān iha ॥24॥
25
matsyo 'nyatvaṃ yathājñānād udakānnābhimanyate ।
ātmānaṃ tadvad ajñānād anyatvaṃ caiva vedmyaham ॥25॥
26
mamāstu dhig abuddhasya yo 'haṃ magnam imaṃ punaḥ ।
anuvartitavānmohād anyam anyaṃ janājjanam ॥26॥
27
ayam atra bhaved bandhur anena saha mokṣaṇam ।
sāmyam ekatvam āyāto yādṛśastādṛśastvaham ॥27॥
28
tulyatām iha paśyāmi sadṛśo 'ham anena vai ।
ayaṃ hi vimalo vyaktam aham īdṛśakastathā ॥28॥
29
yo 'ham ajñānasaṃmohād ajñayā sampravṛttavān ।
sasaṅgayāhaṃ niḥsaṅgaḥ sthitaḥ kālam imaṃ tvaham ॥29॥
30
anayāhaṃ vaśībhūtaḥ kālam etaṃ na buddhavān ।
uccamadhyamanīcānāṃ tām ahaṃ katham āvase ॥30॥
31
samānayānayā ceha sahavāsam ahaṃ katham ।
gacchāmyabuddhabhāvatvād eṣedānīṃ sthiro bhave ॥31॥
32
sahavāsaṃ na yāsyāmi kālam etaddhi vañcanāt ।
vañcito 'smyanayā yaddhi nirvikāro vikārayā ॥32॥
33
na cāyam aparādho 'syā aparādho hyayaṃ mama ।
yo 'ham atrābhavaṃ saktaḥ parāṅmukham upasthitaḥ ॥33॥
34
tato 'smi bahurūpāsu sthito mūrtiṣvamūrtimān ।
amūrtaścāpi mūrtātmā mamatvena pradharṣitaḥ ॥34॥
35
prakṛter anayatvena tāsu tāsviha yoniṣu ।
nirmamasya mamatvena kiṃ kṛtaṃ tāsu tāsu ca ।
yonīṣu vartamānena naṣṭasaṃjñena cetasā ॥35॥
36
na mamātrānayā kāryam ahaṃkārakṛtātmayā ।
ātmānaṃ bahudhā kṛtvā yeyaṃ bhūyo yunakti mām ।
idānīm eṣa buddho 'smi nirmamo nirahaṃkṛtaḥ ॥36॥
37
mamatvam anayā nityam ahaṃkārakṛtātmakam ।
apetyāham imāṃ hitvā saṃśrayiṣye nirāmayam ॥37॥
38
anena sāmyaṃ yāsyāmi nānayāham acetasā ।
kṣamaṃ mama sahānena naikatvam anayā saha ।
evaṃ paramasaṃbodhāt pañcaviṃśo 'nubuddhavān ॥38॥
39
akṣaratvaṃ niyaccheta tyaktvā kṣaram anāmayam ।
avyaktaṃ vyaktadharmāṇaṃ saguṇaṃ nirguṇaṃ tathā ।
nirguṇaṃ prathamaṃ dṛṣṭvā tādṛg bhavati maithila ॥39॥
40
akṣarakṣarayor etad uktaṃ tava nidarśanam ।
mayeha jñānasampannaṃ yathāśrutinidarśanāt ॥40॥
41
niḥsaṃdigdhaṃ ca sūkṣmaṃ ca vibuddhaṃ vimalaṃ tathā ।
pravakṣyāmi tu te bhūyastannibodha yathāśrutam ॥41॥
42
sāṃkhyayogau mayā proktau śāstradvayanidarśanāt ।
yad eva śāstraṃ sāṃkhyoktaṃ yogadarśanam eva tat ॥42॥
43
prabodhanakaraṃ jñānaṃ sāṃkhyānām avanīpate ।
vispaṣṭaṃ procyate tatra śiṣyāṇāṃ hitakāmyayā ॥43॥
44
bṛhaccaiva hi tacchāstram ityāhuḥ kuśalā janāḥ ।
asmiṃśca śāstre yogānāṃ punar dadhi punaḥ śaraḥ ॥44॥
45
pañcaviṃśāt paraṃ tattvaṃ na paśyati narādhipa ।
sāṃkhyānāṃ tu paraṃ tatra yathāvad anuvarṇitam ॥45॥
46
buddham apratibuddhaṃ ca budhyamānaṃ ca tattvataḥ ।
budhyamānaṃ ca buddhaṃ ca prāhur yoganidarśanam ॥46॥
Глава 296
1
vasiṣṭha uvāca ।
aprabuddham athāvyaktam imaṃ guṇavidhiṃ śṛṇu ।
guṇān dhārayate hyeṣā sṛjatyākṣipate tathā ॥1॥
Васиштха сказал:
2
ajasraṃ tviha krīḍārthaṃ vikurvantī narādhipa ।
ātmānaṃ bahudhā kṛtvā tānyeva ca vicakṣate ॥2॥
3
etad evaṃ vikurvāṇāṃ budhyamāno na budhyate ।
avyaktabodhanāccaiva budhyamānaṃ vadantyapi ॥3॥
4
na tveva budhyate 'vyaktaṃ saguṇaṃ vātha nirguṇam ।
kadācit tveva khalvetad āhur apratibuddhakam ॥4॥
5
budhyate yadi vāvyaktam etad vai pañcaviṃśakam ।
budhyamāno bhavatyeṣa saṅgātmaka iti śrutiḥ ॥5॥
6
anenāpratibuddheti vadantyavyaktam acyutam ।
avyaktabodhanāccaiva budhyamānaṃ vadantyuta ॥6॥
7
pañcaviṃśaṃ mahātmānaṃ na cāsāvapi budhyate ।
ṣaḍviṃśaṃ vimalaṃ buddham aprameyaṃ sanātanam ॥7॥
8
satataṃ pañcaviṃśaṃ ca caturviṃśaṃ ca budhyate ।
dṛśyādṛśye hyanugatam ubhāveva mahādyutī ॥8॥
9
avyaktaṃ na tu tad brahma budhyate tāta kevalam ।
kevalaṃ pañcaviṃśaṃ ca caturviṃśaṃ na paśyati ॥9॥
10
budhyamāno yadātmānam anyo 'ham iti manyate ।
tadā prakṛtimān eṣa bhavatyavyaktalocanaḥ ॥10॥
11
budhyate ca parāṃ buddhiṃ viśuddhām amalāṃ yadā ।
ṣaḍviṃśo rājaśārdūla tadā buddhatvam āvrajet ॥11॥
12
tatastyajati so 'vyaktaṃ sargapralayadharmiṇam ।
nirguṇaḥ prakṛtiṃ veda guṇayuktām acetanām ॥12॥
13
tataḥ kevaladharmāsau bhavatyavyaktadarśanāt ।
kevalena samāgamya vimukto 'tmānam āpnuyāt ॥13॥
14
etat tat tattvam ityāhur nistattvam ajarāmaram ।
tattvasaṃśrayaṇād etat tattvavanna ca mānada ।
pañcaviṃśatitattvāni pravadanti manīṣiṇaḥ ॥14॥
15
na caiṣa tattvavāṃstāta nistattvastveṣa buddhimān ।
eṣa muñcati tattvaṃ hi kṣipraṃ buddhasya lakṣaṇam ॥15॥
16
ṣaḍviṃśo 'ham iti prājño gṛhyamāṇo 'jarāmaraḥ ।
kevalena balenaiva samatāṃ yātyasaṃśayam ॥16॥
17
ṣaḍviṃśena prabuddhena budhyamāno 'pyabuddhimān ।
etannānātvam ityuktaṃ sāṃkhyaśrutinidarśanāt ॥17॥
18
cetanena sametasya pañcaviṃśatikasya ca ।
ekatvaṃ vai bhavatyasya yadā buddhyā na budhyate ॥18॥
19
budhyamāno 'prabuddhena samatāṃ yāti maithila ।
saṅgadharmā bhavatyeṣa niḥsaṅgātmā narādhipa ॥19॥
20
niḥsaṅgātmānam āsādya ṣaḍviṃśakam ajaṃ viduḥ ।
vibhustyajati cāvyaktaṃ yadā tvetad vibudhyate ।
caturviṃśam agādhaṃ ca ṣaḍviṃśasya prabodhanāt ॥20॥
21
eṣa hyapratibuddhaśca budhyamānaśca te 'nagha ।
prokto buddhaśca tattvena yathāśrutinidarśanāt ।
nānātvaikatvam etāvad draṣṭavyaṃ śāstradṛṣṭibhiḥ ॥21॥
22
maśakodumbare yadvad anyatvaṃ tadvad etayoḥ ।
matsyo 'mbhasi yathā tadvad anyatvam upalabhyate ॥22॥
23
evam evāvagantavyaṃ nānātvaikatvam etayoḥ ।
etad vimokṣa ityuktam avyaktajñānasaṃhitam ॥23॥
24
pañcaviṃśatikasyāsya yo 'yaṃ deheṣu vartate ।
eṣa mokṣayitavyeti prāhur avyaktagocarāt ॥24॥
25
so 'yam evaṃ vimucyeta nānyatheti viniścayaḥ ।
pareṇa paradharmā ca bhavatyeṣa sametya vai ॥25॥
26
viśuddhadharmā śuddhena buddhena ca sa buddhimān ।
vimuktadharmā muktena sametya puruṣarṣabha ॥26॥
27
niyogadharmiṇā caiva niyogātmā bhavatyapi ।
vimokṣiṇā vimokṣaśca sametyeha tathā bhavet ॥27॥
28
śucikarmā śuciścaiva bhavatyamitadīptimān ।
vimalātmā ca bhavati sametya vimalātmanā ॥28॥
29
kevalātmā tathā caiva kevalena sametya vai ।
svatantraśca svatantreṇa svatantratvam avāpnute ॥29॥
30
etāvad etat kathitaṃ mayā te tathyaṃ mahārāja yathārthatattvam ।
amatsaratvaṃ pratigṛhya cārthaṃ sanātanaṃ brahma viśuddham ādyam ॥30॥
31
na vedaniṣṭhasya janasya rājan pradeyam etat paramaṃ tvayā bhavet ।
vivitsamānāya vibodhakārakaṃ prabodhahetoḥ praṇatasya śāsanam ॥31॥
32
na deyam etacca tathānṛtātmane śaṭhāya klībāya na jihmabuddhaye ।
na paṇḍitajñānaparopatāpine deyaṃ tvayedaṃ vinibodha yādṛśe ॥32॥
33
śraddhānvitāyātha guṇānvitāya parāpavādād viratāya nityam ।
viśuddhayogāya budhāya caiva kriyāvate 'tha kṣamiṇe hitāya ॥33॥
34
viviktaśīlāya vidhipriyāya vivādahīnāya bahuśrutāya ।
vijānate caiva na cāhitakṣame dame ca śaktāya śame ca dehinām ॥34॥
35
etair guṇair hīnatame na deyam etat paraṃ brahma viśuddham āhuḥ ।
na śreyasā yokṣyati tādṛśe kṛtaṃ dharmapravaktāram apātradānāt ॥35॥
36
pṛthvīm imāṃ yadyapi ratnapūrṇāṃ dadyānnadeyaṃ tvidam avratāya ।
jitendriyāyaitad asaṃśayaṃ te bhavet pradeyaṃ paramaṃ narendra ॥36॥
37
karāla mā te bhayam astu kiṃcid etacchrutaṃ brahma paraṃ tvayādya ।
yathāvad uktaṃ paramaṃ pavitraṃ niḥśokam atyantam anādimadhyam ॥37॥
38
agādhajanmāmaraṇaṃ ca rājan nirāmayaṃ vītabhayaṃ śivaṃ ca ।
samīkṣya mohaṃ tyaja cādya sarvaṃ jñānasya tattvārtham idaṃ viditvā ॥38॥
39
avāptam etaddhi purā sanātanāddhiraṇyagarbhād gadato narādhipa ।
prasādya yatnena tam ugratejasaṃ sanātanaṃ brahma yathādya vai tvayā ॥39॥
40
pṛṣṭastvayā cāsmi yathā narendra tathā mayedaṃ tvayi coktam adya ।
tathāvāptaṃ brahmaṇo me narendra mahajjñānaṃ mokṣavidāṃ purāṇam ॥40॥
41
bhīṣma uvāca ।
etad uktaṃ paraṃ brahma yasmānnāvartate punaḥ ।
pañcaviṃśo mahārāja paramarṣinidarśanāt ॥41॥
Бхишма сказал:
42
punarāvṛttim āpnoti paraṃ jñānam avāpya ca ।
nāvabudhyati tattvena budhyamāno 'jarāmaraḥ ॥42॥
43
etanniḥśreyasakaraṃ jñānānāṃ te paraṃ mayā ।
kathitaṃ tattvatastāta śrutvā devarṣito nṛpa ॥43॥
44
hiraṇyagarbhād ṛṣiṇā vasiṣṭhena mahātmanā ।
vasiṣṭhād ṛṣiśārdūlānnārado 'vāptavān idam ॥44॥
45
nāradād viditaṃ mahyam etad brahma sanātanam ।
mā śucaḥ kauravendra tvaṃ śrutvaitat paramaṃ padam ॥45॥
46
yena kṣarākṣare vitte na bhayaṃ tasya vidyate ।
vidyate tu bhayaṃ tasya yo naitad vetti pārthiva ॥46॥
47
avijñānācca mūḍhātmā punaḥ punar upadravan ।
pretya jātisahasrāṇi maraṇāntānyupāśnute ॥47॥
48
devalokaṃ tathā tiryaṅ mānuṣyam api cāśnute ।
yadi śudhyati kālena tasmād ajñānasāgarāt ॥48॥
49
ajñānasāgaro ghoro hyavyakto 'gādha ucyate ।
ahanyahani majjanti yatra bhūtāni bhārata ॥49॥
50
yasmād agādhād avyaktād uttīrṇastvaṃ sanātanāt ।
tasmāt tvaṃ virajāścaiva vitamaskaśca pārthiva ॥50॥
Глава 297
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
mṛgayāṃ vicarankaścidvijane janakātmajaḥ ।
vane dadarśa viprendramṛṣiṃ vaṃśadharaṃ bhṛgoḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
tamāsīnamupāsīnaḥ praṇamya śirasā munim ।
paścādanumatastena papraccha vasumānidam ॥2॥
3
bhagavankimidaṃ śreyaḥ pretya vāpīha vā bhavet ।
puruṣasyādhruve dehe kāmasya vaśavartinaḥ ॥3॥
4
satkṛtya paripṛṣṭaḥ sansumahātmā mahātapāḥ ।
nijagāda tatastasmai śreyaskaramidaṃ vacaḥ ॥4॥
5
manaso'pratikūlāni pretya ceha ca vāñchasi ।
bhūtānāṃ pratikūlebhyo nivartasva yatendriyaḥ ॥5॥
6
dharmaḥ satāṃ hitaḥ puṃsāṃ dharmaścaivāśrayaḥ satām ।
dharmāllokāstrayastāta pravṛttāḥ sacarācarāḥ ॥6॥
7
svādukāmuka kāmānāṃ vaitṛṣṇyaṃ kiṃ na gacchasi ।
madhu paśyasi durbuddhe prapātaṃ nānupaśyasi ॥7॥
8
yathā jñāne paricayaḥ kartavyastatphalārthinā ।
tathā dharme paricayaḥ kartavyastatphalārthinā ॥8॥
9
asatā dharmakāmena viśuddhaṃ karma duṣkaram ।
satā tu dharmakāmena sukaraṃ karma duṣkaram ॥9॥
10
vane grāmyasukhācāro yathā grāmyastathaiva saḥ ।
grāme vanasukhācāro yathā vanacarastathā ॥10॥
11
manovākkarmake dharme kuru śraddhāṃ samāhitaḥ ।
nivṛttau vā pravṛttau vā sampradhārya guṇāguṇān ॥11॥
12
nityaṃ ca bahu dātavyaṃ sādhubhyaścānasūyatā ।
prārthitaṃ vrataśaucābhyāṃ satkṛtaṃ deśakālayoḥ ॥12॥
13
śubhena vidhinā labdhamarhāya pratipādayet ।
krodhamutsṛjya dattvā ca nānutapyenna kīrtayet ॥13॥
14
anṛśaṃsaḥ śucirdāntaḥ satyavāgārjave sthitaḥ ।
yonikarmaviśuddhaśca pātraṃ syādvedaviddvijaḥ ॥14॥
15
satkṛtā caikapatnī ca jātyā yoniriheṣyate ।
ṛgyajuḥsāmago vidvānṣaṭkarmā pātramucyate ॥15॥
16
sa eva dharmaḥ so'dharmastaṃ taṃ pratinaraṃ bhavet ।
pātrakarmaviśeṣeṇa deśakālāvavekṣya ca ॥16॥
17
līlayālpaṃ yathā gātrātpramṛjyādrajasaḥ pumān ।
bahuyatnena mahatā pāpanirharaṇaṃ tathā ॥17॥
18
viriktasya yathā samyagghṛtaṃ bhavati bheṣajam ।
tathā nirhṛtadoṣasya pretyadharmaḥ sukhāvahaḥ ॥18॥
19
mānasaṃ sarvabhūteṣu vartate vai śubhāśubhe ।
aśubhebhyaḥ samākṣipya śubheṣvevāvatārayet ॥19॥
20
sarvaṃ sarveṇa sarvatra kriyamāṇaṃ ca pūjaya ।
svadharme yatra rāgaste kāmaṃ dharmo vidhīyatām ॥20॥
21
adhṛtātmandhṛtau tiṣṭha durbuddhe buddhimānbhava ।
apraśānta praśāmya tvamaprājña prājñavaccara ॥21॥
22
tejasā śakyate prāptumupāyasahacāriṇā ।
iha ca pretya ca śreyastasya mūlaṃ dhṛtiḥ parā ॥22॥
23
rājarṣiradhṛtiḥ svargātpatito hi mahābhiṣaḥ ।
yayātiḥ kṣīṇapuṇyaśca dhṛtyā lokānavāptavān ॥23॥
24
tapasvināṃ dharmavatāṃ viduṣāṃ copasevanāt ।
prāpsyase vipulāṃ buddhiṃ tathā śreyo'bhipatsyase ॥24॥
25
sa tu svabhāvasaṃpannastacchrutvā munibhāṣitam ।
vinivartya manaḥ kāmāddharme buddhiṃ cakāra ha] ॥25॥
Глава 298
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
dharmādharmavimuktaṃ yadvimuktaṃ sarvasaṃśrayāt ।
janmamṛtyuvimuktaṃ ca vimuktaṃ puṇyapāpayoḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
yacchivaṃ nityamabhayaṃ nityaṃ cākṣaramavyayam ।
śuci nityamanāyāsaṃ tadbhavānvaktumarhati ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atra te vartayiṣye'hamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
yājñavalkyasya saṃvādaṃ janakasya ca bhārata ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
yājñavalkyamṛṣiśreṣṭhaṃ daivarātirmahāyaśāḥ ।
papraccha janako rājā praśnaṃ praśnavidāṃ varaḥ ॥4॥
5
katīndriyāṇi viprarṣe kati prakṛtayaḥ smṛtāḥ ।
kimavyaktaṃ paraṃ brahma tasmācca paratastu kim ॥5॥
6
prabhavaṃ cāpyayaṃ caiva kālasaṅkhyāṃ tathaiva ca ।
vaktumarhasi viprendra tvadanugrahakāṅkṣiṇaḥ ॥6॥
7
ajñānātparipṛcchāmi tvaṃ hi jñānamayo nidhiḥ ।
tadahaṃ śrotumicchāmi sarvametadasaṃśayam ॥7॥
8
yājñavalkya uvāca ।
śrūyatāmavanīpāla yadetadanupṛcchasi ।
yogānāṃ paramaṃ jñānaṃ sāṅkhyānāṃ ca viśeṣataḥ ॥8॥
Яджнявалкья сказал:
9
na tavāviditaṃ kiñcinmāṃ tu jijñāsate bhavān ।
pṛṣṭena cāpi vaktavyameṣa dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ॥9॥
10
aṣṭau prakṛtayaḥ proktā vikārāścāpi ṣoḍaśa ।
atha sapta tu vyaktāni prāhuradhyātmacintakāḥ ॥10॥
11
avyaktaṃ ca mahāṃścaiva tathāhaṅkāra eva ca ।
pṛthivī vāyurākāśamāpo jyotiśca pañcamam ॥11॥
12
etāḥ prakṛtayastvaṣṭau vikārānapi me śṛṇu ।
śrotraṃ tvakcaiva cakṣuśca jihvā ghrāṇaṃ ca pañcamam ॥12॥
13
śabdasparśau ca rūpaṃ ca raso gandhastathaiva ca ।
vākca hastau ca pādau ca pāyurmeḍhraṃ tathaiva ca ॥13॥
14
ete viśeṣā rājendra mahābhūteṣu pañcasu ।
buddhīndriyāṇyathaitāni saviśeṣāṇi maithila ॥14॥
15
manaḥ ṣoḍaśakaṃ prāhuradhyātmagaticintakāḥ ।
tvaṃ caivānye ca vidvāṃsastattvabuddhiviśāradāḥ ॥15॥
16
avyaktācca mahānātmā samutpadyati pārthiva ।
prathamaṃ sargamityetadāhuḥ prādhānikaṃ budhāḥ ॥16॥
17
mahataścāpyahaṅkāra utpadyati narādhipa ।
dvitīyaṃ sargamityāhuretadbuddhyātmakaṃ smṛtam ॥17॥
18
ahaṅkārācca sambhūtaṃ mano bhūtaguṇātmakam ।
tṛtīyaḥ sarga ityeṣa āhaṅkārika ucyate ॥18॥
19
manasastu samudbhūtā mahābhūtā narādhipa ।
caturthaṃ sargamityetanmānasaṃ paricakṣate ॥19॥
20
śabdaḥ sparśaśca rūpaṃ ca raso gandhastathaiva ca ।
pañcamaṃ sargamityāhurbhautikaṃ bhūtacintakāḥ ॥20॥
21
śrotraṃ tvakcaiva cakṣuśca jihvā ghrāṇaṃ ca pañcamam ।
sargaṃ tu ṣaṣṭhamityāhurbahucintātmakaṃ smṛtam ॥21॥
22
adhaḥ śrotrendriyagrāma utpadyati narādhipa ।
saptamaṃ sargamityāhuretadaindriyakaṃ smṛtam ॥22॥
23
ūrdhvasrotastathā tiryagutpadyati narādhipa ।
aṣṭamaṃ sargamityāhuretadārjavakaṃ budhāḥ ॥23॥
24
tiryaksrotastvadhaḥsrota utpadyati narādhipa ।
navamaṃ sargamityāhuretadārjavakaṃ budhāḥ ॥24॥
25
etāni nava sargāṇi tattvāni ca narādhipa ।
caturviṃśatiruktāni yathāśruti nidarśanāt ॥25॥
26
ata ūrdhvaṃ mahārāja guṇasyaitasya tattvataḥ ।
mahātmabhiranuproktāṃ kālasaṅkhyāṃ nibodha me] ॥26॥
Глава 299
1
yājñavalkya uvāca ।
avyaktasya naraśreṣṭha kālasaṅkhyāṃ nibodha me ।
pañca kalpasahasrāṇi dviguṇānyaharucyate ॥1॥
Яджнявалкья сказал:
2
rātriretāvatī cāsya pratibuddho narādhipa ।
sṛjatyoṣadhimevāgre jīvanaṃ sarvadehinām ॥2॥
3
tato brahmāṇamasṛjaddhairaṇyāṇḍasamudbhavam ।
sā mūrtiḥ sarvabhūtānāmityevamanuśuśruma ॥3॥
4
saṃvatsaramuṣitvāṇḍe niṣkramya ca mahāmuniḥ ।
sandadhe'rdhaṃ mahīṃ kṛtsnāṃ divamardhaṃ prajāpatiḥ ॥4॥
5
dyāvāpṛthivyorityeṣa rājanvedeṣu paṭhyate ।
tayoḥ śakalayormadhyamākāśamakarotprabhuḥ ॥5॥
6
etasyāpi ca saṅkhyānaṃ vedavedāṅgapāragaiḥ ।
daśa kalpasahasrāṇi pādonānyaharucyate ।
rātrimetāvatīṃ cāsya prāhuradhyātmacintakāḥ ॥6॥
7
sṛjatyahaṅkāramṛṣirbhūtaṃ divyātmakaṃ tathā ।
caturaścāparānputrāndehātpūrvaṃ mahānṛṣiḥ ।
te vai pitṛbhyaḥ pitaraḥ śrūyante rājasattama ॥7॥
8
devāḥ pitṝṇāṃ ca sutā devairlokāḥ samāvṛtāḥ ।
carācarā naraśreṣṭha ityevamanuśuśruma ॥8॥
9
parameṣṭhī tvahaṅkāro'sṛjadbhūtāni pañcadhā ।
pṛthivī vāyurākāśamāpo jyotiśca pañcamam ॥9॥
10
etasyāpi niśāmāhustṛtīyamiha kurvataḥ ।
pañca kalpasahasrāṇi tāvadevāharucyate ॥10॥
11
śabdaḥ sparśaśca rūpaṃ ca raso gandhaśca pañcamaḥ ।
ete viśeṣā rājendra mahābhūteṣu pañcasu ।
yairāviṣṭāni bhūtāni ahanyahani pārthiva ॥11॥
12
anyonyaṃ spṛhayantyete anyonyasya hite ratāḥ ।
anyonyamabhimanyante anyonyaspardhinastathā ॥12॥
13
te vadhyamānā anyonyaṃ guṇairhāribhiravyayāḥ ।
ihaiva parivartante tiryagyonipraveśinaḥ ॥13॥
14
trīṇi kalpasahasrāṇi eteṣāmaharucyate ।
rātriretāvatī caiva manasaśca narādhipa ॥14॥
15
manaścarati rājendra caritaṃ sarvamindriyaiḥ ।
na cendriyāṇi paśyanti mana evātra paśyati ॥15॥
16
cakṣuḥ paśyati rūpāṇi manasā tu na cakṣuṣā ।
manasi vyākule cakṣuḥ paśyannapi na paśyati ।
tathendriyāṇi sarvāṇi paśyantītyabhicakṣate ॥16॥
17
manasyuparate rājannindriyoparamo bhavet ।
na cendriyavyuparame manasyuparamo bhavet ।
evaṃ manaḥpradhānāni indriyāṇi vibhāvayet ॥17॥
18
indriyāṇāṃ hi sarveṣāmīśvaraṃ mana ucyate ।
etadviśanti bhūtāni sarvāṇīha mahāyaśāḥ] ॥18॥
Глава 300
1
yājñavalkya uvāca ।
tattvānāṃ sargasaṅkhyā ca kālasaṅkhyā tathaiva ca ।
mayā proktānupūrvyeṇa saṃhāramapi me śṛṇu ॥1॥
Яджнявалкья сказал:
2
yathā saṃharate jantūnsasarja ca punaḥ punaḥ ।
anādinidhano brahmā nityaścākṣara eva ca ॥2॥
3
ahaḥkṣayamatho buddhvā niśi svapnamanāstathā ।
codayāmāsa bhagavānavyakto'haṅkṛtaṃ naram ॥3॥
4
tataḥ śatasahasrāṃśuravyaktenābhicoditaḥ ।
kṛtvā dvādaśadhātmānamādityo jvaladagnivat ॥4॥
5
caturvidhaṃ prajājālaṃ nirdahatyāśu tejasā ।
jarāyvaṇḍasvedajātamudbhijjaṃ ca narādhipa ॥5॥
6
etadunmeṣamātreṇa viniṣṭaṃ sthāṇujaṅgamam ।
kūrmapṛṣṭhasamā bhūmirbhavatyatha samantataḥ ॥6॥
7
jagaddagdhvāmitabalaḥ kevalaṃ jagatīṃ tataḥ ।
ambhasā balinā kṣipramāpūryata samantataḥ ॥7॥
8
tataḥ kālāgnimāsādya tadambho yāti saṅkṣayam ।
vinaṣṭe'mbhasi rājendra jājvalītyanalo mahān ॥8॥
9
tamaprameyo'tibalaṃ jvalamānaṃ vibhāvasum ।
ūṣmāṇaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ saptārciṣamathāñjasā ॥9॥
10
bhakṣayāmāsa balavānvāyuraṣṭātmako balī ।
vicarannamitaprāṇastiryagūrdhvamadhastathā ॥10॥
11
tamapratibalaṃ bhīmamākāśaṃ grasate''tmanā ।
ākāśamapyatinadanmano grasati cārikam ॥11॥
12
mano grasati sarvātmā so'haṅkāraḥ prajāpatiḥ ।
ahaṅkāraṃ mahānātmā bhūtabhavyabhaviṣyavit ॥12॥
13
tamapyanupamātmānaṃ viśvaṃ śaṃbhuḥ prajāpatiḥ ।
aṇimā laghimā prāptirīśāno jyotiravyayaḥ ॥13॥
14
sarvataḥpāṇipādāntaḥ sarvatokṣiśiromukhaḥ ।
sarvataḥśrutimāṁlloke sarvamāvṛtya tiṣṭhati ॥14॥
15
hṛdayaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ parvaṇo'ṅguṣṭhamātrakaḥ ।
anugrasatyanantaṃ hi mahātmā viśvamīśvaraḥ ॥15॥
16
tataḥ samabhavatsarvamakṣayāvyayamavraṇam ।
bhūtabhavyamanuṣyāṇāṃ sraṣṭāramanaghaṃ tathā ॥16॥
17
eṣo'pyayaste rājendra yathāvatparibhāṣitaḥ ।
adhyātmamadhibhūtaṃ ca adhidaivaṃ ca śrūyatām] ॥17॥
Глава 301
1
yājñavalkya uvāca ।
pādāvadhyātmamityāhurbrāhmaṇāstattvadarśinaḥ ।
gantavyamadhibhūtaṃ ca viṣṇustatrādhidaivatam ॥1॥
Яджнявалкья сказал:
2
pāyuradhyātmamityāhuryathātattvārthadarśinaḥ ।
visargamadhibhūtaṃ ca mitrastatrādhidaivatam ॥2॥
3
upastho'dhyātmamityāhuryathāyoganidarśanam ।
adhibhūtaṃ tathānando daivataṃ ca prajāpatiḥ ॥3॥
4
hastāvadhyātmamityāhuryathāsāṅkhyanidarśanam ।
kartavyamadhibhūtaṃ tu indrastatrādhidaivatam ॥4॥
5
vāgadhyātmamiti prāhuryathāśrutinidarśanam ।
vaktavyamadhibhūtaṃ tu vahnistatrādhidaivatam ॥5॥
6
cakṣuradhyātmamityāhuryathāśrutinidarśanam ।
rūpamatrādhibhūtaṃ tu sūryastatrādhidaivatam ॥6॥
7
śrotramadhyātmamityāhuryathāśrutinidarśanam ।
śabdastatrādhibhūtaṃ tu diśastatrādhidaivatam ॥7॥
8
jihvāmadhyātmamityāhuryathātattvanidarśanam ।
rasa evādhibhūtaṃ tu āpastatrādhidaivatam ॥8॥
9
ghrāṇamadhyātmamityāhuryathāśrutinidarśanam ।
gandha evādhibhūtaṃ tu pṛthivī cādhidaivatam ॥9॥
10
tvagadhyātmamiti prāhustattvabuddhiviśāradāḥ ।
sparśa evādhibhūtaṃ tu pavanaścādhidaivatam ॥10॥
11
mano'dhyātmamiti prāhuryathāśrutinidarśanam ।
mantavyamadhibhūtaṃ tu candramāścādhidaivatam ॥11॥
12
ahaṅkārikamadhyātmamāhustattvanidarśanam ।
abhimāno'dhibhūtaṃ tu bhavastatrādhidaivatam ॥12॥
13
buddhiradhyātmamityāhuryathāvedanidarśanam ।
boddhavyamadhibhūtaṃ tu kṣetrajño'trādhidaivatam ॥13॥
14
eṣā te vyaktato rājanvibhūtiranuvarṇitā ।
ādau madhye tathā cānte yathātattvena tattvavit ॥14॥
15
prakṛtirguṇānvikurute svacchandenātmakāmyayā ।
krīḍārthaṃ tu mahārāja śataśo'tha sahasraśaḥ ॥15॥
16
yathā dīpasahasrāṇi dīpānmartyāḥ prakurvate ।
prakṛtistathā vikurute puruṣasya guṇānbahūn ॥16॥
17
sattvamānanda udrekaḥ prītiḥ prākāśyameva ca ।
sukhaṃ śuddhitvamārogyaṃ santoṣaḥ śraddadhānatā ॥17॥
18
akārpaṇyamasaṃrambhaḥ kṣamā dhṛtirahiṃsatā ।
samatā satyamānṛṇyaṃ mārdavaṃ hrīracāpalam ॥18॥
19
śaucamārjavamācāramalaulyaṃ hṛdyasambhramaḥ ।
iṣṭāniṣṭaviyogānāṃ kṛtānāmavikatthanam ॥19॥
20
dānena cānugrahaṇamaspṛhārthe parārthatā ।
sarvabhūtadayā caiva sattvasyaite guṇāḥ smṛtāḥ ॥20॥
21
rajoguṇānāṃ saṅghāto rūpamaiśvaryavigrahe ।
atyāśitvamakāruṇyaṃ sukhaduḥkhopasevanam ॥21॥
22
parāpavādeṣu ratirvivādānāṃ ca sevanam ।
ahaṅkārastvasatkāraścintā vairopasevanam ॥22॥
23
paritāpo'paharaṇaṃ hrīnāśo'nārjavaṃ tathā ।
bhedaḥ paruṣatā caiva kāmakrodhau madastathā ।
darpo dveṣo'tivādaśca ete proktā rajoguṇāḥ ॥23॥
24
tāmasānāṃ tu saṅghātaṃ pravakṣyāmyupadhāryatām ।
moho'prakāśastāmisramandhatāmisrasañjñitam ॥24॥
25
maraṇaṃ cāndhatāmisraṃ tāmisraṃ krodha ucyate ।
tamaso lakṣaṇānīha bhakṣāṇāmabhirocanam ॥25॥
26
bhojanānāmaparyāptistathā peyeṣvatṛptatā ।
gandhavāso vihāreṣu śayaneṣvāsaneṣu ca ॥26॥
27
divāsvapne vivāde ca pramādeṣu ca vai ratiḥ ।
nṛtyavāditragītānāmajñānācchraddadhānatā ।
dveṣo dharmaviśeṣāṇāmete vai tāmasā guṇāḥ] ॥27॥
Глава 302
1
yājñavalkya uvāca ।
ete pradhānasya guṇāstrayaḥ puruṣasattama ।
kṛtsnasya caiva jagatastiṣṭhantyanapagāḥ sadā ॥1॥
Яджнявалкья сказал:
2
śatadhā sahasradhā caiva tathā śatasahasradhā ।
koṭiśaśca karotyeṣa pratyagātmānamātmanā ॥2॥
3
sāttvikasyottamaṃ sthānaṃ rājasasyeha madhyamam ।
tāmasasyādhamaṃ sthānaṃ prāhuradhyātmacintakāḥ ॥3॥
4
kevaleneha puṇyena gatimūrdhvāmavāpnuyāt ।
puṇyapāpena mānuṣyamadharmeṇāpyadhogatim ॥4॥
5
dvandvameṣāṃ trayāṇāṃ tu sannipātaṃ ca tattvataḥ ।
sattvasya rajasaścaiva tamasaśca śṛṇuṣva me ॥5॥
6
sattvasya tu rajo dṛṣṭaṃ rajasaśca tamastathā ।
tamasaśca tathā sattvaṃ sattvasyāvyaktameva ca ॥6॥
7
avyaktasattvasaṃyukto devalokamavāpnuyāt ।
rajaḥsattvasamāyukto manuṣyeṣūpapadyate ॥7॥
8
rajastamobhyāṃ saṃyuktastiryagyoniṣu jāyate ।
rajastāmasasattvaiśca yukto mānuṣyamāpnuyāt ॥8॥
9
puṇyapāpaviyuktānāṃ sthānamāhurmanīṣiṇām ।
śāsvataṃ cāvyayaṃ caiva akṣaraṃ cābhayaṃ ca yat ॥9॥
10
jñānināṃ sambhavaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ sthānamavraṇamacyutam ।
atīndriyamabījaṃ ca janmamṛtyutamonudam ॥10॥
11
avyaktasthaṃ paraṃ yattatpṛṣṭaste'haṃ narādhipa ।
sa eṣa prakṛtiṣṭho hi tasthurityabhidhīyate ॥11॥
12
acetanaścaiṣa mataḥ prakṛtisthaśca pārthiva ।
etenādhiṣṭhitaścaiva sṛjate saṃharatyapi ॥12॥
13
janaka uvāca ।
anādinidhanāvetāvubhāveva mahāmune ।
amūrtimantāvacalāvaprakampyau ca nirvraṇau ॥13॥
Джанака сказал:
14
agrāhyāvṛṣiśārdūla kathameko hyacetanaḥ ।
cetanāvāṃstathā caikaḥ kṣetrajña iti bhāṣitaḥ ॥14॥
15
tvaṃ hi viprendra kārtsnyena mokṣadharmamupāsase ।
sākalyaṃ mokṣadharmasya śrotumicchāmi tattvataḥ ॥15॥
16
astitvaṃ kevalatvaṃ ca vinābhāvaṃ tathaiva ca ।
tathaivotkramaṇasthānaṃ dehino'pi viyujyataḥ ॥16॥
17
kālena yaddhi prāpnoti sthānaṃ tadbrūhi me dvija ।
sāṅkhyajñānaṃ ca tattvena pṛthagyogaṃ tathaiva ca ॥17॥
18
ariṣṭāni ca tattvena vaktumarhasi sattama ।
viditaṃ sarvametatte pāṇāvāmalakaṃ yathā] ॥18॥
Глава 303
1
yājñavalkya uvāca ।
na śakyo nirguṇastāta guṇīkartuṃ viśāṃ pate ।
guṇavāṃścāpyaguṇavānyathātattvaṃ nibodha me ॥1॥
Яджнявалкья сказал:
2
guṇairhi guṇavāneva nirguṇaścāguṇastathā ।
prāhurevaṃ mahātmāno munayastattvadarśinaḥ ॥2॥
3
guṇasvabhāvastvavyakto guṇānevābhivartate ।
upayuṅkte ca tāneva sa caivājñaḥ svabhāvataḥ ॥3॥
4
avyaktastu na jānīte puruṣo jñaḥ svabhāvataḥ ।
na mattaḥ paramastīti nityamevābhimanyate ॥4॥
5
anena kāraṇenaitadavyaktaṃ syādacetanam ।
nityatvādakṣaratvācca kṣarāṇāṃ tattvato'nyathā ॥5॥
6
yadājñānena kurvīta guṇasargaṃ punaḥ punaḥ ।
yadātmānaṃ na jānīte tadāvyaktamihocyate ॥6॥
7
kartṛtvāccāpi tattvānāṃ tattvadharmī tathocyate ।
kartṛtvāccaiva yonīnāṃ yonidharmā tathocyate ॥7॥
8
kartṛtvātprakṛtīnāṃ tu tathā prakṛtidharmitā ।
kartṛtvāccāpi bījānāṃ bījadharmī tathocyate ॥8॥
9
guṇānāṃ prasavatvācca tathā prasavadharmavān ।
kartṛtvātpralayānāṃ ca tathā pralayadharmitā ॥9॥
10
bījatvātprakṛtitvācca pralayatvāttathaiva ca ।
upekṣakatvādanyatvādabhimānācca kevalam ॥10॥
11
manyante yatayaḥ śuddhā adhyātmavigatajvarāḥ ।
anityaṃ nityamavyaktamevametaddhi śuśruma ॥11॥
12
avyaktaikatvamityāhurnānātvaṃ puruṣastathā ।
sarvabhūtadayāvantaḥ kevalaṃ jñānamāsthitāḥ ॥12॥
13
anyaḥ sa puruṣo'vyaktastvadhruvo dhruvasañjñakaḥ ।
yathā muñja iṣīkāyāstathaivaitaddhi jāyate ॥13॥
14
anyaṃ ca maśakaṃ vidyādanyaccodumbaraṃ tathā ।
na codumbarasaṃyogairmaśakastatra lipyate ॥14॥
15
anya eva tathā matsyastathānyadudakaṃ smṛtam ।
na codakasya sparśena matsyo lipyati sarvaśaḥ ॥15॥
16
anyo hyagnirukhāpyanyā nityamevamavaihi bhoḥ ।
na copalipyate so'gnirukhāsaṃsparśanena vai ॥16॥
17
puṣkaraṃ tvanyadevātra tathānyadudakaṃ smṛtam ।
na codakasya sparśena lipyate tatra puṣkaram ॥17॥
18
eteṣāṃ saha saṃvāsaṃ vivāsaṃ caiva nityaśaḥ ।
yathā tathainaṃ paśyanti na nityaṃ prākṛtā janāḥ ॥18॥
19
ye tvanyathaiva paśyanti na samyakteṣu darśanam ।
te vyaktaṃ nirayaṃ ghoraṃ praviśanti punaḥ punaḥ ॥19॥
20
sāṅkhyadarśanametatte parisaṅkhyātamuttamam ।
evaṃ hi parisaṅkhyāya sāṅkhyāḥ kevalatāṃ gatāḥ ॥20॥
21
ye tvanye tattvakuśalāsteṣāmetannidarśanam ।
ataḥ paraṃ pravakṣyāmi yogānāmapi darśanam] ॥21॥
Глава 304
1
yājñavalkya uvāca ।
sāṅkhyajñānaṃ mayā proktaṃ yogajñānaṃ nibodha me ।
yathāśrutaṃ yathādṛṣṭaṃ tattvena nṛpasattama ॥1॥
Яджнявалкья сказал:
2
nāsti sāṅkhyasamaṃ jñānaṃ nāsti yogasamaṃ balam ।
tāvubhāvekacaryau tu ubhāvanidhanau smṛtau ॥2॥
3
pṛthakpṛthaktu paśyanti ye'lpabuddhiratā narāḥ ।
vayaṃ tu rājanpaśyāma ekameva tu niścayāt ॥3॥
4
yadeva yogāḥ paśyanti tatsāṅkhyairapi dṛśyate ।
ekaṃ sāṅkhyaṃ ca yogaṃ ca yaḥ paśyati sa tattvavit ॥4॥
5
rudrapradhānānaparānviddhi yogānparantapa ।
tenaiva cātha dehena vicaranti diśo daśa ॥5॥
6
yāvaddhi pralayastāta sūkṣmeṇāṣṭaguṇena vai ।
yogena lokānvicaransukhaṃ saṃnyasya cānagha ॥6॥
7
vedeṣu cāṣṭaguṇitaṃ yogamāhurmanīṣiṇaḥ ।
sūkṣmamaṣṭaguṇaṃ prāhurnetaraṃ nṛpasattama ॥7॥
8
dviguṇaṃ yogakṛtyaṃ tu yogānāṃ prāhuruttamam ।
saguṇaṃ nirguṇaṃ caiva yathāśāstranidarśanam ॥8॥
9
dhāraṇā caiva manasaḥ prāṇāyāmaśca pārthiva ।
prāṇāyāmo hi saguṇo nirguṇaṃ dhāraṇaṃ manaḥ ॥9॥
10
yatra dṛśyeta muñcanvai prāṇānmaithilasattama ।
vātādhikyaṃ bhavatyeva tasmāddhi na samācaret ॥10॥
11
niśāyāḥ prathame yāme codanā dvādaśa smṛtāḥ ।
madhye suptvā pare yāme dvādaśaiva tu codanāḥ ॥11॥
12
tadevamupaśāntena dāntenaikāntaśīlinā ।
ātmārāmeṇa buddhena yoktavyo''tmā na saṃśayaḥ ॥12॥
13
pañcānāmindriyāṇāṃ tu doṣānākṣipya pañcadhā ।
śabdaṃ sparśaṃ tathā rūpaṃ rasaṃ gandhaṃ tathaiva ca ॥13॥
14
pratibhāmapavargaṃ ca pratisaṃhṛtya maithila ।
indriyagrāmamakhilaṃ manasyabhiniveśya ha ॥14॥
15
manastathaivāhaṅkāre pratiṣṭhāpya narādhipa ।
ahaṅkāraṃ tathā buddhau buddhiṃ ca prakṛtāvapi ॥15॥
16
evaṃ hi parisaṅkhyāya tato dhyāyeta kevalam ।
virajaskamalaṃ nityamanantaṃ śuddhamavraṇam ॥16॥
17
tasthuṣaṃ puruṣaṃ sattvamabhedyamajarāmaram ।
śāśvataṃ cāvyayaṃ caiva īśānaṃ brahma cāvyayam ॥17॥
18
yuktasya tu mahārāja lakṣaṇānyupadhārayet ।
lakṣaṇaṃ tu prasādasya yathā tṛptaḥ sukhaṃ svapet ॥18॥
19
nivāte tu yathā dīpo jvaletsnehasamanvitaḥ ।
niścalordhvaśikhastadvadyuktamāhurmanīṣiṇaḥ ॥19॥
20
pāṣāṇa iva meghotthairyathā bindubhirāhataḥ ।
nālaṃ cālayituṃ śakyastathā yuktasya lakṣaṇam ॥20॥
21
śaṅkhadundubhinirghoṣairvividhairgītavāditaiḥ ।
kriyamāṇairna kampeta yuktasyaitannidarśanam ॥21॥
22
tailapātraṃ yathā pūrṇaṃ karābhyāṃ gṛhya pūruṣaḥ ।
sopānamāruhedbhītastarjyamāno'sipāṇibhiḥ ॥22॥
23
saṃyatātmā bhayātteṣāṃ na pātrādbindumutsṛjet ।
tathaivottaramāṇasya ekāgramanasastathā ॥23॥
24
sthiratvādindriyāṇāṃ tu niścalatvāttathaiva ca ।
evaṃ yuktasya tu munerlakṣaṇānyupadhārayet ॥24॥
25
sa yuktaḥ paśyati brahma yattatparamamavyayam ।
mahatastamaso madhye sthitaṃ jvalanasannibham ॥25॥
26
etena kevalaṃ yāti tyaktvā dehamasākṣikam ।
kālena mahatā rājañśrutireṣā sanātanī ॥26॥
27
etaddhi yogaṃ yogānāṃ kimanyadyogalakṣaṇam ।
vijñāya taddhi manyante kṛtakṛtyā manīṣiṇaḥ] ॥27॥
Глава 305
1
yājñavalkya uvāca ।
tathaivotkramamāṇaṃ tu śṛṇuṣvāvahito nṛpa ।
padbhyāmutkramamāṇasya vaiṣṇavaṃ sthānamucyate ॥1॥
Яджнявалкья сказал:
2
jaṅghābhyāṃ tu vasūndevānāpnuyāditi naḥ śrutam ।
jānubhyāṃ ca mahābhāgāndevānsādhyānavāpnuyāt ॥2॥
3
pāyunotkramamāṇastu maitraṃ sthānamavāpnuyāt ।
pṛthivīṃ jaghanenātha ūrubhyāṃ tu prajāpatim ॥3॥
4
pārśvābhyāṃ maruto devānnāsābhyāmindumeva ca ।
bāhubhyāmindramityāhururasā rudrameva ca ॥4॥
5
grīvāyāstamṛṣiśreṣṭhaṃ naramāpnotyanuttamam ।
viśvedevānmukhenātha diśaḥ śrotreṇa cāpnuyāt ॥5॥
6
ghrāṇena gandhavahanaṃ netrābhyāṃ sūryameva ca ।
bhrūbhyāṃ caivāśvinau devau lalāṭena pitṝnatha ॥6॥
7
brahmāṇamāpnoti vibhuṃ mūrdhnā devāgrajaṃ tathā ।
etānyutkramaṇasthānānyuktāni mithileśvara ॥7॥
8
ariṣṭāni tu vakṣyāmi vihitāni manīṣibhiḥ ।
saṃvatsaraviyogasya sambhaveyuḥ śarīriṇaḥ ॥8॥
9
yo'rundhatīṃ na paśyeta dṛṣṭapūrvāṃ kadācana ।
tathaiva dhruvamityāhuḥ pūrṇenduṃ dīpameva ca ॥9॥
10
paracakṣuṣi cātmānaṃ ye na paśyanti pārthiva ।
ātmacchāyākṛtībhūtaṃ te'pi saṃvatsarāyuṣaḥ ॥10॥
11
atidyutiratiprajñā aprajñā cādyutistathā ।
prakṛtervikriyāpattiḥ ṣaṇmāsānmṛtyulakṣaṇam ॥11॥
12
daivatānyavajānāti brāhmaṇaiśca virudhyate ।
kṛṣṇaśyāvacchavicchāyaḥ ṣaṇmāsānmṛtyulakṣaṇam ॥12॥
13
śīrṇanābhi yathā cakraṃ chidraṃ somaṃ prapaśyati ।
tathaiva ca sahasrāṃśuṃ saptarātreṇa mṛtyubhāk ॥13॥
14
śavagandhamupāghrāti surabhiṃ prāpya yo naraḥ ।
devatāyatanasthastu ṣaḍrātreṇa sa mṛtyubhāk ॥14॥
15
karṇanāsāvanamanaṃ dantadṛṣṭivirāgitā ।
sañjñālopo nirūṣmatvaṃ sadyomṛtyunidarśanam ॥15॥
16
akasmācca sravedyasya vāmamakṣi narādhipa ।
mūrdhataścotpateddhūmaḥ sadyomṛtyunidarśanam ॥16॥
17
etāvanti tvariṣṭāni viditvā mānavo''tmavān ।
niśi cāhani cātmānaṃ yojayetparamātmani ॥17॥
18
pratīkṣamāṇastatkālaṃ yatkālaṃ prati tadbhavet ।
athāsya neṣṭaṃ maraṇaṃ sthātumicchedimāṃ kriyām ॥18॥
19
sarvagandhānrasāṃścaiva dhārayeta samāhitaḥ ।
tathā hi mṛtyuṃ jayati tatpareṇāntarātmanā ॥19॥
20
sasāṅkhyadhāraṇaṃ caiva viditvā manujarṣabha ।
jayecca mṛtyuṃ yogena tatpareṇāntarātmanā ॥20॥
21
gacchetprāpyākṣayaṃ kṛtsnamajanma śivamavyayam ।
śāśvataṃ sthānamacalaṃ duṣprāpamakṛtātmabhiḥ] ॥21॥
Глава 306
1
yājñavalkya uvāca ।
avyaktasthaṃ paraṃ yattatpṛṣṭaste'haṃ narādhipa ।
paraṃ guhyamimaṃ praśnaṃ śṛṇuṣvāvahito nṛpa ॥1॥
Яджнявалкья сказал:
2
yathārṣeṇeha vidhinā caratāvamatena ha ।
mayādityādavāptāni yajūṃṣi mithilādhipa ॥2॥
3
mahatā tapasā devastapiṣṭhaḥ sevito mayā ।
prītena cāhaṃ vibhunā sūryeṇoktastadānagha ॥3॥
4
varaṃ vṛṇīṣva viprarṣe yadiṣṭaṃ te sudurlabham ।
tatte dāsyāmi prītātmā matprasādo hi durlabhaḥ ॥4॥
5
tataḥ praṇamya śirasā mayoktastapatāṃ varaḥ ।
yajūṃṣi nopayuktāni kṣipramicchāmi veditum ॥5॥
6
tato māṃ bhagavānāha vitariṣyāmi te dvija ।
sarasvatīha vāgbhūtā śarīraṃ te pravekṣyati ॥6॥
7
tato māmāha bhagavānāsyaṃ svaṃ vivṛtaṃ kuru ।
vivṛtaṃ ca tato me''syaṃ praviṣṭā ca sarasvatī ॥7॥
8
tato vidahyamāno'haṃ praviṣṭo'mbhastadānagha ।
avijñānādamarṣācca bhāskarasya mahātmanaḥ ॥8॥
9
tato vidahyamānaṃ māmuvāca bhagavānraviḥ ।
muhūrtaṃ sahyatāṃ dāhastataḥ śītībhaviṣyasi ॥9॥
10
śītībhūtaṃ ca māṃ dṛṣṭvā bhagavānāha bhāskaraḥ ।
pratiṣṭhāsyati te vedaḥ sottaraḥ sakhilo dvija ॥10॥
11
kṛtsnaṃ śatapathaṃ caiva praṇeṣyasi dvijarṣabha ।
tasyānte cāpunarbhāve buddhistava bhaviṣyati ॥11॥
12
prāpsyase ca yadiṣṭaṃ tatsāṅkhyayogepsitaṃ padam ।
etāvaduktvā bhagavānastamevābhyavartata ॥12॥
13
tato'nuvyāhṛtaṃ śrutvā gate deve vibhāvasau ।
gṛhamāgatya saṃhṛṣṭo'cintayaṃ vai sarasvatīm ॥13॥
14
tataḥ pravṛttātiśubhā svaravyañjanabhūṣitā ।
oṅkāramāditaḥ kṛtvā mama devī sarasvatī ॥14॥
15
tato'hamarghyaṃ vidhivatsarasvatyai nyavedayam ।
tapatāṃ ca variṣṭhāya niṣaṇṇastatparāyaṇaḥ ॥15॥
16
tataḥ śatapathaṃ kṛtsnaṃ sarahasyaṃ sasaṅgraham ।
cakre sapariśeṣaṃ ca harṣeṇa parameṇa ha ॥16॥
17
kṛtvā cādhyayanaṃ teṣāṃ śiṣyāṇāṃ śatamuttamam ।
vipriyārthaṃ saśiṣyasya mātulasya mahātmanaḥ ॥17॥
18
tataḥ saśiṣyeṇa mayā sūryeṇeva gabhastibhiḥ ।
vyāpto yajño mahārāja pitustava mahātmanaḥ ॥18॥
19
miṣato devalasyāpi tato'rdhaṃ hṛtavānaham ।
svavedadakṣiṇāyātha vimarde mātulena ha ॥19॥
20
sumantunātha pailena tathā jaimininā ca vai ।
pitrā te munibhiścaiva tato'hamanumānitaḥ ॥20॥
21
daśa pañca ca prāptāni yajūṃṣyarkānmayānagha ।
tathaiva lomaharṣācca purāṇamavadhāritam ॥21॥
22
bījametatpuraskṛtya devīṃ caiva sarasvatīm ।
sūryasya cānubhāvena pravṛtto'haṃ narādhipa ॥22॥
23
kartuṃ śatapathaṃ vedamapūrvaṃ kāritaṃ ca me ।
yathābhilaṣitaṃ mārgaṃ tathā taccopapāditam ॥23॥
24
śiṣyāṇāmakhilaṃ kṛtsnamanujñātaṃ sasaṅgraham ।
sarve ca śiṣyāḥ śucayo gatāḥ paramaharṣitāḥ ॥24॥
25
śākhāḥ pañcadaśemāstu vidyā bhāskaradarśitāḥ ।
pratiṣṭhāpya yathākāmaṃ vedyaṃ tadanucintayam ॥25॥
26
kimatra brahmaṇyamṛtaṃ kiṃ ca vedyamanuttamam ।
cintaye tatra cāgatya gandharvo māmapṛcchata ॥26॥
27
viśvāvasustato rājanvedāntajñānakovidaḥ ।
caturviṃśatikānpraśnānpṛṣṭvā vedasya pārthiva ।
pañcaviṃśatimaṃ praśnaṃ papracchānvīkṣikīṃ tathā ॥27॥
28
viśvāviśvaṃ tathāśvāśvaṃ mitraṃ varuṇameva ca ।
jñānaṃ jñeyaṃ tathājño jñaḥ kastapā atapāstathā ।
sūryādaḥ sūrya iti ca vidyāvidye tathaiva ca ॥28॥
29
vedyāvedyaṃ tathā rājannacalaṃ calameva ca ।
apūrvamakṣayaṃ kṣayyametatpraśnamanuttamam ॥29॥
30
athoktaśca mayā rājanrājā gandharvasattamaḥ ।
pṛṣṭavānanupūrveṇa praśnamuttamamarthavat ॥30॥
31
muhūrtaṃ mṛṣyatāṃ tāvadyāvadenaṃ vicintaye ।
bāḍhamityeva kṛtvā sa tūṣṇīṃ gandharva āsthitaḥ ॥31॥
32
tato'nvacintayamahaṃ bhūyo devīṃ sarasvatīm ।
manasā sa ca me praśno dadhno ghṛtamivoddhṛtam ॥32॥
33
tatropaniṣadaṃ caiva pariśeṣaṃ ca pārthiva ।
mathnāmi manasā tāta dṛṣṭvā cānvīkṣikīṃ parām ॥33॥
34
caturthī rājaśārdūla vidyaiṣā sāmparāyikī ।
udīritā mayā tubhyaṃ pañcaviṃśe'dhi dhiṣṭhitā ॥34॥
35
athoktastu mayā rājanrājā viśvāvasustadā ।
śrūyatāṃ yadbhavānasmānpraśnaṃ sampṛṣṭavāniha ॥35॥
36
viśvāviśveti yadidaṃ gandharvendrānupṛcchasi ।
viśvāvyaktaṃ paraṃ vidyādbhūtabhavyabhayaṅkaram ॥36॥
37
triguṇaṃ guṇakartṛtvādaviśvo niṣkalastathā ।
aśvastathaiva mithunamevamevānudṛśyate ॥37॥
38
avyaktaṃ prakṛtiṃ prāhuḥ puruṣeti ca nirguṇam ।
tathaiva mitraṃ puruṣaṃ varuṇaṃ prakṛtiṃ tathā ॥38॥
39
jñānaṃ tu prakṛtiṃ prāhurjñeyaṃ niṣkalameva ca ।
ajñaśca jñaśca puruṣastasmānniṣkala ucyate ॥39॥
40
kastapā atapāḥ proktaḥ ko'sau puruṣa ucyate ।
tapāḥ prakṛtirityāhuratapā niṣkalaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥40॥
41
tathaivāvedyamavyaktaṃ vedyaḥ puruṣa ucyate ।
calācalamiti proktaṃ tvayā tadapi me śṛṇu ॥41॥
42
calāṃ tu prakṛtiṃ prāhuḥ kāraṇaṃ kṣepasargayoḥ ।
akṣepasargayoḥkartā niścalaḥ puruṣaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥42॥
43
ajāvubhāvaprajau ca akṣayau cāpyubhāvapi ।
ajau nityāvubhau prāhuradhyātmagatiniścayāḥ ॥43॥
44
akṣayatvātprajanane ajamatrāhuravyayam ।
akṣayaṃ puruṣaṃ prāhuḥ kṣayo hyasya na vidyate ॥44॥
45
guṇakṣayatvātprakṛtiḥ kartṛtvādakṣayaṃ budhāḥ ।
eṣā te''nvīkṣikī vidyā caturthī sāmparāyikī ॥45॥
46
vidyopetaṃ dhanaṃ kṛtvā karmaṇā nityakarmaṇi ।
ekāntadarśanā vedāḥ sarve viśvāvaso smṛtāḥ ॥46॥
47
jāyante ca mriyante ca yasminnete yataścyutāḥ ।
vedārthaṃ ye na jānanti vedyaṃ gandharvasattama ॥47॥
48
sāṅgopāṅgānapi yadi pañca vedānadhīyate ।
vedavedyaṃ na jānīte vedabhāravaho hi saḥ ॥48॥
49
yo ghṛtārthī kharīkṣīraṃ mathedgandharvasattama ।
viṣṭhāṃ tatrānupaśyeta na maṇḍaṃ nāpi vā ghṛtam ॥49॥
50
tathā vedyamavedyaṃ ca vedavidyo na vindati ।
sa kevalaṃ mūḍhamatirjñānabhāravahaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥50॥
51
draṣṭavyau nityamevaitau tatpareṇāntarātmanā ।
yathāsya janmanidhane na bhavetāṃ punaḥ punaḥ ॥51॥
52
ajasraṃ janmanidhanaṃ cintayitvā trayīmimām ।
parityajya kṣayamiha akṣayaṃ dharmamāsthitaḥ ॥52॥
53
yadā tu paśyate'tyantamahanyahani kāśyapa ।
tadā sa kevalībhūtaḥ ṣaḍviṃśamanupaśyati ॥53॥
54
anyaśca śaśvadavyaktastathānyaḥ pañcaviṃśakaḥ ।
tasya dvāvanupaśyeta tamekamiti sādhavaḥ ॥54॥
55
tenaitannābhijānanti pañcaviṃśakamacyutam ।
janmamṛtyubhayādyogāḥ sāṅkhyāśca paramaiṣiṇaḥ ॥55॥
56
viśvāvasuruvāca ।
pañcaviṃśaṃ yadetatte proktaṃ brāhmaṇasattama ।
tathā tanna tathā veti tadbhavānvaktumarhati ॥56॥
Вишвавасур сказал:
57
jaigīṣavyasyāsitasya devalasya ca me śrutam ।
parāśarasya viprarṣervārṣagaṇyasya dhīmataḥ ॥57॥
58
bhikṣoḥ pañcaśikhasyātha kapilasya śukasya ca ।
gautamasyārṣṭiṣeṇasya gargasya ca mahātmanaḥ ॥58॥
59
nāradasyāsureścaiva pulastyasya ca dhīmataḥ ।
sanatkumārasya tataḥ śukrasya ca mahātmanaḥ ॥59॥
60
kaśyapasya pituścaiva pūrvameva mayā śrutam ।
tadanantaraṃ ca rudrasya viśvarūpasya dhīmataḥ ॥60॥
61
daivatebhyaḥ pitṛbhyaśca daityebhyaśca tatastataḥ ।
prāptametanmayā kṛtsnaṃ vedyaṃ nityaṃ vadantyuta ॥61॥
62
tasmāttadvai bhavadbuddhyā śrotumicchāmi brāhmaṇa ।
bhavānprabarhaḥ śāstrāṇāṃ pragalbhaścātibuddhimān ॥62॥
63
na tavāviditaṃ kiñcidbhavāñśrutinidhiḥ smṛtaḥ ।
kathyate devaloke ca pitṛloke ca brāhmaṇa ॥63॥
64
brahmalokagatāścaiva kathayanti maharṣayaḥ ।
patiśca tapatāṃ śaśvadādityastava bhāṣate ॥64॥
65
sāṅkhyajñānaṃ tvayā brahmannavāptaṃ kṛtsnameva ca ।
tathaiva yogajñānaṃ ca yājñavalkya viśeṣataḥ ॥65॥
66
niḥsandigdhaṃ prabuddhastvaṃ budhyamānaścarācaram ।
śrotumicchāmi tajjñānaṃ ghṛtaṃ maṇḍamayaṃ yathā ॥66॥
67
yājñavalkya uvāca ।
kṛtsnadhāriṇameva tvāṃ manye gandharvasattama ।
jijñāsasi ca māṃ rājaṃstannibodha yathāśrutam ॥67॥
Яджнявалкья сказал:
68
abudhyamānāṃ prakṛtiṃ budhyate pañcaviṃśakaḥ ।
na tu budhyati gandharva prakṛtiḥ pañcaviṃśakam ॥68॥
69
anenāpratibodhena pradhānaṃ pravadanti tam ।
sāṅkhyayogāśca tattvajñā yathāśrutinidarśanāt ॥69॥
70
paśyaṃstathaivāpaśyaṃśca paśyatyanyastathānagha ।
ṣaḍviṃśaḥ pañcaviṃśaṃ ca caturviṃśaṃ ca paśyati ।
na tu paśyati paśyaṃstu yaścainamanupaśyati ॥70॥
71
pañcaviṃśo'bhimanyeta nānyo'sti paramo mama ।
na caturviṃśako'grāhyo manujairjñānadarśibhiḥ ॥71॥
72
matsyevodakamanveti pravartati pravartanāt ।
yathaiva budhyate matsyastathaiṣo'pyanubudhyate ।
sasnehaḥ sahavāsācca sābhimānaśca nityaśaḥ ॥72॥
73
sa nimajjati kālasya yadaikatvaṃ na budhyate ।
unmajjati hi kālasya mamatvenābhisaṃvṛtaḥ ॥73॥
74
yadā tu manyate'nyo'hamanya eṣa iti dvijaḥ ।
tadā sa kevalībhūtaḥ ṣaḍviṃśamanupaśyati ॥74॥
75
anyaśca rājannavarastathānyaḥ pañcaviṃśakaḥ ।
tatsthatvādanupaśyanti eka eveti sādhavaḥ ॥75॥
76
tenaitannābhinandanti pañcaviṃśakamacyutam ।
janmamṛtyubhayādbhītā yogāḥ sāṅkhyāśca kāśyapa ।
ṣaḍviṃśamanupaśyanti śucayastatparāyaṇāḥ ॥76॥
77
yadā sa kevalībhūtaḥ ṣaḍviṃśamanupaśyati ।
tadā sa sarvavidvidvānna punarjanma vindati ॥77॥
78
evamapratibuddhaśca budhyamānaśca te'nagha ।
buddhaścokto yathātattvaṃ mayā śrutinidarśanāt ॥78॥
79
paśyāpaśyaṃ yo'nupaśyetkṣemaṃ tattvaṃ ca kāśyapa ।
kevalākevalaṃ cādyaṃ pañcaviṃśātparaṃ ca yat ॥79॥
80
viśvāvasuruvāca ।
tathyaṃ śubhaṃ caitaduktaṃ tvayā bhoḥ samyakkṣemyaṃ devatādyaṃ yathāvat ।
svastyakṣayaṃ bhavataścāstu nityaṃ buddhyā sadā buddhiyuktaṃ namaste ॥80॥
Вишвавасур сказал:
81
yājñavalkya uvāca ।
evamuktvā samprayāto divaṃ sa vibhrājanvai śrīmatā darśanena ।
tuṣṭaśca tuṣṭyā parayābhinandya pradakṣiṇaṃ mama kṛtvā mahātmā ॥81॥
Яджнявалкья сказал:
82
brahmādīnāṃ khecarāṇāṃ kṣitau ca ye cādhastātsaṃvasante narendra ।
tatraiva taddarśanaṃ darśayanvai samyakkṣemyaṃ ye pathaṃ saṃśritā vai ॥82॥
83
sāṅkhyāḥ sarve sāṅkhyadharme ratāśca tadvadyogā yogadharme ratāśca ।
ye cāpyanye mokṣakāmā manuṣyāsteṣāmetaddarśanaṃ jñānadṛṣṭam ॥83॥
84
jñānānmokṣo jāyate pūruṣāṇāṃ nāstyajñānādevamāhurnarendra ।
tasmājjñānaṃ tattvato'nveṣitavyaṃ yenātmānaṃ mokṣayejjanmamṛtyoḥ ॥84॥
85
prāpya jñānaṃ brāhmaṇātkṣatriyādvā vaiśyācchūdrādapi nīcādabhīkṣṇam ।
śraddhātavyaṃ śraddadhānena nityaṃ na śraddhinaṃ janmamṛtyū viśetām ॥85॥
86
sarve varṇā brāhmaṇā brahmajāśca sarve nityaṃ vyāharante ca brahma ।
tattvaṃ śāstraṃ brahmabuddhyā bravīmi sarvaṃ viśvaṃ brahma caitatsamastam ॥86॥
87
brahmāsyato brāhmaṇāḥ samprasūtā bāhubhyāṃ vai kṣatriyāḥ samprasūtāḥ ।
nābhyāṃ vaiśyāḥ pādataścāpi śūdrāḥ sarve varṇā nānyathā veditavyāḥ ॥87॥
88
ajñānataḥ karmayoniṃ bhajante tāṃ tāṃ rājaṃste yathā yāntyabhāvam ।
tathā varṇā jñānahīnāḥ patante ghorādajñānātprākṛtaṃ yonijālam ॥88॥
89
tasmājjñānaṃ sarvato mārgitavyaṃ sarvatrasthaṃ caitaduktaṃ mayā te ।
tasthau brahmā tasthivāṃścāparo yastasmai nityaṃ mokṣamāhurdvijendrāḥ ॥89॥
90
yatte pṛṣṭaṃ tanmayā copadiṣṭaṃ yāthātathyaṃ tadviśoko bhavasva ।
rājangacchasvaitadarthasya pāraṃ samyakproktaṃ svasti te'stvatra nityam ॥90॥
91
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sa evamanuśāstastu yājñavalkyena dhīmatā ।
prītimānabhavadrājā mithilādhipatistadā ॥91॥
Бхишма сказал:
92
gate munivare tasminkṛte cāpi pradakṣiṇe ।
daivarātirnarapatirāsīnastatra mokṣavit ॥92॥
93
gokoṭiṃ sparśayāmāsa hiraṇyasya tathaiva ca ।
ratnāñjalimathaikaṃ ca brāhmaṇebhyo dadau tadā ॥93॥
94
videharājyaṃ ca tathā pratiṣṭhāpya sutasya vai ।
yatidharmamupāsaṃścāpyavasanmithilādhipaḥ ॥94॥
95
sāṅkhyajñānamadhīyāno yogaśāstraṃ ca kṛtsnaśaḥ ।
dharmādharmau ca rājendra prākṛtaṃ parigarhayan ॥95॥
96
anantamiti kṛtvā sa nityaṃ kevalameva ca ।
dharmādharmau puṇyapāpe satyāsatye tathaiva ca ॥96॥
97
janmamṛtyū ca rājendra prākṛtaṃ tadacintayat ।
brahmāvyaktasya karmedamiti nityaṃ narādhipa ॥97॥
98
paśyanti yogāḥ sāṅkhyāśca svaśāstrakṛtalakṣaṇāḥ ।
iṣṭāniṣṭaviyuktaṃ hi tasthau brahma parātparam ।
nityaṃ tamāhurvidvāṃsaḥ śucistasmācchucirbhava ॥98॥
99
dīyate yacca labhate dattaṃ yaccānumanyate ।
dadāti ca naraśreṣṭha pratigṛhṇāti yacca ha ।
dadātyavyaktamevaitatpratigṛhṇāti tacca vai ॥99॥
100
ātmā hyevātmano hyekaḥ ko'nyastvatto'dhiko bhavet ।
evaṃ manyasva satatamanyathā mā vicintaya ॥100॥
101
yasyāvyaktaṃ na viditaṃ saguṇaṃ nirguṇaṃ punaḥ ।
tena tīrthāni yajñāśca sevitavyāvipaścitā ॥101॥
102
na svādhyāyaistapobhirvā yajñairvā kurunandana ।
labhate'vyaktasaṃsthānaṃ jñātvāvyaktaṃ mahīpate ॥102॥
103
tathaiva mahataḥ sthānamāhaṅkārikameva ca ।
ahaṅkārātparaṃ cāpi sthānāni samavāpnuyāt ॥103॥
104
ye tvavyaktātparaṃ nityaṃ jānate śāstratatparāḥ ।
janmamṛtyuviyuktaṃ ca viyuktaṃ sadasacca yat ॥104॥
105
etanmayāptaṃ janakātpurastāttenāpi cāptaṃ nṛpa yājñavalkyāt ।
jñānaṃ viśiṣṭaṃ na tathā hi yajñā jñānena durgaṃ tarate na yajñaiḥ ॥105॥
106
durgaṃ janma nidhanaṃ cāpi rājanna bhūtikaṃ jñānavido vadanti ।
yajñaistapobhirniyamairvrataiśca divaṃ samāsādya patanti bhūmau ॥106॥
107
tasmādupāsasva paraṃ mahacchuci śivaṃ vimokṣaṃ vimalaṃ pavitram ।
kṣetrajñavitpārthiva jñānayajñamupāsya vai tattvamṛṣirbhaviṣyasi ॥107॥
108
upaniṣadamupākarottadā vai janakanṛpasya purā hi yājñavalkyaḥ ।
yadupagaṇitaśāśvatāvyayaṃ tacchubhamamṛtatvamaśokamṛcchatīti] ॥108॥
Глава 307
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
aiśvaryaṃ vā mahatprāpya dhanaṃ vā bharatarṣabha ।
dīrghamāyuravāpyātha kathaṃ mṛtyumatikramet ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
tapasā vā sumahatā karmaṇā vā śrutena vā ।
rasāyanaprayogairvā kairnopaiti jarāntakau ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
bhikṣoḥ pañcaśikhasyeha saṃvādaṃ janakasya ca ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
vaideho janako rājā maharṣiṃ vedavittamam ।
paryapṛcchatpañcaśikhaṃ chinnadharmārthasaṃśayam ॥4॥
5
kena vṛttena bhagavannatikrāmejjarāntakau ।
tapasā vātha buddhyā vā karmaṇā vā śrutena vā ॥5॥
6
evamuktaḥ sa vaidehaṃ pratyuvāca parokṣavit ।
nivṛttirnaitayorasti nānivṛttiḥ kathañcana ॥6॥
7
na hyahāni nivartante na māsā na punaḥ kṣapāḥ ।
so'yaṃ prapadyate'dhvānaṃ cirāya dhruvamadhruvaḥ ॥7॥
8
sarvabhūtasamucchedaḥ srotasevohyate sadā ।
uhyamānaṃ nimajjantamaplave kālasāgare ।
jarāmṛtyumahāgrāhe na kaścidabhipadyate ॥8॥
9
naivāsya bhavitā kaścinnāsau bhavati kasyacit ।
pathi saṅgatamevedaṃ dārairanyaiśca bandhubhiḥ ।
nāyamatyantasaṃvāso labdhapūrvo hi kenacit ॥9॥
10
kṣipyante tena tenaiva niṣṭanantaḥ punaḥ punaḥ ।
kālena jātā jātā hi vāyunevābhrasañcayāḥ ॥10॥
11
jarāmṛtyū hi bhūtānāṃ khāditārau vṛkāviva ।
balināṃ durbalānāṃ ca hrasvānāṃ mahatāmapi ॥11॥
12
evambhūteṣu bhūteṣu nityabhūtādhruveṣu ca ।
kathaṃ hṛṣyeta jāteṣu mṛteṣu ca kathaṃ jvaret ॥12॥
13
kuto'hamāgataḥ ko'smi kva gamiṣyāmi kasya vā ।
kasminsthitaḥ kva bhavitā kasmātkimanuśocasi ॥13॥
14
draṣṭā svargasya na hyasti tathaiva narakasya ca ।
āgamāṃstvanatikramya dadyāccaiva yajeta ca] ॥14॥
Глава 308
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
aparityajya gārhasthyaṃ kururājarṣisattama ।
kaḥ prāpto vinayaṃ buddhyā mokṣatattvaṃ vadasva me ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
saṃnyasyate yathātmāyaṃ saṃnyastātmā yathā ca yaḥ ।
paraṃ mokṣasya yaccāpi tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥2॥
3
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
janakasya ca saṃvādaṃ sulabhāyāśca bhārata ॥3॥
Бхишма сказал:
4
saṃnyāsaphalikaḥ kaścidbabhūva nṛpatiḥ purā ।
maithilo janako nāma dharmadhvaja iti śrutaḥ ॥4॥
5
sa vede mokṣaśāstre ca sve ca śāstre kṛtāgamaḥ ।
indriyāṇi samādhāya śaśāsa vasudhāmimām ॥5॥
6
tasya vedavidaḥ prājñāḥ śrutvā tāṃ sādhuvṛttatām ।
lokeṣu spṛhayantyanye puruṣāḥ puruṣeśvara ॥6॥
7
atha dharmayuge tasminyogadharmamanuṣṭhitā ।
mahīmanucacāraikā sulabhā nāma bhikṣukī ॥7॥
8
tayā jagadidaṃ sarvamaṭantyā mithileśvaraḥ ।
tatra tatra śruto mokṣe kathyamānastridaṇḍibhiḥ ॥8॥
9
sā susūkṣmāṃ kathāṃ śrutvā tathyaṃ neti sasaṃśayā ।
darśane jātasaṅkalpā janakasya babhūva ha ॥9॥
10
tataḥ sā viprahāyātha pūrvarūpaṃ hi yogataḥ ।
abibhradanavadyāṅgī rūpamanyadanuttamam ॥10॥
11
cakṣurnimeṣamātreṇa laghvastragatigāminī ।
videhānāṃ purīṃ subhrūrjagāma kamalekṣaṇā ॥11॥
12
sā prāpya mithilāṃ ramyāṃ samṛddhajanasaṅkulām ।
bhaikṣacaryāpadeśena dadarśa mithileśvaram ॥12॥
13
rājā tasyāḥ paraṃ dṛṣṭvā saukumāryaṃ vapustathā ।
keyaṃ kasya kuto veti babhūvāgatavismayaḥ ॥13॥
14
tato'syāḥ svāgataṃ kṛtvā vyādiśya ca varāsanam ।
pūjitāṃ pādaśaucena varānnenāpyatarpayat ॥14॥
15
atha bhuktavatī prītā rājānaṃ mantribhirvṛtam ।
sarvabhāṣyavidāṃ madhye codayāmāsa bhikṣukī ॥15॥
16
sulabhā tvasya dharmeṣu mukto neti sasaṃśayā ।
sattvaṃ sattvena yogajñā praviveśa mahīpate ॥16॥
17
netrābhyāṃ netrayorasya raśmīnsaṃyojya raśmibhiḥ ।
sā sma sañcodayiṣyantaṃ yogabandhairbabandha ha ॥17॥
18
janako'pyutsmayanrājā bhāvamasyā viśeṣayan ।
pratijagrāha bhāvena bhāvamasyā nṛpottamaḥ ॥18॥
19
tadekasminnadhiṣṭhāne saṃvādaḥ śrūyatāmayam ।
chatrādiṣu vimuktasya muktāyāśca tridaṇḍake ॥19॥
20
bhagavatyāḥ kva caryeyaṃ kṛtā kva ca gamiṣyasi ।
kasya ca tvaṃ kuto veti papracchaināṃ mahīpatiḥ ॥20॥
21
śrute vayasi jātau ca sadbhāvo nādhigamyate ।
eṣvartheṣūttaraṃ tasmātpravedyaṃ satsamāgame ॥21॥
22
chatrādiṣu viśeṣeṣu muktaṃ māṃ viddhi sarvaśaḥ ।
sa tvāṃ sammantumicchāmi mānārhāsi matā hi me ॥22॥
23
yasmāccaitanmayā prāptaṃ jñānaṃ vaiśeṣikaṃ purā ।
yasya nānyaḥ pravaktāsti mokṣe tamapi me śṛṇu ॥23॥
24
pārāśaryasagotrasya vṛddhasya sumahātmanaḥ ।
bhikṣoḥ pañcaśikhasyāhaṃ śiṣyaḥ paramasammataḥ ॥24॥
25
sāṅkhyajñāne tathā yoge mahīpālavidhau tathā ।
trividhe mokṣadharme'smingatādhvā chinnasaṃśayaḥ ॥25॥
26
sa yathāśāstradṛṣṭena mārgeṇeha parivrajan ।
vārṣikāṃścaturo māsānpurā mayi sukhoṣitaḥ ॥26॥
27
tenāhaṃ sāṅkhyamukhyena sudṛṣṭārthena tattvataḥ ।
śrāvitastrividhaṃ mokṣaṃ na ca rājyādvicālitaḥ ॥27॥
28
so'haṃ tāmakhilāṃ vṛttiṃ trividhāṃ mokṣasaṃhitām ।
muktarāgaścarāmyekaḥ pade paramake sthitaḥ ॥28॥
29
vairāgyaṃ punaretasya mokṣasya paramo vidhiḥ ।
jñānādeva ca vairāgyaṃ jāyate yena mucyate ॥29॥
30
jñānena kurute yatnaṃ yatnena prāpyate mahat ।
mahaddvandvapramokṣāya sā siddhiryā vayotigā ॥30॥
31
seyaṃ paramikā buddhiḥ prāptā nirdvandvatā mayā ।
ihaiva gatamohena caratā muktasaṅginā ॥31॥
32
yathā kṣetraṃ mṛdūbhūtamadbhirāplāvitaṃ tathā ।
janayatyaṅkuraṃ karma nṛṇāṃ tadvatpunarbhavam ॥32॥
33
yathā cottāpitaṃ bījaṃ kapāle yatra tatra vā ।
prāpyāpyaṅkurahetutvamabījatvānna jāyate ॥33॥
34
tadvadbhagavatā tena śikhāproktena bhikṣuṇā ।
jñānaṃ kṛtamabījaṃ me viṣayeṣu na jāyate ॥34॥
35
nābhiṣajjati kasmiṃścinnānarthe na parigrahe ।
nābhirajyati caiteṣu vyarthatvādrāgadoṣayoḥ ॥35॥
36
yaśca me dakṣiṇaṃ bāhuṃ candanena samukṣayet ।
savyaṃ vāsyā ca yastakṣetsamāvetāvubhau mama ॥36॥
37
sukhī so'hamavāptārthaḥ samaloṣṭāśmakāñcanaḥ ।
muktasaṅgaḥ sthito rājye viśiṣṭo'nyaistridaṇḍibhiḥ ॥37॥
38
mokṣe hi trividhā niṣṭhā dṛṣṭā pūrvairmaharṣibhiḥ ।
jñānaṃ lokottaraṃ yacca sarvatyāgaśca karmaṇām ॥38॥
39
jñānaniṣṭhāṃ vadantyeke mokṣaśāstravido janāḥ ।
karmaniṣṭhāṃ tathaivānye yatayaḥ sūkṣmadarśinaḥ ॥39॥
40
prahāyobhayamapyetajjñānaṃ karma ca kevalam ।
tṛtīyeyaṃ samākhyātā niṣṭhā tena mahātmanā ॥40॥
41
yame ca niyame caiva dveṣe kāme parigrahe ।
māne dambhe tathā snehe sadṛśāste kuṭumbibhiḥ ॥41॥
42
tridaṇḍādiṣu yadyasti mokṣo jñānena kenacit ।
chatrādiṣu kathaṃ na syāttulyahetau parigrahe ॥42॥
43
yena yena hi yasyārthaḥ kāraṇeneha kasyacit ।
tattadālambate dravyaṃ sarvaḥ sve sve parigrahe ॥43॥
44
doṣadarśī tu gārhasthye yo vrajatyāśramāntaram ।
utsṛjanparigṛhṇaṃśca so'pi saṅgānna mucyate ॥44॥
45
ādhipatye tathā tulye nigrahānugrahātmani ।
rājarṣibhikṣukācāryā mucyante kena hetunā ॥45॥
46
atha satyādhipatye'pi jñānenaiveha kevalam ।
mucyante kiṃ na mucyante pade paramake sthitāḥ ॥46॥
47
kāṣāyadhāraṇaṃ mauṇḍyaṃ triviṣṭabdhaḥ kamaṇḍaluḥ ।
liṅgānyatyarthametāni na mokṣāyeti me matiḥ ॥47॥
48
yadi satyapi liṅge'smiñjñānamevātra kāraṇam ।
nirmokṣāyeha duḥkhasya liṅgamātraṃ nirarthakam ॥48॥
49
atha vā duḥkhaśaithilyaṃ vīkṣya liṅge kṛtā matiḥ ।
kiṃ tadevārthasāmānyaṃ chatrādiṣu na lakṣyate ॥49॥
50
ākiñcanye na mokṣo'sti kaiñcanye nāsti bandhanam ।
kaiñcanye cetare caiva janturjñānena mucyate ॥50॥
51
tasmāddharmārthakāmeṣu tathā rājyaparigrahe ।
bandhanāyataneṣveṣu viddhyabandhe pade sthitam ॥51॥
52
rājyaiśvaryamayaḥ pāśaḥ snehāyatanabandhanaḥ ।
mokṣāśmaniśiteneha chinnastyāgāsinā mayā ॥52॥
53
so'hamevaṅgato mukto jātāsthastvayi bhikṣuki ।
ayathārtho hi te varṇo vakṣyāmi śṛṇu tanmama ॥53॥
54
saukumāryaṃ tathā rūpaṃ vapuragryaṃ tathā vayaḥ ।
tavaitāni samastāni niyamaśceti saṃśayaḥ ॥54॥
55
yaccāpyananurūpaṃ te liṅgasyāsya viceṣṭitam ।
mukto'yaṃ syānna vetyasmāddharṣito matparigrahaḥ ॥55॥
56
na ca kāmasamāyukte mukte'pyasti tridaṇḍakam ।
na rakṣyate tvayā cedaṃ na muktasyāsti gopanā ॥56॥
57
matpakṣasaṃśrayāccāyaṃ śṛṇu yaste vyatikramaḥ ।
āśrayantyāḥ svabhāvena mama pūrvaparigraham ॥57॥
58
praveśaste kṛtaḥ kena mama rāṣṭre pure tathā ।
kasya vā saṃnisargāttvaṃ praviṣṭā hṛdayaṃ mama ॥58॥
59
varṇapravaramukhyāsi brāhmaṇī kṣatriyo hyaham ।
nāvayorekayogo'sti mā kṛthā varṇasaṅkaram ॥59॥
60
vartase mokṣadharmeṣu gārhasthye tvahamāśrame ।
ayaṃ cāpi sukaṣṭaste dvitīyo''śramasaṅkaraḥ ॥60॥
61
sagotrāṃ vāsagotrāṃ vā na veda tvāṃ na vettha mām ।
sagotramāviśantyāste tṛtīyo gotrasaṅkaraḥ ॥61॥
62
atha jīvati te bhartā proṣito'pyatha vā kvacit ।
agamyā parabhāryeti caturtho dharmasaṅkaraḥ ॥62॥
63
sā tvametānyakāryāṇi kāryāpekṣā vyavasyasi ।
avijñānena vā yuktā mithyājñānena vā punaḥ ॥63॥
64
atha vāpi svatantrāsi svadoṣeṇeha kenacit ।
yadi kiñcicchrutaṃ te'sti sarvaṃ kṛtamanarthakam ॥64॥
65
idamanyattṛtīyaṃ te bhāvasparśavighātakam ।
duṣṭāyā lakṣyate liṅgaṃ pravaktavyaṃ prakāśitam ॥65॥
66
na mayyevābhisandhiste jayaiṣiṇyā jaye kṛtaḥ ।
yeyaṃ matpariṣatkṛtsnā jetumicchasi tāmapi ॥66॥
67
tathā hyevaṃ punaśca tvaṃ dṛṣṭiṃ svāṃ pratimuñcasi ।
matpakṣapratighātāya svapakṣodbhāvanāya ca ॥67॥
68
sā svenāmarṣajena tvamṛddhimohena mohitā ।
bhūyaḥ sṛjasi yogāstraṃ viṣāmṛtamivaikadhā ॥68॥
69
icchatorhi dvayorlābhaḥ strīpuṃsoramṛtopamaḥ ।
alābhaścāpyaraktasya so'tra doṣo viṣopamaḥ ॥69॥
70
mā sprākṣīḥ sādhu jānīṣva svaśāstramanupālaya ।
kṛteyaṃ hi vijijñāsā mukto neti tvayā mama ।
etatsarvaṃ praticchannaṃ mayi nārhasi gūhitum ॥70॥
71
sā yadi tvaṃ svakāryeṇa yadyanyasya mahīpateḥ ।
tattvaṃ satrapraticchannā mayi nārhasi gūhitum ॥71॥
72
na rājānaṃ mṛṣā gacchenna dvijātiṃ kathañcana ।
na striyaṃ strīguṇopetāṃ hanyurhyete mṛṣāgatāḥ ॥72॥
73
rājñāṃ hi balamaiśvaryaṃ brahma brahmavidāṃ balam ।
rūpayauvanasaubhāgyaṃ strīṇāṃ balamanuttamam ॥73॥
74
ata etairbalairete balinaḥ svārthamicchatā ।
ārjavenābhigantavyā vināśāya hyanārjavam ॥74॥
75
sā tvaṃ jātiṃ śrutaṃ vṛttaṃ bhāvaṃ prakṛtimātmanaḥ ।
kṛtyamāgamane caiva vaktumarhasi tattvataḥ ॥75॥
76
ityetairasukhairvākyairayuktairasamañjasaiḥ ।
pratyādiṣṭā narendreṇa sulabhā na vyakampata ॥76॥
77
uktavākye tu nṛpatau sulabhā cārudarśanā ।
tataścārutaraṃ vākyaṃ pracakrāmātha bhāṣitum ॥77॥
78
navabhirnavabhiścaiva doṣairvāgbuddhidūṣaṇaiḥ ।
apetamupapannārthamaṣṭādaśaguṇānvitam ॥78॥
79
saukṣmyaṃ saṅkhyākramau cobhau nirṇayaḥ saprayojanaḥ ।
pañcaitānyarthajātāni vākyamityucyate nṛpa ॥79॥
80
eṣāmekaikaśo'rthānāṃ saukṣmyādīnāṃ sulakṣaṇam ।
śṛṇu saṃsāryamāṇānāṃ padārthaiḥ padavākyataḥ ॥80॥
81
jñānaṃ jñeyeṣu bhinneṣu yathābhedena vartate ।
tatrātiśayinī buddhistatsaukṣmyamiti vartate ॥81॥
82
doṣāṇāṃ ca guṇānāṃ ca pramāṇaṃ pravibhāgaśaḥ ।
kañcidarthamabhipretya sā saṅkhyetyupadhāryatām ॥82॥
83
idaṃ pūrvamidaṃ paścādvaktavyaṃ yadvivakṣitam ।
kramayogaṃ tamapyāhurvākyaṃ vākyavido janāḥ ॥83॥
84
dharmārthakāmamokṣeṣu pratijñāya viśeṣataḥ ।
idaṃ taditi vākyānte procyate sa vinirṇayaḥ ॥84॥
85
icchādveṣabhavairduḥkhaiḥ prakarṣo yatra jāyate ।
tatra yā nṛpate vṛttistatprayojanamiṣyate ॥85॥
86
tānyetāni yathoktāni saukṣmyādīni janādhipa ।
ekārthasamavetāni vākyaṃ mama niśāmaya ॥86॥
87
upetārthamabhinnārthaṃ nāpavṛttaṃ na cādhikam ।
nāślakṣṇaṃ na ca sandigdhaṃ vakṣyāmi paramaṃ tava ॥87॥
88
na gurvakṣarasambaddhaṃ parāṅmukhamukhaṃ na ca ।
nānṛtaṃ na trivargeṇa viruddhaṃ nāpyasaṃskṛtam ॥88॥
89
na nyūnaṃ kaṣṭaśabdaṃ vā vyutkramābhihitaṃ na ca ।
na śeṣaṃ nānukalpena niṣkāraṇamahetukam ॥89॥
90
kāmātkrodhādbhayāllobhāddainyādānāryakāttathā ।
hrīto'nukrośato mānānna vakṣyāmi kathañcana ॥90॥
91
vaktā śrotā ca vākyaṃ ca yadā tvavikalaṃ nṛpa ।
samameti vivakṣāyāṃ tadā so'rthaḥ prakāśate ॥91॥
92
vaktavye tu yadā vaktā śrotāramavamanyate ।
svārthamāha parārthaṃ vā tadā vākyaṃ na rohati ॥92॥
93
atha yaḥ svārthamutsṛjya parārthaṃ prāha mānavaḥ ।
viśaṅkā jāyate tasminvākyaṃ tadapi doṣavat ॥93॥
94
yastu vaktā dvayorarthamaviruddhaṃ prabhāṣate ।
śrotuścaivātmanaścaiva sa vaktā netaro nṛpa ॥94॥
95
tadarthavadidaṃ vākyamupetaṃ vākyasampadā ।
avikṣiptamanā rājannekāgraḥ śrotumarhasi ॥95॥
96
kāsi kasya kuto veti tvayāhamabhicoditā ।
tatrottaramidaṃ vākyaṃ rājannekamanāḥ śṛṇu ॥96॥
97
yathā jatu ca kāṣṭhaṃ ca pāṃsavaścodabindubhiḥ ।
suśliṣṭāni tathā rājanprāṇināmiha sambhavaḥ ॥97॥
98
śabdaḥ sparśo raso rūpaṃ gandhaḥ pañcendriyāṇi ca ।
pṛthagātmā daśātmānaḥ saṃśliṣṭā jatukāṣṭhavat ॥98॥
99
na caiṣāṃ codanā kācidastītyeṣa viniścayaḥ ।
ekaikasyeha vijñānaṃ nāstyātmani tathā pare ॥99॥
100
na veda cakṣuścakṣuṣṭvaṃ śrotraṃ nātmani vartate ।
tathaiva vyabhicāreṇa na vartante parasparam ।
saṃśliṣṭā nābhijāyante yathāpa iha pāṃsavaḥ ॥100॥
101
bāhyānanyānapekṣante guṇāṃstānapi me śṛṇu ।
rūpaṃ cakṣuḥ prakāśaśca darśane hetavastrayaḥ ।
yathaivātra tathānyeṣu jñānajñeyeṣu hetavaḥ ॥101॥
102
jñānajñeyāntare tasminmano nāmāparo guṇaḥ ।
vicārayati yenāyaṃ niścaye sādhvasādhunī ॥102॥
103
dvādaśastvaparastatra buddhirnāma guṇaḥ smṛtaḥ ।
yena saṃśayapūrveṣu boddhavyeṣu vyavasyati ॥103॥
104
atha dvādaśake tasminsattvaṃ nāmāparo guṇaḥ ।
mahāsattvo'lpasattvo vā janturyenānumīyate ॥104॥
105
kṣetrajña iti cāpyanyo guṇastatra caturdaśaḥ ।
mamāyamiti yenāyaṃ manyate na ca manyate ॥105॥
106
atha pañcadaśo rājanguṇastatrāparaḥ smṛtaḥ ।
pṛthakkalāsamūhasya sāmagryaṃ tadihocyate ॥106॥
107
guṇastvevāparastatra saṅghāta iti ṣoḍaśaḥ ।
ākṛtirvyaktirityetau guṇau yasminsamāśritau ॥107॥
108
sukhaduḥkhe jarāmṛtyū lābhālābhau priyāpriye ।
iti caikonaviṃśo'yaṃ dvandvayoga iti smṛtaḥ ॥108॥
109
ūrdhvamekonaviṃśatyāḥ kālo nāmāparo guṇaḥ ।
itīmaṃ viddhi viṃśatyā bhūtānāṃ prabhavāpyayam ॥109॥
110
viṃśakaścaiṣa saṅghāto mahābhūtāni pañca ca ।
sadasadbhāvayogau ca guṇāvanyau prakāśakau ॥110॥
111
ityevaṃ viṃśatiścaiva guṇāḥ sapta ca ye smṛtāḥ ।
vidhiḥ śukraṃ balaṃ ceti traya ete guṇāḥ pare ॥111॥
112
ekaviṃśaśca daśa ca kalāḥ saṅkhyānataḥ smṛtāḥ ।
samagrā yatra vartante taccharīramiti smṛtam ॥112॥
113
avyaktaṃ prakṛtiṃ tvāsāṃ kalānāṃ kaścidicchati ।
vyaktaṃ cāsāṃ tathaivānyaḥ sthūladarśī prapaśyati ॥113॥
114
avyaktaṃ yadi vā vyaktaṃ dvayīmatha catuṣṭayīm ।
prakṛtiṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ paśyantyadhyātmacintakāḥ ॥114॥
115
seyaṃ prakṛtiravyaktā kalābhirvyaktatāṃ gatā ।
ahaṃ ca tvaṃ ca rājendra ye cāpyanye śarīriṇaḥ ॥115॥
116
bindunyāsādayo'vasthāḥ śukraśoṇitasambhavāḥ ।
yāsāmeva nipātena kalalaṃ nāma jāyate ॥116॥
117
kalalādarbudotpattiḥ peśī cāpyarbudodbhavā ।
peśyāstvaṅgābhinirvṛttirnakharomāṇi cāṅgataḥ ॥117॥
118
sampūrṇe navame māse jantorjātasya maithila ।
jāyate nāmarūpatvaṃ strī pumānveti liṅgataḥ ॥118॥
119
jātamātraṃ tu tadrūpaṃ dṛṣṭvā tāmranakhāṅguli ।
kaumārarūpamāpannaṃ rūpato nopalabhyate ॥119॥
120
kaumārādyauvanaṃ cāpi sthāviryaṃ cāpi yauvanāt ।
anena kramayogena pūrvaṃ pūrvaṃ na labhyate ॥120॥
121
kalānāṃ pṛthagarthānāṃ pratibhedaḥ kṣaṇe kṣaṇe ।
vartate sarvabhūteṣu saukṣmyāttu na vibhāvyate ॥121॥
122
na caiṣāmapyayo rājaṁllakṣyate prabhavo na ca ।
avasthāyāmavasthāyāṃ dīpasyevārciṣo gatiḥ ॥122॥
123
tasyāpyevamprabhāvasya sadaśvasyeva dhāvataḥ ।
ajasraṃ sarvalokasya kaḥ kuto vā na vā kutaḥ ॥123॥
124
kasyedaṃ kasya vā nedaṃ kuto vedaṃ na vā kutaḥ ।
sambandhaḥ ko'sti bhūtānāṃ svairapyavayavairiha ॥124॥
125
yathādityānmaṇeścaiva vīrudbhyaścaiva pāvakaḥ ।
bhavatyevaṃ samudayātkalānāmapi jantavaḥ ॥125॥
126
ātmanyevātmanātmānaṃ yathā tvamanupaśyasi ।
evamevātmanātmānamanyasminkiṃ na paśyasi ।
yadyātmani parasmiṃśca samatāmadhyavasyasi ॥126॥
127
atha māṃ kāsi kasyeti kimarthamanupṛcchasi ।
idaṃ me syādidaṃ neti dvandvairmuktasya maithila ।
kāsi kasya kuto veti vacane kiṃ prayojanam ॥127॥
128
ripau mitre'tha madhyasthe vijaye sandhivigrahe ।
kṛtavānyo mahīpāla kiṃ tasminmuktalakṣaṇam ॥128॥
129
trivarge saptadhā vyaktaṃ yo na vedeha karmasu ।
saṅgavānyastrivarge ca kiṃ tasminmuktalakṣaṇam ॥129॥
130
priye caivāpriye caiva durbale balavatyapi ।
yasya nāsti samaṃ cakṣuḥ kiṃ tasminmuktalakṣaṇam ॥130॥
131
tadamuktasya te mokṣe yo'bhimāno bhavennṛpa ।
suhṛdbhiḥ sa nivāryaste vicittasyeva bheṣajaiḥ ॥131॥
132
tāni tānyanusandṛśya saṅgasthānānyarindama ।
ātmanātmani sampaśyetkiṃ tasminmuktalakṣaṇam ॥132॥
133
imānyanyāni sūkṣmāṇi mokṣamāśritya kānicit ।
caturaṅgapravṛttāni saṅgasthānāni me śṛṇu ॥133॥
134
ya imāṃ pṛthivīṃ kṛtsnāmekacchatrāṃ praśāsti ha ।
ekameva sa vai rājā puramadhyāvasatyuta ॥134॥
135
tatpure caikamevāsya gṛhaṃ yadadhitiṣṭhati ।
gṛhe śayanamapyekaṃ niśāyāṃ yatra līyate ॥135॥
136
śayyārdhaṃ tasya cāpyatra strīpūrvamadhitiṣṭhati ।
tadanena prasaṅgena phalenaiveha yujyate ॥136॥
137
evamevopabhogeṣu bhojanācchādaneṣu ca ।
guṇeṣu parimeyeṣu nigrahānugrahau prati ॥137॥
138
paratantraḥ sadā rājā svalpe so'pi prasajjate ।
sandhivigrahayoge ca kuto rājñaḥ svatantratā ॥138॥
139
strīṣu krīḍāvihāreṣu nityamasyāsvatantratā ।
mantre cāmātyasamitau kuta eva svatantratā ॥139॥
140
yadā tvājñāpayatyanyāṃstadāsyoktā svatantratā ।
avaśaḥ kāryate tatra tasmiṃstasminguṇe sthitaḥ ॥140॥
141
svaptukāmo na labhate svaptuṃ kāryārthibhirjanaiḥ ।
śayane cāpyanujñātaḥ supta utthāpyate'vaśaḥ ॥141॥
142
snāhyālabha piba prāśa juhudhyagnīnyajeti ca ।
vadasva śṛṇu cāpīti vivaśaḥ kāryate paraiḥ ॥142॥
143
abhigamyābhigamyainaṃ yācante satataṃ narāḥ ।
na cāpyutsahate dātuṃ vittarakṣī mahājanāt ॥143॥
144
dāne kośakṣayo hyasya vairaṃ cāpyaprayacchataḥ ।
kṣaṇenāsyopavartante doṣā vairāgyakārakāḥ ॥144॥
145
prājñāñśūrāṃstathaivāḍhyānekasthāne'pi śaṅkate ।
bhayamapyabhaye rājño yaiśca nityamupāsyate ॥145॥
146
yadā caite praduṣyanti rājanye kīrtitā mayā ।
tadaivāsya bhayaṃ tebhyo jāyate paśya yādṛśam ॥146॥
147
sarvaḥ sve sve gṛhe rājā sarvaḥ sve sve gṛhe gṛhī ।
nigrahānugrahau kurvaṃstulyo janaka rājabhiḥ ॥147॥
148
putrā dārāstathaivātmā kośo mitrāṇi sañcayaḥ ।
paraiḥ sādhāraṇā hyete taistairevāsya hetubhiḥ ॥148॥
149
hato deśaḥ puraṃ dagdhaṃ pradhānaḥ kuñjaro mṛtaḥ ।
lokasādhāraṇeṣveṣu mithyājñānena tapyate ॥149॥
150
amukto mānasairduḥkhairicchādveṣapriyodbhavaiḥ ।
śirorogādibhī rogaistathaiva vinipātibhiḥ ॥150॥
151
dvandvaistaistairupahataḥ sarvataḥ pariśaṅkitaḥ ।
bahupratyarthikaṃ rājyamupāste gaṇayanniśāḥ ॥151॥
152
tadalpasukhamatyarthaṃ bahuduḥkhamasāravat ।
ko rājyamabhipadyeta prāpya copaśamaṃ labhet ॥152॥
153
mamedamiti yaccedaṃ puraṃ rāṣṭraṃ ca manyase ।
balaṃ kośamamātyāṃśca kasyaitāni na vā nṛpa ॥153॥
154
mitrāmātyaṃ puraṃ rāṣṭraṃ daṇḍaḥ kośo mahīpatiḥ ।
saptāṅgaścakrasaṅghāto rājyamityucyate nṛpa ॥154॥
155
saptāṅgasyāsya rājyasya tridaṇḍasyeva tiṣṭhataḥ ।
anyonyaguṇayuktasya kaḥ kena guṇato'dhikaḥ ॥155॥
156
teṣu teṣu hi kāleṣu tattadaṅgaṃ viśiṣyate ।
yena yatsidhyate kāryaṃ tatprādhānyāya kalpate ॥156॥
157
saptāṅgaścāpi saṅghātastrayaścānye nṛpottama ।
sambhūya daśavargo'yaṃ bhuṅkte rājyaṃ hi rājavat ॥157॥
158
yaśca rājā mahotsāhaḥ kṣatradharmarato bhavet ।
sa tuṣyeddaśabhāgena tatastvanyo daśāvaraiḥ ॥158॥
159
nāstyasādhāraṇo rājā nāsti rājyamarājakam ।
rājye'sati kuto dharmo dharme'sati kutaḥ param ॥159॥
160
yo'pyatra paramo dharmaḥ pavitraṃ rājarājyayoḥ ।
pṛthivī dakṣiṇā yasya so'śvamedho na vidyate ॥160॥
161
sāhametāni karmāṇi rājyaduḥkhāni maithila ।
samarthā śataśo vaktumatha vāpi sahasraśaḥ ॥161॥
162
svadehe nābhiṣaṅgo me kutaḥ paraparigrahe ।
na māmevaṃvidhāṃ muktāmīdṛśaṃ vaktumarhasi ॥162॥
163
nanu nāma tvayā mokṣaḥ kṛtsnaḥ pañcaśikhācchrutaḥ ।
sopāyaḥ sopaniṣadaḥ sopāsaṅgaḥ saniścayaḥ ॥163॥
164
tasya te muktasaṅgasya pāśānākramya tiṣṭhataḥ ।
chatrādiṣu viśeṣeṣu kathaṃ saṅgaḥ punarnṛpa ॥164॥
165
śrutaṃ te na śrutaṃ manye mithyā vāpi śrutaṃ śrutam ।
atha vā śrutasaṅkāśaṃ śrutamanyacchrutaṃ tvayā ॥165॥
166
athāpīmāsu sañjñāsu laukikīṣu pratiṣṭhasi ।
abhiṣaṅgāvarodhābhyāṃ baddhastvaṃ prākṛto mayā ॥166॥
167
sattvenānupraveśo hi yo'yaṃ tvayi kṛto mayā ।
kiṃ tavāpakṛtaṃ tatra yadi mukto'si sarvataḥ ॥167॥
168
niyamo hyeṣa dharmeṣu yatīnāṃ śūnyavāsitā ।
śūnyamāvāsayantyā ca mayā kiṃ kasya dūṣitam ॥168॥
169
na pāṇibhyāṃ na bāhubhyāṃ pādorubhyāṃ na cānagha ।
na gātrāvayavairanyaiḥ spṛśāmi tvā narādhipa ॥169॥
170
kule mahati jātena hrīmatā dīrghadarśinā ।
naitatsadasi vaktavyaṃ sadvāsadvā mithaḥ kṛtam ॥170॥
171
brāhmaṇā guravaśceme tathāmātyā gurūttamāḥ ।
tvaṃ cātha gururapyeṣāmevamanyonyagauravam ॥171॥
172
tadevamanusandṛśya vācyāvācyaṃ parīkṣatā ।
strīpuṃsoḥ samavāyo'yaṃ tvayā vācyo na saṃsadi ॥172॥
173
yathā puṣkaraparṇasthaṃ jalaṃ tatparṇasaṃsthitam ।
tiṣṭhatyaspṛśatī tadvattvayi vatsyāmi maithila ॥173॥
174
yadi vāpyaspṛśantyā me sparśaṃ jānāsi kañcana ।
jñānaṃ kṛtamabījaṃ te kathaṃ teneha bhikṣuṇā ॥174॥
175
sa gārhasthyāccyutaśca tvaṃ mokṣaṃ nāvāpya durvidam ।
ubhayorantarāle ca vartase mokṣavātikaḥ ॥175॥
176
na hi muktasya muktena jñasyaikatvapṛthaktvayoḥ ।
bhāvābhāvasamāyoge jāyate varṇasaṅkaraḥ ॥176॥
177
varṇāśramapṛthaktve ca dṛṣṭārthasyāpṛthaktvinaḥ ।
nānyadanyaditi jñātvā nānyadanyatpravartate ॥177॥
178
pāṇau kuṇḍaṃ tathā kuṇḍe payaḥ payasi makṣikāḥ ।
āśritāśrayayogena pṛthaktvenāśrayā vayam ॥178॥
179
na tu kuṇḍe payobhāvaḥ payaścāpi na makṣikāḥ ।
svayamevāśrayantyete bhāvā na tu parāśrayam ॥179॥
180
pṛthaktvādāśramāṇāṃ ca varṇānyatve tathaiva ca ।
parasparapṛthaktvācca kathaṃ te varṇasaṅkaraḥ ॥180॥
181
nāsmi varṇottamā jātyā na vaiśyā nāvarā tathā ।
tava rājansavarṇāsmi śuddhayoniraviplutā ॥181॥
182
pradhāno nāma rājarṣirvyaktaṃ te śrotramāgataḥ ।
kule tasya samutpannāṃ sulabhāṃ nāma viddhi mām ॥182॥
183
droṇaśca śataśṛṅgaśca vakradvāraśca parvataḥ ।
mama satreṣu pūrveṣāṃ citā maghavatā saha ॥183॥
184
sāhaṃ tasminkule jātā bhartaryasati madvidhe ।
vinītā mokṣadharmeṣu carāmyekā munivratam ॥184॥
185
nāsmi satrapraticchannā na parasvābhimāninī ।
na dharmasaṅkarakarī svadharme'smi dhṛtavratā ॥185॥
186
nāsthirā svapratijñāyāṃ nāsamīkṣyapravādinī ।
nāsamīkṣyāgatā cāhaṃ tvatsakāśaṃ janādhipa ॥186॥
187
mokṣe te bhāvitāṃ buddhiṃ śrutvāhaṃ kuśalaiṣiṇī ।
tava mokṣasya cāpyasya jijñāsārthamihāgatā ॥187॥
188
na vargasthā bravīmyetatsvapakṣaparapakṣayoḥ ।
mukto na mucyate yaśca śānto yaśca na śāmyati ॥188॥
189
yathā śūnye purāgāre bhikṣurekāṃ niśāṃ vaset ।
tathā hi tvaccharīre'sminnimāṃ vatsyāmi śarvarīm ॥189॥
190
sāhamāsanadānena vāgātithyena cārcitā ।
suptā suśaraṇā prītā śvo gamiṣyāmi maithila ॥190॥
191
ityetāni sa vākyāni hetumantyarthavanti ca ।
śrutvā nādhijagau rājā kiñcidanyadataḥ param] ॥191॥
Глава 309
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kathaṃ nirvedamāpannaḥ śuko vaiyāsakiḥ purā ।
etadicchāmi kauravya śrotuṃ kautūhalaṃ hi me ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
prākṛtena suvṛttena carantamakutobhayam ।
adhyāpya kṛtsnaṃ svādhyāyamanvaśādvai pitā sutam ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
dharmaṃ putra niṣevasva sutīkṣṇau hi himātapau ।
kṣutpipāse ca vāyuṃ ca jaya nityaṃ jitendriyaḥ ॥3॥
4
satyamārjavamakrodhamanasūyāṃ damaṃ tapaḥ ।
ahiṃsāṃ cānṛśaṃsyaṃ ca vidhivatparipālaya ॥4॥
5
satye tiṣṭha rato dharme hitvā sarvamanārjavam ।
devatātithiśeṣeṇa yātrāṃ prāṇasya saṃśraya ॥5॥
6
phenapātropame dehe jīve śakunivatsthite ।
anitye priyasaṃvāse kathaṃ svapiṣi putraka ॥6॥
7
apramatteṣu jāgratsu nityayukteṣu śatruṣu ।
antaraṃ lipsamāneṣu bālastvaṃ nāvabudhyase ॥7॥
8
gaṇyamāneṣu varṣeṣu kṣīyamāṇe tathāyuṣi ।
jīvite śiṣyamāṇe ca kimutthāya na dhāvasi ॥8॥
9
aihalaukikamīhante māṃsaśoṇitavardhanam ।
pāralaukikakāryeṣu prasuptā bhṛśanāstikāḥ ॥9॥
10
dharmāya ye'bhyasūyanti buddhimohānvitā narāḥ ।
apathā gacchatāṃ teṣāmanuyātāpi pīḍyate ॥10॥
11
ye tu tuṣṭāḥ suniyatāḥ satyāgamaparāyaṇāḥ ।
dharmyaṃ panthānamārūḍhāstānupāssva ca pṛccha ca ॥11॥
12
upadhārya mataṃ teṣāṃ vṛddhānāṃ dharmadarśinām ।
niyaccha parayā buddhyā cittamutpathagāmi vai ॥12॥
13
adyakālikayā buddhyā dūre śva iti nirbhayāḥ ।
sarvabhakṣā na paśyanti karmabhūmiṃ vicetasaḥ ॥13॥
14
dharmaniḥśreṇimāsthāya kiñcitkiñcitsamāruha ।
kośakāravadātmānaṃ veṣṭayannāvabudhyase ॥14॥
15
nāstikaṃ bhinnamaryādaṃ kūlapātamivāsthiram ।
vāmataḥ kuru visrabdho naraṃ veṇumivoddhatam ॥15॥
16
kāmaṃ krodhaṃ ca mṛtyuṃ ca pañcendriyajalāṃ nadīm ।
nāvaṃ dhṛtimayīṃ kṛtvā janmadurgāṇi santara ॥16॥
17
mṛtyunābhyāhate loke jarayā paripīḍite ।
amoghāsu patantīṣu dharmayānena santara ॥17॥
18
tiṣṭhantaṃ ca śayānaṃ ca mṛtyuranveṣate yadā ।
nirvṛtiṃ labhase kasmādakasmānmṛtyunāśitaḥ ॥18॥
19
sañcinvānakamevainaṃ kāmānāmavitṛptakam ।
vṛkīvoraṇamāsādya mṛtyurādāya gacchati ॥19॥
20
kramaśaḥ sañcitaśikho dharmabuddhimayo mahān ।
andhakāre praveṣṭavye dīpo yatnena dhāryatām ॥20॥
21
sampatandehajālāni kadācidiha mānuṣe ।
brāhmaṇyaṃ labhate jantustatputra paripālaya ॥21॥
22
brāhmaṇasya hi deho'yaṃ na kāmārthāya jāyate ।
iha kleśāya tapase pretya tvanupamaṃ sukham ॥22॥
23
brāhmaṇyaṃ bahubhiravāpyate tapobhistallabdhvā na paripaṇena heḍitavyam ।
svādhyāye tapasi dame ca nityayuktaḥ kṣemārthī kuśalaparaḥ sadā yatasva ॥23॥
24
avyaktaprakṛtirayaṃ kalāśarīraḥ sūkṣmātmā kṣaṇatruṭiśo nimeṣaromā ।
ṛtvāsyaḥ samabalaśuklakṛṣṇanetro māṃsāṅgo dravati vayohayo narāṇām ॥24॥
25
taṃ dṛṣṭvā prasṛtamajasramugravegaṃ gacchantaṃ satatamihāvyapekṣamāṇam ।
cakṣuste yadi na parapraṇetṛneyaṃ dharme te bhavatu manaḥ paraṃ niśamya ॥25॥
26
ye'mī tu pracalitadharmakāmavṛttāḥ krośantaḥ satatamaniṣṭasamprayogāḥ ।
kliśyante parigatavedanāśarīrā bahvībhiḥ subhṛśamadharmavāsanābhiḥ ॥26॥
27
rājā dharmaparaḥ sadā śubhagoptā samīkṣya sukṛtināṃ dadhāti lokān ।
bahuvidhamapi carataḥ pradiśati sukhamanupagataṃ niravadyam ॥27॥
28
śvāno bhīṣaṇāyomukhāni vayāṃsi vaḍagṛdhrakulapakṣiṇāṃ ca saṅghāḥ ।
narāṃ kadane rudhirapā guruvacananudamuparataṃ viśasanti ॥28॥
29
maryādā niyatāḥ svayambhuvā ya ihemāḥ prabhinatti daśaguṇā manonugatvāt ।
nivasati bhṛśamasukhaṃ pitṛviṣayavipinamavagāhya sa pāpaḥ ॥29॥
30
yo lubdhaḥ subhṛśaṃ priyānṛtaśca manuṣyaḥ satatanikṛtivañcanāratiḥ syāt ।
upanidhibhirasukhakṛtsa paramanirayago bhṛśamasukhamanubhavati duṣkṛtakarmā ॥30॥
31
uṣṇāṃ vaitaraṇīṃ mahānadīmavagāḍho'sipatravanabhinnagātraḥ ।
paraśuvanaśayo nipatito vasati ca mahāniraye bhṛśārtaḥ+ ॥31॥
32
mahāpadāni katthase na cāpyavekṣase param ।
cirasya mṛtyukārikāmanāgatāṃ na budhyase ॥32॥
33
prayāsyatāṃ kimāsyate samutthitaṃ mahadbhayam ।
atipramāthi dāruṇaṃ sukhasya saṃvidhīyatām ॥33॥
34
purā mṛtaḥ praṇīyase yamasya mṛtyuśāsanāt ।
tadantikāya dāruṇaiḥ prayatnamārjave kuru ॥34॥
35
purā samūlabāndhavaṃ prabhurharatyaduḥkhavit ।
taveha jīvitaṃ yamo na cāsti tasya vārakaḥ ॥35॥
36
purā vivāti māruto yamasya yaḥ puraḥsaraḥ ।
puraika eva nīyase kuruṣva sāmparāyikam ॥36॥
37
purā sahikka eva te pravāti māruto'ntakaḥ ।
purā ca vibhramanti te diśo mahābhayāgame ॥37॥
38
smṛtiśca sannirudhyate purā taveha putraka ।
samākulasya gacchataḥ samādhimuttamaṃ kuru ॥38॥
39
kṛtākṛte śubhāśubhe pramādakarmaviplute ।
smaranpurā na tapyase nidhatsva kevalaṃ nidhim ॥39॥
40
purā jarā kalevaraṃ vijarjarīkaroti te ।
balāṅgarūpahāriṇī nidhatsva kevalaṃ nidhim ॥40॥
41
purā śarīramantako bhinatti rogasāyakaiḥ ।
prasahya jīvitakṣaye tapo mahatsamācara ॥41॥
42
purā vṛkā bhayaṅkarā manuṣyadehagocarāḥ ।
abhidravanti sarvato yatasva puṇyaśīlane ॥42॥
43
purāndhakāramekako'nupaśyasi tvarasva vai ।
purā hiraṇmayānnagānnirīkṣase'drimūrdhani ॥43॥
44
purā kusaṅgatāni te suhṛnmukhāśca śatravaḥ ।
vicālayanti darśanādghaṭasva putra yatparam ॥44॥
45
dhanasya yasya rājato bhayaṃ na cāsti caurataḥ ।
mṛtaṃ ca yanna muñcati samarjayasva taddhanam ॥45॥
46
na tatra saṃvibhajyate svakarmabhiḥ parasparam ।
yadeva yasya yautakaṃ tadeva tatra so'śnute ॥46॥
47
paratra yena jīvyate tadeva putra dīyatām ।
dhanaṃ yadakṣayaṃ dhruvaṃ samarjayasva tatsvayam ॥47॥
48
na yāvadeva pacyate mahājanasya yāvakam ।
apakva eva yāvake purā praṇīyase tvara ॥48॥
49
na mātṛpitṛbāndhavā na saṃstutaḥ priyo janaḥ ।
anuvrajanti saṅkaṭe vrajantamekapātinam ॥49॥
50
yadeva karma kevalaṃ svayaṃ kṛtaṃ śubhāśubham ।
tadeva tasya yautakaṃ bhavatyamutra gacchataḥ ॥50॥
51
hiraṇyaratnasañcayāḥ śubhāśubhena sañcitāḥ ।
na tasya dehasaṅkṣaye bhavanti kāryasādhakāḥ ॥51॥
52
paratragāmikasya te kṛtākṛtasya karmaṇaḥ ।
na sākṣirātmanā samo nṛṇāmihāsti kaścana ॥52॥
53
manuṣyadehaśūnyakaṃ bhavatyamutra gacchataḥ ।
prapaśya buddhicakṣuṣā pradṛśyate hi sarvataḥ ॥53॥
54
ihāgnisūryavāyavaḥ śarīramāśritāstrayaḥ ।
ta eva tasya sākṣiṇo bhavanti dharmadarśinaḥ ॥54॥
55
yathāniśeṣu sarvataḥspṛśatsu sarvadāriṣu ।
prakāśagūḍhavṛttiṣu svadharmameva pālaya ॥55॥
56
anekapāripanthike virūparaudrarakṣite ।
svameva karma rakṣyatāṃ svakarma tatra gacchati ॥56॥
57
na tatra saṃvibhajyate svakarmaṇā parasparam ।
yathākṛtaṃ svakarmajaṃ tadeva bhujyate phalam ॥57॥
58
yathāpsarogaṇāḥ phalaṃ sukhaṃ maharṣibhiḥ saha ।
tathāpnuvanti karmato vimānakāmagāminaḥ ॥58॥
59
yatheha yatkṛtaṃ śubhaṃ vipāpmabhiḥ kṛtātmabhiḥ ।
tadāpnuvanti mānavāstathā viśuddhayonayaḥ ॥59॥
60
prajāpateḥ salokatāṃ bṛhaspateḥ śatakratoḥ ।
vrajanti te parāṃ gatiṃ gṛhasthadharmasetubhiḥ ॥60॥
61
sahasraśo'pyanekaśaḥ pravaktumutsahāmahe ।
abuddhimohanaṃ punaḥ prabhurvinā na yāvakam ॥61॥
62
gatā dviraṣṭavarṣatā dhruvo'si pañcaviṃśakaḥ ।
kuruṣva dharmasañcayaṃ vayo hi te'tivartate ॥62॥
63
purā karoti so'ntakaḥ pramādagomukhaṃ damam ।
yathāgṛhītamutthitaṃ tvarasva dharmapālane ॥63॥
64
yadā tvameva pṛṣṭhatastvamagrato gamiṣyasi ।
tathā gatiṃ gamiṣyataḥ kimātmanā pareṇa vā ॥64॥
65
yadekapātināṃ satāṃ bhavatyamutra gacchatām ।
bhayeṣu sāmparāyikaṃ nidhatsva taṃ mahānidhim ॥65॥
66
sakūlamūlabāndhavaṃ prabhurharatyasaṅgavān ।
na santi yasya vārakāḥ kuruṣva dharmasannidhim ॥66॥
67
idaṃ nidarśanaṃ mayā taveha putra sammatam ।
svadarśanānumānataḥ pravarṇitaṃ kuruṣva tat ॥67॥
68
dadhāti yaḥ svakarmaṇā dhanāni yasya kasyacit ।
abuddhimohajairguṇaiḥ śataika eva yujyate ॥68॥
69
śrutaṃ samarthamastu te prakurvataḥ śubhāḥ kriyāḥ ।
tadeva tatra darśanaṃ kṛtajñamarthasaṃhitam ॥69॥
70
nibandhanī rajjureṣā yā grāme vasato ratiḥ ।
chittvaināṃ sukṛto yānti naināṃ chindanti duṣkṛtaḥ ॥70॥
71
kiṃ te dhanena kiṃ bandhubhiste kiṃ te putraiḥ putraka yo mariṣyasi ।
ātmānamanviccha guhāṃ praviṣṭaṃ pitāmahāste kva gatāśca sarve ॥71॥
72
śvaḥkāryamadya kurvīta pūrvāhṇe cāparāhṇikam ।
ko hi tadveda kasyādya mṛtyusenā nivekṣyate ॥72॥
73
anugamya śmaśānāntaṃ nivartantīha bāndhavāḥ ।
agnau prakṣipya puruṣaṃ jñātayaḥ suhṛdastathā ॥73॥
74
nāstikānniranukrośānnarānpāpamatau sthitān ।
vāmataḥ kuru viśrabdhaṃ paraṃ prepsuratandritaḥ ॥74॥
75
evamabhyāhate loke kālenopanipīḍite ।
sumahaddhairyamālambya dharmaṃ sarvātmanā kuru ॥75॥
76
athemaṃ darśanopāyaṃ samyagyo vetti mānavaḥ ।
samyaksa dharmaṃ kṛtveha paratra sukhamedhate ॥76॥
77
na dehabhede maraṇaṃ vijānatāṃ na ca praṇāśaḥ svanupālite pathi ।
dharmaṃ hi yo vardhayate sa paṇḍito ya eva dharmāccyavate sa muhyati ॥77॥
78
prayuktayoḥ karmapathi svakarmaṇoḥ phalaṃ prayoktā labhate yathāvidhi ।
nihīnakarmā nirayaṃ prapadyate triviṣṭapaṃ gacchati dharmapāragaḥ ॥78॥
79
sopānabhūtaṃ svargasya mānuṣyaṃ prāpya durlabham ।
tathātmānaṃ samādadhyādbhraśyeta na punaryathā ॥79॥
80
yasya notkrāmati matiḥ svargamārgānusāriṇī ।
tamāhuḥ puṇyakarmāṇamaśocyaṃ mitrabāndhavaiḥ ॥80॥
81
yasya nopahatā buddhirniścayeṣvavalambate ।
svarge kṛtāvakāśasya tasya nāsti mahadbhayam ॥81॥
82
tapovaneṣu ye jātāstatraiva nidhanaṃ gatāḥ ।
teṣāmalpataro dharmaḥ kāmabhogamajānatām ॥82॥
83
yastu bhogānparityajya śarīreṇa tapaścaret ।
na tena kiñcinna prāptaṃ tanme bahumataṃ phalam ॥83॥
84
mātāpitṛsahasrāṇi putradāraśatāni ca ।
anāgatānyatītāni kasya te kasya vā vayam ॥84॥
85
na teṣāṃ bhavatā kāryaṃ na kāryaṃ tava tairapi ।
svakṛtaistāni yātāni bhavāṃścaiva gamiṣyati ॥85॥
86
iha loke hi dhaninaḥ paro'pi svajanāyate ।
svajanastu daridrāṇāṃ jīvatāmeva naśyati ॥86॥
87
sañcinotyaśubhaṃ karma kalatrāpekṣayā naraḥ ।
tataḥ kleśamavāpnoti paratreha tathaiva ca ॥87॥
88
paśya tvaṃ chidrabhūtaṃ hi jīvalokaṃ svakarmaṇā ।
tatkuruṣva tathā putra kṛtsnaṃ yatsamudāhṛtam ॥88॥
89
tadetatsampradṛśyaiva karmabhūmiṃ praviśya tām ।
śubhānyācaritavyāni paralokamabhīpsatā ॥89॥
90
māsartusañjñāparivartakena sūryāgninā rātridivendhanena ।
svakarmaniṣṭhāphalasākṣikeṇa bhūtāni kālaḥ pacati prasahya ॥90॥
91
dhanena kiṃ yanna dadāti nāśnute balena kiṃ yena ripūnna bādhate ।
śrutena kiṃ yena na dharmamācaretkimātmanā yo na jitendriyo vaśī ॥91॥
92
idaṃ dvaipāyanavaco hitamuktaṃ niśamya tu ।
śuko gataḥ parityajya pitaraṃ mokṣadeśikam] ॥92॥
Глава 310
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
kathaṃ vyāsasya dharmātmā śuko jajñe mahātapāḥ ।
siddhiṃ ca paramāṃ prāptastanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
kasyāṃ cotpādayāmāsa śukaṃ vyāsastapodhanaḥ ।
na hyasya jananīṃ vidma janma cāgryaṃ mahātmanaḥ ॥2॥
3
kathaṃ ca bālasya sataḥ sūkṣmajñāne gatā matiḥ ।
yathā nānyasya loke'smindvitīyasyeha kasyacit ॥3॥
4
etadicchāmyahaṃ śrotuṃ vistareṇa mahādyute ।
na hi me tṛptirastīha śṛṇvato'mṛtamuttamam ॥4॥
5
māhātmyamātmayogaṃ ca vijñānaṃ ca śukasya ha ।
yathāvadānupūrvyeṇa tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥5॥
6
bhīṣma uvāca ।
na hāyanairna palitairna vittena na bandhubhiḥ ।
ṛṣayaścakrire dharmaṃ yo'nūcānaḥ sa no mahān ॥6॥
Бхишма сказал:
7
tapomūlamidaṃ sarvaṃ yanmāṃ pṛcchasi pāṇḍava ।
tadindriyāṇi saṃyamya tapo bhavati nānyathā ॥7॥
8
indriyāṇāṃ prasaṅgena doṣamṛcchatyasaṃśayam ।
sanniyamya tu tānyeva siddhiṃ prāpnoti mānavaḥ ॥8॥
9
aśvamedhasahasrasya vājapeyaśatasya ca ।
yogasya kalayā tāta na tulyaṃ vidyate phalam ॥9॥
10
atra te vartayiṣyāmi janmayogaphalaṃ yathā ।
śukasyāgryāṃ gatiṃ caiva durvidāmakṛtātmabhiḥ ॥10॥
11
meruśṛṅge kila purā karṇikāravanāyute ।
vijahāra mahādevo bhīmairbhūtagaṇairvṛtaḥ ॥11॥
12
śailarājasutā caiva devī tatrābhavatpurā ।
tatra divyaṃ tapastepe kṛṣṇadvaipāyanaḥ prabhuḥ ॥12॥
13
yogenātmānamāviśya yogadharmaparāyaṇaḥ ।
dhārayansa tapastepe putrārthaṃ kurusattama ॥13॥
14
agnerbhūmerapāṃ vāyorantarikṣasya cābhibho ।
vīryeṇa sammitaḥ putro mama bhūyāditi sma ha ॥14॥
15
saṅkalpenātha so'nena duṣprāpeṇākṛtātmabhiḥ ।
varayāmāsa deveśamāsthitastapa uttamam ॥15॥
16
atiṣṭhanmārutāhāraḥ śataṃ kila samāḥ prabhuḥ ।
ārādhayanmahādevaṃ bahurūpamumāpatim ॥16॥
17
tatra brahmarṣayaścaiva sarve devarṣayastathā ।
lokapālāśca lokeśaṃ sādhyāśca vasubhiḥ saha ॥17॥
18
ādityāścaiva rudrāśca divākaraniśākarau ।
maruto mārutaścaiva sāgarāḥ saritastathā ॥18॥
19
aśvinau devagandharvāstathā nāradaparvatau ।
viśvāvasuśca gandharvaḥ siddhāścāpsarasāṃ gaṇāḥ ॥19॥
20
tatra rudro mahādevaḥ karṇikāramayīṃ śubhām ।
dhārayāṇaḥ srajaṃ bhāti jyotsnāmiva niśākaraḥ ॥20॥
21
tasmindivye vane ramye devadevarṣisaṅkule ।
āsthitaḥ paramaṃ yogamṛṣiḥ putrārthamudyataḥ ॥21॥
22
na cāsya hīyate varṇo na glānirupajāyate ।
trayāṇāmapi lokānāṃ tadadbhutamivābhavat ॥22॥
23
jaṭāśca tejasā tasya vaiśvānaraśikhopamāḥ ।
prajvalantyaḥ sma dṛśyante yuktasyāmitatejasaḥ ॥23॥
24
mārkaṇḍeyo hi bhagavānetadākhyātavānmama ।
sa devacaritānīha kathayāmāsa me sadā ॥24॥
25
tā etādyāpi kṛṣṇasya tapasā tena dīpitāḥ ।
agnivarṇā jaṭāstāta prakāśante mahātmanaḥ ॥25॥
26
evaṃvidhena tapasā tasya bhaktyā ca bhārata ।
maheśvaraḥ prasannātmā cakāra manasā matim ॥26॥
27
uvāca cainaṃ bhagavāṃstryambakaḥ prahasanniva ।
evaṃvidhaste tanayo dvaipāyana bhaviṣyati ॥27॥
28
yathā hyagniryathā vāyuryathā bhūmiryathā jalam ।
yathā ca khaṃ tathā śuddho bhaviṣyati suto mahān ॥28॥
29
tadbhāvabhāvī tadbuddhistadātmā tadapāśrayaḥ ।
tejasāvṛtya lokāṃstrīnyaśaḥ prāpsyati kevalam] ॥29॥
Глава 311
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sa labdhvā paramaṃ devādvaraṃ satyavatīsutaḥ ।
araṇīṃ tvatha saṅgṛhya mamanthāgnicikīrṣayā ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
atha rūpaṃ paraṃ rājanbibhratīṃ svena tejasā ।
ghṛtācīṃ nāmāpsarasamapaśyadbhagavānṛṣiḥ ॥2॥
3
ṛṣirapsarasaṃ dṛṣṭvā sahasā kāmamohitaḥ ।
abhavadbhagavānvyāso vane tasminyudhiṣṭhira ॥3॥
4
sā ca kṛtvā tadā vyāsaṃ kāmasaṃvignamānasam ।
śukī bhūtvā mahārāja ghṛtācī samupāgamat ॥4॥
5
sa tāmapsarasaṃ dṛṣṭvā rūpeṇānyena saṃvṛtām ।
śarīrajenānugataḥ sarvagātrātigena ha ॥5॥
6
sa tu dhairyeṇa mahatā nigṛhṇanhṛcchayaṃ muniḥ ।
na śaśāka niyantuṃ tadvyāsaḥ pravisṛtaṃ manaḥ ।
bhāvitvāccaiva bhāvasya ghṛtācyā vapuṣā hṛtaḥ ॥6॥
7
yatnānniyacchatastasya muneragnicikīrṣayā ।
araṇyāmeva sahasā tasya śukramavāpatat ॥7॥
8
so'viśaṅkena manasā tathaiva dvijasattamaḥ ।
araṇīṃ mamantha brahmarṣistasyāṃ jajñe śuko nṛpa ॥8॥
9
śukre nirmathyamāne tu śuko jajñe mahātapāḥ ।
paramarṣirmahāyogī araṇīgarbhasambhavaḥ ॥9॥
10
yathādhvare samiddho'gnirbhāti havyamupāttavān ।
tathārūpaḥ śuko jajñe prajvalanniva tejasā ॥10॥
11
bibhratpituśca kauravya rūpavarṇamanuttamam ।
babhau tadā bhāvitātmā vidhūmo'gniriva jvalan ॥11॥
12
taṃ gaṅgā saritāṃ śreṣṭhā merupṛṣṭhe janeśvara ।
svarūpiṇī tadābhyetya snāpayāmāsa vāriṇā ॥12॥
13
antarikṣācca kauravya daṇḍaḥ kṛṣṇājinaṃ ca ha ।
papāta bhuvi rājendra śukasyārthe mahātmanaḥ ॥13॥
14
jegīyante sma gandharvā nanṛtuścāpsarogaṇāḥ ।
devadundubhayaścaiva prāvādyanta mahāsvanāḥ ॥14॥
15
viśvāvasuśca gandharvastathā tumburunāradau ।
hāhāhūhū ca gandharvau tuṣṭuvuḥ śukasambhavam ॥15॥
16
tatra śakrapurogāśca lokapālāḥ samāgatāḥ ।
devā devarṣayaścaiva tathā brahmarṣayo'pi ca ॥16॥
17
divyāni sarvapuṣpāṇi pravavarṣātra mārutaḥ ।
jaṅgamaṃ sthāvaraṃ caiva prahṛṣṭamabhavajjagat ॥17॥
18
taṃ mahātmā svayaṃ prītyā devyā saha mahādyutiḥ ।
jātamātraṃ muneḥ putraṃ vidhinopānayattadā ॥18॥
19
tasya deveśvaraḥ śakro divyamadbhutadarśanam ।
dadau kamaṇḍaluṃ prītyā devavāsāṃsi cābhibho ॥19॥
20
haṃsāśca śatapatrāśca sārasāśca sahasraśaḥ ।
pradakṣiṇamavartanta śukāścāṣāśca bhārata ॥20॥
21
āraṇeyastathā divyaṃ prāpya janma mahādyutiḥ ।
tatraivovāsa medhāvī vratacārī samāhitaḥ ॥21॥
22
utpannamātraṃ taṃ vedāḥ sarahasyāḥ sasaṅgrahāḥ ।
upatasthurmahārāja yathāsya pitaraṃ tathā ॥22॥
23
bṛhaspatiṃ tu vavre sa vedavedāṅgabhāṣyavit ।
upādhyāyaṃ mahārāja dharmamevānucintayan ॥23॥
24
so'dhītya vedānakhilānsarahasyānsasaṅgrahān ।
itihāsaṃ ca kārtsnyena rājaśāstrāṇi cābhibho ॥24॥
25
gurave dakṣiṇāṃ dattvā samāvṛtto mahāmuniḥ ।
ugraṃ tapaḥ samārebhe brahmacārī samāhitaḥ ॥25॥
26
devatānāmṛṣīṇāṃ ca bālye'pi sa mahātapāḥ ।
sammantraṇīyo mānyaśca jñānena tapasā tathā ॥26॥
27
na tvasya ramate buddhirāśrameṣu narādhipa ।
triṣu gārhasthyamūleṣu mokṣadharmānudarśinaḥ] ॥27॥
Глава 312
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sa mokṣamanucintyaiva śukaḥ pitaramabhyagāt ।
prāhābhivādya ca guruṃ śreyorthī vinayānvitaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
mokṣadharmeṣu kuśalo bhagavānprabravītu me ।
yathā me manasaḥ śāntiḥ paramā sambhavetprabho ॥2॥
3
śrutvā putrasya vacanaṃ paramarṣiruvāca tam ।
adhīṣva putra mokṣaṃ vai dharmāṃśca vividhānapi ॥3॥
4
piturniyogājjagrāha śuko brahmavidāṃ varaḥ ।
yogaśāstraṃ ca nikhilaṃ kāpilaṃ caiva bhārata ॥4॥
5
sa taṃ brāhmyā śriyā yuktaṃ brahmatulyaparākramam ।
mene putraṃ yadā vyāso mokṣavidyāviśāradam ॥5॥
6
uvāca gaccheti tadā janakaṃ mithileśvaram ।
sa te vakṣyati mokṣārthaṃ nikhilena viśeṣataḥ ॥6॥
7
piturniyogādagamanmaithilaṃ janakaṃ nṛpam ।
praṣṭuṃ dharmasya niṣṭhāṃ vai mokṣasya ca parāyaṇam ॥7॥
8
uktaśca mānuṣeṇa tvaṃ pathā gacchetyavismitaḥ ।
na prabhāveṇa gantavyamantarikṣacareṇa vai ॥8॥
9
ārjaveṇaiva gantavyaṃ na sukhānveṣiṇā pathā ।
nānveṣṭavyā viśeṣāstu viśeṣā hi prasaṅginaḥ ॥9॥
10
ahaṅkāro na kartavyo yājye tasminnarādhipe ।
sthātavyaṃ ca vaśe tasya sa te chetsyati saṃśayam ॥10॥
11
sa dharmakuśalo rājā mokṣaśāstraviśāradaḥ ।
yājyo mama sa yadbrūyāttatkāryamaviśaṅkayā ॥11॥
12
evamuktaḥ sa dharmātmā jagāma mithilāṃ muniḥ ।
padbhyāṃ śakto'ntarikṣeṇa krāntuṃ bhūmiṃ sasāgarām ॥12॥
13
sa girīṃścāpyatikramya nadīstīrtvā sarāṃsi ca ।
bahuvyālamṛgākīrṇā vividhāścāṭavīstathā ॥13॥
14
merorhareśca dve varṣe varṣaṃ haimavataṃ tathā ।
krameṇaiva vyatikramya bhārataṃ varṣamāsadat ॥14॥
15
sa deśānvividhānpaśyaṃścīnahūṇaniṣevitān ।
āryāvartamimaṃ deśamājagāma mahāmuniḥ ॥15॥
16
piturvacanamājñāya tamevārthaṃ vicintayan ।
adhvānaṃ so'ticakrāma khe'caraḥ khe caranniva ॥16॥
17
pattanāni ca ramyāṇi sphītāni nagarāṇi ca ।
ratnāni ca vicitrāṇi śukaḥ paśyanna paśyati ॥17॥
18
udyānāni ca ramyāṇi tathaivāyatanāni ca ।
puṇyāni caiva tīrthāni so'tikramya tathādhvanaḥ ॥18॥
19
so'cireṇaiva kālena videhānāsasāda ha ।
rakṣitāndharmarājena janakena mahātmanā ॥19॥
20
tatra grāmānbahūnpaśyanbahvannarasabhojanān ।
pallīghoṣānsamṛddhāṃśca bahugokulasaṅkulān ॥20॥
21
sphītāṃśca śāliyavasairhaṃsasārasasevitān ।
padminībhiśca śataśaḥ śrīmatībhiralaṅkṛtān ॥21॥
22
sa videhānatikramya samṛddhajanasevitān ।
mithilopavanaṃ ramyamāsasāda maharddhimat ॥22॥
23
hastyaśvarathasaṅkīrṇaṃ naranārīsamākulam ।
paśyannapaśyanniva tatsamatikrāmadacyutaḥ ॥23॥
24
manasā taṃ vahanbhāraṃ tamevārthaṃ vicintayan ।
ātmārāmaḥ prasannātmā mithilāmāsasāda ha ॥24॥
25
tasyā dvāraṃ samāsādya dvārapālairnivāritaḥ ।
sthito dhyānaparo mukto viditaḥ praviveśa ha ॥25॥
26
sa rājamārgamāsādya samṛddhajanasaṅkulam ।
pārthivakṣayamāsādya niḥśaṅkaḥ praviveśa ha ॥26॥
27
tatrāpi dvārapālāstamugravāco nyaṣedhayan ।
tathaiva ca śukastatra nirmanyuḥ samatiṣṭhata ॥27॥
28
na cātapādhvasantaptaḥ kṣutpipāsāśramānvitaḥ ।
pratāmyati glāyati vā nāpaiti ca tathātapāt ॥28॥
29
teṣāṃ tu dvārapālānāmekaḥ śokasamanvitaḥ ।
madhyaṅgatamivādityaṃ dṛṣṭvā śukamavasthitam ॥29॥
30
pūjayitvā yathānyāyamabhivādya kṛtāñjaliḥ ।
prāveśayattataḥ kakṣyāṃ dvitīyāṃ rājaveśmanaḥ ॥30॥
31
tatrāsīnaḥ śukastāta mokṣamevānucintayan ।
chāyāyāmātape caiva samadarśī mahādyutiḥ ॥31॥
32
taṃ muhūrtādivāgamya rājño mantrī kṛtāñjaliḥ ।
prāveśayattataḥ kakṣyāṃ tṛtīyāṃ rājaveśmanaḥ ॥32॥
33
tatrāntaḥpurasambaddhaṃ mahaccaitrarathopamam ।
suvibhaktajalākrīḍaṃ ramyaṃ puṣpitapādapam ॥33॥
34
taddarśayitvā sa śukaṃ mantrī kānanamuttamam ।
arhamāsanamādiśya niścakrāma tataḥ punaḥ ॥34॥
35
taṃ cāruveṣāḥ suśroṇyastaruṇyaḥ priyadarśanāḥ ।
sūkṣmaraktāmbaradharāstaptakāñcanabhūṣaṇāḥ ॥35॥
36
saṃlāpollāpakuśalā nṛttagītaviśāradāḥ ।
smitapūrvābhibhāṣiṇyo rūpeṇāpsarasāṃ samāḥ ॥36॥
37
kāmopacārakuśalā bhāvajñāḥ sarvakovidāḥ ।
paraṃ pañcāśato nāryo vāramukhyāḥ samādravan ॥37॥
38
pādyādīni pratigrāhya pūjayā parayārcya ca ।
deśakālopapannena sādhvannenāpyatarpayan ॥38॥
39
tasya bhuktavatastāta tadantaḥpurakānanam ।
suramyaṃ darśayāmāsurekaikaśyena bhārata ॥39॥
40
krīḍantyaśca hasantyaśca gāyantyaścaiva tāḥ śukam ।
udārasattvaṃ sattvajñāḥ sarvāḥ paryacaraṃstadā ॥40॥
41
āraṇeyastu śuddhātmā trisandehastrikarmakṛt ।
vaśyendriyo jitakrodho na hṛṣyati na kupyati ॥41॥
42
tasmai śayyāsanaṃ divyaṃ varārhaṃ ratnabhūṣitam ।
spardhyāstaraṇasaṃstīrṇaṃ dadustāḥ paramastriyaḥ ॥42॥
43
pādaśaucaṃ tu kṛtvaiva śukaḥ sandhyāmupāsya ca ।
niṣasādāsane puṇye tamevārthaṃ vicintayan ॥43॥
44
pūrvarātre tu tatrāsau bhūtvā dhyānaparāyaṇaḥ ।
madhyarātre yathānyāyaṃ nidrāmāhārayatprabhuḥ ॥44॥
45
tato muhūrtādutthāya kṛtvā śaucamanantaram ।
strībhiḥ parivṛto dhīmāndhyānamevānvapadyata ॥45॥
46
anena vidhinā kārṣṇistadahaḥśeṣamacyutaḥ ।
tāṃ ca rātriṃ nṛpakule vartayāmāsa bhārata] ॥46॥
Глава 313
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tataḥ sa rājā janako mantribhiḥ saha bhārata ।
puraḥ purohitaṃ kṛtvā sarvāṇyantaḥpurāṇi ca ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
āsanaṃ ca puraskṛtya ratnāni vividhāni ca ।
śirasā cārghyamādāya guruputraṃ samabhyagāt ॥2॥
3
sa tadāsanamādāya bahuratnavibhūṣitam ।
spardhyāstaraṇasaṃstīrṇaṃ sarvatobhadramṛddhimat ॥3॥
4
purodhasā saṅgṛhītaṃ hastenālabhya pārthivaḥ ।
pradadau guruputrāya śukāya paramārcitam ॥4॥
5
tatropaviṣṭaṃ taṃ kārṣṇiṃ śāstrataḥ pratyapūjayat ।
pādyaṃ nivedya prathamamarghyaṃ gāṃ ca nyavedayat ।
sa ca tāṃ mantravatpūjāṃ pratyagṛhṇādyathāvidhi ॥5॥
6
pratigṛhya ca tāṃ pūjāṃ janakāddvijasattamaḥ ।
gāṃ caiva samanujñāya rājānamanumānya ca ॥6॥
7
paryapṛcchanmahātejā rājñaḥ kuśalamavyayam ।
anāmayaṃ ca rājendra śukaḥ sānucarasya ha ॥7॥
8
anujñātaḥ sa tenātha niṣasāda sahānugaḥ ।
udārasattvābhijano bhūmau rājā kṛtāñjaliḥ ॥8॥
9
kuśalaṃ cāvyayaṃ caiva pṛṣṭvā vaiyāsakiṃ nṛpaḥ ।
kimāgamanamityeva paryapṛcchata pārthivaḥ ॥9॥
10
śuka uvāca ।
pitrāhamukto bhadraṃ te mokṣadharmārthakovidaḥ ।
videharājo yājyo me janako nāma viśrutaḥ ॥10॥
Шука сказал:
11
tatra gacchasva vai tūrṇaṃ yadi te hṛdi saṃśayaḥ ।
pravṛttau vā nivṛttau vā sa te chetsyati saṃśayam ॥11॥
12
so'haṃ piturniyogāttvāmupapraṣṭumihāgataḥ ।
tanme dharmabhṛtāṃ śreṣṭha yathāvadvaktumarhasi ॥12॥
13
kiṃ kāryaṃ brāhmaṇeneha mokṣārthaśca kimātmakaḥ ।
kathaṃ ca mokṣaḥ kartavyo jñānena tapasāpi vā ॥13॥
14
janaka uvāca ।
yatkāryaṃ brāhmaṇeneha janmaprabhṛti tacchṛṇu ।
kṛtopanayanastāta bhavedvedaparāyaṇaḥ ॥14॥
Джанака сказал:
15
tapasā guruvṛttyā ca brahmacaryeṇa cābhibho ।
devatānāṃ pitṝṇāṃ cāpyanṛṇaścānasūyakaḥ ॥15॥
16
vedānadhītya niyato dakṣiṇāmapavarjya ca ।
abhyanujñāmatha prāpya samāvarteta vai dvijaḥ ॥16॥
17
samāvṛttastu gārhasthye sadāro niyato vaset ।
anasūyuryathānyāyamāhitāgnistathaiva ca ॥17॥
18
utpādya putrapautraṃ tu vanyāśramapade vaset ।
tānevāgnīnyathāśāstramarcayannatithipriyaḥ ॥18॥
19
sa vane'gnīnyathānyāyamātmanyāropya dharmavit ।
nirdvandvo vītarāgātmā brahmāśramapade vaset ॥19॥
20
śuka uvāca ।
utpanne jñānavijñāne pratyakṣe hṛdi śāśvate ।
kimavaśyaṃ nivastavyamāśrameṣu vaneṣu ca ॥20॥
Шука сказал:
21
etadbhavantaṃ pṛcchāmi tadbhavānvaktumarhati ।
yathāvedārthatattvena brūhi me tvaṃ janādhipa ॥21॥
22
janaka uvāca ।
na vinā jñānavijñānaṃ mokṣasyādhigamo bhavet ।
na vinā gurusambandhaṃ jñānasyādhigamaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥22॥
Джанака сказал:
23
ācāryaḥ plāvitā tasya jñānaṃ plava ihocyate ।
vijñāya kṛtakṛtyastu tīrṇastadubhayaṃ tyajet ॥23॥
24
anucchedāya lokānāmanucchedāya karmaṇām ।
pūrvairācarito dharmaścāturāśramyasaṅkathaḥ ॥24॥
25
anena kramayogena bahujātiṣu karmaṇā ।
kṛtvā śubhāśubhaṃ karma mokṣo nāmeha labhyate ॥25॥
26
bhāvitaiḥ kāraṇaiścāyaṃ bahusaṃsārayoniṣu ।
āsādayati śuddhātmā mokṣaṃ vai prathamāśrame ॥26॥
27
tamāsādya tu muktasya dṛṣṭārthasya vipaścitaḥ ।
triṣvāśrameṣu ko nvartho bhavetparamabhīpsataḥ ॥27॥
28
rājasāṃstāmasāṃścaiva nityaṃ doṣānvivarjayet ।
sāttvikaṃ mārgamāsthāya paśyedātmānamātmanā ॥28॥
29
sarvabhūteṣu cātmānaṃ sarvabhūtāni cātmani ।
sampaśyannopalipyeta jale vāricaro yathā ॥29॥
30
pakṣīva plavanādūrdhvamamutrānantyamaśnute ।
vihāya dehaṃ nirmukto nirdvandvaḥ praśamaṃ gataḥ ॥30॥
31
atra gāthāḥ purā gītāḥ śṛṇu rājñā yayātinā ।
dhāryante yā dvijaistāta mokṣaśāstraviśāradaiḥ ॥31॥
32
jyotirātmani nānyatra rataṃ tatraiva caiva tat ।
svayaṃ ca śakyaṃ taddraṣṭuṃ susamāhitacetasā ॥32॥
33
na bibheti paro yasmānna bibheti parācca yaḥ ।
yaśca necchati na dveṣṭi brahma sampadyate tadā ॥33॥
34
yadā bhāvaṃ na kurute sarvabhūteṣu pāpakam ।
karmaṇā manasā vācā brahma sampadyate tadā ॥34॥
35
saṃyojya tapasātmānamīrṣyāmutsṛjya mohinīm ।
tyaktvā kāmaṃ ca lobhaṃ ca tato brahmatvamaśnute ॥35॥
36
yadā śravye ca dṛśye ca sarvabhūteṣu cāpyayam ।
samo bhavati nirdvandvo brahma sampadyate tadā ॥36॥
37
yadā stutiṃ ca nindāṃ ca samatvenaiva paśyati ।
kāñcanaṃ cāyasaṃ caiva sukhaduḥkhe tathaiva ca ॥37॥
38
śītamuṣṇaṃ tathaivārthamanarthaṃ priyamapriyam ।
jīvitaṃ maraṇaṃ caiva brahma sampadyate tadā ॥38॥
39
prasāryeha yathāṅgāni kūrmaḥ saṃharate punaḥ ।
tathendriyāṇi manasā saṃyantavyāni bhikṣuṇā ॥39॥
40
tamaḥparigataṃ veśma yathā dīpena dṛśyate ।
tathā buddhipradīpena śakya ātmā nirīkṣitum ॥40॥
41
etatsarvaṃ prapaśyāmi tvayi buddhimatāṃ vara ।
yaccānyadapi vettavyaṃ tattvato veda tadbhavān ॥41॥
42
brahmarṣe viditaścāsi viṣayāntamupāgataḥ ।
gurostava prasādena tava caivopaśikṣayā ॥42॥
43
tasyaiva ca prasādena prādurbhūtaṃ mahāmune ।
jñānaṃ divyaṃ mamāpīdaṃ tenāsi vidito mama ॥43॥
44
adhikaṃ tava vijñānamadhikā ca gatistava ।
adhikaṃ ca tavaiśvaryaṃ tacca tvaṃ nāvabudhyase ॥44॥
45
bālyādvā saṃśayādvāpi bhayādvāpyavimokṣajāt ।
utpanne cāpi vijñāne nādhigacchati tāṃ gatim ॥45॥
46
vyavasāyena śuddhena madvidhaiśchinnasaṃśayaḥ ।
vimucya hṛdayagranthīnāsādayati tāṃ gatim ॥46॥
47
bhavāṃścotpannavijñānaḥ sthirabuddhiralolupaḥ ।
vyavasāyādṛte brahmannāsādayati tatparam ॥47॥
48
nāsti te sukhaduḥkheṣu viśeṣo nāsti lolupā ।
nautsukyaṃ nṛttagīteṣu na rāga upajāyate ॥48॥
49
na bandhuṣu nibandhaste na bhayeṣvasti te bhayam ।
paśyāmi tvāṃ mahābhāga tulyaloṣṭāśmakāñcanam ॥49॥
50
ahaṃ ca tvānupaśyāmi ye cāpyanye manīṣiṇaḥ ।
āsthitaṃ paramaṃ mārgamakṣayaṃ tamanāmayam ॥50॥
51
yatphalaṃ brāhmaṇasyeha mokṣārthaśca yadātmakaḥ ।
tasminvai vartase vipra kimanyatparipṛcchasi] ॥51॥
Глава 314
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
etacchrutvā tu vacanaṃ kṛtātmā kṛtaniścayaḥ ।
ātmanātmānamāsthāya dṛṣṭvā cātmānamātmanā ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
kṛtakāryaḥ sukhī śāntastūṣṇīṃ prāyādudaṅmukhaḥ ।
śaiśiraṃ girimuddiśya sadharmā mātariśvanaḥ ॥2॥
3
etasminneva kāle tu devarṣirnāradastadā ।
himavantamiyāddraṣṭuṃ siddhacāraṇasevitam ॥3॥
4
tamapsarogaṇākīrṇaṃ gītasvananināditam ।
kinnarāṇāṃ samūhaiśca bhṛṅgarājaistathaiva ca ॥4॥
5
madgubhiḥ khañjarīṭaiśca vicitrairjīvajīvakaiḥ ।
citravarṇairmayūraiśca kekāśatavirājitaiḥ ।
rājahaṃsasamūhaiśca hṛṣṭaiḥ parabhṛtaistathā ॥5॥
6
pakṣirājo garutmāṃśca yaṃ nityamadhigacchati ।
catvāro lokapālāśca devāḥ sarṣigaṇāstathā ।
yatra nityaṃ samāyānti lokasya hitakāmyayā ॥6॥
7
viṣṇunā yatra putrārthe tapastaptaṃ mahātmanā ।
yatraiva ca kumāreṇa bālye kṣiptā divaukasaḥ ॥7॥
8
śaktirnyastā kṣititale trailokyamavamanya vai ।
yatrovāca jagatskandaḥ kṣipanvākyamidaṃ tadā ॥8॥
9
yo'nyo'sti matto'bhyadhiko viprā yasyādhikaṃ priyāḥ ।
yo brahmaṇyo dvitīyo'sti triṣu lokeṣu vīryavān ॥9॥
10
so'bhyuddharatvimāṃ śaktimatha vā kampayatviti ।
tacchrutvā vyathitā lokāḥ ka imāmuddharediti ॥10॥
11
atha devagaṇaṃ sarvaṃ sambhrāntendriyamānasam ।
apaśyadbhagavānviṣṇuḥ kṣiptaṃ sāsurarākṣasam ।
kiṃ nvatra sukṛtaṃ kāryaṃ bhavediti vicintayan ॥11॥
12
sa nāmṛṣyata taṃ kṣepamavaikṣata ca pāvakim ।
sa prahasya viśuddhātmā śaktiṃ prajvalitāṃ tadā ।
kampayāmāsa savyena pāṇinā puruṣottamaḥ ॥12॥
13
śaktyāṃ tu kampamānāyāṃ viṣṇunā balinā tadā ।
medinī kampitā sarvā saśailavanakānanā ॥13॥
14
śaktenāpi samuddhartuṃ kampitā sā na tūddhṛtā ।
rakṣatā skandarājasya dharṣaṇāṃ prabhaviṣṇunā ॥14॥
15
tāṃ kampayitvā bhagavānprahrādamidamabravīt ।
paśya vīryaṃ kumārasya naitadanyaḥ kariṣyati ॥15॥
16
so'mṛṣyamāṇastadvākyaṃ samuddharaṇaniścitaḥ ।
jagrāha tāṃ tasya śaktiṃ na caināmapyakampayat ॥16॥
17
nādaṃ mahāntaṃ muktvā sa mūrchito girimūrdhani ।
vihvalaḥ prāpatadbhūmau hiraṇyakaśipoḥ sutaḥ ॥17॥
18
yatrottarāṃ diśaṃ gatvā śailarājasya pārśvataḥ ।
tapo'tapyata durdharṣastāta nityaṃ vṛṣadhvajaḥ ॥18॥
19
pāvakena parikṣipto dīpyatā tasya cāśramaḥ ।
ādityabandhanaṃ nāma durdharṣamakṛtātmabhiḥ ॥19॥
20
na tatra śakyate gantuṃ yakṣarākṣasadānavaiḥ ।
daśayojanavistāramagnijvālāsamāvṛtam ॥20॥
21
bhagavānpāvakastatra svayaṃ tiṣṭhati vīryavān ।
sarvavighnānpraśamayanmahādevasya dhīmataḥ ॥21॥
22
divyaṃ varṣasahasraṃ hi pādenaikena tiṣṭhataḥ ।
devānsantāpayaṃstatra mahādevo dhṛtavrataḥ ॥22॥
23
aindrīṃ tu diśamāsthāya śailarājasya dhīmataḥ ।
vivikte parvatataṭe pārāśaryo mahātapāḥ ।
vedānadhyāpayāmāsa vyāsaḥ śiṣyānmahātapāḥ ॥23॥
24
sumantuṃ ca mahābhāgaṃ vaiśampāyanameva ca ।
jaiminiṃ ca mahāprājñaṃ pailaṃ cāpi tapasvinam ॥24॥
25
ebhiḥ śiṣyaiḥ parivṛto vyāsa āste mahātapāḥ ।
tatrāśramapadaṃ puṇyaṃ dadarśa pituruttamam ।
āraṇeyo viśuddhātmā nabhasīva divākaraḥ ॥25॥
26
atha vyāsaḥ parikṣiptaṃ jvalantamiva pāvakam ।
dadarśa sutamāyāntaṃ divākarasamaprabham ॥26॥
27
asajjamānaṃ vṛkṣeṣu śaileṣu viṣameṣu ca ।
yogayuktaṃ mahātmānaṃ yathā bāṇaṃ guṇacyutam ॥27॥
28
so'bhigamya pituḥ pādāvagṛhṇādaraṇīsutaḥ ।
yathopajoṣaṃ taiścāpi samāgacchanmahāmuniḥ ॥28॥
29
tato nivedayāmāsa pitre sarvamaśeṣataḥ ।
śuko janakarājena saṃvādaṃ prītamānasaḥ ॥29॥
30
evamadhyāpayañśiṣyānvyāsaḥ putraṃ ca vīryavān ।
uvāsa himavatpṛṣṭhe pārāśaryo mahāmuniḥ ॥30॥
31
tataḥ kadācicchiṣyāstaṃ parivāryāvatasthire ।
vedādhyayanasampannāḥ śāntātmāno jitendriyāḥ ॥31॥
32
vedeṣu niṣṭhāṃ samprāpya sāṅgeṣvatitapasvinaḥ ।
athocuste tadā vyāsaṃ śiṣyāḥ prāñjalayo gurum ॥32॥
33
mahatā śreyasā yuktā yaśasā ca sma vardhitāḥ ।
ekaṃ tvidānīmicchāmo guruṇānugrahaṃ kṛtam ॥33॥
34
iti teṣāṃ vacaḥ śrutvā brahmarṣistānuvāca ha ।
ucyatāmiti tadvatsā yadvaḥ kāryaṃ priyaṃ mayā ॥34॥
35
etadvākyaṃ guroḥ śrutvā śiṣyāste hṛṣṭamānasāḥ ।
punaḥ prāñjalayo bhūtvā praṇamya śirasā gurum ॥35॥
36
ūcuste sahitā rājannidaṃ vacanamuttamam ।
yadi prīta upādhyāyo dhanyāḥ smo munisattama ॥36॥
37
kāṅkṣāmastu vayaṃ sarve varaṃ dattaṃ maharṣiṇā ।
ṣaṣṭhaḥ śiṣyo na te khyātiṃ gacchedatra prasīda naḥ ॥37॥
38
catvāraste vayaṃ śiṣyā guruputraśca pañcamaḥ ।
iha vedāḥ pratiṣṭheranneṣa naḥ kāṅkṣito varaḥ ॥38॥
39
śiṣyāṇāṃ vacanaṃ śrutvā vyāso vedārthatattvavit ।
parāśarātmajo dhīmānparalokārthacintakaḥ ।
uvāca śiṣyāndharmātmā dharmyaṃ naiḥśreyasaṃ vacaḥ ॥39॥
40
brāhmaṇāya sadā deyaṃ brahma śuśrūṣave bhavet ।
brahmaloke nivāsaṃ yo dhruvaṃ samabhikāṅkṣati ॥40॥
41
bhavanto bahulāḥ santu vedo vistāryatāmayam ।
nāśiṣye sampradātavyo nāvrate nākṛtātmani ॥41॥
42
ete śiṣyaguṇāḥ sarve vijñātavyā yathārthataḥ ।
nāparīkṣitacāritre vidyā deyā kathañcana ॥42॥
43
yathā hi kanakaṃ śuddhaṃ tāpacchedanigharṣaṇaiḥ ।
parīkṣeta tathā śiṣyānīkṣetkulaguṇādibhiḥ ॥43॥
44
na niyojyāśca vaḥ śiṣyā aniyoge mahābhaye ।
yathāmati yathāpāṭhaṃ tathā vidyā phaliṣyati ॥44॥
45
sarvastaratu durgāṇi sarvo bhadrāṇi paśyatu ।
śrāvayeccaturo varṇānkṛtvā brāhmaṇamagrataḥ ॥45॥
46
vedasyādhyayanaṃ hīdaṃ tacca kāryaṃ mahatsmṛtam ।
stutyarthamiha devānāṃ vedāḥ sṛṣṭāḥ svayambhuvā ॥46॥
47
yo nirvadeta sammohādbrāhmaṇaṃ vedapāragam ।
so'padhyānādbrāhmaṇasya parābhūyādasaṃśayam ॥47॥
48
yaścādharmeṇa vibrūyādyaścādharmeṇa pṛcchati ।
tayoranyataraḥ praiti vidveṣaṃ vādhigacchati ॥48॥
49
etadvaḥ sarvamākhyātaṃ svādhyāyasya vidhiṃ prati ।
upakuryācca śiṣyāṇāmetacca hṛdi vo bhavet] ॥49॥
Глава 315
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
etacchrutvā gurorvākyaṃ vyāsaśiṣyā mahaujasaḥ ।
anyonyaṃ hṛṣṭamanasaḥ pariṣasvajire tadā ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
uktāḥ smo yadbhagavatā tadātvāyatisaṃhitam ।
tanno manasi saṃrūḍhaṃ kariṣyāmastathā ca tat ॥2॥
3
anyonyaṃ ca sabhājyaivaṃ suprītamanasaḥ punaḥ ।
vijñāpayanti sma guruṃ punarvākyaviśāradāḥ ॥3॥
4
śailādasmānmahīṃ gantuṃ kāṅkṣitaṃ no mahāmune ।
vedānanekadhā kartuṃ yadi te rucitaṃ vibho ॥4॥
5
śiṣyāṇāṃ vacanaṃ śrutvā parāśarasutaḥ prabhuḥ ।
pratyuvāca tato vākyaṃ dharmārthasahitaṃ hitam ॥5॥
6
kṣitiṃ vā devalokaṃ vā gamyatāṃ yadi rocate ।
apramādaśca vaḥ kāryo brahma hi pracuracchalam ॥6॥
7
te'nujñātāstataḥ sarve guruṇā satyavādinā ।
jagmuḥ pradakṣiṇaṃ kṛtvā vyāsaṃ mūrdhnābhivādya ca ॥7॥
8
avatīrya mahīṃ te'tha cāturhotramakalpayan ।
saṃyājayanto viprāṃśca rājanyāṃśca viśastathā ॥8॥
9
pūjyamānā dvijairnityaṃ modamānā gṛhe ratāḥ ।
yājanādhyāpanaratāḥ śrīmanto lokaviśrutāḥ ॥9॥
10
avatīrṇeṣu śiṣyeṣu vyāsaḥ putrasahāyavān ।
tūṣṇīṃ dhyānaparo dhīmānekānte samupāviśat ॥10॥
11
taṃ dadarśāśramapade nāradaḥ sumahātapāḥ ।
athainamabravītkāle madhurākṣarayā girā ॥11॥
12
bho bho maharṣe vāsiṣṭha brahmaghoṣo na vartate ।
eko dhyānaparastūṣṇīṃ kimāsse cintayanniva ॥12॥
13
brahmaghoṣairvirahitaḥ parvato'yaṃ na śobhate ।
rajasā tamasā caiva somaḥ sopaplavo yathā ॥13॥
14
na bhrājate yathāpūrvaṃ niṣādānāmivālayaḥ ।
devarṣigaṇajuṣṭo'pi vedadhvaninirākṛtaḥ ॥14॥
15
ṛṣayaśca hi devāśca gandharvāśca mahaujasaḥ ।
vimuktā brahmaghoṣeṇa na bhrājante yathā purā ॥15॥
16
nāradasya vacaḥ śrutvā kṛṣṇadvaipāyano'bravīt ।
maharṣe yattvayā proktaṃ vedavādavicakṣaṇa ॥16॥
17
etanmanonukūlaṃ me bhavānarhati bhāṣitum ।
sarvajñaḥ sarvadarśī ca sarvatra ca kutūhalī ॥17॥
18
triṣu lokeṣu yadvṛttaṃ sarvaṃ tava mate sthitam ।
tadājñāpaya viprarṣe brūhi kiṃ karavāṇi te ॥18॥
19
yanmayā samanuṣṭheyaṃ brahmarṣe tadudāhara ।
viyuktasyeha śiṣyairme nātihṛṣṭamidaṃ manaḥ ॥19॥
20
nārada uvāca ।
anāmnāyamalā vedā brāhmaṇasyāvrataṃ malam ।
malaṃ pṛthivyā vāhīkāḥ strīṇāṃ kautūhalaṃ malam ॥20॥
Нарада сказал:
21
adhīyatāṃ bhavānvedānsārdhaṃ putreṇa dhīmatā ।
vidhunvanbrahmaghoṣeṇa rakṣobhayakṛtaṃ tamaḥ ॥21॥
22
bhīṣma uvāca ।
nāradasya vacaḥ śrutvā vyāsaḥ paramadharmavit ।
tathetyuvāca saṃhṛṣṭo vedābhyāse dṛḍhavrataḥ ॥22॥
Бхишма сказал:
23
śukena saha putreṇa vedābhyāsamathākarot ।
svareṇoccaiḥ sa śaikṣeṇa lokānāpūrayanniva ॥23॥
24
tayorabhyasatorevaṃ nānādharmapravādinoḥ ।
vāto'timātraṃ pravavau samudrānilavejitaḥ ॥24॥
25
tato'nadhyāya iti taṃ vyāsaḥ putramavārayat ।
śuko vāritamātrastu kautūhalasamanvitaḥ ॥25॥
26
apṛcchatpitaraṃ brahmankuto vāyurabhūdayam ।
ākhyātumarhati bhavānvāyoḥ sarvaṃ viceṣṭitam ॥26॥
27
śukasyaitadvacaḥ śrutvā vyāsaḥ paramavismitaḥ ।
anadhyāyanimitte'sminnidaṃ vacanamabravīt ॥27॥
28
divyaṃ te cakṣurutpannaṃ svasthaṃ te nirmalaṃ manaḥ ।
tamasā rajasā cāpi tyaktaḥ sattve vyavasthitaḥ ॥28॥
29
ādarśe svāmiva chāyāṃ paśyasyātmānamātmanā ।
nyasyātmani svayaṃ vedānbuddhyā samanucintaya ॥29॥
30
devayānacaro viṣṇoḥ pitṛyānaśca tāmasaḥ ।
dvāvetau pretya panthānau divaṃ cādhaśca gacchataḥ ॥30॥
31
pṛthivyāmantarikṣe ca yatra saṃvānti vāyavaḥ ।
saptaite vāyumārgā vai tānnibodhānupūrvaśaḥ ॥31॥
32
tatra devagaṇāḥ sādhyāḥ samabhūvanmahābalāḥ ।
teṣāmapyabhavatputraḥ samāno nāma durjayaḥ ॥32॥
33
udānastasya putro'bhūdvyānastasyābhavatsutaḥ ।
apānaśca tato jñeyaḥ prāṇaścāpi tataḥ param ॥33॥
34
anapatyo'bhavatprāṇo durdharṣaḥ śatrutāpanaḥ ।
pṛthakkarmāṇi teṣāṃ tu pravakṣyāmi yathātatham ॥34॥
35
prāṇināṃ sarvato vāyuśceṣṭā vartayate pṛthak ।
prāṇanāccaiva bhūtānāṃ prāṇa ityabhidhīyate ॥35॥
36
prerayatyabhrasaṅghātāndhūmajāṃścoṣmajāṃśca yaḥ ।
prathamaḥ prathame mārge pravaho nāma so'nilaḥ ॥36॥
37
ambare snehamabhrebhyastaḍidbhyaścottamadyutiḥ ।
āvaho nāma saṃvāti dvitīyaḥ śvasano nadan ॥37॥
38
udayaṃ jyotiṣāṃ śaśvatsomādīnāṃ karoti yaḥ ।
antardeheṣu codānaṃ yaṃ vadanti maharṣayaḥ ॥38॥
39
yaścaturbhyaḥ samudrebhyo vāyurdhārayate jalam ।
uddhṛtyādadate cāpo jīmūtebhyo'mbare'nilaḥ ॥39॥
40
yo'dbhiḥ saṃyojya jīmūtānparjanyāya prayacchati ।
udvaho nāma varṣiṣṭhastritīyaḥ sa sadāgatiḥ ॥40॥
41
samuhyamānā bahudhā yena nīlāḥ pṛthagghanāḥ ।
varṣamokṣakṛtārambhāste bhavanti ghanāghanāḥ ॥41॥
42
saṃhatā yena cāviddhā bhavanti nadatāṃ nadāḥ ।
rakṣaṇārthāya sambhūtā meghatvamupayānti ca ॥42॥
43
yo'sau vahati devānāṃ vimānāni vihāyasā ।
caturthaḥ saṃvaho nāma vāyuḥ sa girimardanaḥ ॥43॥
44
yena vegavatā rugṇā rūkṣeṇārujatā rasān ।
vāyunā vihatā meghā na bhavanti balāhakāḥ ॥44॥
45
dāruṇotpātasañcāro nabhasaḥ stanayitnumān ।
pañcamaḥ sa mahāvego vivaho nāma mārutaḥ ॥45॥
46
yasminpāriplave divyā vahantyāpo vihāyasā ।
puṇyaṃ cākāśagaṅgāyāstoyaṃ viṣṭabhya tiṣṭhati ॥46॥
47
dūrātpratihato yasminnekaraśmirdivākaraḥ ।
yoniraṃśusahasrasya yena bhāti vasundharā ॥47॥
48
yasmādāpyāyate somo nidhirdivyo'mṛtasya ca ।
ṣaṣṭhaḥ parivaho nāma sa vāyurjavatāṃ varaḥ ॥48॥
49
sarvaprāṇabhṛtāṃ prāṇānyo'ntakāle nirasyati ।
yasya vartmānuvartete mṛtyuvaivasvatāvubhau ॥49॥
50
samyaganvīkṣatāṃ buddhyā śāntayādhyātmanityayā ।
dhyānābhyāsābhirāmāṇāṃ yo'mṛtatvāya kalpate ॥50॥
51
yaṃ samāsādya vegena diśāmantaṃ prapedire ।
dakṣasya daśa putrāṇāṃ sahasrāṇi prajāpateḥ ॥51॥
52
yena sṛṣṭaḥ parābhūto yātyeva na nivartate ।
parāvaho nāma paro vāyuḥ sa duratikramaḥ ॥52॥
53
evamete'diteḥ putrā mārutāḥ paramādbhutāḥ ।
anāramantaḥ saṃvānti sarvagāḥ sarvadhāriṇaḥ ॥53॥
54
etattu mahadāścaryaṃ yadayaṃ parvatottamaḥ ।
kampitaḥ sahasā tena vāyunābhipravāyatā ॥54॥
55
viṣṇorniḥśvāsavāto'yaṃ yadā vegasamīritaḥ ।
sahasodīryate tāta jagatpravyathate tadā ॥55॥
56
tasmādbrahmavido brahma nādhīyante'tivāyati ।
vāyorvāyubhayaṃ hyuktaṃ brahma tatpīḍitaṃ bhavet ॥56॥
57
etāvaduktvā vacanaṃ parāśarasutaḥ prabhuḥ ।
uktvā putramadhīṣveti vyomagaṅgāmayāttadā] ॥57॥
Глава 316
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
etasminnantare śūnye nāradaḥ samupāgamat ।
śukaṃ svādhyāyanirataṃ vedārthānvaktumīpsitān ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
devarṣiṃ tu śuko dṛṣṭvā nāradaṃ samupasthitam ।
arghyapūrveṇa vidhinā vedoktenābhyapūjayat ॥2॥
3
nārado'thābravītprīto brūhi brahmavidāṃ vara ।
kena tvāṃ śreyasā tāta yojayāmīti hṛṣṭavat ॥3॥
4
nāradasya vacaḥ śrutvā śukaḥ provāca bhārata ।
asmiṁlloke hitaṃ yatsyāttena māṃ yoktumarhasi ॥4॥
5
nārada uvāca ।
tattvaṃ jijñāsatāṃ pūrvamṛṣīṇāṃ bhāvitātmanām ।
sanatkumāro bhagavānidaṃ vacanamabravīt ॥5॥
Нарада сказал:
6
nāsti vidyāsamaṃ cakṣurnāsti vidyāsamaṃ tapaḥ ।
nāsti rāgasamaṃ duḥkhaṃ nāsti tyāgasamaṃ sukham ॥6॥
7
nivṛttiḥ karmaṇaḥ pāpātsatataṃ puṇyaśīlatā ।
sadvṛttiḥ samudācāraḥ śreya etadanuttamam ॥7॥
8
mānuṣyamasukhaṃ prāpya yaḥ sajjati sa muhyati ।
nālaṃ sa duḥkhamokṣāya saṅgo vai duḥkhalakṣaṇam ॥8॥
9
saktasya buddhiścalati mohajālavivardhinī ।
mohajālāvṛto duḥkhamiha cāmutra cāśnute ॥9॥
10
sarvopāyena kāmasya krodhasya ca vinigrahaḥ ।
kāryaḥ śreyorthinā tau hi śreyoghātārthamudyatau ॥10॥
11
nityaṃ krodhāttapo rakṣecchriyaṃ rakṣeta matsarāt ।
vidyāṃ mānāvamānābhyāmātmānaṃ tu pramādataḥ ॥11॥
12
ānṛśaṃsyaṃ paro dharmaḥ kṣamā ca paramaṃ balam ।
ātmajñānaṃ paraṃ jñānaṃ na satyādvidyate param ॥12॥
13
satyasya vacanaṃ śreyaḥ satyādapi hitaṃ bhavet ।
yadbhūtahitamatyantametatsatyaṃ mataṃ mama ॥13॥
14
sarvārambhaphalatyāgī nirāśīrniṣparigrahaḥ ।
yena sarvaṃ parityaktaṃ sa vidvānsa ca paṇḍitaḥ ॥14॥
15
indriyairindriyārthebhyaścaratyātmavaśairiha ।
asajjamānaḥ śāntātmā nirvikāraḥ samāhitaḥ ॥15॥
16
ātmabhūtairatadbhūtaḥ saha caiva vinaiva ca ।
sa vimuktaḥ paraṃ śreyo nacireṇādhigacchati ॥16॥
17
adarśanamasaṃsparśastathāsambhāṣaṇaṃ sadā ।
yasya bhūtaiḥ saha mune sa śreyo vindate param ॥17॥
18
na hiṃsyātsarvabhūtāni maitrāyaṇagataścaret ।
nedaṃ janma samāsādya vairaṃ kurvīta kenacit ॥18॥
19
ākiñcanyaṃ susantoṣo nirāśīṣṭvamacāpalam ।
etadāhuḥ paraṃ śreya ātmajñasya jitātmanaḥ ॥19॥
20
parigrahaṃ parityajya bhava tāta jitendriyaḥ ।
aśokaṃ sthānamātiṣṭha iha cāmutra cābhayam ॥20॥
21
nirāmiṣā na śocanti tyajehāmiṣamātmanaḥ ।
parityajyāmiṣaṃ saumya duḥkhatāpādvimokṣyase ॥21॥
22
taponityena dāntena muninā saṃyatātmanā ।
ajitaṃ jetukāmena bhāvyaṃ saṅgeṣvasaṅginā ॥22॥
23
guṇasaṅgeṣvanāsakta ekacaryārataḥ sadā ।
brāhmaṇe nacirādeva sukhamāyātyanuttamam ॥23॥
24
dvandvārāmeṣu bhūteṣu ya eko ramate muniḥ ।
viddhi prajñānatṛptaṃ taṃ jñānatṛpto na śocati ॥24॥
25
śubhairlabhati devatvaṃ vyāmiśrairjanma mānuṣam ।
aśubhaiścāpyadhojanma karmabhirlabhate'vaśaḥ ॥25॥
26
tatra mṛtyujarāduḥkhaiḥ satataṃ samabhidrutaḥ ।
saṃsāre pacyate jantustatkathaṃ nāvabudhyase ॥26॥
27
ahite hitasañjñastvamadhruve dhruvasañjñakaḥ ।
anarthe cārthasañjñastvaṃ kimarthaṃ nāvabudhyase ॥27॥
28
saṃveṣṭyamānaṃ bahubhirmohatantubhirātmajaiḥ ।
kośakāravadātmānaṃ veṣṭayannāvabudhyase ॥28॥
29
alaṃ parigraheṇeha doṣavānhi parigrahaḥ ।
kṛmirhi kośakārastu badhyate svaparigrahāt ॥29॥
30
putradārakuṭumbeṣu saktāḥ sīdanti jantavaḥ ।
saraḥpaṅkārṇave magnā jīrṇā vanagajā iva ॥30॥
31
mahājālasamākṛṣṭānsthale matsyānivoddhṛtān ।
snehajālasamākṛṣṭānpaśya jantūnsuduḥkhitān ॥31॥
32
kuṭumbaṃ putradāraṃ ca śarīraṃ dravyasañcayāḥ ।
pārakyamadhruvaṃ sarvaṃ kiṃ svaṃ sukṛtaduṣkṛtam ॥32॥
33
yadā sarvaṃ parityajya gantavyamavaśena te ।
anarthe kiṃ prasaktastvaṃ svamarthaṃ nānutiṣṭhasi ॥33॥
34
aviśrāntamanālambamapātheyamadaiśikam ।
tamaḥkāntāramadhvānaṃ kathameko gamiṣyasi ॥34॥
35
na hi tvā prasthitaṃ kaścitpṛṣṭhato'nugamiṣyati ।
sukṛtaṃ duṣkṛtaṃ ca tvā yāsyantamanuyāsyati ॥35॥
36
vidyā karma ca śauryaṃ ca jñānaṃ ca bahuvistaram ।
arthārthamanusāryante siddhārthastu vimucyate ॥36॥
37
nibandhanī rajjureṣā yā grāme vasato ratiḥ ।
chittvaināṃ sukṛto yānti naināṃ chindanti duṣkṛtaḥ ॥37॥
38
rūpakūlāṃ manaḥsrotāṃ sparśadvīpāṃ rasāvahām ।
gandhapaṅkāṃ śabdajalāṃ svargamārgadurāvahām ॥38॥
39
kṣamāritrāṃ satyamayīṃ dharmasthairyavaṭākarām ।
tyāgavātādhvagāṃ śīghrāṃ buddhināvā nadīṃ taret ॥39॥
40
tyaja dharmamadharmaṃ ca ubhe satyānṛte tyaja ।
ubhe satyānṛte tyaktvā yena tyajasi taṃ tyaja ॥40॥
41
tyaja dharmamasaṅkalpādadharmaṃ cāpyahiṃsayā ।
ubhe satyānṛte buddhyā buddhiṃ paramaniścayāt ॥41॥
42
asthisthūṇaṃ snāyuyutaṃ māṃsaśoṇitalepanam ।
carmāvanaddhaṃ durgandhi pūrṇaṃ mūtrapurīṣayoḥ ॥42॥
43
jarāśokasamāviṣṭaṃ rogāyatanamāturam ।
rajasvalamanityaṃ ca bhūtāvāsaṃ samutsṛja ॥43॥
44
idaṃ viśvaṃ jagatsarvamajagaccāpi yadbhavet ।
mahābhūtātmakaṃ sarvaṃ mahadyatparamāṇu yat ॥44॥
45
indriyāṇi ca pañcaiva tamaḥ sattvaṃ rajastathā ।
ityeṣa saptadaśako rāśiravyaktasañjñakaḥ ॥45॥
46
sarvairihendriyārthaiśca vyaktāvyaktairhi saṃhitaḥ ।
pañcaviṃśaka ityeṣa vyaktāvyaktamayo guṇaḥ ॥46॥
47
etaiḥ sarvaiḥ samāyuktaḥ pumānityabhidhīyate ।
trivargo'tra sukhaṃ duḥkhaṃ jīvitaṃ maraṇaṃ tathā ॥47॥
48
ya idaṃ veda tattvena sa veda prabhavāpyayau ।
pārāśaryeha boddhavyaṃ jñānānāṃ yacca kiñcana ॥48॥
49
indriyairgṛhyate yadyattattadvyaktamiti sthitiḥ ।
avyaktamiti vijñeyaṃ liṅgagrāhyamatīndriyam ॥49॥
50
indriyairniyatairdehī dhārābhiriva tarpyate ।
loke vitatamātmānaṃ lokaṃ cātmani paśyati ॥50॥
51
parāvaradṛśaḥ śaktirjñānavelāṃ na paśyati ।
paśyataḥ sarvabhūtāni sarvāvasthāsu sarvadā ॥51॥
52
brahmabhūtasya saṃyogo nāśubhenopapadyate ।
jñānena vividhānkleśānativṛttasya mohajān ।
loke buddhiprakāśena lokamārgo na riṣyate ॥52॥
53
anādinidhanaṃ jantumātmani sthitamavyayam ।
akartāramamūrtaṃ ca bhagavānāha tīrthavit ॥53॥
54
yo jantuḥ svakṛtaistaistaiḥ karmabhirnityaduḥkhitaḥ ।
sa duḥkhapratighātārthaṃ hanti jantūnanekadhā ॥54॥
55
tataḥ karma samādatte punaranyannavaṃ bahu ।
tapyate'tha punastena bhuktvāpathyamivāturaḥ ॥55॥
56
ajasrameva mohārto duḥkheṣu sukhasañjñitaḥ ।
badhyate mathyate caiva karmabhirmanthavatsadā ॥56॥
57
tato nivṛtto bandhātsvātkarmaṇāmudayādiha ।
paribhramati saṃsāraṃ cakravadbahuvedanaḥ ॥57॥
58
sa tvaṃ nivṛttabandhastu nivṛttaścāpi karmataḥ ।
sarvavitsarvajitsiddho bhava bhāvavivarjitaḥ ॥58॥
59
saṃyamena navaṃ bandhaṃ nivartya tapaso balāt ।
samprāptā bahavaḥ siddhimapyabādhāṃ sukhodayām] ॥59॥
Глава 317
1
nārada uvāca ।
aśokaṃ śokanāśārthaṃ śāstraṃ śāntikaraṃ śivam ।
niśamya labhate buddhiṃ tāṃ labdhvā sukhamedhate ॥1॥
Нарада сказал:
2
śokasthānasahasrāṇi bhayasthānaśatāni ca ।
divase divase mūḍhamāviśanti na paṇḍitam ॥2॥
3
tasmādaniṣṭanāśārthamitihāsaṃ nibodha me ।
tiṣṭhate cedvaśe buddhirlabhate śokanāśanam ॥3॥
4
aniṣṭasamprayogācca viprayogātpriyasya ca ।
manuṣyā mānasairduḥkhairyujyante alpabuddhayaḥ ॥4॥
5
dravyeṣu samatīteṣu ye guṇāstānna cintayet ।
tānanādriyamāṇasya snehabandhaḥ pramucyate ॥5॥
6
doṣadarśī bhavettatra yatra rāgaḥ pravartate ।
aniṣṭavaddhitaṃ paśyettathā kṣipraṃ virajyate ॥6॥
7
nārtho na dharmo na yaśo yo'tītamanuśocati ।
apyabhāvena yujyeta taccāsya na nivartate ॥7॥
8
guṇairbhūtāni yujyante viyujyante tathaiva ca ।
sarvāṇi naitadekasya śokasthānaṃ hi vidyate ॥8॥
9
mṛtaṃ vā yadi vā naṣṭaṃ yo'tītamanuśocati ।
duḥkhena labhate duḥkhaṃ dvāvanarthau prapadyate ॥9॥
10
nāśru kurvanti ye buddhyā dṛṣṭvā lokeṣu santatim ।
samyakprapaśyataḥ sarvaṃ nāśrukarmopapadyate ॥10॥
11
duḥkhopaghāte śārīre mānase vāpyupasthite ।
yasminna śakyate kartuṃ yatnastannānucintayet ॥11॥
12
bhaiṣajyametadduḥkhasya yadetannānucintayet ।
cintyamānaṃ hi na vyeti bhūyaścāpi pravardhate ॥12॥
13
prajñayā mānasaṃ duḥkhaṃ hanyācchārīramauṣadhaiḥ ।
etadvijñānasāmarthyaṃ na bālaiḥ samatāmiyāt ॥13॥
14
anityaṃ yauvanaṃ rūpaṃ jīvitaṃ dravyasañcayaḥ ।
ārogyaṃ priyasaṃvāso gṛdhyettatra na paṇḍitaḥ ॥14॥
15
na jānapadikaṃ duḥkhamekaḥ śocitumarhati ।
aśocanpratikurvīta yadi paśyedupakramam ॥15॥
16
sukhādbahutaraṃ duḥkhaṃ jīvite nātra saṃśayaḥ ।
snigdhatvaṃ cendriyārtheṣu mohānmaraṇamapriyam ॥16॥
17
parityajati yo duḥkhaṃ sukhaṃ vāpyubhayaṃ naraḥ ।
abhyeti brahma so'tyantaṃ na taṃ śocanti paṇḍitāḥ ॥17॥
18
duḥkhamarthā hi tyajyante pālane na ca te sukhāḥ ।
duḥkhena cādhigamyante nāśameṣāṃ na cintayet ॥18॥
19
anyāmanyāṃ dhanāvasthāṃ prāpya vaiśeṣikīṃ narāḥ ।
atṛptā yānti vidhvaṃsaṃ santoṣaṃ yānti paṇḍitāḥ ॥19॥
20
sarve kṣayāntā nicayāḥ patanāntāḥ samucchrayāḥ ।
saṃyogā viprayogāntā maraṇāntaṃ hi jīvitam ॥20॥
21
anto nāsti pipāsāyāstuṣṭistu paramaṃ sukham ।
tasmātsantoṣameveha dhanaṃ paśyanti paṇḍitāḥ ॥21॥
22
nimeṣamātramapi hi vayo gacchanna tiṣṭhati ।
svaśarīreṣvanityeṣu nityaṃ kimanucintayet ॥22॥
23
bhūteṣvabhāvaṃ sañcintya ye buddhvā tamasaḥ param ।
na śocanti gatādhvānaḥ paśyantaḥ paramāṃ gatim ॥23॥
24
sañcinvānakamevainaṃ kāmānāmavitṛptakam ।
vyāghraḥ paśumivāsādya mṛtyurādāya gacchati ॥24॥
25
athāpyupāyaṃ sampaśyedduḥkhasya parimokṣaṇe ।
aśocannārabhetaiva yuktaścāvyasanī bhavet ॥25॥
26
śabde sparśe ca rūpe ca gandheṣu ca raseṣu ca ।
nopabhogātparaṃ kiñciddhanino vādhanasya vā ॥26॥
27
prāksamprayogādbhūtānāṃ nāsti duḥkhamanāmayam ।
viprayogāttu sarvasya na śocetprakṛtisthitaḥ ॥27॥
28
dhṛtyā śiśnodaraṃ rakṣetpāṇipādaṃ ca cakṣuṣā ।
cakṣuḥśrotre ca manasā mano vācaṃ ca vidyayā ॥28॥
29
praṇayaṃ pratisaṃhṛtya saṃstuteṣvitareṣu ca ।
vicaredasamunnaddhaḥ sa sukhī sa ca paṇḍitaḥ ॥29॥
30
adhyātmaratirāsīno nirapekṣo nirāmiṣaḥ ।
ātmanaiva sahāyena yaścaretsa sukhī bhavet] ॥30॥
Глава 318
1
nārada uvāca ।
sukhaduḥkhaviparyāso yadā samupapadyate ।
nainaṃ prajñā sunītaṃ vā trāyate nāpi pauruṣam ॥1॥
Нарада сказал:
2
svabhāvādyatnamātiṣṭhedyatnavānnāvasīdati ।
jarāmaraṇarogebhyaḥ priyamātmānamuddharet ॥2॥
3
rujanti hi śarīrāṇi rogāḥ śārīramānasāḥ ।
sāyakā iva tīkṣṇāgrāḥ prayuktā dṛḍhadhanvibhiḥ ॥3॥
4
vyādhitasya vivitsābhistrasyato jīvitaiṣiṇaḥ ।
avaśasya vināśāya śarīramapakṛṣyate ॥4॥
5
sravanti na nivartante srotāṃsi saritāmiva ।
āyurādāya martyānāṃ rātryahāni punaḥ punaḥ ॥5॥
6
vyatyayo hyayamatyantaṃ pakṣayoḥ śuklakṛṣṇayoḥ ।
jātaṃ martyaṃ jarayati nimeṣaṃ nāvatiṣṭhate ॥6॥
7
sukhaduḥkhāni bhūtānāmajaro jarayannasau ।
ādityo hyastamabhyeti punaḥ punarudeti ca ॥7॥
8
adṛṣṭapūrvānādāya bhāvānapariśaṅkitān ।
iṣṭāniṣṭānmanuṣyāṇāmastaṃ gacchanti rātrayaḥ ॥8॥
9
yo yamicchedyathākāmaṃ kāmānāṃ tattadāpnuyāt ।
yadi syānna parādhīnaṃ puruṣasya kriyāphalam ॥9॥
10
saṃyatāśca hi dakṣāśca matimantaśca mānavāḥ ।
dṛśyante niṣphalāḥ santaḥ prahīṇāśca svakarmabhiḥ ॥10॥
11
apare bāliśāḥ santo nirguṇāḥ puruṣādhamāḥ ।
āśīrbhirapyasaṃyuktā dṛśyante sarvakāminaḥ ॥11॥
12
bhūtānāmaparaḥ kaściddhiṃsāyāṃ satatotthitaḥ ।
vañcanāyāṃ ca lokasya sa sukheṣveva jīryate ॥12॥
13
aceṣṭamānamāsīnaṃ śrīḥ kañcidupatiṣṭhati ।
kaścitkarmānusṛtyānyo na prāpyamadhigacchati ॥13॥
14
aparādhaṃ samācakṣva puruṣasya svabhāvataḥ ।
śukramanyatra sambhūtaṃ punaranyatra gacchati ॥14॥
15
tasya yonau prasaktasya garbho bhavati vā na vā ।
āmrapuṣpopamā yasya nivṛttirupalabhyate ॥15॥
16
keṣāñcitputrakāmānāmanusantānamicchatām ।
siddhau prayatamānānāṃ naivāṇḍamupajāyate ॥16॥
17
garbhāccodvijamānānāṃ kruddhādāśīviṣādiva ।
āyuṣmāñjāyate putraḥ kathaṃ pretaḥ pitaiva saḥ ॥17॥
18
devāniṣṭvā tapastaptvā kṛpaṇaiḥ putragṛddhibhiḥ ।
daśa māsānparidhṛtā jāyante kulapāṃsanāḥ ॥18॥
19
apare dhanadhānyāni bhogāṃśca pitṛsañcitān ।
vipulānabhijāyante labdhāstaireva maṅgalaiḥ ॥19॥
20
anyonyaṃ samabhipretya maithunasya samāgame ।
upadrava ivāviṣṭo yoniṃ garbhaḥ prapadyate ॥20॥
21
śīrṇaṃ paraśarīreṇa nicchavīkaṃ śarīriṇam ।
prāṇināṃ prāṇasaṃrodhe māṃsaśleṣmaviceṣṭitam ॥21॥
22
nirdagdhaṃ paradehena paradehaṃ calācalam ।
vinaśyantaṃ vināśānte nāvi nāvamivāhitam ॥22॥
23
saṅgatyā jaṭhare nyastaṃ retobindumacetanam ।
kena yatnena jīvantaṃ garbhaṃ tvamiha paśyasi ॥23॥
24
annapānāni jīryante yatra bhakṣāśca bhakṣitāḥ ।
tasminnevodare garbhaḥ kiṃ nānnamiva jīryate ॥24॥
25
garbhamūtrapurīṣāṇāṃ svabhāvaniyatā gatiḥ ।
dhāraṇe vā visarge vā na karturvidyate vaśaḥ ॥25॥
26
sravanti hyudarādgarbhā jāyamānāstathāpare ।
āgamena sahānyeṣāṃ vināśa upapadyate ॥26॥
27
etasmādyonisambandhādyo jīvanparimucyate ।
prajāṃ ca labhate kāñcitpunardvandveṣu majjati ॥27॥
28
śatasya sahajātasya saptamīṃ daśamīṃ daśām ।
prāpnuvanti tataḥ pañca na bhavanti śatāyuṣaḥ ॥28॥
29
nābhyutthāne manuṣyāṇāṃ yogāḥ syurnātra saṃśayaḥ ।
vyādhibhiśca vimathyante vyālaiḥ kṣudramṛgā iva ॥29॥
30
vyādhibhirbhakṣyamāṇānāṃ tyajatāṃ vipulaṃ dhanam ।
vedanāṃ nāpakarṣanti yatamānāścikitsakāḥ ॥30॥
31
te cāpi nipuṇā vaidyāḥ kuśalāḥ sambhṛtauṣadhāḥ ।
vyādhibhiḥ parikṛṣyante mṛgā vyādhairivārditāḥ ॥31॥
32
te pibantaḥ kaṣāyāṃśca sarpīṃṣi vividhāni ca ।
dṛśyante jarayā bhagnā nāgā nāgairivottamaiḥ ॥32॥
33
ke vā bhuvi cikitsante rogārtānmṛgapakṣiṇaḥ ।
śvāpadāni daridrāṃśca prāyo nārtā bhavanti te ॥33॥
34
ghorānapi durādharṣānnṛpatīnugratejasaḥ ।
ākramya roga ādatte paśūnpaśupaco yathā ॥34॥
35
iti lokamanākrandaṃ mohaśokapariplutam ।
srotasā sahasā kṣiptaṃ hriyamāṇaṃ balīyasā ॥35॥
36
na dhanena na rājyena nogreṇa tapasā tathā ।
svabhāvā vyativartante ye niyuktāḥ śarīriṣu ॥36॥
37
na mriyeranna jīryeransarve syuḥ sarvakāmikāḥ ।
nāpriyaṃ pratipaśyeyurutthānasya phalaṃ prati ॥37॥
38
uparyupari lokasya sarvo bhavitumicchati ।
yatate ca yathāśakti na ca tadvartate tathā ॥38॥
39
aiśvaryamadamattāṃśca mattānmadyamadena ca ।
apramattāḥ śaṭhāḥ krūrā vikrāntāḥ paryupāsate ॥39॥
40
kleśāḥ pratinivartante keṣāñcidasamīkṣitāḥ ।
svaṃ svaṃ ca punaranyeṣāṃ na kiñcidabhigamyate ॥40॥
41
mahacca phalavaiṣamyaṃ dṛśyate karmasandhiṣu ।
vahanti śibikāmanye yāntyanye śibikāgatāḥ ॥41॥
42
sarveṣāmṛddhikāmānāmanye rathapuraḥsarāḥ ।
manujāśca śatastrīkāḥ śataśo vidhavāḥ striyaḥ ॥42॥
43
dvandvārāmeṣu bhūteṣu gacchantyekaikaśo narāḥ ।
idamanyatparaṃ paśya mātra mohaṃ kariṣyasi ॥43॥
44
tyaja dharmamadharmaṃ ca ubhe satyānṛte tyaja ।
ubhe satyānṛte tyaktvā yena tyajasi taṃ tyaja ॥44॥
45
etatte paramaṃ guhyamākhyātamṛṣisattama ।
yena devāḥ parityajya martyalokaṃ divaṃ gatāḥ ॥45॥
46
bhīṣma uvāca ।
nāradasya vacaḥ śrutvā śukaḥ paramabuddhimān ।
sañcintya manasā dhīro niścayaṃ nādhyagacchata ॥46॥
Бхишма сказал:
47
putradārairmahānkleśo vidyāmnāye mahāñśramaḥ ।
kiṃ nu syācchāśvataṃ sthānamalpakleśaṃ mahodayam ॥47॥
48
tato muhūrtaṃ sañcintya niścitāṃ gatimātmanaḥ ।
parāvarajño dharmasya parāṃ naiḥśreyasīṃ gatim ॥48॥
49
kathaṃ tvahamasaṅkliṣṭo gaccheyaṃ paramāṃ gatim ।
nāvarteyaṃ yathā bhūyo yonisaṃsārasāgare ॥49॥
50
paraṃ bhāvaṃ hi kāṅkṣāmi yatra nāvartate punaḥ ।
sarvasaṅgānparityajya niścitāṃ manaso gatim ॥50॥
51
tatra yāsyāmi yatrātmā śamaṃ me'dhigamiṣyati ।
akṣayaścāvyayaścaiva yatra sthāsyāmi śāśvataḥ ॥51॥
52
na tu yogamṛte śakyā prāptuṃ sā paramā gatiḥ ।
avabandho hi muktasya karmabhirnopapadyate ॥52॥
53
tasmādyogaṃ samāsthāya tyaktvā gṛhakalevaram ।
vāyubhūtaḥ pravekṣyāmi tejorāśiṃ divākaram ॥53॥
54
na hyeṣa kṣayamāpnoti somaḥ suragaṇairyathā ।
kampitaḥ patate bhūmiṃ punaścaivādhirohati ।
kṣīyate hi sadā somaḥ punaścaivābhipūryate ॥54॥
55
ravistu santāpayati lokānraśmibhirulbaṇaiḥ ।
sarvatasteja ādatte nityamakṣayamaṇḍalaḥ ॥55॥
56
ato me rocate gantumādityaṃ dīptatejasam ।
atra vatsyāmi durdharṣo niḥsaṅgenāntarātmanā ॥56॥
57
sūryasya sadane cāhaṃ nikṣipyedaṃ kalevaram ।
ṛṣibhiḥ saha yāsyāmi sauraṃ tejo'tiduḥsaham ॥57॥
58
āpṛcchāmi nagānnāgāngirīnurvīṃ diśo divam ।
devadānavagandharvānpiśācoragarākṣasān ॥58॥
59
lokeṣu sarvabhūtāni pravekṣyāmi nasaṃśayaḥ ।
paśyantu yogavīryaṃ me sarve devāḥ saharṣibhiḥ ॥59॥
60
athānujñāpya tamṛṣiṃ nāradaṃ lokaviśrutam ।
tasmādanujñāṃ samprāpya jagāma pitaraṃ prati ॥60॥
61
so'bhivādya mahātmānamṛṣiṃ dvaipāyanaṃ munim ।
śukaḥ pradakṣiṇīkṛtya kṛṣṇamāpṛṣṭavānmuniḥ ॥61॥
62
śrutvā ṛṣistadvacanaṃ śukasya prīto mahātmā punarāha cainam ।
bho bhoḥ putra sthīyatāṃ tāvadadya yāvaccakṣuḥ prīṇayāmi tvadartham ॥62॥
63
nirapekṣaḥ śuko bhūtvā niḥsneho muktabandhanaḥ ।
mokṣamevānusañcintya gamanāya mano dadhe ।
pitaraṃ samparityajya jagāma dvijasattamaḥ] ॥63॥
Глава 319
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
giripṛṣṭhaṃ samāruhya suto vyāsasya bhārata ।
same deśe vivikte ca niḥśalāka upāviśat ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
dhārayāmāsa cātmānaṃ yathāśāstraṃ mahāmuniḥ ।
pādātprabhṛtigātreṣu krameṇa kramayogavit ॥2॥
3
tataḥ sa prāṅmukho vidvānāditye nacirodite ।
pāṇipādaṃ samādhāya vinītavadupāviśat ॥3॥
4
na tatra pakṣisaṅghāto na śabdo nāpi darśanam ।
yatra vaiyāsakirdhīmānyoktuṃ samupacakrame ॥4॥
5
sa dadarśa tadātmānaṃ sarvasaṅgaviniḥsṛtam ।
prajahāsa tato hāsaṃ śukaḥ samprekṣya bhāskaram ॥5॥
6
sa punaryogamāsthāya mokṣamārgopalabdhaye ।
mahāyogīśvaro bhūtvā so'tyakrāmadvihāyasam ॥6॥
7
tataḥ pradakṣiṇaṃ kṛtvā devarṣiṃ nāradaṃ tadā ।
nivedayāmāsa tadā svaṃ yogaṃ paramarṣaye ॥7॥
8
dṛṣṭo mārgaḥ pravṛtto'smi svasti te'stu tapodhana ।
tvatprasādādgamiṣyāmi gatimiṣṭāṃ mahādyute ॥8॥
9
nāradenābhyanujñātastato dvaipāyanātmajaḥ ।
abhivādya punaryogamāsthāyākāśamāviśat ॥9॥
10
kailāsapṛṣṭhādutpatya sa papāta divaṃ tadā ।
antarikṣacaraḥ śrīmānvyāsaputraḥ suniścitaḥ ॥10॥
11
tamudyantaṃ dvijaśreṣṭhaṃ vainateyasamadyutim ।
dadṛśuḥ sarvabhūtāni manomārutaraṃhasam ॥11॥
12
vyavasāyena lokāṃstrīnsarvānso'tha vicintayan ।
āsthito divyamadhvānaṃ pāvakārkasamaprabhaḥ ॥12॥
13
tamekamanasaṃ yāntamavyagramakutobhayam ।
dadṛśuḥ sarvabhūtāni jaṅgamānītarāṇi ca ॥13॥
14
yathāśakti yathānyāyaṃ pūjayāṃ cakrire tadā ।
puṣpavarṣaiśca divyaistamavacakrurdivaukasaḥ ॥14॥
15
taṃ dṛṣṭvā vismitāḥ sarve gandharvāpsarasāṃ gaṇāḥ ।
ṛṣayaścaiva saṃsiddhāḥ paraṃ vismayamāgatāḥ ॥15॥
16
antarikṣacaraḥ ko'yaṃ tapasā siddhimāgataḥ ।
adhaḥkāyordhvavaktraśca netraiḥ samabhivāhyate ॥16॥
17
tataḥ paramadhīrātmā triṣu lokeṣu viśrutaḥ ।
bhāskaraṃ samudīkṣansa prāṅmukho vāgyato'gamat ।
śabdenākāśamakhilaṃ pūrayanniva sarvataḥ ॥17॥
18
tamāpatantaṃ sahasā dṛṣṭvā sarvāpsarogaṇāḥ ।
sambhrāntamanaso rājannāsanparamavismitāḥ ।
pañcacūḍāprabhṛtayo bhṛśamutphullalocanāḥ ॥18॥
19
daivataṃ katamaṃ hyetaduttamāṃ gatimāsthitam ।
suniścitamihāyāti vimuktamiva niḥspṛham ॥19॥
20
tataḥ samaticakrāma malayaṃ nāma parvatam ।
urvaśī pūrvacittiśca yaṃ nityamupasevate ।
te sma brahmarṣiputrasya vismayaṃ yayatuḥ param ॥20॥
21
aho buddhisamādhānaṃ vedābhyāsarate dvije ।
acireṇaiva kālena nabhaścarati candravat ।
pitṛśuśrūṣayā siddhiṃ samprāpto'yamanuttamām ॥21॥
22
pitṛbhakto dṛḍhatapāḥ pituḥ sudayitaḥ sutaḥ ।
ananyamanasā tena kathaṃ pitrā vivarjitaḥ ॥22॥
23
urvaśyā vacanaṃ śrutvā śukaḥ paramadharmavit ।
udaikṣata diśaḥ sarvā vacane gatamānasaḥ ॥23॥
24
so'ntarikṣaṃ mahīṃ caiva saśailavanakānanām ।
ālokayāmāsa tadā sarāṃsi saritastathā ॥24॥
25
tato dvaipāyanasutaṃ bahumānapuraḥsaram ।
kṛtāñjalipuṭāḥ sarvā nirīkṣante sma devatāḥ ॥25॥
26
abravīttāstadā vākyaṃ śukaḥ paramadharmavit ।
pitā yadyanugacchenmāṃ krośamānaḥ śuketi vai ॥26॥
27
tataḥ prativaco deyaṃ sarvaireva samāhitaiḥ ।
etanme snehataḥ sarve vacanaṃ kartumarhatha ॥27॥
28
śukasya vacanaṃ śrutvā diśaḥ savanakānanāḥ ।
samudrāḥ saritaḥ śailāḥ pratyūcustaṃ samantataḥ ॥28॥
29
yathājñāpayase vipra bāḍhamevaṃ bhaviṣyati ।
ṛṣervyāharato vākyaṃ prativakṣyāmahe vayam] ॥29॥
Глава 320
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
ityevamuktvā vacanaṃ brahmarṣiḥ sumahātapāḥ ।
prātiṣṭhata śukaḥ siddhiṃ hitvā lokāṃścaturvidhān ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
tamo hyaṣṭavidhaṃ hitvā jahau pañcavidhaṃ rajaḥ ।
tataḥ sattvaṃ jahau dhīmāṃstadadbhutamivābhavat ॥2॥
3
tatastasminpade nitye nirguṇe liṅgavarjite ।
brahmaṇi pratyatiṣṭhatsa vidhūmo'gniriva jvalan ॥3॥
4
ulkāpātā diśāṃ dāhā bhūmikampāstathaiva ca ।
prādurbhūtāḥ kṣaṇe tasmiṃstadadbhutamivābhavat ॥4॥
5
drumāḥ śākhāśca mumucuḥ śikharāṇi ca parvatāḥ ।
nirghātaśabdaiśca girirhimavāndīryatīva ha ॥5॥
6
na babhāse sahasrāṃśurna jajvāla ca pāvakaḥ ।
hradāśca saritaścaiva cukṣubhuḥ sāgarāstathā ॥6॥
7
vavarṣa vāsavastoyaṃ rasavacca sugandhi ca ।
vavau samīraṇaścāpi divyagandhavahaḥ śuciḥ ॥7॥
8
sa śṛṅge'pratime divye himavanmerusambhave ।
saṃśliṣṭe śvetapīte dve rukmarūpyamaye śubhe ॥8॥
9
śatayojanavistāre tiryagūrdhvaṃ ca bhārata ।
udīcīṃ diśamāśritya rucire sandadarśa ha ॥9॥
10
so'viśaṅkena manasā tathaivābhyapatacchukaḥ ।
tataḥ parvataśṛṅge dve sahasaiva dvidhākṛte ।
adṛśyetāṃ mahārāja tadadbhutamivābhavat ॥10॥
11
tataḥ parvataśṛṅgābhyāṃ sahasaiva viniḥsṛtaḥ ।
na ca pratijaghānāsya sa gatiṃ parvatottamaḥ ॥11॥
12
tato mahānabhūcchabdo divi sarvadivaukasām ।
gandharvāṇāmṛṣīṇāṃ ca ye ca śailanivāsinaḥ ॥12॥
13
dṛṣṭvā śukamatikrāntaṃ parvataṃ ca dvidhākṛtam ।
sādhu sādhviti tatrāsīnnādaḥ sarvatra bhārata ॥13॥
14
sa pūjyamāno devaiśca gandharvairṝṣibhistathā ।
yakṣarākṣasasaṅghaiśca vidyādharagaṇaistathā ॥14॥
15
divyaiḥ puṣpaiḥ samākīrṇamantarikṣaṃ samantataḥ ।
āsītkila mahārāja śukābhipatane tadā ॥15॥
16
tato mandākinīṃ ramyāmupariṣṭādabhivrajan ।
śuko dadarśa dharmātmā puṣpitadrumakānanām ॥16॥
17
tasyāṃ krīḍantyabhiratāḥ snānti caivāpsarogaṇāḥ ।
śūnyākāraṃ nirākārāḥ śukaṃ dṛṣṭvā vivāsasaḥ ॥17॥
18
taṃ prakramantamājñāya pitā snehasamanvitaḥ ।
uttamāṃ gatimāsthāya pṛṣṭhato'nusasāra ha ॥18॥
19
śukastu mārutādūrdhvaṃ gatiṃ kṛtvāntarikṣagām ।
darśayitvā prabhāvaṃ svaṃ sarvabhūto'bhavattadā ॥19॥
20
mahāyogagatiṃ tvagryāṃ vyāsotthāya mahātapāḥ ।
nimeṣāntaramātreṇa śukābhipatanaṃ yayau ॥20॥
21
sa dadarśa dvidhā kṛtvā parvatāgraṃ śukaṃ gatam ।
śaśaṃsurṝṣayastasmai karma putrasya tattadā ॥21॥
22
tataḥ śuketi dīrgheṇa śaikṣeṇākranditastadā ।
svayaṃ pitrā svareṇoccaistrīṁllokānanunādya vai ॥22॥
23
śukaḥ sarvagato bhūtvā sarvātmā sarvatomukhaḥ ।
pratyabhāṣata dharmātmā bhoḥśabdenānunādayan ॥23॥
24
tata ekākṣaraṃ nādaṃ bho ityeva samīrayan ।
pratyāharajjagatsarvamuccaiḥ sthāvarajaṅgamam ॥24॥
25
tataḥ prabhṛti cādyāpi śabdānuccāritānpṛthak ।
girigahvarapṛṣṭheṣu vyājahāra śukaṃ prati ॥25॥
26
antarhitaḥ prabhāvaṃ tu darśayitvā śukastadā ।
guṇānsantyajya śabdādīnpadamadhyagamatparam ॥26॥
27
mahimānaṃ tu taṃ dṛṣṭvā putrasyāmitatejasaḥ ।
niṣasāda giriprasthe putramevānucintayan ॥27॥
28
tato mandākinītīre krīḍanto'psarasāṃ gaṇāḥ ।
āsādya tamṛṣiṃ sarvāḥ sambhrāntā gatacetasaḥ ॥28॥
29
jale nililyire kāścitkāścidgulmānprapedire ।
vasanānyādaduḥ kāściddṛṣṭvā taṃ munisattamam ॥29॥
30
tāṃ muktatāṃ tu vijñāya muniḥ putrasya vai tadā ।
saktatāmātmanaścaiva prīto'bhūdvrīḍitaśca ha ॥30॥
31
taṃ devagandharvavṛto maharṣigaṇapūjitaḥ ।
pinākahasto bhagavānabhyāgacchata śaṅkaraḥ ॥31॥
32
tamuvāca mahādevaḥ sāntvapūrvamidaṃ vacaḥ ।
putraśokābhisantaptaṃ kṛṣṇadvaipāyanaṃ tadā ॥32॥
33
agnerbhūmerapāṃ vāyorantarikṣasya caiva ha ।
vīryeṇa sadṛśaḥ putrastvayā mattaḥ purā vṛtaḥ ॥33॥
34
sa tathālakṣaṇo jātastapasā tava sambhṛtaḥ ।
mama caiva prabhāvena brahmatejomayaḥ śuciḥ ॥34॥
35
sa gatiṃ paramāṃ prāpto duṣprāpāmajitendriyaiḥ ।
daivatairapi viprarṣe taṃ tvaṃ kimanuśocasi ॥35॥
36
yāvatsthāsyanti girayo yāvatsthāsyanti sāgarāḥ ।
tāvattavākṣayā kīrtiḥ saputrasya bhaviṣyati ॥36॥
37
chāyāṃ svaputrasadṛśīṃ sarvato'napagāṃ sadā ।
drakṣyase tvaṃ ca loke'sminmatprasādānmahāmune ॥37॥
38
so'nunīto bhagavatā svayaṃ rudreṇa bhārata ।
chāyāṃ paśyansamāvṛttaḥ sa muniḥ parayā mudā ॥38॥
39
iti janma gatiścaiva śukasya bharatarṣabha ।
vistareṇa mayākhyātaṃ yanmāṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi ॥39॥
40
etadācaṣṭa me rājandevarṣirnāradaḥ purā ।
vyāsaścaiva mahāyogī sañjalpeṣu pade pade ॥40॥
41
itihāsamimaṃ puṇyaṃ mokṣadharmārthasaṃhitam ।
dhārayedyaḥ śamaparaḥ sa gacchetparamāṃ gatim] ॥41॥
Глава 321
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
gṛhastho brahmacārī vā vānaprastho'tha bhikṣukaḥ ।
ya icchetsiddhimāsthātuṃ devatāṃ kāṃ yajeta saḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
kuto hyasya dhruvaḥ svargaḥ kuto niḥśreyasaṃ param ।
vidhinā kena juhuyāddaivaṃ pitryaṃ tathaiva ca ॥2॥
3
muktaśca kāṃ gatiṃ gacchenmokṣaścaiva kimātmakaḥ ।
svargataścaiva kiṃ kuryādyena na cyavate divaḥ ॥3॥
4
devatānāṃ ca ko devaḥ pitṝṇāṃ ca tathā pitā ।
tasmātparataraṃ yacca tanme brūhi pitāmaha ॥4॥
5
bhīṣma uvāca ।
gūḍhaṃ māṃ praśnavitpraśnaṃ pṛcchase tvamihānagha ।
na hyeṣa tarkayā śakyo vaktuṃ varṣaśatairapi ॥5॥
Бхишма сказал:
6
ṛte devaprasādādvā rājañjñānāgamena vā ।
gahanaṃ hyetadākhyānaṃ vyākhyātavyaṃ tavārihan ॥6॥
7
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
nāradasya ca saṃvādamṛṣernārāyaṇasya ca ॥7॥
8
nārāyaṇo hi viśvātmā caturmūrtiḥ sanātanaḥ ।
dharmātmajaḥ sambabhūva pitaivaṃ me'bhyabhāṣata ॥8॥
9
kṛte yuge mahārāja purā svāyaṃbhuve'ntare ।
naro nārāyaṇaścaiva hariḥ kṛṣṇastathaiva ca ॥9॥
10
tebhyo nārāyaṇanarau tapastepaturavyayau ।
badaryāśramamāsādya śakaṭe kanakāmaye ॥10॥
11
aṣṭacakraṃ hi tadyānaṃ bhūtayuktaṃ manoramam ।
tatrādyau lokanāthau tau kṛśau dhamanisantatau ॥11॥
12
tapasā tejasā caiva durnirīkṣau surairapi ।
yasya prasādaṃ kurvāte sa devau draṣṭumarhati ॥12॥
13
nūnaṃ tayoranumate hṛdi hṛcchayacoditaḥ ।
mahāmerorgireḥ śṛṅgātpracyuto gandhamādanam ॥13॥
14
nāradaḥ sumahadbhūtaṃ lokānsarvānacīcarat ।
taṃ deśamagamadrājanbadaryāśramamāśugaḥ ॥14॥
15
tayorāhnikavelāyāṃ tasya kautūhalaṃ tvabhūt ।
idaṃ tadāspadaṃ kṛtsnaṃ yasmiṁllokāḥ pratiṣṭhitāḥ ॥15॥
16
sadevāsuragandharvāḥ sarṣikinnaralelihāḥ ।
ekā mūrtiriyaṃ pūrvaṃ jātā bhūyaścaturvidhā ॥16॥
17
dharmasya kulasantāno mahānebhirvivardhitaḥ ।
aho hyanugṛhīto'dya dharma ebhiḥ surairiha ।
naranārāyaṇābhyāṃ ca kṛṣṇena hariṇā tathā ॥17॥
18
tatra kṛṣṇo hariścaiva kasmiṃścitkāraṇāntare ।
sthitau dharmottarau hyetau tathā tapasi dhiṣṭhitau ॥18॥
19
etau hi paramaṃ dhāma kānayorāhnikakriyā ।
pitarau sarvabhūtānāṃ daivataṃ ca yaśasvinau ।
kāṃ devatāṃ nu yajataḥ pitṝnvā kānmahāmatī ॥19॥
20
iti sañcintya manasā bhaktyā nārāyaṇasya ha ।
sahasā prādurabhavatsamīpe devayostadā ॥20॥
21
kṛte daive ca pitrye ca tatastābhyāṃ nirīkṣitaḥ ।
pūjitaścaiva vidhinā yathāproktena śāstrataḥ ॥21॥
22
taṃ dṛṣṭvā mahadāścaryamapūrvaṃ vidhivistaram ।
upopaviṣṭaḥ suprīto nārado bhagavānṛṣiḥ ॥22॥
23
nārāyaṇaṃ sannirīkṣya prasannenāntarātmanā ।
namaskṛtvā mahādevamidaṃ vacanamabravīt ॥23॥
24
vedeṣu sapurāṇeṣu sāṅgopāṅgeṣu gīyase ।
tvamajaḥ śāśvato dhātā mato'mṛtamanuttamam ।
pratiṣṭhitaṃ bhūtabhavyaṃ tvayi sarvamidaṃ jagat ॥24॥
25
catvāro hyāśramā deva sarve gārhasthyamūlakāḥ ।
yajante tvāmaharaharnānāmūrtisamāsthitam ॥25॥
26
pitā mātā ca sarvasya jagataḥ śāśvato guruḥ ।
kaṃ tvadya yajase devaṃ pitaraṃ kaṃ na vidmahe ॥26॥
27
śrībhagavānuvāca ।
avācyametadvaktavyamātmaguhyaṃ sanātanam ।
tava bhaktimato brahmanvakṣyāmi tu yathātatham ॥27॥
Великий бог сказал:
28
yattatsūkṣmamavijñeyamavyaktamacalaṃ dhruvam ।
indriyairindriyārthaiśca sarvabhūtaiśca varjitam ॥28॥
29
sa hyantarātmā bhūtānāṃ kṣetrajñaśceti kathyate ।
triguṇavyatirikto'sau puruṣaśceti kalpitaḥ ।
tasmādavyaktamutpannaṃ triguṇaṃ dvijasattama ॥29॥
30
avyaktā vyaktabhāvasthā yā sā prakṛtiravyayā ।
tāṃ yonimāvayorviddhi yo'sau sadasadātmakaḥ ।
āvābhyāṃ pūjyate'sau hi daive pitrye ca kalpite ॥30॥
31
nāsti tasmātparo'nyo hi pitā devo'tha vā dvijaḥ ।
ātmā hi nau sa vijñeyastatastaṃ pūjayāvahe ॥31॥
32
tenaiṣā prathitā brahmanmaryādā lokabhāvinī ।
daivaṃ pitryaṃ ca kartavyamiti tasyānuśāsanam ॥32॥
33
brahmā sthāṇurmanurdakṣo bhṛgurdharmastapo damaḥ ।
marīciraṅgirātriśca pulastyaḥ pulahaḥ kratuḥ ॥33॥
34
vasiṣṭhaḥ parameṣṭhī ca vivasvānsoma eva ca ।
kardamaścāpi yaḥ proktaḥ krodho vikrīta eva ca ॥34॥
35
ekaviṃśatirutpannāste prajāpatayaḥ smṛtāḥ ।
tasya devasya maryādāṃ pūjayanti sanātanīm ॥35॥
36
daivaṃ pitryaṃ ca satataṃ tasya vijñāya tattvataḥ ।
ātmaprāptāni ca tato jānanti dvijasattamāḥ ॥36॥
37
svargasthā api ye kecittaṃ namasyanti dehinaḥ ।
te tatprasādādgacchanti tenādiṣṭaphalāṃ gatim ॥37॥
38
ye hīnāḥ saptadaśabhirguṇaiḥ karmabhireva ca ।
kalāḥ pañcadaśa tyaktvā te muktā iti niścayaḥ ॥38॥
39
muktānāṃ tu gatirbrahmankṣetrajña iti kalpitaḥ ।
sa hi sarvagataścaiva nirguṇaścaiva kathyate ॥39॥
40
dṛśyate jñānayogena āvāṃ ca prasṛtau tataḥ ।
evaṃ jñātvā tamātmānaṃ pūjayāvaḥ sanātanam ॥40॥
41
taṃ vedāścāśramāścaiva nānātanusamāsthitāḥ ।
bhaktyā sampūjayantyādyaṃ gatiṃ caiṣāṃ dadāti saḥ ॥41॥
42
ye tu tadbhāvitā loke ekāntitvaṃ samāsthitāḥ ।
etadabhyadhikaṃ teṣāṃ yatte taṃ praviśantyuta ॥42॥
43
iti guhyasamuddeśastava nārada kīrtitaḥ ।
bhaktyā premṇā ca viprarṣe asmadbhaktyā ca te śrutaḥ] ॥43॥
Глава 322
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sa evamukto dvipadāṃ variṣṭho nārāyaṇenottamapūruṣeṇa ।
jagāda vākyaṃ dvipadāṃ variṣṭhaṃ nārāyaṇaṃ lokahitādhivāsam ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
yadarthamātmaprabhaveha janma tavottamaṃ dharmagṛhe caturdhā ।
tatsādhyatāṃ lokahitārthamadya gacchāmi draṣṭuṃ prakṛtiṃ tavādyām ॥2॥
3
vedāḥ svadhītā mama lokanātha taptaṃ tapo nānṛtamuktapūrvam ।
pūjāṃ gurūṇāṃ satataṃ karomi parasya guhyaṃ na ca bhinnapūrvam ॥3॥
4
guptāni catvāri yathāgamaṃ me śatrau ca mitre ca samo'smi nityam ।
taṃ cādidevaṃ satataṃ prapanna ekāntabhāvena vṛṇomyajasram ।
ebhirviśeṣaiḥ pariśuddhasattvaḥ kasmānna paśyeyamanantamīśam ॥4॥
5
tatpārameṣṭhyasya vaco niśamya nārāyaṇaḥ sātvatadharmagoptā ।
gaccheti taṃ nāradamuktavānsa sampūjayitvātmavidhikriyābhiḥ ॥5॥
6
tato visṛṣṭaḥ parameṣṭhiputraḥ so'bhyarcayitvā tamṛṣiṃ purāṇam ।
khamutpapātottamavegayuktastato'dhimerau sahasā nililye ॥6॥
7
tatrāvatasthe ca munirmuhūrtamekāntamāsādya gireḥ sa śṛṅge ।
ālokayannuttarapaścimena dadarśa cātyadbhutarūpayuktam ॥7॥
8
kṣīrodadheruttarato hi dvīpaḥ śvetaḥ sa nāmnā prathito viśālaḥ ।
meroḥ sahasraiḥ sa hi yojanānāṃ dvātriṃśatordhvaṃ kavibhirniruktaḥ ॥8॥
9
atīndriyāścānaśanāśca tatra niṣpandahīnāḥ susugandhinaśca ।
śvetāḥ pumāṃso gatasarvapāpāścakṣurmuṣaḥ pāpakṛtāṃ narāṇām ॥9॥
10
vajrāsthikāyāḥ samamānonmānā divyānvayarūpāḥ śubhasāropetāḥ ।
chatrākṛtiśīrṣā meghaughaninādāḥ satpuṣkaracatuṣkā rājīvaśatapādāḥ ॥10॥
11
ṣaṣṭyā dantairyuktāḥ śuklairaṣṭābhirdaṃṣṭrābhirye ।
jihvābhirye viṣvagvaktraṃ lelihyante sūryaprakhyam ॥11॥
12
bhaktyā devaṃ viśvotpannaṃ yasmātsarve lokāḥ sūtāḥ ।
vedā dharmā munayaḥ śāntā devāḥ sarve tasya visargāḥ ॥12॥
13
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
atīndriyā nirāhārā aniṣpandāḥ sugandhinaḥ ।
kathaṃ te puruṣā jātāḥ kā teṣāṃ gatiruttamā ॥13॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
14
ye vimuktā bhavantīha narā bharatasattama ।
teṣāṃ lakṣaṇametaddhi yacchvetadvīpavāsinām ॥14॥
15
tasmānme saṃśayaṃ chindhi paraṃ kautūhalaṃ hi me ।
tvaṃ hi sarvakathārāmastvāṃ caivopāśritā vayam ॥15॥
16
bhīṣma uvāca ।
vistīrṇaiṣā kathā rājañśrutā me pitṛsannidhau ।
saiṣā tava hi vaktavyā kathāsāro hi sa smṛtaḥ ॥16॥
Бхишма сказал:
17
rājoparicaro nāma babhūvādhipatirbhuvaḥ ।
ākhaṇḍalasakhaḥ khyāto bhakto nārāyaṇaṃ harim ॥17॥
18
dhārmiko nityabhaktaśca pitṝnnityamatandritaḥ ।
sāmrājyaṃ tena samprāptaṃ nārāyaṇavarātpurā ॥18॥
19
sātvataṃ vidhimāsthāya prāksūryamukhaniḥsṛtam ।
pūjayāmāsa deveśaṃ taccheṣeṇa pitāmahān ॥19॥
20
pitṛśeṣeṇa viprāṃśca saṃvibhajyāśritāṃśca saḥ ।
śeṣānnabhuksatyaparaḥ sarvabhūteṣvahiṃsakaḥ ।
sarvabhāvena bhaktaḥ sa devadevaṃ janārdanam ॥20॥
21
tasya nārāyaṇe bhaktiṃ vahato'mitrakarśana ।
ekaśayyāsanaṃ śakro dattavāndevarāṭsvayam ॥21॥
22
ātmā rājyaṃ dhanaṃ caiva kalatraṃ vāhanāni ca ।
etadbhagavate sarvamiti tatprekṣitaṃ sadā ॥22॥
23
kāmyanaimittikājasraṃ yajñiyāḥ paramakriyāḥ ।
sarvāḥ sātvatamāsthāya vidhiṃ cakre samāhitaḥ ॥23॥
24
pañcarātravido mukhyāstasya gehe mahātmanaḥ ।
prāyaṇaṃ bhagavatproktaṃ bhuñjate cāgrabhojanam ॥24॥
25
tasya praśāsato rājyaṃ dharmeṇāmitraghātinaḥ ।
nānṛtā vāksamabhavanmano duṣṭaṃ na cābhavat ।
na ca kāyena kṛtavānsa pāpaṃ paramaṇvapi ॥25॥
26
ye hi te munayaḥ khyātāḥ sapta citraśikhaṇḍinaḥ ।
tairekamatibhirbhūtvā yatproktaṃ śāstramuttamam ॥26॥
27
marīciratryaṅgirasau pulastyaḥ pulahaḥ kratuḥ ।
vasiṣṭhaśca mahātejā ete citraśikhaṇḍinaḥ ॥27॥
28
sapta prakṛtayo hyetāstathā svāyambhuvo'ṣṭamaḥ ।
etābhirdhāryate lokastābhyaḥ śāstraṃ viniḥsṛtam ॥28॥
29
ekāgramanaso dāntā munayaḥ saṃyame ratāḥ ।
idaṃ śreya idaṃ brahma idaṃ hitamanuttamam ।
lokānsañcintya manasā tataḥ śāstraṃ pracakrire ॥29॥
30
tatra dharmārthakāmā hi mokṣaḥ paścācca kīrtitaḥ ।
maryādā vividhāścaiva divi bhūmau ca saṃsthitāḥ ॥30॥
31
ārādhya tapasā devaṃ hariṃ nārāyaṇaṃ prabhum ।
divyaṃ varṣasahasraṃ vai sarve te ṛṣibhiḥ saha ॥31॥
32
nārāyaṇānuśāstā hi tadā devī sarasvatī ।
viveśa tānṛṣīnsarvāṁllokānāṃ hitakāmyayā ॥32॥
33
tataḥ pravartitā samyaktapovidbhirdvijātibhiḥ ।
śabde cārthe ca hetau ca eṣā prathamasargajā ॥33॥
34
ādāveva hi tacchāstramoṅkārasvarabhūṣitam ।
ṛṣibhirbhāvitaṃ tatra yatra kāruṇiko hyasau ॥34॥
35
tataḥ prasanno bhagavānanirdiṣṭaśarīragaḥ ।
ṛṣīnuvāca tānsarvānadṛśyaḥ puruṣottamaḥ ॥35॥
36
kṛtaṃ śatasahasraṃ hi ślokānāmidamuttamam ।
lokatantrasya kṛtsnasya yasmāddharmaḥ pravartate ॥36॥
37
pravṛttau ca nivṛttau ca yoniretadbhaviṣyati ।
ṛgyajuḥsāmabhirjuṣṭamatharvāṅgirasaistathā ॥37॥
38
tathā pramāṇaṃ hi mayā kṛto brahmā prasādajaḥ ।
rudraśca krodhajo viprā yūyaṃ prakṛtayastathā ॥38॥
39
sūryācandramasau vāyurbhūmirāpo'gnireva ca ।
sarve ca nakṣatragaṇā yacca bhūtābhiśabditam ॥39॥
40
adhikāreṣu vartante yathāsvaṃ brahmavādinaḥ ।
sarve pramāṇaṃ hi yathā tathaitacchāstramuttamam ॥40॥
41
bhaviṣyati pramāṇaṃ vai etanmadanuśāsanam ।
asmātpravakṣyate dharmānmanuḥ svāyambhuvaḥ svayam ॥41॥
42
uśanā bṛhaspatiścaiva yadotpannau bhaviṣyataḥ ।
tadā pravakṣyataḥ śāstraṃ yuṣmanmatibhiruddhṛtam ॥42॥
43
svāyambhuveṣu dharmeṣu śāstre cośanasā kṛte ।
bṛhaspatimate caiva lokeṣu pravicārite ॥43॥
44
yuṣmatkṛtamidaṃ śāstraṃ prajāpālo vasustataḥ ।
bṛhaspatisakāśādvai prāpsyate dvijasattamāḥ ॥44॥
45
sa hi madbhāvito rājā madbhaktaśca bhaviṣyati ।
tena śāstreṇa lokeṣu kriyāḥ sarvāḥ kariṣyati ॥45॥
46
etaddhi sarvaśāstrāṇāṃ śāstramuttamasañjñitam ।
etadarthyaṃ ca dharmyaṃ ca yaśasyaṃ caitaduttamam ॥46॥
47
asya pravartanāccaiva prajāvanto bhaviṣyatha ।
sa ca rājā śriyā yukto bhaviṣyati mahānvasuḥ ॥47॥
48
saṃsthite tu nṛpe tasmiñśāstrametatsanātanam ।
antardhāsyati tatsatyametadvaḥ kathitaṃ mayā ॥48॥
49
etāvaduktvā vacanamadṛśyaḥ puruṣottamaḥ ।
visṛjya tānṛṣīnsarvānkāmapi prasthito diśam ॥49॥
50
tataste lokapitaraḥ sarvalokārthacintakāḥ ।
prāvartayanta tacchāstraṃ dharmayoniṃ sanātanam ॥50॥
51
utpanne''ṅgirase caiva yuge prathamakalpite ।
sāṅgopaniṣadaṃ śāstraṃ sthāpayitvā bṛhaspatau ॥51॥
52
jagmuryathepsitaṃ deśaṃ tapase kṛtaniścayāḥ ।
dhāraṇātsarvalokānāṃ sarvadharmapravartakāḥ] ॥52॥
Глава 323
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tato'tīte mahākalpe utpanne'ṅgirasaḥ sute ।
babhūvurnirvṛtā devā jāte devapurohite ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
bṛhadbrahma mahacceti śabdāḥ paryāyavācakāḥ ।
ebhiḥ samanvito rājanguṇairvidvānbṛhaspatiḥ ॥2॥
3
tasya śiṣyo babhūvāgryo rājoparicaro vasuḥ ।
adhītavāṃstadā śāstraṃ samyakcitraśikhaṇḍijam ॥3॥
4
sa rājā bhāvitaḥ pūrvaṃ daivena vidhinā vasuḥ ।
pālayāmāsa pṛthivīṃ divamākhaṇḍalo yathā ॥4॥
5
tasya yajño mahānāsīdaśvamedho mahātmanaḥ ।
bṛhaspatirupādhyāyastatra hotā babhūva ha ॥5॥
6
prajāpatisutāścātra sadasyāstvabhavaṃstrayaḥ ।
ekataśca dvitaścaiva tritaścaiva maharṣayaḥ ॥6॥
7
dhanuṣākṣo'tha raibhyaśca arvāvasuparāvasū ।
ṛṣirmedhātithiścaiva tāṇḍyaścaiva mahānṛṣiḥ ॥7॥
8
ṛṣiḥ śaktirmahābhāgastathā vedaśirāśca yaḥ ।
kapilaśca ṛṣiśreṣṭhaḥ śālihotrapitāmahaḥ ॥8॥
9
ādyaḥ kaṭhastaittiriśca vaiśampāyanapūrvajaḥ ।
kaṇvo'tha devahotraśca ete ṣoḍaśa kīrtitāḥ ।
sambhṛtāḥ sarvasambhārāstasminrājanmahākratau ॥9॥
10
na tatra paśughāto'bhūtsa rājaivaṃ sthito'bhavat ।
ahiṃsraḥ śucirakṣudro nirāśīḥ karmasaṃstutaḥ ।
āraṇyakapadodgītā bhāgāstatropakalpitāḥ ॥10॥
11
prītastato'sya bhagavāndevadevaḥ purātanaḥ ।
sākṣāttaṃ darśayāmāsa so'dṛśyo'nyena kenacit ॥11॥
12
svayaṃ bhāgamupāghrāya puroḍāśaṃ gṛhītavān ।
adṛśyena hṛto bhāgo devena harimedhasā ॥12॥
13
bṛhaspatistataḥ kruddhaḥ sruvamudyamya vegitaḥ ।
ākāśaṃ ghnansruvaḥ pātai roṣādaśrūṇyavartayat ॥13॥
14
uvāca coparicaraṃ mayā bhāgo'yamudyataḥ ।
grāhyaḥ svayaṃ hi devena matpratyakṣaṃ na saṃśayaḥ ॥14॥
15
udyatā yajñabhāgā hi sākṣātprāptāḥ surairiha ।
kimarthamiha na prāpto darśanaṃ sa harirvibhuḥ ॥15॥
16
tataḥ sa taṃ samuddhūtaṃ bhūmipālo mahānvasuḥ ।
prasādayāmāsa muniṃ sadasyāste ca sarvaśaḥ ॥16॥
17
ūcuścainamasambhrāntā na roṣaṃ kartumarhasi ।
naiṣa dharmaḥ kṛtayuge yastvaṃ roṣamacīkṛthāḥ ॥17॥
18
aroṣaṇo hyasau devo yasya bhāgo'yamudyataḥ ।
na sa śakyastvayā draṣṭumasmābhirvā bṛhaspate ।
yasya prasādaṃ kurute sa vai taṃ draṣṭumarhati ॥18॥
19
ekatadvitatritā ūcuḥ ।
vayaṃ hi brahmaṇaḥ putrā mānasāḥ parikīrtitāḥ ।
gatā niḥśreyasārthaṃ hi kadāciddiśamuttarām ॥19॥
Первые, вторые и третьи сказали:
20
taptvā varṣasahasrāṇi catvāri tapa uttamam ।
ekapādasthitāḥ samyakkāṣṭhabhūtāḥ samāhitāḥ ॥20॥
21
meroruttarabhāge tu kṣīrodasyānukūlataḥ ।
sa deśo yatra nastaptaṃ tapaḥ paramadāruṇam ।
kathaṃ paśyemahi vayaṃ devaṃ nārāyaṇaṃ tviti ॥21॥
22
tato vratasyāvabhṛthe vāguvācāśarīriṇī ।
sutaptaṃ vastapo viprāḥ prasannenāntarātmanā ॥22॥
23
yūyaṃ jijñāsavo bhaktāḥ kathaṃ drakṣyatha taṃ prabhum ।
kṣīrodadheruttarataḥ śvetadvīpo mahāprabhaḥ ॥23॥
24
tatra nārāyaṇaparā mānavāścandravarcasaḥ ।
ekāntabhāvopagatāste bhaktāḥ puruṣottamam ॥24॥
25
te sahasrārciṣaṃ devaṃ praviśanti sanātanam ।
atīndriyā nirāhārā aniṣpandāḥ sugandhinaḥ ॥25॥
26
ekāntinaste puruṣāḥ śvetadvīpanivāsinaḥ ।
gacchadhvaṃ tatra munayastatrātmā me prakāśitaḥ ॥26॥
27
atha śrutvā vayaṃ sarve vācaṃ tāmaśarīriṇīm ।
yathākhyātena mārgeṇa taṃ deśaṃ pratipedire ॥27॥
28
prāpya śvetaṃ mahādvīpaṃ taccittāstaddidṛkṣavaḥ ।
tato no dṛṣṭiviṣayastadā pratihato'bhavat ॥28॥
29
na ca paśyāma puruṣaṃ tattejohṛtadarśanāḥ ।
tato naḥ prādurabhavadvijñānaṃ devayogajam ॥29॥
30
na kilātaptatapasā śakyate draṣṭumañjasā ।
tataḥ punarvarṣaśataṃ taptvā tātkālikaṃ mahat ॥30॥
31
vratāvasāne suśubhānnarāndadṛśire vayam ।
śvetāṃścandrapratīkāśānsarvalakṣaṇalakṣitān ॥31॥
32
nityāñjalikṛtānbrahma japataḥ prāgudaṅmukhān ।
mānaso nāma sa japo japyate tairmahātmabhiḥ ।
tenaikāgramanastvena prīto bhavati vai hariḥ ॥32॥
33
yā bhavenmuniśārdūla bhāḥ sūryasya yugakṣaye ।
ekaikasya prabhā tādṛksābhavanmānavasya ha ॥33॥
34
tejonivāsaḥ sa dvīpa iti vai menire vayam ।
na tatrābhyadhikaḥ kaścitsarve te samatejasaḥ ॥34॥
35
atha sūryasahasrasya prabhāṃ yugapadutthitām ।
sahasā dṛṣṭavantaḥ sma punareva bṛhaspate ॥35॥
36
sahitāścābhyadhāvanta tataste mānavā drutam ।
kṛtāñjalipuṭā hṛṣṭā nama ityeva vādinaḥ ॥36॥
37
tato'bhivadatāṃ teṣāmaśrauṣma vipulaṃ dhvanim ।
baliḥ kilopahriyate tasya devasya tairnaraiḥ ॥37॥
38
vayaṃ tu tejasā tasya sahasā hṛtacetasaḥ ।
na kiñcidapi paśyāmo hṛtadṛṣṭibalendriyāḥ ॥38॥
39
ekastu śabdo'virataḥ śruto'smābhirudīritaḥ ।
jitaṃ te puṇḍarīkākṣa namaste viśvabhāvana ॥39॥
40
namaste'stu hṛṣīkeśa mahāpuruṣapūrvaja ।
iti śabdaḥ śruto'smābhiḥ śikṣākṣarasamīritaḥ ॥40॥
41
etasminnantare vāyuḥ sarvagandhavahaḥ śuciḥ ।
divyānyuvāha puṣpāṇi karmaṇyāścauṣadhīstathā ॥41॥
42
tairiṣṭaḥ pañcakālajñairharirekāntibhirnaraiḥ ।
nūnaṃ tatrāgato devo yathā tairvāgudīritā ।
vayaṃ tvenaṃ na paśyāmo mohitāstasya māyayā ॥42॥
43
mārute sannivṛtte ca balau ca pratipādite ।
cintāvyākulitātmāno jātāḥ smo'ṅgirasāṃ vara ॥43॥
44
mānavānāṃ sahasreṣu teṣu vai śuddhayoniṣu ।
asmānna kaścinmanasā cakṣuṣā vāpyapūjayat ॥44॥
45
te'pi svasthā munigaṇā ekabhāvamanuvratāḥ ।
nāsmāsu dadhire bhāvaṃ brahmabhāvamanuṣṭhitāḥ ॥45॥
46
tato'smānsupariśrāntāṃstapasā cāpi karśitān ।
uvāca khasthaṃ kimapi bhūtaṃ tatrāśarīrakam ॥46॥
47
dṛṣṭā vaḥ puruṣāḥ śvetāḥ sarvendriyavivarjitāḥ ।
dṛṣṭo bhavati deveśa ebhirdṛṣṭairdvijottamāḥ ॥47॥
48
gacchadhvaṃ munayaḥ sarve yathāgatamito'cirāt ।
na sa śakyo abhaktena draṣṭuṃ devaḥ kathañcana ॥48॥
49
kāmaṃ kālena mahatā ekāntitvaṃ samāgataiḥ ।
śakyo draṣṭuṃ sa bhagavānprabhāmaṇḍaladurdṛśaḥ ॥49॥
50
mahatkāryaṃ tu kartavyaṃ yuṣmābhirdvijasattamāḥ ।
itaḥ kṛtayuge'tīte viparyāsaṃ gate'pi ca ॥50॥
51
vaivasvate'ntare viprāḥ prāpte tretāyuge tataḥ ।
surāṇāṃ kāryasiddhyarthaṃ sahāyā vai bhaviṣyatha ॥51॥
52
tatastadadbhutaṃ vākyaṃ niśamyaivaṃ sma somapa ।
tasya prasādātprāptāḥ smo deśamīpsitamañjasā ॥52॥
53
evaṃ sutapasā caiva havyakavyaistathaiva ca ।
devo'smābhirna dṛṣṭaḥ sa kathaṃ tvaṃ draṣṭumarhasi ।
nārāyaṇo mahadbhūtaṃ viśvasṛgghavyakavyabhuk ॥53॥
54
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evamekatavākyena dvitatritamatena ca ।
anunītaḥ sadasyaiśca bṛhaspatirudāradhīḥ ।
samānīya tato yajñaṃ daivataṃ samapūjayat ॥54॥
Бхишма сказал:
55
samāptayajño rājāpi prajāḥ pālitavānvasuḥ ।
brahmaśāpāddivo bhraṣṭaḥ praviveśa mahīṃ tataḥ ॥55॥
56
antarbhūmigataścaiva satataṃ dharmavatsalaḥ ।
nārāyaṇaparo bhūtvā nārāyaṇapadaṃ jagau ॥56॥
57
tasyaiva ca prasādena punarevotthitastu saḥ ।
mahītalādgataḥ sthānaṃ brahmaṇaḥ samanantaram ।
parāṃ gatimanuprāpta iti naiṣṭhikamañjasā] ॥57॥
Глава 324
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yadā bhakto bhagavata āsīdrājā mahāvasuḥ ।
kimarthaṃ sa paribhraṣṭo viveśa vivaraṃ bhuvaḥ ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
ṛṣīṇāṃ caiva saṃvādaṃ tridaśānāṃ ca bhārata ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
ajena yaṣṭavyamiti devāḥ prāhurdvijottamān ।
sa ca chāgo hyajo jñeyo nānyaḥ paśuriti sthitiḥ ॥3॥
4
ṛṣaya ūcuḥ ।
bījairyajñeṣu yaṣṭavyamiti vai vaidikī śrutiḥ ।
ajasañjñāni bījāni chāgaṃ na ghnantumarhatha ॥4॥
Риши сказали:
5
naiṣa dharmaḥ satāṃ devā yatra vadhyeta vai paśuḥ ।
idaṃ kṛtayugaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ kathaṃ vadhyeta vai paśuḥ ॥5॥
6
bhīṣma uvāca ।
teṣāṃ saṃvadatāmevamṛṣīṇāṃ vibudhaiḥ saha ।
mārgāgato nṛpaśreṣṭhastaṃ deśaṃ prāptavānvasuḥ ।
antarikṣacaraḥ śrīmānsamagrabalavāhanaḥ ॥6॥
Бхишма сказал:
7
taṃ dṛṣṭvā sahasāyāntaṃ vasuṃ te tvantarikṣagam ।
ūcurdvijātayo devāneṣa chetsyati saṃśayam ॥7॥
8
yajvā dānapatiḥ śreṣṭhaḥ sarvabhūtahitapriyaḥ ।
kathaṃ svidanyathā brūyādvākyameṣa mahānvasuḥ ॥8॥
9
evaṃ te saṃvidaṃ kṛtvā vibudhā ṛṣayastathā ।
apṛcchansahasābhyetya vasuṃ rājānamantikāt ॥9॥
10
bho rājankena yaṣṭavyamajenāho svidauṣadhaiḥ ।
etannaḥ saṃśayaṃ chindhi pramāṇaṃ no bhavānmataḥ ॥10॥
11
sa tānkṛtāñjalirbhūtvā paripapraccha vai vasuḥ ।
kasya vaḥ ko mataḥ pakṣo brūta satyaṃ samāgatāḥ ॥11॥
12
ṛṣaya ūcuḥ ।
dhānyairyaṣṭavyamityeṣa pakṣo'smākaṃ narādhipa ।
devānāṃ tu paśuḥ pakṣo mato rājanvadasva naḥ ॥12॥
Риши сказали:
13
bhīṣma uvāca ।
devānāṃ tu mataṃ jñātvā vasunā pakṣasaṃśrayāt ।
chāgenājena yaṣṭavyamevamuktaṃ vacastadā ॥13॥
Бхишма сказал:
14
kupitāste tataḥ sarve munayaḥ sūryavarcasaḥ ।
ūcurvasuṃ vimānasthaṃ devapakṣārthavādinam ॥14॥
15
surapakṣo gṛhītaste yasmāttasmāddivaḥ pata ।
adya prabhṛti te rājannākāśe vihatā gatiḥ ।
asmacchāpābhighātena mahīṃ bhittvā pravekṣyasi ॥15॥
16
tatastasminmuhūrte'tha rājoparicarastadā ।
adho vai sambabhūvāśu bhūmervivarago nṛpaḥ ।
smṛtistvenaṃ na prajahau tadā nārāyaṇājñayā ॥16॥
17
devāstu sahitāḥ sarve vasoḥ śāpavimokṣaṇam ।
cintayāmāsuravyagrāḥ sukṛtaṃ hi nṛpasya tat ॥17॥
18
anenāsmatkṛte rājñā śāpaḥ prāpto mahātmanā ।
asya pratipriyaṃ kāryaṃ sahitairno divaukasaḥ ॥18॥
19
iti buddhyā vyavasyāśu gatvā niścayamīśvarāḥ ।
ūcustaṃ hṛṣṭamanaso rājoparicaraṃ tadā ॥19॥
20
brahmaṇyadevaṃ tvaṃ bhaktaḥ surāsuraguruṃ harim ।
kāmaṃ sa tava tuṣṭātmā kuryācchāpavimokṣaṇam ॥20॥
21
mānanā tu dvijātīnāṃ kartavyā vai mahātmanām ।
avaśyaṃ tapasā teṣāṃ phalitavyaṃ nṛpottama ॥21॥
22
yatastvaṃ sahasā bhraṣṭa ākāśānmedinītalam ।
ekaṃ tvanugrahaṃ tubhyaṃ dadmo vai nṛpasattama ॥22॥
23
yāvattvaṃ śāpadoṣeṇa kālamāsiṣyase'nagha ।
bhūmervivarago bhūtvā tāvantaṃ kālamāpsyasi ।
yajñeṣu suhutāṃ viprairvasordhārāṃ mahātmabhiḥ ॥23॥
24
prāpsyase'smadanudhyānānmā ca tvāṃ glānirāspṛśet ।
na kṣutpipāse rājendra bhūmeśchidre bhaviṣyataḥ ॥24॥
25
vasordhārānupītatvāttejasāpyāyitena ca ।
sa devo'smadvarātprīto brahmalokaṃ hi neṣyati ॥25॥
26
evaṃ dattvā varaṃ rājñe sarve tatra divaukasaḥ ।
gatāḥ svabhavanaṃ devā ṛṣayaśca tapodhanāḥ ॥26॥
27
cakre ca satataṃ pūjāṃ viṣvaksenāya bhārata ।
japyaṃ jagau ca satataṃ nārāyaṇamukhodgatam ॥27॥
28
tatrāpi pañcabhiryajñaiḥ pañcakālānarindama ।
ayajaddhariṃ surapatiṃ bhūmervivarago'pi san ॥28॥
29
tato'sya tuṣṭo bhagavānbhaktyā nārāyaṇo hariḥ ।
ananyabhaktasya satastatparasya jitātmanaḥ ॥29॥
30
varado bhagavānviṣṇuḥ samīpasthaṃ dvijottamam ।
garutmantaṃ mahāvegamābabhāṣe smayanniva ॥30॥
31
dvijottama mahābhāga gamyatāṃ vacanānmama ।
samrāḍrājā vasurnāma dharmātmā māṃ samāśritaḥ ॥31॥
32
brāhmaṇānāṃ prakopena praviṣṭo vasudhātalam ।
mānitāste tu viprendrāstvaṃ tu gaccha dvijottama ॥32॥
33
bhūmervivarasaṅguptaṃ garuḍeha mamājñayā ।
adhaścaraṃ nṛpaśreṣṭhaṃ khecaraṃ kuru māciram ॥33॥
34
garutmānatha vikṣipya pakṣau mārutavegavān ।
viveśa vivaraṃ bhūmeryatrāste vāgyato vasuḥ ॥34॥
35
tata enaṃ samutkṣipya sahasā vinatāsutaḥ ।
utpapāta nabhastūrṇaṃ tatra cainamamuñcata ॥35॥
36
tasminmuhūrte sañjajñe rājoparicaraḥ punaḥ ।
saśarīro gataścaiva brahmalokaṃ nṛpottamaḥ ॥36॥
37
evaṃ tenāpi kaunteya vāgdoṣāddevatājñayā ।
prāptā gatirayajvārhā dvijaśāpānmahātmanā ॥37॥
38
kevalaṃ puruṣastena sevito harirīśvaraḥ ।
tataḥ śīghraṃ jahau śāpaṃ brahmalokamavāpa ca ॥38॥
39
etatte sarvamākhyātaṃ te bhūtā mānavā yathā ।
nārado'pi yathā śvetaṃ dvīpaṃ sa gatavānṛṣiḥ ।
tatte sarvaṃ pravakṣyāmi śṛṇuṣvaikamanā nṛpa] ॥39॥
Глава 325
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
prāpya śvetaṃ mahādvīpaṃ nārado bhagavānṛṣiḥ ।
dadarśa tāneva narāñśvetāṃścandraprabhāñśubhān ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
pūjayāmāsa śirasā manasā taiśca pūjitaḥ ।
didṛkṣurjapyaparamaḥ sarvakṛcchradharaḥ sthitaḥ ॥2॥
3
bhūtvaikāgramanā vipra ūrdhvabāhurmahāmuniḥ ।
stotraṃ jagau sa viśvāya nirguṇāya mahātmane ॥3॥
4
nārada uvāca ॥4॥
namaste devadeva 1] niṣkriya 2] nirguṇa 3] lokasākṣin 4] kṣetrajña 5] ananta 6=116] puruṣa 7] mahāpuruṣa 8] triguṇa 9] pradhāna 10] ॥004A॥
amṛta 11] vyoma 12] sanātana 13] sadasadvyaktāvyakta 14] ṛtadhāman 15] pūrvādideva 16] vasuprada 17] prajāpate 18] suprajāpate 19] vanaspate 20] ॥004B॥
mahāprajāpate 21] ūrjaspate 22] vācaspate 23] manaspate 24] jagatpate 25] divaspate 26] marutpate 27] salilapate 28] pṛthivīpate 29] dikpate 30] ॥004C॥
pūrvanivāsa 31] brahmapurohita 32] brahmakāyika 33] mahākāyika 34] mahārājika 35] caturmahārājika 36] ābhāsura 37] mahābhāsura 38] saptamahābhāsura 39] yāmya 40] ॥004D॥
mahāyāmya 41] sañjñāsañjña 42] tuṣita 43] mahātuṣita 44] pratardana 45] parinirmita 46] vaśavartin 47] aparinirmita 48] yajña 49] mahāyajña 50] ॥004E॥
yajñasambhava 51] yajñayone 52] yajñagarbha 53] yajñahṛdaya 54] yajñastuta 55] yajñabhāgahara 56] pañcayajñadhara 57] pañcakālakartṛgate 58] pañcarātrika 59] vaikuṇṭha 60] ॥004F॥
aparājita 61] mānasika 62] paramasvāmin 63] susnāta 64] haṃsa 65] paramahaṃsa 66] paramayājñika 67] sāṅkhyayoga 68] amṛteśaya 69] hiraṇyeśaya 70] ॥004G॥
vedeśaya 71] kuśeśaya 72] brahmeśaya 73] padmeśaya 74] viśveśvara 75] tvaṃ jagadanvayaḥ 76] tvaṃ jagatprakṛtiḥ 77] tavāgnirāsyam 78] vaḍavāmukho'gniḥ 79] tvamāhutiḥ 80] ॥004H॥
tvaṃ sārathiḥ 81] tvaṃ vaṣaṭkāraḥ 82] tvamoṅkāraḥ 83] tvaṃ manaḥ 84] tvaṃ candramāḥ 85] tvaṃ cakṣurādyam 86] tvaṃ sūryaḥ 87] tvaṃ diśāṃ gajaḥ 88] digbhāno 89] hayaśiraḥ 90] ॥004I॥
prathamatrisauparṇa 91] pañcāgne 92] triṇāciketa 93] ṣaḍaṅgavidhāna 94] prāgjyotiṣa 95] jyeṣṭhasāmaga 96] sāmikavratadhara 97] atharvaśiraḥ 98] pañcamahākalpa 99] phenapācārya 100] ॥004J॥
vālakhilya 101] vaikhānasa 102] abhagnayoga 103] abhagnaparisaṅkhyāna 104] yugāde 105] yugamadhya 106] yuganidhana 107] ākhaṇḍala 108] prācīnagarbha 109] kauśika 110] ॥004K॥
puruṣṭuta 111] puruhūta 112] viśvarūpa 113] anantagate 114] anantabhoga 115] ananta 116=6] anāde 117] amadhya 118] avyaktamadhya 119] avyaktanidhana 120] ॥004L॥
vratāvāsa 121] samudrādhivāsa 122] yaśovāsa 123] tapovāsa 124] lakṣmyāvāsa 125] vidyāvāsa 126] kīrtyāvāsa 127] śrīvāsa 128] sarvāvāsa 129] vāsudeva 130] ॥004M॥
sarvacchandaka 131] harihaya 132] harimedha 133] mahāyajñabhāgahara 134] varaprada 135=157] yamaniyamamahāniyamakṛcchrātikṛcchramahākṛcchrasarvakṛcchraniyamadhara 136] nivṛttadharmapravacanagate 137] pravṛttavedakriya 138] aja 139] sarvagate 140] ॥004N॥
sarvadarśin 141] agrāhya 142] acala 143] mahāvibhūte 144] māhātmyaśarīra 145] pavitra 146] mahāpavitra 147] hiraṇmaya 148] bṛhat 149] apratarkya 150] ॥004O॥
avijñeya 151] brahmāgrya 152] prajāsargakara 153] prajānidhanakara 154] mahāmāyādhara 155] citraśikhaṇḍin 156] varaprada 157=135] puroḍāśabhāgahara 158] gatādhvan 159] chinnatṛṣṇa 160] ॥004P॥
chinnasaṃśaya 161] sarvatonivṛtta 162] brāhmaṇarūpa 163] brāhmaṇapriya 164] viśvamūrte 165] mahāmūrte 166] bāndhava 167] bhaktavatsala 168] brahmaṇyadeva 169] bhakto'haṃ tvāṃ didṛkṣuḥ 170] ekāntadarśanāya namo namaḥ 171]] ॥004Q॥
Глава 326
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evaṃ stutaḥ sa bhagavānguhyaistathyaiśca nāmabhiḥ ।
taṃ muniṃ darśayāmāsa nāradaṃ viśvarūpadhṛk ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
kiñciccandraviśuddhātmā kiñciccandrādviśeṣavān ।
kṛśānuvarṇaḥ kiñcicca kiñciddhiṣṇyākṛtiḥ prabhuḥ ॥2॥
3
śukapatravarṇaḥ kiñcicca kiñcitsphaṭikasaprabhaḥ ।
nīlāñjanacayaprakhyo jātarūpaprabhaḥ kvacit ॥3॥
4
pravālāṅkuravarṇaśca śvetavarṇaḥ kvacidbabhau ।
kvacitsuvarṇavarṇābho vaiḍūryasadṛśaḥ kvacit ॥4॥
5
nīlavaiḍūryasadṛśa indranīlanibhaḥ kvacit ।
mayūragrīvavarṇābho muktāhāranibhaḥ kvacit ॥5॥
6
etānvarṇānbahuvidhānrūpe bibhratsanātanaḥ ।
sahasranayanaḥ śrīmāñśataśīrṣaḥ sahasrapāt ॥6॥
7
sahasrodarabāhuśca avyakta iti ca kvacit ।
oṅkāramudgiranvaktrātsāvitrīṃ ca tadanvayām ॥7॥
8
śeṣebhyaścaiva vaktrebhyaścaturvedodgataṃ vasu ।
āraṇyakaṃ jagau devo harirnārāyaṇo vaśī ॥8॥
9
vedīṃ kamaṇḍaluṃ darbhānmaṇirūpānathopalān ।
ajinaṃ daṇḍakāṣṭhaṃ ca jvalitaṃ ca hutāśanam ।
dhārayāmāsa deveśo hastairyajñapatistadā ॥9॥
10
taṃ prasannaṃ prasannātmā nārado dvijasattamaḥ ।
vāgyataḥ prayato bhūtvā vavande parameśvaram ।
tamuvāca nataṃ mūrdhnā devānāmādiravyayaḥ ॥10॥
11
ekataśca dvitaścaiva tritaścaiva maharṣayaḥ ।
imaṃ deśamanuprāptā mama darśanalālasāḥ ॥11॥
12
na ca māṃ te dadṛśire na ca drakṣyati kaścana ।
ṛte hyekāntikaśreṣṭhāttvaṃ caivaikāntiko mataḥ ॥12॥
13
mamaitāstanavaḥ śreṣṭhā jātā dharmagṛhe dvija ।
tāstvaṃ bhajasva satataṃ sādhayasva yathāgatam ॥13॥
14
vṛṇīṣva ca varaṃ vipra mattastvaṃ yamihecchasi ।
prasanno'haṃ tavādyeha viśvamūrtirihāvyayaḥ ॥14॥
15
nārada uvāca ।
adya me tapaso deva yamasya niyamasya ca ।
sadyaḥ phalamavāptaṃ vai dṛṣṭo yadbhagavānmayā ॥15॥
Нарада сказал:
16
vara eṣa mamātyantaṃ dṛṣṭastvaṃ yatsanātanaḥ ।
bhagavānviśvadṛksiṃhaḥ sarvamūrtirmahāprabhuḥ ॥16॥
17
bhīṣma uvāca ।
evaṃ sandarśayitvā tu nāradaṃ parameṣṭhijam ।
uvāca vacanaṃ bhūyo gaccha nārada māciram ॥17॥
Бхишма сказал:
18
ime hyanindriyāhārā madbhaktāścandravarcasaḥ ।
ekāgrāścintayeyurmāṃ naiṣāṃ vighno bhavediti ॥18॥
19
siddhāścaite mahābhāgāḥ purā hyekāntino'bhavan ।
tamorajovinirmuktā māṃ pravekṣyantyasaṃśayam ॥19॥
20
na dṛśyaścakṣuṣā yo'sau na spṛśyaḥ sparśanena ca ।
na ghreyaścaiva gandhena rasena ca vivarjitaḥ ॥20॥
21
sattvaṃ rajastamaścaiva na guṇāstaṃ bhajanti vai ।
yaśca sarvagataḥ sākṣī lokasyātmeti kathyate ॥21॥
22
bhūtagrāmaśarīreṣu naśyatsu na vinaśyati ।
ajo nityaḥ śāśvataśca nirguṇo niṣkalastathā ॥22॥
23
dvirdvādaśebhyastattvebhyaḥ khyāto yaḥ pañcaviṃśakaḥ ।
puruṣo niṣkriyaścaiva jñānadṛśyaśca kathyate ॥23॥
24
yaṃ praviśya bhavantīha muktā vai dvijasattama ।
sa vāsudevo vijñeyaḥ paramātmā sanātanaḥ ॥24॥
25
paśya devasya māhātmyaṃ mahimānaṃ ca nārada ।
śubhāśubhaiḥ karmabhiryo na lipyati kadācana ॥25॥
26
sattvaṃ rajastamaścaiva guṇānetānpracakṣate ।
ete sarvaśarīreṣu tiṣṭhanti vicaranti ca ॥26॥
27
etānguṇāṃstu kṣetrajño bhuṅkte naibhiḥ sa bhujyate ।
nirguṇo guṇabhukcaiva guṇasraṣṭā guṇādhikaḥ ॥27॥
28
jagatpratiṣṭhā devarṣe pṛthivyapsu pralīyate ।
jyotiṣyāpaḥ pralīyante jyotirvāyau pralīyate ॥28॥
29
khe vāyuḥ pralayaṃ yāti manasyākāśameva ca ।
mano hi paramaṃ bhūtaṃ tadavyakte pralīyate ॥29॥
30
avyaktaṃ puruṣe brahmanniṣkriye sampralīyate ।
nāsti tasmātparataraṃ puruṣādvai sanātanāt ॥30॥
31
nityaṃ hi nāsti jagati bhūtaṃ sthāvarajaṅgamam ।
ṛte tamekaṃ puruṣaṃ vāsudevaṃ sanātanam ।
sarvabhūtātmabhūto hi vāsudevo mahābalaḥ ॥31॥
32
pṛthivī vāyurākāśamāpo jyotiśca pañcamam ।
te sametā mahātmānaḥ śarīramiti sañjñitam ॥32॥
33
tadāviśati yo brahmannadṛśyo laghuvikramaḥ ।
utpanna eva bhavati śarīraṃ ceṣṭayanprabhuḥ ॥33॥
34
na vinā dhātusaṅghātaṃ śarīraṃ bhavati kvacit ।
na ca jīvaṃ vinā brahmandhātavaśceṣṭayantyuta ॥34॥
35
sa jīvaḥ parisaṅkhyātaḥ śeṣaḥ saṅkarṣaṇaḥ prabhuḥ ।
tasmātsanatkumāratvaṃ yo labheta svakarmaṇā ॥35॥
36
yasmiṃśca sarvabhūtāni pralayaṃ yānti saṅkṣaye ।
sa manaḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ pradyumnaḥ paripaṭhyate ॥36॥
37
tasmātprasūto yaḥ kartā kāryaṃ kāraṇameva ca ।
yasmātsarvaṃ prabhavati jagatsthāvarajaṅgamam ।
so'niruddhaḥ sa īśāno vyaktiḥ sā sarvakarmasu ॥37॥
38
yo vāsudevo bhagavānkṣetrajño nirguṇātmakaḥ ।
jñeyaḥ sa eva bhagavāñjīvaḥ saṅkarṣaṇaḥ prabhuḥ ॥38॥
39
saṅkarṣaṇācca pradyumno manobhūtaḥ sa ucyate ।
pradyumnādyo'niruddhastu so'haṅkāro maheśvaraḥ ॥39॥
40
mattaḥ sarvaṃ sambhavati jagatsthāvarajaṅgamam ।
akṣaraṃ ca kṣaraṃ caiva saccāsaccaiva nārada ॥40॥
41
māṃ praviśya bhavantīha muktā bhaktāstu ye mama ।
ahaṃ hi puruṣo jñeyo niṣkriyaḥ pañcaviṃśakaḥ ॥41॥
42
nirguṇo niṣkalaścaiva nirdvandvo niṣparigrahaḥ ।
etattvayā na vijñeyaṃ rūpavāniti dṛśyate ।
icchanmuhūrtānnaśyeyamīśo'haṃ jagato guruḥ ॥42॥
43
māyā hyeṣā mayā sṛṣṭā yanmāṃ paśyasi nārada ।
sarvabhūtaguṇairyuktaṃ naivaṃ tvaṃ jñātumarhasi ।
mayaitatkathitaṃ samyaktava mūrticatuṣṭayam ॥43॥
44
siddhā hyete mahābhāgā narā hyekāntino'bhavan ।
tamorajobhyāṃ nirmuktāḥ pravekṣyanti ca māṃ mune ॥44॥
45
ahaṃ kartā ca kāryaṃ ca kāraṇaṃ cāpi nārada ।
ahaṃ hi jīvasañjño vai mayi jīvaḥ samāhitaḥ ।
maivaṃ te buddhiratrābhūddṛṣṭo jīvo mayeti ca ॥45॥
46
ahaṃ sarvatrago brahmanbhūtagrāmāntarātmakaḥ ।
bhūtagrāmaśarīreṣu naśyatsu na naśāmyaham ॥46॥
47
hiraṇyagarbho lokādiścaturvaktro niruktagaḥ ।
brahmā sanātano devo mama bahvarthacintakaḥ ॥47॥
48
paśyaikādaśa me rudrāndakṣiṇaṃ pārśvamāsthitān ।
dvādaśaiva tathādityānvāmaṃ pārśvaṃ samāsthitān ॥48॥
49
agrataścaiva me paśya vasūnaṣṭau surottamān ।
nāsatyaṃ caiva dasraṃ ca bhiṣajau paśya pṛṣṭhataḥ ॥49॥
50
sarvānprajāpatīnpaśya paśya sapta ṛṣīnapi ।
vedānyajñāṃśca śataśaḥ paśyāmṛtamathauṣadhīḥ ॥50॥
51
tapāṃsi niyamāṃścaiva yamānapi pṛthagvidhān ।
tathāṣṭaguṇamaiśvaryamekasthaṃ paśya mūrtimat ॥51॥
52
śriyaṃ lakṣmīṃ ca kīrtiṃ ca pṛthivīṃ ca kakudminīm ।
vedānāṃ mātaraṃ paśya matsthāṃ devīṃ sarasvatīm ॥52॥
53
dhruvaṃ ca jyotiṣāṃ śreṣṭhaṃ paśya nārada khecaram ।
ambhodharānsamudrāṃśca sarāṃsi saritastathā ॥53॥
54
mūrtimantaḥ pitṛgaṇāṃścaturaḥ paśya sattama ।
trīṃścaivemānguṇānpaśya matsthānmūrtivivarjitān ॥54॥
55
devakāryādapi mune pitṛkāryaṃ viśiṣyate ।
devānāṃ ca pitṝṇāṃ ca pitā hyeko'hamāditaḥ ॥55॥
56
ahaṃ hayaśiro bhūtvā samudre paścimottare ।
pibāmi suhutaṃ havyaṃ kavyaṃ ca śraddhayānvitam ॥56॥
57
mayā sṛṣṭaḥ purā brahmā madyajñamayajatsvayam ।
tatastasmai varānprīto dadāvahamanuttamān ॥57॥
58
matputratvaṃ ca kalpādau lokādhyakṣatvameva ca ।
ahaṅkārakṛtaṃ caiva nāma paryāyavācakam ॥58॥
59
tvayā kṛtāṃ ca maryādāṃ nātikrāmyati kaścana ।
tvaṃ caiva varado brahmanvarepsūnāṃ bhaviṣyasi ॥59॥
60
surāsuragaṇānāṃ ca ṛṣīṇāṃ ca tapodhana ।
pitṝṇāṃ ca mahābhāga satataṃ saṃśitavrata ।
vividhānāṃ ca bhūtānāṃ tvamupāsyo bhaviṣyasi ॥60॥
61
prādurbhāvagataścāhaṃ surakāryeṣu nityadā ।
anuśāsyastvayā brahmanniyojyaśca suto yathā ॥61॥
62
etāṃścānyāṃśca rucirānbrahmaṇe'mitatejase ।
ahaṃ dattvā varānprīto nivṛttiparamo'bhavam ॥62॥
63
nirvāṇaṃ sarvadharmāṇāṃ nivṛttiḥ paramā smṛtā ।
tasmānnivṛttimāpannaścaretsarvāṅganirvṛtaḥ ॥63॥
64
vidyāsahāyavantaṃ māmādityasthaṃ sanātanam ।
kapilaṃ prāhurācāryāḥ sāṅkhyaniścitaniścayāḥ ॥64॥
65
hiraṇyagarbho bhagavāneṣa chandasi suṣṭutaḥ ।
so'haṃ yogagatirbrahmanyogaśāstreṣu śabditaḥ ॥65॥
66
eṣo'haṃ vyaktimāgamya tiṣṭhāmi divi śāśvataḥ ।
tato yugasahasrānte saṃhariṣye jagatpunaḥ ।
kṛtvātmasthāni bhūtāni sthāvarāṇi carāṇi ca ॥66॥
67
ekākī vidyayā sārdhaṃ vihariṣye dvijottama ।
tato bhūyo jagatsarvaṃ kariṣyāmīha vidyayā ॥67॥
68
asmanmūrtiścaturthī yā sāsṛjaccheṣamavyayam ।
sa hi saṅkarṣaṇaḥ proktaḥ pradyumnaṃ so'pyajījanat ॥68॥
69
pradyumnādaniruddho'haṃ sargo mama punaḥ punaḥ ।
aniruddhāttathā brahmā tatrādikamalodbhavaḥ ॥69॥
70
brahmaṇaḥ sarvabhūtāni carāṇi sthāvarāṇi ca ।
etāṃ sṛṣṭiṃ vijānīhi kalpādiṣu punaḥ punaḥ ॥70॥
71
yathā sūryasya gaganādudayāstamayāviha ।
naṣṭau punarbalātkāla ānayatyamitadyutiḥ ।
tathā balādahaṃ pṛthvīṃ sarvabhūtahitāya vai ॥71॥
72
sattvairākrāntasarvāṅgāṃ naṣṭāṃ sāgaramekhalām ।
ānayiṣyāmi svaṃ sthānaṃ vārāhaṃ rūpamāsthitaḥ ॥72॥
73
hiraṇyākṣaṃ haniṣyāmi daiteyaṃ balagarvitam ।
nārasiṃhaṃ vapuḥ kṛtvā hiraṇyakaśipuṃ punaḥ ।
surakārye haniṣyāmi yajñaghnaṃ ditinandanam ॥73॥
74
virocanasya balavānbaliḥ putro mahāsuraḥ ।
bhaviṣyati sa śakraṃ ca svarājyāccyāvayiṣyati ॥74॥
75
trailokye'pahṛte tena vimukhe ca śacīpatau ।
adityāṃ dvādaśaḥ putraḥ sambhaviṣyāmi kaśyapāt ॥75॥
76
tato rājyaṃ pradāsyāmi śakrāyāmitatejase ।
devatāḥ sthāpayiṣyāmi sveṣu sthāneṣu nārada ।
baliṃ caiva kariṣyāmi pātālatalavāsinam ॥76॥
77
tretāyuge bhaviṣyāmi rāmo bhṛgukulodvahaḥ ।
kṣatraṃ cotsādayiṣyāmi samṛddhabalavāhanam ॥77॥
78
sandhau tu samanuprāpte tretāyāṃ dvāparasya ca ।
rāmo dāśarathirbhūtvā bhaviṣyāmi jagatpatiḥ ॥78॥
79
tritopaghātādvairūpyamekato'tha dvitastathā ।
prāpsyato vānaratvaṃ hi prajāpatisutāvṛṣī ॥79॥
80
tayorye tvanvaye jātā bhaviṣyanti vanaukasaḥ ।
te sahāyā bhaviṣyanti surakārye mama dvija ॥80॥
81
tato rakṣaḥpatiṃ ghoraṃ pulastyakulapāṃsanam ।
haniṣye rāvaṇaṃ saṅkhye sagaṇaṃ lokakaṇṭakam ॥81॥
82
dvāparasya kaleścaiva sandhau paryavasānike ।
prādurbhāvaḥ kaṃsahetormathurāyāṃ bhaviṣyati ॥82॥
83
tatrāhaṃ dānavānhatvā subahūndevakaṇṭakān ।
kuśasthalīṃ kariṣyāmi nivāsaṃ dvārakāṃ purīm ॥83॥
84
vasānastatra vai puryāmaditervipriyaṅkaram ।
haniṣye narakaṃ bhaumaṃ muraṃ pīṭhaṃ ca dānavam ॥84॥
85
prāgjyotiṣapuraṃ ramyaṃ nānādhanasamanvitam ।
kuśasthalīṃ nayiṣyāmi hatvā vai dānavottamān ॥85॥
86
śaṅkaraṃ ca mahāsenaṃ bāṇapriyahitaiṣiṇam ।
parājeṣyāmyathodyuktau devalokanamaskṛtau ॥86॥
87
tataḥ sutaṃ balerjitvā bāṇaṃ bāhusahasriṇam ।
vināśayiṣyāmi tataḥ sarvānsaubhanivāsinaḥ ॥87॥
88
yaḥ kālayavanaḥ khyāto gargatejobhisaṃvṛtaḥ ।
bhaviṣyati vadhastasya matta eva dvijottama ॥88॥
89
jarāsandhaśca balavānsarvarājavirodhakaḥ ।
bhaviṣyatyasuraḥ sphīto bhūmipālo girivraje ।
mama buddhiparispandādvadhastasya bhaviṣyati ॥89॥
90
samāgateṣu baliṣu pṛthivyāṃ sarvarājasu ।
vāsaviḥ susahāyo vai mama hyeko bhaviṣyati ॥90॥
91
evaṃ lokā vadiṣyanti naranārāyaṇāvṛṣī ।
udyuktau dahataḥ kṣatraṃ lokakāryārthamīśvarau ॥91॥
92
kṛtvā bhārāvataraṇaṃ vasudhāyā yathepsitam ।
sarvasātvatamukhyānāṃ dvārakāyāśca sattama ।
kariṣye pralayaṃ ghoramātmajñātivināśanam ॥92॥
93
karmāṇyaparimeyāni caturmūrtidharo hyaham ।
kṛtvā lokāngamiṣyāmi svānahaṃ brahmasatkṛtān ॥93॥
94
haṃso hayaśirāścaiva prādurbhāvā dvijottama ।
yadā vedaśrutirnaṣṭā mayā pratyāhṛtā tadā ।
savedāḥ saśrutīkāśca kṛtāḥ pūrvaṃ kṛte yuge ॥94॥
95
atikrāntāḥ purāṇeṣu śrutāste yadi vā kvacit ।
atikrāntāśca bahavaḥ prādurbhāvā mamottamāḥ ।
lokakāryāṇi kṛtvā ca punaḥ svāṃ prakṛtiṃ gatāḥ ॥95॥
96
na hyetadbrahmaṇā prāptamīdṛśaṃ mama darśanam ।
yattvayā prāptamadyeha ekāntagatabuddhinā ॥96॥
97
etatte sarvamākhyātaṃ brahmanbhaktimato mayā ।
purāṇaṃ ca bhaviṣyaṃ ca sarahasyaṃ ca sattama ॥97॥
98
evaṃ sa bhagavāndevo viśvamūrtidharo'vyayaḥ ।
etāvaduktvā vacanaṃ tatraivāntaradhīyata ॥98॥
99
nārado'pi mahātejāḥ prāpyānugrahamīpsitam ।
naranārāyaṇau draṣṭuṃ prādravadbadarāśramam ॥99॥
100
idaṃ mahopaniṣadaṃ caturvedasamanvitam ।
sāṅkhyayogakṛtaṃ tena pañcarātrānuśabditam ॥100॥
101
nārāyaṇamukhodgītaṃ nārado'śrāvayatpunaḥ ।
brahmaṇaḥ sadane tāta yathā dṛṣṭaṃ yathā śrutam ॥101॥
102
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
etadāścaryabhūtaṃ hi māhātmyaṃ tasya dhīmataḥ ।
kiṃ brahmā na vijānīte yataḥ śuśrāva nāradāt ॥102॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
103
pitāmaho hi bhagavāṃstasmāddevādanantaraḥ ।
kathaṃ sa na vijānīyātprabhāvamamitaujasaḥ ॥103॥
104
bhīṣma uvāca ।
mahākalpasahasrāṇi mahākalpaśatāni ca ।
samatītāni rājendra sargāśca pralayāśca ha ॥104॥
Бхишма сказал:
105
sargasyādau smṛto brahmā prajāsargakaraḥ prabhuḥ ।
jānāti devapravaraṃ bhūyaścāto'dhikaṃ nṛpa ।
paramātmānamīśānamātmanaḥ prabhavaṃ tathā ॥105॥
106
ye tvanye brahmasadane siddhasaṅghāḥ samāgatāḥ ।
tebhyastacchrāvayāmāsa purāṇaṃ vedasammitam ॥106॥
107
teṣāṃ sakāśātsūryaśca śrutvā vai bhāvitātmanām ।
ātmānugāmināṃ brahma śrāvayāmāsa bhārata ॥107॥
108
ṣaṭṣaṣṭirhi sahasrāṇi ṛṣīṇāṃ bhāvitātmanām ।
sūryasya tapato lokānnirmitā ye puraḥsarāḥ ।
teṣāmakathayatsūryaḥ sarveṣāṃ bhāvitātmanām ॥108॥
109
sūryānugāmibhistāta ṛṣibhistairmahātmabhiḥ ।
merau samāgatā devāḥ śrāvitāścedamuttamam ॥109॥
110
devānāṃ tu sakāśādvai tataḥ śrutvāsito dvijaḥ ।
śrāvayāmāsa rājendra pitṝṇāṃ munisattamaḥ ॥110॥
111
mama cāpi pitā tāta kathayāmāsa śantanuḥ ।
tato mayaitacchrutvā ca kīrtitaṃ tava bhārata ॥111॥
112
surairvā munibhirvāpi purāṇaṃ yairidaṃ śrutam ।
sarve te paramātmānaṃ pūjayanti punaḥ punaḥ ॥112॥
113
idamākhyānamārṣeyaṃ pāramparyāgataṃ nṛpa ।
nāvāsudevabhaktāya tvayā deyaṃ kathañcana ॥113॥
114
matto'nyāni ca te rājannupākhyānaśatāni vai ।
yāni śrutāni dharmyāṇi teṣāṃ sāro'yamuddhṛtaḥ ॥114॥
115
surāsurairyathā rājannirmathyāmṛtamuddhṛtam ।
evametatpurā vipraiḥ kathāmṛtamihoddhṛtam ॥115॥
116
yaścedaṃ paṭhate nityaṃ yaścedaṃ śṛṇuyānnaraḥ ।
ekāntabhāvopagata ekānte susamāhitaḥ ॥116॥
117
prāpya śvetaṃ mahādvīpaṃ bhūtvā candraprabho naraḥ ।
sa sahasrārciṣaṃ devaṃ praviśennātra saṃśayaḥ ॥117॥
118
mucyedārtastathā rogācchrutvemāmāditaḥ kathām ।
jijñāsurlabhate kāmānbhakto bhaktagatiṃ vrajet ॥118॥
119
tvayāpi satataṃ rājannabhyarcyaḥ puruṣottamaḥ ।
sa hi mātā pitā caiva kṛtsnasya jagato guruḥ ॥119॥
120
brahmaṇyadevo bhagavānprīyatāṃ te sanātanaḥ ।
yudhiṣṭhira mahābāho mahābāhurjanārdanaḥ ॥120॥
121
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
śrutvaitadākhyānavaraṃ dharmarāḍjanamejaya ।
bhrātaraścāsya te sarve nārāyaṇaparābhavan ॥121॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
122
jitaṃ bhagavatā tena puruṣeṇeti bhārata ।
nityaṃ japyaparā bhūtvā sarasvatīmudīrayan ॥122॥
123
yo hyasmākaṃ guruḥ śreṣṭhaḥ kṛṣṇadvaipāyano muniḥ ।
sa jagau paramaṃ japyaṃ nārāyaṇamudīrayan ॥123॥
124
gatvāntarikṣātsatataṃ kṣīrodamamṛtāśayam ।
pūjayitvā ca deveśaṃ punarāyātsvamāśramam] ॥124॥
Глава 327
1
janamejaya uvāca ।
kathaṃ sa bhagavāndevo yajñeṣvagraharaḥ prabhuḥ ।
yajñadhārī ca satataṃ vedavedāṅgavittathā ॥1॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
2
nivṛttaṃ cāsthito dharmaṃ kṣemī bhāgavatapriyaḥ ।
pravṛttidharmānvidadhe sa eva bhagavānprabhuḥ ॥2॥
3
kathaṃ pravṛttidharmeṣu bhāgārhā devatāḥ kṛtāḥ ।
kathaṃ nivṛttidharmāśca kṛtā vyāvṛttabuddhayaḥ ॥3॥
4
etaṃ naḥ saṃśayaṃ vipra chindhi guhyaṃ sanātanam ।
tvayā nārāyaṇakathā śrutā vai dharmasaṃhitā ॥4॥
5
ime sabrahmakā lokāḥ sasurāsuramānavāḥ ।
kriyāsvabhyudayoktāsu saktā dṛśyanti sarvaśaḥ ।
mokṣaścoktastvayā brahmannirvāṇaṃ paramaṃ sukham ॥5॥
6
ye ca muktā bhavantīha puṇyapāpavivarjitāḥ ।
te sahasrārciṣaṃ devaṃ praviśantīti śuśrumaḥ ॥6॥
7
aho hi duranuṣṭheyo mokṣadharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ।
yaṃ hitvā devatāḥ sarvā havyakavyabhujo'bhavan ॥7॥
8
kiṃ nu brahmā ca rudraśca śakraśca balabhitprabhuḥ ।
sūryastārādhipo vāyuragnirvaruṇa eva ca ।
ākāśaṃ jagatī caiva ye ca śeṣā divaukasaḥ ॥8॥
9
pralayaṃ na vijānanti ātmanaḥ parinirmitam ।
tataste nāsthitā mārgaṃ dhruvamakṣayamavyayam ॥9॥
10
smṛtvā kālaparīmāṇaṃ pravṛttiṃ ye samāsthitāḥ ।
doṣaḥ kālaparīmāṇe mahāneṣa kriyāvatām ॥10॥
11
etanme saṃśayaṃ vipra hṛdi śalyamivārpitam ।
chindhītihāsakathanātparaṃ kautūhalaṃ hi me ॥11॥
12
kathaṃ bhāgaharāḥ proktā devatāḥ kratuṣu dvija ।
kimarthaṃ cādhvare brahmannijyante tridivaukasaḥ ॥12॥
13
ye ca bhāgaṃ pragṛhṇanti yajñeṣu dvijasattama ।
te yajanto mahāyajñaiḥ kasya bhāgaṃ dadanti vai ॥13॥
14
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
aho gūḍhatamaḥ praśnastvayā pṛṣṭo janeśvara ।
nātaptatapasā hyeṣa nāvedaviduṣā tathā ।
nāpurāṇavidā cāpi śakyo vyāhartumañjasā ॥14॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
15
hanta te kathayiṣyāmi yanme pṛṣṭaḥ purā guruḥ ।
kṛṣṇadvaipāyano vyāso vedavyāso mahānṛṣiḥ ॥15॥
16
sumanturjaiminiścaiva pailaśca sudṛḍhavrataḥ ।
ahaṃ caturthaḥ śiṣyo vai pañcamaśca śukaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥16॥
17
etānsamāgatānsarvānpañca śiṣyāndamānvitān ।
śaucācārasamāyuktāñjitakrodhāñjitendriyān ॥17॥
18
vedānadhyāpayāmāsa mahābhāratapañcamān ।
merau girivare ramye siddhacāraṇasevite ॥18॥
19
teṣāmabhyasyatāṃ vedānkadācitsaṃśayo'bhavat ।
eṣa vai yastvayā pṛṣṭastena teṣāṃ prakīrtitaḥ ।
tataḥ śruto mayā cāpi tavākhyeyo'dya bhārata ॥19॥
20
śiṣyāṇāṃ vacanaṃ śrutvā sarvājñānatamonudaḥ ।
parāśarasutaḥ śrīmānvyāso vākyamuvāca ha ॥20॥
21
mayā hi sumahattaptaṃ tapaḥ paramadāruṇam ।
bhūtaṃ bhavyaṃ bhaviṣyacca jānīyāmiti sattamāḥ ॥21॥
22
tasya me taptatapaso nigṛhītendriyasya ca ।
nārāyaṇaprasādena kṣīrodasyānukūlataḥ ॥22॥
23
traikālikamidaṃ jñānaṃ prādurbhūtaṃ yathepsitam ।
tacchṛṇudhvaṃ yathājñānaṃ vakṣye saṃśayamuttamam ।
yathā vṛttaṃ hi kalpādau dṛṣṭaṃ me jñānacakṣuṣā ॥23॥
24
paramātmeti yaṃ prāhuḥ sāṅkhyayogavido janāḥ ।
mahāpuruṣasañjñāṃ sa labhate svena karmaṇā ॥24॥
25
tasmātprasūtamavyaktaṃ pradhānaṃ tadvidurbudhāḥ ।
avyaktādvyaktamutpannaṃ lokasṛṣṭyarthamīśvarāt ॥25॥
26
aniruddho hi lokeṣu mahānātmeti kathyate ।
yo'sau vyaktatvamāpanno nirmame ca pitāmaham ।
so'haṅkāra iti proktaḥ sarvatejomayo hi saḥ ॥26॥
27
pṛthivī vāyurākāśamāpo jyotiśca pañcamam ।
ahaṅkāraprasūtāni mahābhūtāni bhārata ॥27॥
28
mahābhūtāni sṛṣṭvātha tadguṇānnirmame punaḥ ।
bhūtebhyaścaiva niṣpannā mūrtimanto'ṣṭa tāñśṛṇu ॥28॥
29
marīciraṅgirāścātriḥ pulastyaḥ pulahaḥ kratuḥ ।
vasiṣṭhaśca mahātmā vai manuḥ svāyambhuvastathā ।
jñeyāḥ prakṛtayo'ṣṭau tā yāsu lokāḥ pratiṣṭhitāḥ ॥29॥
30
vedānvedāṅgasaṃyuktānyajñānyajñāṅgasaṃyutān ।
nirmame lokasiddhyarthaṃ brahmā lokapitāmahaḥ ।
aṣṭābhyaḥ prakṛtibhyaśca jātaṃ viśvamidaṃ jagat ॥30॥
31
rudro roṣātmako jāto daśānyānso'sṛjatsvayam ।
ekādaśaite rudrāstu vikārāḥ puruṣāḥ smṛtāḥ ॥31॥
32
te rudrāḥ prakṛtiścaiva sarve caiva surarṣayaḥ ।
utpannā lokasiddhyarthaṃ brahmāṇaṃ samupasthitāḥ ॥32॥
33
vayaṃ hi sṛṣṭā bhagavaṃstvayā vai prabhaviṣṇunā ।
yena yasminnadhīkāre vartitavyaṃ pitāmaha ॥33॥
34
yo'sau tvayā vinirdiṣṭo adhikāro'rthacintakaḥ ।
paripālyaḥ kathaṃ tena so'dhikāro'dhikāriṇā ॥34॥
35
pradiśasva balaṃ tasya yo'dhikārārthacintakaḥ ।
evamukto mahādevo devāṃstānidamabravīt ॥35॥
36
sādhvahaṃ jñāpito devā yuṣmābhirbhadramastu vaḥ ।
mamāpyeṣā samutpannā cintā yā bhavatāṃ matā ॥36॥
37
lokatantrasya kṛtsnasya kathaṃ kāryaḥ parigrahaḥ ।
kathaṃ balakṣayo na syādyuṣmākaṃ hyātmanaśca me ॥37॥
38
itaḥ sarve'pi gacchāmaḥ śaraṇaṃ lokasākṣiṇam ।
mahāpuruṣamavyaktaṃ sa no vakṣyati yaddhitam ॥38॥
39
tataste brahmaṇā sārdhamṛṣayo vibudhāstathā ।
kṣīrodasyottaraṃ kūlaṃ jagmurlokahitārthinaḥ ॥39॥
40
te tapaḥ samupātiṣṭhanbrahmoktaṃ vedakalpitam ।
sa mahāniyamo nāma tapaścaryā sudāruṇā ॥40॥
41
ūrdhvaṃ dṛṣṭirbāhavaśca ekāgraṃ ca mano'bhavat ।
ekapādasthitāḥ samyakkāṣṭhabhūtāḥ samāhitāḥ ॥41॥
42
divyaṃ varṣasahasraṃ te tapastaptvā taduttamam ।
śuśruvurmadhurāṃ vāṇīṃ vedavedāṅgabhūṣitām ॥42॥
43
bho bhoḥ sabrahmakā devā ṛṣayaśca tapodhanāḥ ।
svāgatenārcya vaḥ sarvāñśrāvaye vākyamuttamam ॥43॥
44
vijñātaṃ vo mayā kāryaṃ tacca lokahitaṃ mahat ।
pravṛttiyuktaṃ kartavyaṃ yuṣmatprāṇopabṛṃhaṇam ॥44॥
45
sutaptaṃ vastapo devā mamārādhanakāmyayā ।
bhokṣyathāsya mahāsattvāstapasaḥ phalamuttamam ॥45॥
46
eṣa brahmā lokaguruḥ sarvalokapitāmahaḥ ।
yūyaṃ ca vibudhaśreṣṭhā māṃ yajadhvaṃ samāhitāḥ ॥46॥
47
sarve bhāgānkalpayadhvaṃ yajñeṣu mama nityaśaḥ ।
tathā śreyo vidhāsyāmi yathādhīkāramīśvarāḥ ॥47॥
48
śrutvaitaddevadevasya vākyaṃ hṛṣṭatanūruhāḥ ।
tataste vibudhāḥ sarve brahmā te ca maharṣayaḥ ॥48॥
49
vedadṛṣṭena vidhinā vaiṣṇavaṃ kratumāharan ।
tasminsatre tadā brahmā svayaṃ bhāgamakalpayat ।
devā devarṣayaścaiva sarve bhāgānakalpayan ॥49॥
50
te kārtayugadharmāṇo bhāgāḥ paramasatkṛtāḥ ।
prāpurādityavarṇaṃ taṃ puruṣaṃ tamasaḥ param ।
bṛhantaṃ sarvagaṃ devamīśānaṃ varadaṃ prabhum ॥50॥
51
tato'tha varado devastānsarvānamarānsthitān ।
aśarīro babhāṣedaṃ vākyaṃ khastho maheśvaraḥ ॥51॥
52
yena yaḥ kalpito bhāgaḥ sa tathā samupāgataḥ ।
prīto'haṃ pradiśāmyadya phalamāvṛttilakṣaṇam ॥52॥
53
etadvo lakṣaṇaṃ devā matprasādasamudbhavam ।
yūyaṃ yajñairijyamānāḥ samāptavaradakṣiṇaiḥ ।
yuge yuge bhaviṣyadhvaṃ pravṛttiphalabhoginaḥ ॥53॥
54
yajñairye cāpi yakṣyanti sarvalokeṣu vai surāḥ ।
kalpayiṣyanti vo bhāgāṃste narā vedakalpitān ॥54॥
55
yo me yathā kalpitavānbhāgamasminmahākratau ।
sa tathā yajñabhāgārho vedasūtre mayā kṛtaḥ ॥55॥
56
yūyaṃ lokāndhārayadhvaṃ yajñabhāgaphaloditāḥ ।
sarvārthacintakā loke yathādhīkāranirmitāḥ ॥56॥
57
yāḥ kriyāḥ pracariṣyanti pravṛttiphalasatkṛtāḥ ।
tābhirāpyāyitabalā lokānvai dhārayiṣyatha ॥57॥
58
yūyaṃ hi bhāvitā loke sarvayajñeṣu mānavaiḥ ।
māṃ tato bhāvayiṣyadhvameṣā vo bhāvanā mama ॥58॥
59
ityarthaṃ nirmitā vedā yajñāścauṣadhibhiḥ saha ।
ebhiḥ samyakprayuktairhi prīyante devatāḥ kṣitau ॥59॥
60
nirmāṇametadyuṣmākaṃ pravṛttiguṇakalpitam ।
mayā kṛtaṃ suraśreṣṭhā yāvatkalpakṣayāditi ।
cintayadhvaṃ lokahitaṃ yathādhīkāramīśvarāḥ ॥60॥
61
marīciraṅgirāścātriḥ pulastyaḥ pulahaḥ kratuḥ ।
vasiṣṭha iti saptaite mānasā nirmitā hi vai ॥61॥
62
ete vedavido mukhyā vedācāryāśca kalpitāḥ ।
pravṛttidharmiṇaścaiva prājāpatyena kalpitāḥ ॥62॥
63
ayaṃ kriyāvatāṃ panthā vyaktībhūtaḥ sanātanaḥ ।
aniruddha iti prokto lokasargakaraḥ prabhuḥ ॥63॥
64
sanaḥ sanatsujātaśca sanakaḥ sasanandanaḥ ।
sanatkumāraḥ kapilaḥ saptamaśca sanātanaḥ ॥64॥
65
saptaite mānasāḥ proktā ṛṣayo brahmaṇaḥ sutāḥ ।
svayamāgatavijñānā nivṛttaṃ dharmamāsthitāḥ ॥65॥
66
ete yogavido mukhyāḥ sāṅkhyadharmavidastathā ।
ācāryā mokṣaśāstre ca mokṣadharmapravartakāḥ ॥66॥
67
yato'haṃ prasṛtaḥ pūrvamavyaktāttriguṇo mahān ।
tasmātparataro yo'sau kṣetrajña iti kalpitaḥ ।
so'haṃ kriyāvatāṃ panthāḥ punarāvṛttidurlabhaḥ ॥67॥
68
yo yathā nirmito janturyasminyasmiṃśca karmaṇi ।
pravṛttau vā nivṛttau vā tatphalaṃ so'śnute'vaśaḥ ॥68॥
69
eṣa lokagururbrahmā jagadādikaraḥ prabhuḥ ।
eṣa mātā pitā caiva yuṣmākaṃ ca pitāmahaḥ ।
mayānuśiṣṭo bhavitā sarvabhūtavarapradaḥ ॥69॥
70
asya caivānujo rudro lalāṭādyaḥ samutthitaḥ ।
brahmānuśiṣṭo bhavitā sarvatrasavarapradaḥ ॥70॥
71
gacchadhvaṃ svānadhīkārāṃścintayadhvaṃ yathāvidhi ।
pravartantāṃ kriyāḥ sarvāḥ sarvalokeṣu māciram ॥71॥
72
pradṛśyantāṃ ca karmāṇi prāṇināṃ gatayastathā ।
parinirmitakālāni āyūṃṣi ca surottamāḥ ॥72॥
73
idaṃ kṛtayugaṃ nāma kālaḥ śreṣṭhaḥ pravartate ।
ahiṃsyā yajñapaśavo yuge'sminnaitadanyathā ।
catuṣpātsakalo dharmo bhaviṣyatyatra vai surāḥ ॥73॥
74
tatastretāyugaṃ nāma trayī yatra bhaviṣyati ।
prokṣitā yatra paśavo vadhaṃ prāpsyanti vai makhe ।
tatra pādacaturtho vai dharmasya na bhaviṣyati ॥74॥
75
tato vai dvāparaṃ nāma miśraḥ kālo bhaviṣyati ।
dvipādahīno dharmaśca yuge tasminbhaviṣyati ॥75॥
76
tatastiṣye'tha samprāpte yuge kalipuraskṛte ।
ekapādasthito dharmo yatra tatra bhaviṣyati ॥76॥
77
devā ūcuḥ ।
ekapādasthite dharme yatrakvacanagāmini ।
kathaṃ kartavyamasmābhirbhagavaṃstadvadasva naḥ ॥77॥
Боги сказали:
78
śrībhagavānuvāca ।
yatra vedāśca yajñāśca tapaḥ satyaṃ damastathā ।
ahiṃsādharmasaṃyuktāḥ pracareyuḥ surottamāḥ ।
sa vai deśaḥ sevitavyo mā vo'dharmaḥ padā spṛśet ॥78॥
Великий бог сказал:
79
vyāsa uvāca ।
te'nuśiṣṭā bhagavatā devāḥ sarṣigaṇāstathā ।
namaskṛtvā bhagavate jagmurdeśānyathepsitān ॥79॥
Вьяса сказал:
80
gateṣu tridivaukaḥsu brahmaikaḥ paryavasthitaḥ ।
didṛkṣurbhagavantaṃ tamaniruddhatanau sthitam ॥80॥
81
taṃ devo darśayāmāsa kṛtvā hayaśiro mahat ।
sāṅgānāvartayanvedānkamaṇḍalugaṇitradhṛk ॥81॥
82
tato'śvaśirasaṃ dṛṣṭvā taṃ devamamitaujasam ।
lokakartā prabhurbrahmā lokānāṃ hitakāmyayā ॥82॥
83
mūrdhnā praṇamya varadaṃ tasthau prāñjaliragrataḥ ।
sa pariṣvajya devena vacanaṃ śrāvitastadā ॥83॥
84
lokakāryagatīḥ sarvāstvaṃ cintaya yathāvidhi ।
dhātā tvaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ tvaṃ prabhurjagato guruḥ ।
tvayyāveśitabhāro'haṃ dhṛtiṃ prāpsyāmyathāñjasā ॥84॥
85
yadā ca surakāryaṃ te aviṣahyaṃ bhaviṣyati ।
prādurbhāvaṃ gamiṣyāmi tadātmajñānadeśikaḥ ॥85॥
86
evamuktvā hayaśirāstatraivāntaradhīyata ।
tenānuśiṣṭo brahmāpi svaṃ lokamacirādgataḥ ॥86॥
87
evameṣa mahābhāgaḥ padmanābhaḥ sanātanaḥ ।
yajñeṣvagraharaḥ prokto yajñadhārī ca nityadā ॥87॥
88
nivṛttiṃ cāsthito dharmaṃ gatimakṣayadharmiṇām ।
pravṛttidharmānvidadhe kṛtvā lokasya citratām ॥88॥
89
sa ādiḥ sa madhyaḥ sa cāntaḥ prajānāṃ sa dhātā sa dheyaḥ sa kartā sa kāryam ।
yugānte sa suptaḥ susaṅkṣipya lokānyugādau prabuddho jagaddhyutsasarja ॥89॥
90
tasmai namadhvaṃ devāya nirguṇāya guṇātmane ।
ajāya viśvarūpāya dhāmne sarvadivaukasām ॥90॥
91
mahābhūtādhipataye rudrāṇāṃ pataye tathā ।
ādityapataye caiva vasūnāṃ pataye tathā ॥91॥
92
aśvibhyāṃ pataye caiva marutāṃ pataye tathā ।
vedayajñādhipataye vedāṅgapataye'pi ca ॥92॥
93
samudravāsine nityaṃ haraye muñjakeśine ।
śāntaye sarvabhūtānāṃ mokṣadharmānubhāṣiṇe ॥93॥
94
tapasāṃ tejasāṃ caiva pataye yaśaso'pi ca ।
vācaśca pataye nityaṃ saritāṃ pataye tathā ॥94॥
95
kapardine varāhāya ekaśṛṅgāya dhīmate ।
vivasvate'śvaśirase caturmūrtidhṛte sadā ॥95॥
96
guhyāya jñānadṛśyāya akṣarāya kṣarāya ca ।
eṣa devaḥ sañcarati sarvatragatiravyayaḥ ॥96॥
97
evametatpurā dṛṣṭaṃ mayā vai jñānacakṣuṣā ।
kathitaṃ tacca vaḥ sarvaṃ mayā pṛṣṭena tattvataḥ ॥97॥
98
kriyatāṃ madvacaḥ śiṣyāḥ sevyatāṃ harirīśvaraḥ ।
gīyatāṃ vedaśabdaiśca pūjyatāṃ ca yathāvidhi ॥98॥
99
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
ityuktāstu vayaṃ tena vedavyāsena dhīmatā ।
sarve śiṣyāḥ sutaścāsya śukaḥ paramadharmavit ॥99॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
100
sa cāsmākamupādhyāyaḥ sahāsmābhirviśāṃ pate ।
caturvedodgatābhiśca ṛgbhistamabhituṣṭuve ॥100॥
101
etatte sarvamākhyātaṃ yanmāṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi ।
evaṃ me'kathayadrājanpurā dvaipāyano guruḥ ॥101॥
102
yaścedaṃ śṛṇuyānnityaṃ yaścedaṃ parikīrtayet ।
namo bhagavate kṛtvā samāhitamanā naraḥ ॥102॥
103
bhavatyarogo dyutimānbalarūpasamanvitaḥ ।
āturo mucyate rogādbaddho mucyeta bandhanāt ॥103॥
104
kāmakāmī labhetkāmaṃ dīrghamāyuravāpnuyāt ।
brāhmaṇaḥ sarvavedī syātkṣatriyo vijayī bhavet ।
vaiśyo vipulalābhaḥ syācchūdraḥ sukhamavāpnuyāt ॥104॥
105
aputro labhate putraṃ kanyā caivepsitaṃ patim ।
lagnagarbhā vimucyeta garbhiṇī janayetsutam ।
vandhyā prasavamāpnoti putrapautrasamṛddhimat ॥105॥
106
kṣemeṇa gacchedadhvānamidaṃ yaḥ paṭhate pathi ।
yo yaṃ kāmaṃ kāmayate sa tamāpnoti ca dhruvam ॥106॥
107
idaṃ maharṣervacanaṃ viniścitaṃ mahātmanaḥ puruṣavarasya kīrtanam ।
samāgamaṃ carṣidivaukasāmimaṃ niśamya bhaktāḥ susukhaṃ labhante] ॥107॥
Глава 328
1
janamejaya uvāca ।
astauṣīdyairimaṃ vyāsaḥ saśiṣyo madhusūdanam ।
nāmabhirvividhaireṣāṃ niruktaṃ bhagavanmama ॥1॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
2
vaktumarhasi śuśrūṣoḥ prajāpatipaterhareḥ ।
śrutvā bhaveyaṃ yatpūtaḥ śaraccandra ivāmalaḥ ॥2॥
3
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
śṛṇu rājanyathācaṣṭa phalgunasya harirvibhuḥ ।
prasannātmātmano nāmnāṃ niruktaṃ guṇakarmajam ॥3॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
4
nāmabhiḥ kīrtitaistasya keśavasya mahātmanaḥ ।
pṛṣṭavānkeśavaṃ rājanphalgunaḥ paravīrahā ॥4॥
5
arjuna uvāca ।
bhagavanbhūtabhavyeśa sarvabhūtasṛgavyaya ।
lokadhāma jagannātha lokānāmabhayaprada ॥5॥
Арджуна сказал:
6
yāni nāmāni te deva kīrtitāni maharṣibhiḥ ।
vedeṣu sapurāṇeṣu yāni guhyāni karmabhiḥ ॥6॥
7
teṣāṃ niruktaṃ tvatto'haṃ śrotumicchāmi keśava ।
na hyanyo vartayennāmnāṃ niruktaṃ tvāmṛte prabho ॥7॥
8
śrībhagavānuvāca ।
ṛgvede sayajurvede tathaivātharvasāmasu ।
purāṇe sopaniṣade tathaiva jyotiṣe'rjuna ॥8॥
Великий бог сказал:
9
sāṅkhye ca yogaśāstre ca āyurvede tathaiva ca ।
bahūni mama nāmāni kīrtitāni maharṣibhiḥ ॥9॥
10
gauṇāni tatra nāmāni karmajāni ca kānicit ।
niruktaṃ karmajānāṃ ca śṛṇuṣva prayato'nagha ।
kathyamānaṃ mayā tāta tvaṃ hi me'rdhaṃ smṛtaḥ purā ॥10॥
11
namo'tiyaśase tasmai dehināṃ paramātmane ।
nārāyaṇāya viśvāya nirguṇāya guṇātmane ॥11॥
12
yasya prasādajo brahmā rudraśca krodhasambhavaḥ ।
yo'sau yonirhi sarvasya sthāvarasya carasya ca ॥12॥
13
aṣṭādaśaguṇaṃ yattatsattvaṃ sattvavatāṃ vara ।
prakṛtiḥ sā parā mahyaṃ rodasī yogadhāriṇī ।
ṛtā satyāmarājayyā lokānāmātmasañjñitā ॥13॥
14
tasmātsarvāḥ pravartante sargapralayavikriyāḥ ।
tato yajñaśca yaṣṭā ca purāṇaḥ puruṣo virāṭ ।
aniruddha iti prokto lokānāṃ prabhavāpyayaḥ ॥14॥
15
brāhme rātrikṣaye prāpte tasya hyamitatejasaḥ ।
prasādātprādurabhavatpadmaṃ padmanibhekṣaṇa ।
tatra brahmā samabhavatsa tasyaiva prasādajaḥ ॥15॥
16
ahnaḥ kṣaye lalāṭācca suto devasya vai tathā ।
krodhāviṣṭasya sañjajñe rudraḥ saṃhārakārakaḥ ॥16॥
17
etau dvau vibudhaśreṣṭhau prasādakrodhajau smṛtau ।
tadādeśitapanthānau sṛṣṭisaṃhārakārakau ।
nimittamātraṃ tāvatra sarvaprāṇivarapradau ॥17॥
18
kapardī jaṭilo muṇḍaḥ śmaśānagṛhasevakaḥ ।
ugravratadharo rudro yogī tripuradāruṇaḥ ॥18॥
19
dakṣakratuharaścaiva bhaganetraharastathā ।
nārāyaṇātmako jñeyaḥ pāṇḍaveya yuge yuge ॥19॥
20
tasminhi pūjyamāne vai devadeve maheśvare ।
sampūjito bhavetpārtha devo nārāyaṇaḥ prabhuḥ ॥20॥
21
ahamātmā hi lokānāṃ viśvānāṃ pāṇḍunandana ।
tasmādātmānamevāgre rudraṃ sampūjayāmyaham ॥21॥
22
yadyahaṃ nārcayeyaṃ vai īśānaṃ varadaṃ śivam ।
ātmānaṃ nārcayetkaściditi me bhāvitaṃ manaḥ ।
mayā pramāṇaṃ hi kṛtaṃ lokaḥ samanuvartate ॥22॥
23
pramāṇāni hi pūjyāni tatastaṃ pūjayāmyaham ।
yastaṃ vetti sa māṃ vetti yo'nu taṃ sa hi māmanu ॥23॥
24
rudro nārāyaṇaścaiva sattvamekaṃ dvidhākṛtam ।
loke carati kaunteya vyaktisthaṃ sarvakarmasu ॥24॥
25
na hi me kenaciddeyo varaḥ pāṇḍavanandana ।
iti sañcintya manasā purāṇaṃ viśvamīśvaram ।
putrārthamārādhitavānātmānamahamātmanā ॥25॥
26
na hi viṣṇuḥ praṇamati kasmaicidvibudhāya tu ।
ṛta ātmānameveti tato rudraṃ bhajāmyaham ॥26॥
27
sabrahmakāḥ sarudrāśca sendrā devāḥ saharṣibhiḥ ।
arcayanti suraśreṣṭhaṃ devaṃ nārāyaṇaṃ harim ॥27॥
28
bhaviṣyatāṃ vartatāṃ ca bhūtānāṃ caiva bhārata ।
sarveṣāmagraṇīrviṣṇuḥ sevyaḥ pūjyaśca nityaśaḥ ॥28॥
29
namasva havyadaṃ viṣṇuṃ tathā śaraṇadaṃ nama ।
varadaṃ namasva kaunteya havyakavyabhujaṃ nama ॥29॥
30
caturvidhā mama janā bhaktā evaṃ hi te śrutam ।
teṣāmekāntinaḥ śreṣṭhāste caivānanyadevatāḥ ।
ahameva gatisteṣāṃ nirāśīḥkarmakāriṇām ॥30॥
31
ye ca śiṣṭāstrayo bhaktāḥ phalakāmā hi te matāḥ ।
sarve cyavanadharmāṇaḥ pratibuddhastu śreṣṭhabhāk ॥31॥
32
brahmāṇaṃ śitikaṇṭhaṃ ca yāścānyā devatāḥ smṛtāḥ ।
prabuddhavaryāḥ sevante māmevaiṣyanti yatparam ।
bhaktaṃ prati viśeṣaste eṣa pārthānukīrtitaḥ ॥32॥
33
tvaṃ caivāhaṃ ca kaunteya naranārāyaṇau smṛtau ।
bhārāvataraṇārthaṃ hi praviṣṭau mānuṣīṃ tanum ॥33॥
34
jānāmyadhyātmayogāṃśca yo'haṃ yasmācca bhārata ।
nivṛttilakṣaṇo dharmastathābhyudayiko'pi ca ॥34॥
35
narāṇāmayanaṃ khyātamahamekaḥ sanātanaḥ ।
āpo nārā iti proktā āpo vai narasūnavaḥ ।
ayanaṃ mama tatpūrvamato nārāyaṇo hyaham ॥35॥
36
chādayāmi jagadviśvaṃ bhūtvā sūrya ivāṃśubhiḥ ।
sarvabhūtādhivāsaśca vāsudevastato hyaham ॥36॥
37
gatiśca sarvabhūtānāṃ prajānāṃ cāpi bhārata ।
vyāptā me rodasī pārtha kāntiścābhyadhikā mama ॥37॥
38
adhibhūtāni cānte'haṃ tadicchaṃścāsmi bhārata ।
kramaṇāccāpyahaṃ pārtha viṣṇurityabhisañjñitaḥ ॥38॥
39
damātsiddhiṃ parīpsanto māṃ janāḥ kāmayanti hi ।
divaṃ corvīṃ ca madhyaṃ ca tasmāddāmodaro hyaham ॥39॥
40
pṛśnirityucyate cānnaṃ vedā āpo'mṛtaṃ tathā ।
mamaitāni sadā garbhe pṛśnigarbhastato hyaham ॥40॥
41
ṛṣayaḥ prāhurevaṃ māṃ tritakūpābhipātitam ।
pṛśnigarbha tritaṃ pāhītyekatadvitapātitam ॥41॥
42
tataḥ sa brahmaṇaḥ putra ādyo ṛṣivarastritaḥ ।
uttatārodapānādvai pṛśnigarbhānukīrtanāt ॥42॥
43
sūryasya tapato lokānagneḥ somasya cāpyuta ।
aṃśavo ye prakāśante mama te keśasañjñitāḥ ।
sarvajñāḥ keśavaṃ tasmānmāmāhurdvijasattamāḥ ॥43॥
44
svapatnyāmāhito garbha utathyena mahātmanā ।
utathye'ntarhite caiva kadāciddevamāyayā ।
bṛhaspatirathāvindattāṃ patnīṃ tasya bhārata ॥44॥
45
tato vai tamṛṣiśreṣṭhaṃ maithunopagataṃ tathā ।
uvāca garbhaḥ kaunteya pañcabhūtasamanvitaḥ ॥45॥
46
pūrvāgato'haṃ varada nārhasyambāṃ prabādhitum ।
etadbṛhaspatiḥ śrutvā cukrodha ca śaśāpa ca ॥46॥
47
maithunopagato yasmāttvayāhaṃ vinivāritaḥ ।
tasmādandho jāsyasi tvaṃ macchāpānnātra saṃśayaḥ ॥47॥
48
sa śāpādṛṣimukhyasya dīrghaṃ tama upeyivān ।
sa hi dīrghatamā nāma nāmnā hyāsīdṛṣiḥ purā ॥48॥
49
vedānavāpya caturaḥ sāṅgopāṅgānsanātanān ।
prayojayāmāsa tadā nāma guhyamidaṃ mama ॥49॥
50
ānupūrvyeṇa vidhinā keśaveti punaḥ punaḥ ।
sa cakṣuṣmānsamabhavadgautamaścābhavatpunaḥ ॥50॥
51
evaṃ hi varadaṃ nāma keśaveti mamārjuna ।
devānāmatha sarveṣāmṛṣīṇāṃ ca mahātmanām ॥51॥
52
agniḥ somena saṃyukta ekayoni mukhaṃ kṛtam ।
agnīṣomātmakaṃ tasmājjagatkṛtsnaṃ carācaram ॥52॥
53
api hi purāṇe bhavati ॥053A॥
ekayonyātmakāvagnīṣomau ॥053B॥
devāścāgnimukhā iti ॥053C॥
ekayonitvācca parasparaṃ mahayanto lokāndhārayata iti] ॥053D॥
Глава 329
1
arjuna uvāca ।
agnīṣomau kathaṃ pūrvamekayonī pravartitau ।
eṣa me saṃśayo jātastaṃ chindhi madhusūdana ॥1॥
Арджуна сказал:
2
śrībhagavānuvāca ।
hanta te vartayiṣyāmi purāṇaṃ pāṇḍunandana ।
ātmatejodbhavaṃ pārtha śṛṇuṣvaikamanā mama ॥2॥
Великий бог сказал:
3
samprakṣālanakāle'tikrānte caturthe yugasahasrānte ॥003A॥
avyakte sarvabhūtapralaye sthāvarajaṅgame ॥003B॥
jyotirdharaṇivāyurahite'ndhe tamasi jalaikārṇave loke ॥003C॥
tama ityevābhibhūte'sañjñake'dvitīye pratiṣṭhite ॥003D॥
naiva rātryāṃ na divase na sati nāsati na vyakte nāvyakte vyavasthite ॥003E॥
etasyāmavasthāyāṃ nārāyaṇaguṇāśrayādakṣayādajarādanindriyādagrāhyādasambhavātsatyādahiṃsrāllalāmādvividhapravṛttiviśeṣāt ॥003F॥
akṣayādajarāmarādamūrtitaḥ sarvavyāpinaḥ sarvakartuḥ śāśvatāttamasaḥ puruṣaḥ prādurbhūto hariravyayaḥ ॥003G॥
4
nidarśanamapi hyatra bhavati ॥004A॥
nāsīdaho na rātrirāsīt ॥004B॥
na sadāsīnnāsadāsīt ॥004C॥
tama eva purastādabhavadviśvarūpam ॥004D॥
sā viśvasya jananītyevamasyārtho'nubhāṣyate ॥004E॥
5
tasyedānīṃ tamaḥsambhavasya puruṣasya padmayonerbrahmaṇaḥ prādurbhāve sa puruṣaḥ prajāḥ sisṛkṣamāṇo netrābhyāmagnīṣomau sasarja ॥005A॥
tato bhūtasarge pravṛtte prajākramavaśādbrahmakṣatramupātiṣṭhat ॥005B॥
yaḥ somastadbrahma yadbrahma te brāhmaṇāḥ ॥005C॥
yo'gnistatkṣatraṃ kṣatrādbrahma balavattaram ॥005D॥
kasmāditi lokapratyakṣaguṇametattadyathā ॥005E॥
brāhmaṇebhyaḥ paraṃ bhūtaṃ notpannapūrvam ॥005F॥
dīpyamāne'gnau juhotīti kṛtvā bravīmi ॥005G॥
bhūtasargaḥ kṛto brahmaṇā bhūtāni ca pratiṣṭhāpya trailokyaṃ dhāryata iti ॥005H॥
6
mantravādo'pi hi bhavati ॥006A॥
tvamagne yajñānāṃ hotā viśveṣām ॥006B॥
hito devebhirmānuṣe jane iti ॥006C॥
nidarśanaṃ cātra bhavati ॥006D॥
viśveṣāmagne yajñānāṃ hoteti ॥006E॥
hito devairmānuṣairjagata iti ॥006F॥
agnirhi yajñānāṃ hotā kartā ॥006G॥
sa cāgnirbrahma ॥006H॥
7
na hyṛte mantrāddhavanamasti ॥007A॥
na vinā puruṣaṃ tapaḥ sambhavati ॥007B॥
havirmantrāṇāṃ sampūjā vidyate devamanuṣyāṇāmanena tvaṃ hoteti niyuktaḥ ॥007C॥
ye ca mānuṣā hotrādhikārāste ca ॥007D॥
brāhmaṇasya hi yājanaṃ vidhīyate na kṣatravaiśyayordvijātyoḥ ॥007E॥
tasmādbrāhmaṇā hyagnibhūtā yajñānudvahanti ॥007F॥
yajñā devāṃstarpayanti devāḥ pṛthivīṃ bhāvayanti ॥007G॥
8
śatapathe hi brāhmaṇaṃ bhavati ॥008A॥
agnau samiddhe sa juhoti yo vidvānbrāhmaṇamukhe dānāhutiṃ juhoti ॥008B॥
evamapyagnibhūtā brāhmaṇā vidvāṃso'gniṃ bhāvayanti ॥008C॥
agnirviṣṇuḥ sarvabhūtānyanupraviśya prāṇāndhārayati ॥008D॥
api cātra sanatkumāragītāḥ ślokā bhavanti ॥008E॥
9
viśvaṃ brahmāsṛjatpūrvaṃ sarvādirniravaskaram ।
brahmaghoṣairdivaṃ tiṣṭhantyamarā brahmayonayaḥ ॥9॥
10
brāhmaṇānāṃ matirvākyaṃ karma śraddhā tapāṃsi ca ।
dhārayanti mahīṃ dyāṃ ca śaityādvāryamṛtaṃ yathā ॥10॥
11
nāsti satyātparo dharmo nāsti mātṛsamo guruḥ ।
brāhmaṇebhyaḥ paraṃ nāsti pretya ceha ca bhūtaye ॥11॥
12
naiṣāmukṣā vardhate nota vāhā na gargaro mathyate sampradāne ।
apadhvastā dasyubhūtā bhavanti yeṣāṃ rāṣṭre brāhmaṇā vṛttihīnāḥ ॥12॥
13
vedapurāṇetihāsaprāmāṇyānnārāyaṇamukhodgatāḥ sarvātmānaḥ sarvakartāraḥ sarvabhāvanāśca brāhmaṇāḥ ॥013A॥
vāksamakālaṃ hi tasya devasya varapradasya brāhmaṇāḥ prathamaṃ prādurbhūtā brāhmaṇebhyaśca śeṣā varṇāḥ prādurbhūtāḥ ॥013B॥
itthaṃ ca surāsuraviśiṣṭā brāhmaṇā yadā mayā brahmabhūtena purā svayamevotpāditāḥ surāsuramaharṣayo bhūtaviśeṣāḥ sthāpitā nigṛhītāśca ॥013C॥
14
ahalyādharṣaṇanimittaṃ hi gautamāddhariśmaśrutāmindraḥ prāptaḥ ॥014A॥
kauśikanimittaṃ cendro muṣkaviyogaṃ meṣavṛṣaṇatvaṃ cāvāpa ॥014B॥
aśvinorgrahapratiṣedhodyatavajrasya purandarasya cyavanena stambhito bāhuḥ ॥014C॥
kratuvadhaprāptamanyunā ca dakṣeṇa bhūyastapasā cātmānaṃ saṃyojya netrākṛtiranyā lalāṭe rudrasyotpāditā ॥014D॥
15
tripuravadhārthaṃ dīkṣāmabhyupagatasya rudrasyośanasā śiraso jaṭā utkṛtya prayuktāḥ ॥015A॥
tataḥ prādurbhūtā bhujagāḥ ॥015B॥
pūrve ca manvantare svāyambhuve nārāyaṇahastabandhagrahaṇānnīlakaṇṭhatvameva vā ॥015D॥
tairasya bhujagaiḥ pīḍyamānaḥ kaṇṭho nīlatāmupanītaḥ ॥15॥
16
amṛtotpādane puraścaraṇatāmupagatasyāṅgiraso bṛhaspaterupaspṛśato na prasādaṃ gatavatyaḥ kilāpaḥ ॥016A॥
atha bṛhaspatirapāṃ cukrodha ॥016B॥
yasmānmamopaspṛśataḥ kaluṣībhūtā na prasādamupagatāstasmādadyaprabhṛti jhaṣamakaramatsyakacchapajantusaṅkīrṇāḥ kaluṣībhavateti ॥016C॥
tadāprabhṛtyāpo yādobhiḥ saṅkīrṇāḥ saṃvṛttāḥ ॥016D॥
17
viśvarūpo vai tvāṣṭraḥ purohito devānāmāsītsvasrīyo'surāṇām ॥017A॥
sa pratyakṣaṃ devebhyo bhāgamadadatparokṣamasurebhyaḥ ॥017B॥
18
atha hiraṇyakaśipuṃ puraskṛtya viśvarūpamātaraṃ svasāramasurā varamayācanta ॥018A॥
he svasarayaṃ te putrastvāṣṭro viśvarūpastriśirā devānāṃ purohitaḥ pratyakṣaṃ devebhyo bhāgamadadatparokṣamasmākam ॥018B॥
tato devā vardhante vayaṃ kṣīyāmaḥ ॥018C॥
tadenaṃ tvaṃ vārayitumarhasi tathā yathāsmānbhajediti ॥018D॥
19
atha viśvarūpaṃ nandanavanamupagataṃ mātovāca ॥019A॥
putra kiṃ parapakṣavardhanastvaṃ mātulapakṣaṃ nāśayasi ॥019B॥
nārhasyevaṃ kartumiti ॥019C॥
sa viśvarūpo māturvākyamanatikramaṇīyamiti matvā sampūjya hiraṇyakaśipumagāt ॥019D॥
20
hairaṇyagarbhācca vasiṣṭhāddhiraṇyakaśipuḥ śāpaṃ prāptavān ॥020A॥
yasmāttvayānyo vṛto hotā tasmādasamāptayajñastvamapūrvātsattvajātādvadhaṃ prāpsyasīti ॥020B॥
tacchāpadānāddhiraṇyakaśipuḥ prāptavānvadham ॥020C॥
21
viśvarūpo mātṛpakṣavardhano'tyarthaṃ tapasyabhavat ॥021A॥
tasya vratabhaṅgārthamindro bahvīḥ śrīmatyo'psaraso niyuyoja ॥021B॥
tāśca dṛṣṭvā manaḥ kṣubhitaṃ tasyābhavattāsu cāpsaraḥsu nacirādeva sakto'bhavat ॥021C॥
saktaṃ cainaṃ jñātvāpsarasa ūcurgacchāmahe vayaṃ yathāgatamiti ॥021D॥
22
tāstvāṣṭra uvāca ॥022A॥
kva gamiṣyatha āsyatāṃ tāvanmayā saha śreyo bhaviṣyatīti ॥022B॥
tāstamabruvan ॥022C॥
vayaṃ devastriyo'psarasa indraṃ varadaṃ purā prabhaviṣṇuṃ vṛṇīmaha iti ॥022D॥
23
atha tā viśvarūpo'bravīdadyaiva sendrā devā na bhaviṣyantīti ॥023A॥
tato mantrāñjajāpa ॥023B॥
tairmantraiḥ prāvardhata triśirāḥ ॥023C॥
ekenāsyena sarvalokeṣu dvijaiḥ kriyāvadbhiryajñeṣu suhutaṃ somaṃ papāvekenāpa ekena sendrāndevān ॥023D॥
athendrastaṃ vivardhamānaṃ somapānāpyāyitasarvagātraṃ dṛṣṭvā cintāmāpede ॥023E॥
24
devāśca te sahendreṇa brahmāṇamabhijagmurūcuśca ॥024A॥
viśvarūpeṇa sarvayajñeṣu suhutaḥ somaḥ pīyate ॥024B॥
vayamabhāgāḥ saṃvṛttāḥ ॥024C॥
asurapakṣo vardhate vayaṃ kṣīyāmaḥ ॥024D॥
tadarhasi no vidhātuṃ śreyo yadanantaramiti ॥024E॥
25
tānbrahmovāca ṛṣirbhārgavastapastapyate dadhīcaḥ ॥025A॥
sa yācyatāṃ varaṃ yathā kalevaraṃ jahyāt ॥025B॥
tasyāsthibhirvajraṃ kriyatāmiti ॥025C॥
26
devāstatrāgacchanyatra dadhīco bhagavānṛṣistapastepe ॥026A॥
sendrā devāstamabhigamyocurbhagavaṃstapasaḥ kuśalamavighnaṃ ceti ॥026B॥
tāndadhīca uvāca svāgataṃ bhavadbhyaḥ kiṃ kriyatām ॥026C॥
yadvakṣyatha tatkariṣyāmīti ॥026D॥
te tamabruvañśarīraparityāgaṃ lokahitārthaṃ bhagavānkartumarhatīti ॥026E॥
atha dadhīcastathaivāvimanāḥ sukhaduḥkhasamo mahāyogī ātmānaṃ samādhāya śarīraparityāgaṃ cakāra ॥026F॥
27
tasya paramātmanyavasṛte tānyasthīni dhātā saṅgṛhya vajramakarot ॥027A॥
tena vajreṇābhedyenāpradhṛṣyeṇa brahmāsthisambhūtena viṣṇupraviṣṭenendro viśvarūpaṃ jaghāna ॥027B॥
śirasāṃ cāsya chedanamakarot ॥027C॥
tasmādanantaraṃ viśvarūpagātramathanasambhavaṃ tvaṣṭrotpāditamevāriṃ vṛtramindro jaghāna ॥027D॥
28
tasyāṃ dvaidhībhūtāyāṃ brahmavadhyāyāṃ bhayādindro devarājyaṃ parityajya apsu sambhavāṃ śītalāṃ mānasasarogatāṃ nalinīṃ prapede ॥028A॥
tatra caiśvaryayogādaṇumātro bhūtvā bisagranthiṃ praviveśa ॥028B॥
29
atha brahmavadhyābhayapranaṣṭe trailokyanāthe śacīpatau jagadanīśvaraṃ babhūva ॥029A॥
devānrajastamaścāviveśa ॥029B॥
mantrā na prāvartanta maharṣīṇām ॥029C॥
rakṣāṃsi prādurabhavan ॥029D॥
brahma cotsādanaṃ jagāma ॥029E॥
anindrāścābalā lokāḥ supradhṛṣyā babhūvuḥ ॥029F॥
30
atha devā ṛṣayaścāyuṣaḥ putraṃ nahuṣaṃ nāma devarājatve'bhiṣiṣicuḥ ॥030A॥
nahuṣaḥ pañcabhiḥ śatairjyotiṣāṃ lalāṭe jvaladbhiḥ sarvatejoharaistriviṣṭapaṃ pālayāṃ babhūva ॥030B॥
atha lokāḥ prakṛtimāpedire svasthāśca babhūvuḥ ॥030C॥
31
athovāca nahuṣaḥ ॥031A॥
sarvaṃ māṃ śakropabhuktamupasthitamṛte śacīmiti ॥031B॥
sa evamuktvā śacīsamīpamagamaduvāca cainām ॥031C॥
subhage'hamindro devānāṃ bhajasva māmiti ॥031D॥
taṃ śacī pratyuvāca ॥031E॥
prakṛtyā tvaṃ dharmavatsalaḥ somavaṃśodbhavaśca ॥031F॥
nārhasi parapatnīdharṣaṇaṃ kartumiti ॥031G॥
32
tāmathovāca nahuṣaḥ ॥032A॥
aindraṃ padamadhyāsyate mayā ॥032B॥
ahamindrasya rājyaratnaharo nātrādharmaḥ kaścittvamindrabhukteti ॥032C॥
sā tamuvāca ॥032D॥
asti mama kiñcidvratamaparyavasitam ॥032E॥
tasyāvabhṛthe tvāmupagamiṣyāmi kaiścidevāhobhiriti ॥032F॥
sa śacyaivamabhihito nahuṣo jagāma ॥032G॥
33
atha śacī duḥkhaśokārtā bhartṛdarśanalālasā nahuṣabhayagṛhītā bṛhaspatimupāgacchat ॥033A॥
sa ca tāmabhigatāṃ dṛṣṭvaiva dhyānaṃ praviśya bhartṛkāryatatparāṃ jñātvā bṛhaspatiruvāca ॥033B॥
sā tavendraṃ darśayiṣyatīti ॥033D॥
anenaiva vratena tapasā cānvitā devīṃ varadāmupaśrutimāhvaya ॥33॥
34
sātha mahāniyamamāsthitā devīṃ varadāmupaśrutiṃ mantrairāhvayat ॥034A॥
sopaśrutiḥ śacīsamīpamagāt ॥034B॥
uvāca caināmiyamasmi tvayopahūtopasthitā ॥034C॥
kiṃ te priyaṃ karavāṇīti ॥034D॥
tāṃ mūrdhnā praṇamyovāca śacī bhagavatyarhasi me bhartāraṃ darśayituṃ tvaṃ satyā matā ceti ॥034E॥
saināṃ mānasaṃ saro'nayat ॥034F॥
tatrendraṃ bisagranthigatamadarśayat ॥034G॥
35
tāmindraḥ patnīṃ kṛśāṃ glānāṃ ca dṛṣṭvā cintayāṃ babhūva ॥035A॥
aho mama mahadduḥkhamidamadyopagatam ॥035B॥
tāmindra uvāca kathaṃ vartayasīti ॥035D॥
sā tamuvāca ॥035E॥
nahuṣo māmāhvayati ॥035F॥
kālaścāsya mayā kṛta iti ॥035G॥
naṣṭaṃ hi māmiyamanviṣyopāgamadduḥkhārteti ॥35॥
36
tāmindra uvāca ॥036A॥
gaccha ॥036B॥
nahuṣastvayā vācyo'pūrveṇa māmṛṣiyuktena yānena tvamadhirūḍha udvahasva ॥036C॥
indrasya hi mahānti vāhanāni manasaḥ priyāṇyadhirūḍhāni mayā ॥036D॥
tvamanyenopayātumarhasīti ॥036E॥
saivamuktā hṛṣṭā jagāma ॥036F॥
indro'pi bisagranthimevāviveśa bhūyaḥ ॥036G॥
37
athendrāṇīmabhyāgatāṃ dṛṣṭvovāca nahuṣaḥ pūrṇaḥ sa kāla iti ॥037A॥
taṃ śacyabravīcchakreṇa yathoktam ॥037B॥
sa maharṣiyuktaṃ vāhanamadhirūḍhaḥ śacīsamīpamupāgacchat ॥037C॥
38
atha maitrāvaruṇiḥ kumbhayoniragastyo maharṣīnvikriyamāṇāṃstānnahuṣeṇāpaśyat ॥038A॥
padbhyāṃ ca tenāspṛśyata ॥038B॥
tataḥ sa nahuṣamabravīdakāryapravṛtta pāpa patasva mahīm ॥038C॥
sarpo bhava yāvadbhūmirgirayaśca tiṣṭheyustāvaditi ॥038D॥
sa maharṣivākyasamakālameva tasmādyānādavāpatat ॥038E॥
39
athānindraṃ punastrailokyamabhavat ॥039A॥
tato devā ṛṣayaśca bhagavantaṃ viṣṇuṃ śaraṇamindrārthe'bhijagmuḥ ॥039B॥
ūcuścainaṃ bhagavannindraṃ brahmavadhyābhibhūtaṃ trātumarhasīti ॥039C॥
tataḥ sa varadastānabravīdaśvamedhaṃ yajñaṃ vaiṣṇavaṃ śakro'bhiyajatu ॥039D॥
tataḥ svaṃ sthānaṃ prāpsyatīti ॥039E॥
40
tato devā ṛṣayaścendraṃ nāpaśyanyadā tadā śacīmūcurgaccha subhage indramānayasveti ॥040A॥
sā punastatsaraḥ samabhyagacchat ॥040B॥
indraśca tasmātsarasaḥ samutthāya bṛhaspatimabhijagāma ॥040C॥
bṛhaspatiścāśvamedhaṃ mahākratuṃ śakrāyāharat ॥040D॥
tataḥ kṛṣṇasāraṅgaṃ medhyamaśvamutsṛjya vāhanaṃ tameva kṛtvā indraṃ marutpatiṃ bṛhaspatiḥ svasthānaṃ prāpayāmāsa ॥040E॥
41
tataḥ sa devarāḍdevairṝṣibhiḥ stūyamānastriviṣṭapastho niṣkalmaṣo babhūva ॥041A॥
brahmavadhyāṃ caturṣu sthāneṣu vanitāgnivanaspatigoṣu vyabhajat ॥041B॥
evamindro brahmatejaḥprabhāvopabṛṃhitaḥ śatruvadhaṃ kṛtvā svasthānaṃ prāpitaḥ ॥041C॥
42
ākāśagaṅgāgataśca purā bharadvājo maharṣirupāspṛśaṃstrīnkramānkramatā viṣṇunābhyāsāditaḥ ॥042A॥
sa bharadvājena sasalilena pāṇinorasi tāḍitaḥ salakṣaṇoraskaḥ saṃvṛttaḥ ॥042B॥
43
bhṛguṇā maharṣiṇā śapto'gniḥ sarvabhakṣatvamupanītaḥ ॥043AB॥
44
aditirvai devānāmannamapacadetadbhuktvāsurānhaniṣyantīti ॥044A॥
tatra budho vratacaryāsamāptāvāgacchat ॥044B॥
aditiṃ cāvocadbhikṣāṃ dehīti ॥044C॥
tatra devaiḥ pūrvametatprāśyaṃ nānyenetyaditirbhikṣāṃ nādāt ॥044D॥
atha bhikṣāpratyākhyānaruṣitena budhena brahmabhūtena vivasvato dvitīye janmanyaṇḍasañjñitasyāṇḍaṃ māritamadityāḥ ॥044E॥
sa mārtaṇḍo vivasvānabhavacchrāddhadevaḥ ॥044F॥
45
dakṣasya vai duhitaraḥ ṣaṣṭirāsan ॥045A॥
tābhyaḥ kaśyapāya trayodaśa prādāddaśa dharmāya daśa manave saptaviṃśatimindave ॥045B॥
tāsu tulyāsu nakṣatrākhyāṃ gatāsu somo rohiṇyāmabhyadhikāṃ prītimakarot ॥045C॥
tatastāḥ śeṣāḥ patnya īrṣyāvatyaḥ pituḥ samīpaṃ gatvemamarthaṃ śaśaṃsuḥ ॥045D॥
bhagavannasmāsu tulyaprabhāvāsu somo rohiṇīmadhikaṃ bhajatīti ॥045E॥
so'bravīdyakṣmainamāvekṣyatīti ॥045F॥
46
dakṣaśāpātsomaṃ rājānaṃ yakṣmāviveśa ॥046A॥
sa yakṣmaṇāviṣṭo dakṣamagamat ॥046B॥
dakṣaścainamabravīnna samaṃ vartasa iti ॥046C॥
tatrarṣayaḥ somamabruvankṣīyase yakṣmaṇā ॥046D॥
paścimasyāṃ diśi samudre hiraṇyasarastīrtham ॥046E॥
tatra gatvātmānamabhiṣecayasveti ॥046F॥
athāgacchatsomastatra hiraṇyasarastīrtham ॥046G॥
gatvā cātmanaḥ snapanamakarot ॥046H॥
snātvā cātmānaṃ pāpmano mokṣayāmāsa ॥046I॥
tatra cāvabhāsitastīrthe yadā somastadāprabhṛti tīrthaṃ tatprabhāsamiti nāmnā khyātaṃ babhūva ॥046J॥
tacchāpādadyāpi kṣīyate somo'māvāsyāntarasthaḥ ॥046K॥
paurṇamāsīmātre'dhiṣṭhito meghalekhāpraticchannaṃ vapurdarśayati ॥046L॥
meghasadṛśaṃ varṇamagamattadasya śaśalakṣma vimalamabhavat ॥046M॥
47
sthūlaśirā maharṣirmeroḥ prāguttare digbhāge tapastepe ॥047A॥
tasya tapastapyamānasya sarvagandhavahaḥ śucirvāyurvivāyamānaḥ śarīramaspṛśat ॥047B॥
sa tapasā tāpitaśarīraḥ kṛśo vāyunopavījyamāno hṛdayaparitoṣamagamat ॥047C॥
tatra tasyānilavyajanakṛtaparitoṣasya sadyo vanaspatayaḥ puṣpaśobhāṃ na darśitavanta iti sa etāñśaśāpa na sarvakālaṃ puṣpavanto bhaviṣyatheti ॥047D॥
48
nārāyaṇo lokahitārthaṃ vaḍavāmukho nāma maharṣiḥ purābhavat ॥048A॥
tasya merau tapastapyataḥ samudra āhūto nāgataḥ ॥048B॥
tenāmarṣitenātmagātroṣmaṇā samudraḥ stimitajalaḥ kṛtaḥ ॥048C॥
svedaprasyandanasadṛśaścāsya lavaṇabhāvo janitaḥ ॥048D॥
uktaścāpeyo bhaviṣyasi ॥048E॥
etacca te toyaṃ vaḍavāmukhasañjñitena pīyamānaṃ madhuraṃ bhaviṣyati ॥048F॥
tadetadadyāpi vaḍavāmukhasañjñitenānuvartinā toyaṃ sāmudraṃ pīyate ॥048G॥
49
himavato girerduhitaramumāṃ rudraścakame ॥049A॥
bhṛgurapi ca maharṣirhimavantamāgamyābravītkanyāmumāṃ me dehīti ॥049B॥
tamabravīddhimavānabhilaṣito varo rudra iti ॥049C॥
tamabravīdbhṛguryasmāttvayāhaṃ kanyāvaraṇakṛtabhāvaḥ pratyākhyātastasmānna ratnānāṃ bhavānbhājanaṃ bhaviṣyatīti ॥049D॥
adyaprabhṛtyetadavasthitamṛṣivacanam ॥049E॥
50
tadevaṃvidhaṃ māhātmyaṃ brāhmaṇānām ॥050A॥
kṣatramapi śāśvatīmavyayāṃ pṛthivīṃ patnīmabhigamya bubhuje ॥050B॥
tadetadbrahmāgnīṣomīyam ॥050C॥
tena jagaddhāryate] ॥050D॥
Глава 330
1
śrībhagavānuvāca ।
sūryācandramasau śaśvatkeśairme aṃśusañjñitaiḥ ।
bodhayaṃstāpayaṃścaiva jagaduttiṣṭhataḥ pṛthak ॥1॥
Великий бог сказал:
2
bodhanāttāpanāccaiva jagato harṣaṇaṃ bhavet ।
agnīṣomakṛtairebhiḥ karmabhiḥ pāṇḍunandana ।
hṛṣīkeśo'hamīśāno varado lokabhāvanaḥ ॥2॥
3
iḍopahūtayogena hare bhāgaṃ kratuṣvaham ।
varṇaśca me hariśreṣṭhastasmāddharirahaṃ smṛtaḥ ॥3॥
4
dhāma sāro hi lokānāmṛtaṃ caiva vicāritam ।
ṛtadhāmā tato vipraiḥ satyaścāhaṃ prakīrtitaḥ ॥4॥
5
naṣṭāṃ ca dharaṇīṃ pūrvamavindaṃ vai guhāgatām ।
govinda iti māṃ devā vāgbhiḥ samabhituṣṭuvuḥ ॥5॥
6
śipiviṣṭeti cākhyāyāṃ hīnaromā ca yo bhavet ।
tenāviṣṭaṃ hi yatkiñcicchipiviṣṭaṃ hi tatsmṛtam ॥6॥
7
yāsko māmṛṣiravyagro naikayajñeṣu gītavān ।
śipiviṣṭa iti hyasmādguhyanāmadharo hyaham ॥7॥
8
stutvā māṃ śipiviṣṭeti yāsko ṛṣirudāradhīḥ ।
matprasādādadho naṣṭaṃ niruktamabhijagmivān ॥8॥
9
na hi jāto na jāye'haṃ na janiṣye kadācana ।
kṣetrajñaḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ tasmādahamajaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥9॥
10
noktapūrvaṃ mayā kṣudramaślīlaṃ vā kadācana ।
ṛtā brahmasutā sā me satyā devī sarasvatī ॥10॥
11
saccāsaccaiva kaunteya mayāveśitamātmani ।
pauṣkare brahmasadane satyaṃ māmṛṣayo viduḥ ॥11॥
12
sattvānna cyutapūrvo'haṃ sattvaṃ vai viddhi matkṛtam ।
janmanīhābhavatsattvaṃ paurvikaṃ me dhanañjaya ॥12॥
13
nirāśīḥkarmasaṃyuktaṃ sātvataṃ māṃ prakalpaya ।
sātvatajñānadṛṣṭo'haṃ sātvataḥ sātvatāṃ patiḥ ॥13॥
14
kṛṣāmi medinīṃ pārtha bhūtvā kārṣṇāyaso mahān ।
kṛṣṇo varṇaśca me yasmāttasmātkṛṣṇo'hamarjuna ॥14॥
15
mayā saṃśleṣitā bhūmiradbhirvyoma ca vāyunā ।
vāyuśca tejasā sārdhaṃ vaikuṇṭhatvaṃ tato mama ॥15॥
16
nirvāṇaṃ paramaṃ saukhyaṃ dharmo'sau para ucyate ।
tasmānna cyutapūrvo'hamacyutastena karmaṇā ॥16॥
17
pṛthivīnabhasī cobhe viśrute viśvalaukike ।
tayoḥ sandhāraṇārthaṃ hi māmadhokṣajamañjasā ॥17॥
18
niruktaṃ vedaviduṣo ye ca śabdārthacintakāḥ ।
te māṃ gāyanti prāgvaṃśe adhokṣaja iti sthitiḥ ॥18॥
19
śabda ekamataireṣa vyāhṛtaḥ paramarṣibhiḥ ।
nānyo hyadhokṣajo loke ṛte nārāyaṇaṃ prabhum ॥19॥
20
ghṛtaṃ mamārciṣo loke jantūnāṃ prāṇadhāraṇam ।
ghṛtārcirahamavyagrairvedajñaiḥ parikīrtitaḥ ॥20॥
21
trayo hi dhātavaḥ khyātāḥ karmajā iti ca smṛtāḥ ।
pittaṃ śleṣmā ca vāyuśca eṣa saṅghāta ucyate ॥21॥
22
etaiśca dhāryate janturetaiḥ kṣīṇaiśca kṣīyate ।
āyurvedavidastasmāttridhātuṃ māṃ pracakṣate ॥22॥
23
vṛṣo hi bhagavāndharmaḥ khyāto lokeṣu bhārata ।
naighaṇṭukapadākhyātaṃ viddhi māṃ vṛṣamuttamam ॥23॥
24
kapirvarāhaḥ śreṣṭhaśca dharmaśca vṛṣa ucyate ।
tasmādvṛṣākapiṃ prāha kaśyapo māṃ prajāpatiḥ ॥24॥
25
na cādiṃ na madhyaṃ tathā naiva cāntaṃ kadācidvidante surāścāsurāśca ।
anādyo hyamadhyastathā cāpyanantaḥ pragīto'hamīśo vibhurlokasākṣī ॥25॥
26
śucīni śravaṇīyāni śṛṇomīha dhanañjaya ।
na ca pāpāni gṛhṇāmi tato'haṃ vai śuciśravāḥ ॥26॥
27
ekaśṛṅgaḥ purā bhūtvā varāho divyadarśanaḥ ।
imāmuddhṛtavānbhūmimekaśṛṅgastato hyaham ॥27॥
28
tathaivāsaṃ trikakudo vārāhaṃ rūpamāsthitaḥ ।
trikakuttena vikhyātaḥ śarīrasya tu māpanāt ॥28॥
29
viriñca iti yaḥ proktaḥ kapilajñānacintakaiḥ ।
sa prajāpatirevāhaṃ cetanātsarvalokakṛt ॥29॥
30
vidyāsahāyavantaṃ māmādityasthaṃ sanātanam ।
kapilaṃ prāhurācāryāḥ sāṅkhyā niścitaniścayāḥ ॥30॥
31
hiraṇyagarbho dyutimāneṣa yaśchandasi stutaḥ ।
yogaiḥ sampūjyate nityaṃ sa evāhaṃ vibhuḥ smṛtaḥ ॥31॥
32
ekaviṃśatiśākhaṃ ca ṛgvedaṃ māṃ pracakṣate ।
sahasraśākhaṃ yatsāma ye vai vedavido janāḥ ।
gāyantyāraṇyake viprā madbhaktāste'pi durlabhāḥ ॥32॥
33
ṣaṭpañcāśatamaṣṭau ca saptatriṃśatamityuta ।
yasmiñśākhā yajurvede so'hamādhvaryave smṛtaḥ ॥33॥
34
pañcakalpamatharvāṇaṃ kṛtyābhiḥ paribṛṃhitam ।
kalpayanti hi māṃ viprā atharvāṇavidastathā ॥34॥
35
śākhābhedāśca ye kecidyāśca śākhāsu gītayaḥ ।
svaravarṇasamuccārāḥ sarvāṃstānviddhi matkṛtān ॥35॥
36
yattaddhayaśiraḥ pārtha samudeti varapradam ।
so'hamevottare bhāge kramākṣaravibhāgavit ॥36॥
37
rāmādeśitamārgeṇa matprasādānmahātmanā ।
pāñcālena kramaḥ prāptastasmādbhūtātsanātanāt ।
bābhravyagotraḥ sa babhau prathamaḥ kramapāragaḥ ॥37॥
38
nārāyaṇādvaraṃ labdhvā prāpya yogamanuttamam ।
kramaṃ praṇīya śikṣāṃ ca praṇayitvā sa gālavaḥ ॥38॥
39
kaṇḍarīko'tha rājā ca brahmadattaḥ pratāpavān ।
jātīmaraṇajaṃ duḥkhaṃ smṛtvā smṛtvā punaḥ punaḥ ।
saptajātiṣu mukhyatvādyogānāṃ sampadaṃ gataḥ ॥39॥
40
purāhamātmajaḥ pārtha prathitaḥ kāraṇāntare ।
dharmasya kuruśārdūla tato'haṃ dharmajaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥40॥
41
naranārāyaṇau pūrvaṃ tapastepaturavyayam ।
dharmayānaṃ samārūḍhau parvate gandhamādane ॥41॥
42
tatkālasamayaṃ caiva dakṣayajño babhūva ha ।
na caivākalpayadbhāgaṃ dakṣo rudrasya bhārata ॥42॥
43
tato dadhīcivacanāddakṣayajñamapāharat ।
sasarja śūlaṃ krodhena prajvalantaṃ muhurmuhuḥ ॥43॥
44
tacchūlaṃ bhasmasātkṛtvā dakṣayajñaṃ savistaram ।
āvayoḥ sahasāgacchadbadaryāśramamantikāt ।
vegena mahatā pārtha patannārāyaṇorasi ॥44॥
45
tataḥ svatejasāviṣṭāḥ keśā nārāyaṇasya ha ।
babhūvurmuñjavarṇāstu tato'haṃ muñjakeśavān ॥45॥
46
tacca śūlaṃ vinirdhūtaṃ huṅkāreṇa mahātmanā ।
jagāma śaṅkarakaraṃ nārāyaṇasamāhatam ॥46॥
47
atha rudra upādhāvattāvṛṣī tapasānvitau ।
tata enaṃ samuddhūtaṃ kaṇṭhe jagrāha pāṇinā ।
nārāyaṇaḥ sa viśvātmā tenāsya śitikaṇṭhatā ॥47॥
48
atha rudravighātārthamiṣīkāṃ jagṛhe naraḥ ।
mantraiśca saṃyuyojāśu so'bhavatparaśurmahān ॥48॥
49
kṣiptaśca sahasā rudre khaṇḍanaṃ prāptavāṃstadā ।
tato'haṃ khaṇḍaparaśuḥ smṛtaḥ paraśukhaṇḍanāt ॥49॥
50
arjuna uvāca ।
asminyuddhe tu vārṣṇeya trailokyamathane tadā ।
jayaṃ kaḥ prāptavāṃstatra śaṃsaitanme janārdana ॥50॥
Арджуна сказал:
51
śrībhagavānuvāca ।
tayoḥ saṃlagnayoryuddhe rudranārāyaṇātmanoḥ ।
udvignāḥ sahasā kṛtsnā lokāḥ sarve'bhavaṃstadā ॥51॥
Великий бог сказал:
52
nāgṛhṇātpāvakaḥ śubhraṃ makheṣu suhutaṃ haviḥ ।
vedā na pratibhānti sma ṛṣīṇāṃ bhāvitātmanām ॥52॥
53
devānrajastamaścaiva samāviviśatustadā ।
vasudhā sañcakampe'tha nabhaśca vipaphāla ha ॥53॥
54
niṣprabhāṇi ca tejāṃsi brahmā caivāsanāccyutaḥ ।
agācchoṣaṃ samudraśca himavāṃśca vyaśīryata ॥54॥
55
tasminnevaṃ samutpanne nimitte pāṇḍunandana ।
brahmā vṛto devagaṇairṝṣibhiśca mahātmabhiḥ ।
ājagāmāśu taṃ deśaṃ yatra yuddhamavartata ॥55॥
56
sāñjalipragraho bhūtvā caturvaktro niruktagaḥ ।
uvāca vacanaṃ rudraṃ lokānāmastu vai śivam ।
nyasyāyudhāni viśveśa jagato hitakāmyayā ॥56॥
57
yadakṣaramathāvyaktamīśaṃ lokasya bhāvanam ।
kūṭasthaṃ kartṛnirdvandvamakarteti ca yaṃ viduḥ ॥57॥
58
vyaktibhāvagatasyāsya ekā mūrtiriyaṃ śivā ।
naro nārāyaṇaścaiva jātau dharmakulodvahau ॥58॥
59
tapasā mahatā yuktau devaśreṣṭhau mahāvratau ।
ahaṃ prasādajastasya kasmiṃścitkāraṇāntare ।
tvaṃ caiva krodhajastāta pūrvasarge sanātanaḥ ॥59॥
60
mayā ca sārdhaṃ varadaṃ vibudhaiśca maharṣibhiḥ ।
prasasādayāśu lokānāṃ śāntirbhavatu māciram ॥60॥
61
brahmaṇā tvevamuktastu rudraḥ krodhāgnimutsṛjan ।
prasādayāmāsa tato devaṃ nārāyaṇaṃ prabhum ।
śaraṇaṃ ca jagāmādyaṃ vareṇyaṃ varadaṃ harim ॥61॥
62
tato'tha varado devo jitakrodho jitendriyaḥ ।
prītimānabhavattatra rudreṇa saha saṅgataḥ ॥62॥
63
ṛṣibhirbrahmaṇā caiva vibudhaiśca supūjitaḥ ।
uvāca devamīśānamīśaḥ sa jagato hariḥ ॥63॥
64
yastvāṃ vetti sa māṃ vetti yastvāmanu sa māmanu ।
nāvayorantaraṃ kiñcinmā te bhūdbuddhiranyathā ॥64॥
65
adya prabhṛti śrīvatsaḥ śūlāṅko'yaṃ bhavatvayam ।
mama pāṇyaṅkitaścāpi śrīkaṇṭhastvaṃ bhaviṣyasi ॥65॥
66
evaṃ lakṣaṇamutpādya parasparakṛtaṃ tadā ।
sakhyaṃ caivātulaṃ kṛtvā rudreṇa sahitāvṛṣī ।
tapastepaturavyagrau visṛjya tridivaukasaḥ ॥66॥
67
eṣa te kathitaḥ pārtha nārāyaṇajayo mṛdhe ।
nāmāni caiva guhyāni niruktāni ca bhārata ।
ṛṣibhiḥ kathitānīha yāni saṅkīrtitāni te ॥67॥
68
evaṃ bahuvidhai rūpaiścarāmīha vasundharām ।
brahmalokaṃ ca kaunteya golokaṃ ca sanātanam ।
mayā tvaṃ rakṣito yuddhe mahāntaṃ prāptavāñjayam ॥68॥
69
yastu te so'grato yāti yuddhe sampratyupasthite ।
taṃ viddhi rudraṃ kaunteya devadevaṃ kapardinam ॥69॥
70
kālaḥ sa eva kathitaḥ krodhajeti mayā tava ।
nihatāṃstena vai pūrvaṃ hatavānasi vai ripūn ॥70॥
71
aprameyaprabhāvaṃ taṃ devadevamumāpatim ।
namasva devaṃ prayato viśveśaṃ haramavyayam] ॥71॥
Глава 331
1
janamejaya uvāca ।
brahmansumahadākhyānaṃ bhavatā parikīrtitam ।
yacchrutvā munayaḥ sarve vismayaṃ paramaṃ gatāḥ ॥1॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
2
idaṃ śatasahasrāddhi bhāratākhyānavistarāt ।
āmathya matimanthena jñānodadhimanuttamam ॥2॥
3
navanītaṃ yathā dadhno malayāccandanaṃ yathā ।
āraṇyakaṃ ca vedebhya oṣadhibhyo'mṛtaṃ yathā ॥3॥
4
samuddhṛtamidaṃ brahmankathāmṛtamanuttamam ।
taponidhe tvayoktaṃ hi nārāyaṇakathāśrayam ॥4॥
5
sa hīśo bhagavāndevaḥ sarvabhūtātmabhāvanaḥ ।
aho nārāyaṇaṃ tejo durdarśaṃ dvijasattama ॥5॥
6
yatrāviśanti kalpānte sarve brahmādayaḥ surāḥ ।
ṛṣayaśca sagandharvā yacca kiñciccarācaram ।
na tato'sti paraṃ manye pāvanaṃ divi ceha ca ॥6॥
7
sarvāśramābhigamanaṃ sarvatīrthāvagāhanam ।
na tathā phaladaṃ cāpi nārāyaṇakathā yathā ॥7॥
8
sarvathā pāvitāḥ smeha śrutvemāmāditaḥ kathām ।
harerviśveśvarasyeha sarvapāpapraṇāśanīm ॥8॥
9
na citraṃ kṛtavāṃstatra yadāryo me dhanañjayaḥ ।
vāsudevasahāyo yaḥ prāptavāñjayamuttamam ॥9॥
10
na cāsya kiñcidaprāpyaṃ manye lokeṣvapi triṣu ।
trailokyanātho viṣṇuḥ sa yasyāsītsāhyakṛtsakhā ॥10॥
11
dhanyāśca sarva evāsanbrahmaṃste mama pūrvakāḥ ।
hitāya śreyase caiva yeṣāmāsījjanārdanaḥ ॥11॥
12
tapasāpi na dṛśyo hi bhagavāṁllokapūjitaḥ ।
yaṃ dṛṣṭavantaste sākṣācchrīvatsāṅkavibhūṣaṇam ॥12॥
13
tebhyo dhanyataraścaiva nāradaḥ parameṣṭhijaḥ ।
na cālpatejasamṛṣiṃ vedmi nāradamavyayam ।
śvetadvīpaṃ samāsādya yena dṛṣṭaḥ svayaṃ hariḥ ॥13॥
14
devaprasādānugataṃ vyaktaṃ tattasya darśanam ।
yaddṛṣṭavāṃstadā devamaniruddhatanau sthitam ॥14॥
15
badarīmāśramaṃ yattu nāradaḥ prādravatpunaḥ ।
naranārāyaṇau draṣṭuṃ kiṃ nu tatkāraṇaṃ mune ॥15॥
16
śvetadvīpānnivṛttaśca nāradaḥ parameṣṭhijaḥ ।
badarīmāśramaṃ prāpya samāgamya ca tāvṛṣī ॥16॥
17
kiyantaṃ kālamavasatkāḥ kathāḥ pṛṣṭavāṃśca saḥ ।
śvetadvīpādupāvṛtte tasminvā sumahātmani ॥17॥
18
kimabrūtāṃ mahātmānau naranārāyaṇāvṛṣī ।
tadetanme yathātattvaṃ sarvamākhyātumarhasi ॥18॥
19
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
namo bhagavate tasmai vyāsāyāmitatejase ।
yasya prasādādvakṣyāmi nārāyaṇakathāmimām ॥19॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
20
prāpya śvetaṃ mahādvīpaṃ dṛṣṭvā ca harimavyayam ।
nivṛtto nārado rājaṃstarasā merumāgamat ।
hṛdayenodvahanbhāraṃ yaduktaṃ paramātmanā ॥20॥
21
paścādasyābhavadrājannātmanaḥ sādhvasaṃ mahat ।
yadgatvā dūramadhvānaṃ kṣemī punarihāgataḥ ॥21॥
22
tato meroḥ pracakrāma parvataṃ gandhamādanam ।
nipapāta ca khāttūrṇaṃ viśālāṃ badarīmanu ॥22॥
23
tataḥ sa dadṛśe devau purāṇāvṛṣisattamau ।
tapaścarantau sumahadātmaniṣṭhau mahāvratau ॥23॥
24
tejasābhyadhikau sūryātsarvalokavirocanāt ।
śrīvatsalakṣaṇau pūjyau jaṭāmaṇḍaladhāriṇau ॥24॥
25
jālapādabhujau tau tu pādayoścakralakṣaṇau ।
vyūḍhoraskau dīrghabhujau tathā muṣkacatuṣkiṇau ॥25॥
26
ṣaṣṭidantāvaṣṭadaṃṣṭrau meghaughasadṛśasvanau ।
svāsyau pṛthulalāṭau ca suhanū subhrunāsikau ॥26॥
27
ātapatreṇa sadṛśe śirasī devayostayoḥ ।
evaṃ lakṣaṇasampannau mahāpuruṣasañjñitau ॥27॥
28
tau dṛṣṭvā nārado hṛṣṭastābhyāṃ ca pratipūjitaḥ ।
svāgatenābhibhāṣyātha pṛṣṭaścānāmayaṃ tadā ॥28॥
29
babhūvāntargatamatirnirīkṣya puruṣottamau ।
sadogatāstatra ye vai sarvabhūtanamaskṛtāḥ ॥29॥
30
śvetadvīpe mayā dṛṣṭāstādṛśāvṛṣisattamau ।
iti sañcintya manasā kṛtvā cābhipradakṣiṇam ।
upopaviviśe tatra pīṭhe kuśamaye śubhe ॥30॥
31
tatastau tapasāṃ vāsau yaśasāṃ tejasāmapi ।
ṛṣī śamadamopetau kṛtvā pūrvāhṇikaṃ vidhim ॥31॥
32
paścānnāradamavyagrau pādyārghyābhyāṃ prapūjya ca ।
pīṭhayoścopaviṣṭau tau kṛtātithyāhnikau nṛpa ॥32॥
33
teṣu tatropaviṣṭeṣu sa deśo'bhivyarājata ।
ājyāhutimahājvālairyajñavāṭo'gnibhiryathā ॥33॥
34
atha nārāyaṇastatra nāradaṃ vākyamabravīt ।
sukhopaviṣṭaṃ viśrāntaṃ kṛtātithyaṃ sukhasthitam ॥34॥
35
apīdānīṃ sa bhagavānparamātmā sanātanaḥ ।
śvetadvīpe tvayā dṛṣṭa āvayoḥ prakṛtiḥ parā ॥35॥
36
nārada uvāca ।
dṛṣṭo me puruṣaḥ śrīmānviśvarūpadharo'vyayaḥ ।
sarve hi lokāstatrasthāstathā devāḥ saharṣibhiḥ ।
adyāpi cainaṃ paśyāmi yuvāṃ paśyansanātanau ॥36॥
Нарада сказал:
37
yairlakṣaṇairupetaḥ sa hariravyaktarūpadhṛk ।
tairlakṣaṇairupetau hi vyaktarūpadharau yuvām ॥37॥
38
dṛṣṭau mayā yuvāṃ tatra tasya devasya pārśvataḥ ।
iha caivāgato'smyadya visṛṣṭaḥ paramātmanā ॥38॥
39
ko hi nāma bhavettasya tejasā yaśasā śriyā ।
sadṛśastriṣu lokeṣu ṛte dharmātmajau yuvām ॥39॥
40
tena me kathitaṃ pūrvaṃ nāma kṣetrajñasañjñitam ।
prādurbhāvāśca kathitā bhaviṣyanti hi ye yathā ॥40॥
41
tatra ye puruṣāḥ śvetāḥ pañcendriyavivarjitāḥ ।
pratibuddhāśca te sarve bhaktāśca puruṣottamam ॥41॥
42
te'rcayanti sadā devaṃ taiḥ sārdhaṃ ramate ca saḥ ।
priyabhakto hi bhagavānparamātmā dvijapriyaḥ ॥42॥
43
ramate so'rcyamāno hi sadā bhāgavatapriyaḥ ।
viśvabhuksarvago devo bāndhavo bhaktavatsalaḥ ।
sa kartā kāraṇaṃ caiva kāryaṃ cātibaladyutiḥ ॥43॥
44
tapasā yojya so''tmānaṃ śvetadvīpātparaṃ hi yat ।
teja ityabhivikhyātaṃ svayambhāsāvabhāsitam ॥44॥
45
śāntiḥ sā triṣu lokeṣu siddhānāṃ bhāvitātmanām ।
etayā śubhayā buddhyā naiṣṭhikaṃ vratamāsthitaḥ ॥45॥
46
na tatra sūryastapati na somo'bhivirājate ।
na vāyurvāti deveśe tapaścarati duścaram ॥46॥
47
vedīmaṣṭatalotsedhāṃ bhūmāvāsthāya viśvabhuk ।
ekapādasthito deva ūrdhvabāhurudaṅmukhaḥ ।
sāṅgānāvartayanvedāṃstapastepe suduścaram ॥47॥
48
yadbrahmā ṛṣayaścaiva svayaṃ paśupatiśca yat ।
śeṣāśca vibudhaśreṣṭhā daityadānavarākṣasāḥ ॥48॥
49
nāgāḥ suparṇā gandharvāḥ siddhā rājarṣayaśca ye ।
havyaṃ kavyaṃ ca satataṃ vidhipūrvaṃ prayuñjate ।
kṛtsnaṃ tattasya devasya caraṇāvupatiṣṭhati ॥49॥
50
yāḥ kriyāḥ samprayuktāstu ekāntagatabuddhibhiḥ ।
tāḥ sarvāḥ śirasā devaḥ pratigṛhṇāti vai svayam ॥50॥
51
na tasyānyaḥ priyataraḥ pratibuddhairmahātmabhiḥ ।
vidyate triṣu lokeṣu tato'smyaikāntikaṃ gataḥ ।
iha caivāgatastena visṛṣṭaḥ paramātmanā ॥51॥
52
evaṃ me bhagavāndevaḥ svayamākhyātavānhariḥ ।
āsiṣye tatparo bhūtvā yuvābhyāṃ saha nityaśaḥ] ॥52॥
Глава 332
1
naranārāyaṇāvūcatuḥ ।
dhanyo'syanugṛhīto'si yatte dṛṣṭaḥ svayaṃ prabhuḥ ।
na hi taṃ dṛṣṭavānkaścitpadmayonirapi svayam ॥1॥
2
avyaktayonirbhagavāndurdarśaḥ puruṣottamaḥ ।
nāradaitaddhi te satyaṃ vacanaṃ samudāhṛtam ॥2॥
3
nāsya bhaktaiḥ priyataro loke kaścana vidyate ।
tataḥ svayaṃ darśitavānsvamātmānaṃ dvijottama ॥3॥
4
tapo hi tapyatastasya yatsthānaṃ paramātmanaḥ ।
na tatsamprāpnute kaścidṛte hyāvāṃ dvijottama ॥4॥
5
yā hi sūryasahasrasya samastasya bhaveddyutiḥ ।
sthānasya sā bhavettasya svayaṃ tena virājatā ॥5॥
6
tasmāduttiṣṭhate vipra devādviśvabhuvaḥ pateḥ ।
kṣamā kṣamāvatāṃ śreṣṭha yayā bhūmistu yujyate ॥6॥
7
tasmāccottiṣṭhate devātsarvabhūtahito rasaḥ ।
āpo yena hi yujyante dravatvaṃ prāpnuvanti ca ॥7॥
8
tasmādeva samudbhūtaṃ tejo rūpaguṇātmakam ।
yena sma yujyate sūryastato lokānvirājate ॥8॥
9
tasmāddevātsamudbhūtaḥ sparśastu puruṣottamāt ।
yena sma yujyate vāyustato lokānvivātyasau ॥9॥
10
tasmāccottiṣṭhate śabdaḥ sarvalokeśvarātprabhoḥ ।
ākāśaṃ yujyate yena tatastiṣṭhatyasaṃvṛtam ॥10॥
11
tasmāccottiṣṭhate devātsarvabhūtagataṃ manaḥ ।
candramā yena saṃyuktaḥ prakāśaguṇadhāraṇaḥ ॥11॥
12
ṣaḍbhūtotpādakaṃ nāma tatsthānaṃ vedasañjñitam ।
vidyāsahāyo yatrāste bhagavānhavyakavyabhuk ॥12॥
13
ye hi niṣkalmaṣā loke puṇyapāpavivarjitāḥ ।
teṣāṃ vai kṣemamadhvānaṃ gacchatāṃ dvijasattama ।
sarvalokatamohantā ādityo dvāramucyate ॥13॥
14
ādityadagdhasarvāṅgā adṛśyāḥ kenacitkvacit ।
paramāṇubhūtā bhūtvā tu taṃ devaṃ praviśantyuta ॥14॥
15
tasmādapi vinirmuktā aniruddhatanau sthitāḥ ।
manobhūtāstato bhūyaḥ pradyumnaṃ praviśantyuta ॥15॥
16
pradyumnāccāpi nirmuktā jīvaṃ saṅkarṣaṇaṃ tathā ।
viśanti viprapravarāḥ sāṅkhyā bhāgavataiḥ saha ॥16॥
17
tatastraiguṇyahīnāste paramātmānamañjasā ।
praviśanti dvijaśreṣṭha kṣetrajñaṃ nirguṇātmakam ।
sarvāvāsaṃ vāsudevaṃ kṣetrajñaṃ viddhi tattvataḥ ॥17॥
18
samāhitamanaskāśca niyatāḥ saṃyatendriyāḥ ।
ekāntabhāvopagatā vāsudevaṃ viśanti te ॥18॥
19
āvāmapi ca dharmasya gṛhe jātau dvijottama ।
ramyāṃ viśālāmāśritya tapa ugraṃ samāsthitau ॥19॥
20
ye tu tasyaiva devasya prādurbhāvāḥ surapriyāḥ ।
bhaviṣyanti trilokasthāsteṣāṃ svastītyato dvija ॥20॥
21
vidhinā svena yuktābhyāṃ yathāpūrvaṃ dvijottama ।
āsthitābhyāṃ sarvakṛcchraṃ vrataṃ samyaktaduttamam ॥21॥
22
āvābhyāmapi dṛṣṭastvaṃ śvetadvīpe tapodhana ।
samāgato bhagavatā sañjalpaṃ kṛtavānyathā ॥22॥
23
sarvaṃ hi nau saṃviditaṃ trailokye sacarācare ।
yadbhaviṣyati vṛttaṃ vā vartate vā śubhāśubham ॥23॥
24
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
etacchrutvā tayorvākyaṃ tapasyugre'bhyavartata ।
nāradaḥ prāñjalirbhūtvā nārāyaṇaparāyaṇaḥ ॥24॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
25
jajāpa vidhivanmantrānnārāyaṇagatānbahūn ।
divyaṃ varṣasahasraṃ hi naranārāyaṇāśrame ॥25॥
26
avasatsa mahātejā nārado bhagavānṛṣiḥ ।
tamevābhyarcayandevaṃ naranārāyaṇau ca tau] ॥26॥
Глава 333
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
kasyacittvatha kālasya nāradaḥ parameṣṭhijaḥ ।
daivaṃ kṛtvā yathānyāyaṃ pitryaṃ cakre tataḥ param ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
tatastaṃ vacanaṃ prāha jyeṣṭho dharmātmajaḥ prabhuḥ ।
ka ijyate dvijaśreṣṭha daive pitrye ca kalpite ॥2॥
3
tvayā matimatāṃ śreṣṭha tanme śaṃsa yathāgamam ।
kimetatkriyate karma phalaṃ cāsya kimiṣyate ॥3॥
4
nārada uvāca ।
tvayaitatkathitaṃ pūrvaṃ daivaṃ kartavyamityapi ।
daivataṃ ca paro yajñaḥ paramātmā sanātanaḥ ॥4॥
Нарада сказал:
5
tatastadbhāvito nityaṃ yaje vaikuṇṭhamavyayam ।
tasmācca prasṛtaḥ pūrvaṃ brahmā lokapitāmahaḥ ॥5॥
6
mama vai pitaraṃ prītaḥ parameṣṭhyapyajījanat ।
ahaṃ saṅkalpajastasya putraḥ prathamakalpitaḥ ॥6॥
7
yajāmyahaṃ pitṝnsādho nārāyaṇavidhau kṛte ।
evaṃ sa eva bhagavānpitā mātā pitāmahaḥ ।
ijyate pitṛyajñeṣu mayā nityaṃ jagatpatiḥ ॥7॥
8
śrutiścāpyaparā deva putrānhi pitaro'yajan ।
vedaśrutiḥ praṇaṣṭā ca punaradhyāpitā sutaiḥ ।
tataste mantradāḥ putrāḥ pitṛtvamupapedire ॥8॥
9
nūnaṃ puraitadviditaṃ yuvayorbhāvitātmanoḥ ।
putrāśca pitaraścaiva parasparamapūjayan ॥9॥
10
trīnpiṇḍānnyasya vai pṛthvyāṃ pūrvaṃ dattvā kuśāniti ।
kathaṃ tu piṇḍasañjñāṃ te pitaro lebhire purā ॥10॥
11
naranārāyaṇāvūcatuḥ ।
imāṃ hi dharaṇīṃ pūrvaṃ naṣṭāṃ sāgaramekhalām ।
govinda ujjahārāśu vārāhaṃ rūpamāśritaḥ ॥11॥
12
sthāpayitvā tu dharaṇīṃ sve sthāne puruṣottamaḥ ।
jalakardamaliptāṅgo lokakāryārthamudyataḥ ॥12॥
13
prāpte cāhnikakāle sa madhyandinagate ravau ।
daṃṣṭrāvilagnānmṛtpiṇḍānvidhūya sahasā prabhuḥ ।
sthāpayāmāsa vai pṛthvyāṃ kuśānāstīrya nārada ॥13॥
14
sa teṣvātmānamuddiśya pitryaṃ cakre yathāvidhi ।
saṅkalpayitvā trīnpiṇḍānsvenaiva vidhinā prabhuḥ ॥14॥
15
ātmagātroṣmasambhūtaiḥ snehagarbhaistilairapi ।
prokṣyāpavargaṃ deveśaḥ prāṅmukhaḥ kṛtavānsvayam ॥15॥
16
maryādāsthāpanārthaṃ ca tato vacanamuktavān ।
ahaṃ hi pitaraḥ sraṣṭumudyato lokakṛtsvayam ॥16॥
17
tasya cintayataḥ sadyaḥ pitṛkāryavidhiṃ param ।
daṃṣṭrābhyāṃ pravinirdhūtā mamaite dakṣiṇāṃ diśam ।
āśritā dharaṇīṃ piṇḍāstasmātpitara eva te ॥17॥
18
trayo mūrtivihīnā vai piṇḍamūrtidharāstvime ।
bhavantu pitaro loke mayā sṛṣṭāḥ sanātanāḥ ॥18॥
19
pitā pitāmahaścaiva tathaiva prapitāmahaḥ ।
ahamevātra vijñeyastriṣu piṇḍeṣu saṃsthitaḥ ॥19॥
20
nāsti matto'dhikaḥ kaścitko vābhyarcyo mayā svayam ।
ko vā mama pitā loke ahameva pitāmahaḥ ॥20॥
21
pitāmahapitā caiva ahamevātra kāraṇam ।
ityevamuktvā vacanaṃ devadevo vṛṣākapiḥ ॥21॥
22
varāhaparvate vipra dattvā piṇḍānsavistarān ।
ātmānaṃ pūjayitvaiva tatraivādarśanaṃ gataḥ ॥22॥
23
etadarthaṃ śubhamate pitaraḥ piṇḍasañjñitāḥ ।
labhante satataṃ pūjāṃ vṛṣākapivaco yathā ॥23॥
24
ye yajanti pitṝndevāngurūṃścaivātithīṃstathā ।
gāścaiva dvijamukhyāṃśca pṛthivīṃ mātaraṃ tathā ।
karmaṇā manasā vācā viṣṇumeva yajanti te ॥24॥
25
antargataḥ sa bhagavānsarvasattvaśarīragaḥ ।
samaḥ sarveṣu bhūteṣu īśvaraḥ sukhaduḥkhayoḥ ।
mahānmahātmā sarvātmā nārāyaṇa iti śrutaḥ] ॥25॥
Глава 334
1
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
śrutvaitannārado vākyaṃ naranārāyaṇeritam ।
atyantabhaktimāndeve ekāntitvamupeyivān ॥1॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
2
proṣya varṣasahasraṃ tu naranārāyaṇāśrame ।
śrutvā bhagavadākhyānaṃ dṛṣṭvā ca harimavyayam ।
himavantaṃ jagāmāśu yatrāsya svaka āśramaḥ ॥2॥
3
tāvapi khyātatapasau naranārāyaṇāvṛṣī ।
tasminnevāśrame ramye tepatustapa uttamam ॥3॥
4
tvamapyamitavikrāntaḥ pāṇḍavānāṃ kulodvahaḥ ।
pāvitātmādya saṃvṛttaḥ śrutvemāmāditaḥ kathām ॥4॥
5
naiva tasya paro loko nāyaṃ pārthivasattama ।
karmaṇā manasā vācā yo dviṣyādviṣṇumavyayam ॥5॥
6
majjanti pitarastasya narake śāśvatīḥ samāḥ ।
yo dviṣyādvibudhaśreṣṭhaṃ devaṃ nārāyaṇaṃ harim ॥6॥
7
kathaṃ nāma bhaveddveṣya ātmā lokasya kasyacit ।
ātmā hi puruṣavyāghra jñeyo viṣṇuriti sthitiḥ ॥7॥
8
ya eṣa gururasmākamṛṣirgandhavatīsutaḥ ।
tenaitatkathitaṃ tāta māhātmyaṃ paramātmanaḥ ।
tasmācchrutaṃ mayā cedaṃ kathitaṃ ca tavānagha ॥8॥
9
kṛṣṇadvaipāyanaṃ vyāsaṃ viddhi nārāyaṇaṃ prabhum ।
ko hyanyaḥ puruṣavyāghra mahābhāratakṛdbhavet ।
dharmānnānāvidhāṃścaiva ko brūyāttamṛte prabhum ॥9॥
10
vartatāṃ te mahāyajño yathā saṅkalpitastvayā ।
saṅkalpitāśvamedhastvaṃ śrutadharmaśca tattvataḥ ॥10॥
11
etattu mahadākhyānaṃ śrutvā pārikṣito nṛpaḥ ।
tato yajñasamāptyarthaṃ kriyāḥ sarvāḥ samārabhat ॥11॥
12
nārāyaṇīyamākhyānametatte kathitaṃ mayā ।
nāradena purā rājangurave me niveditam ।
ṛṣīṇāṃ pāṇḍavānāṃ ca śṛṇvatoḥ kṛṣṇabhīṣmayoḥ ॥12॥
13
sa hi paramagururbhuvanapatirdharaṇidharaḥ śamaniyamanidhiḥ ।
śrutivinayanidhirdvijaparamahitastava bhavatu gatirhariramarahitaḥ ॥13॥
14
tapasāṃ nidhiḥ sumahatāṃ mahato yaśasaśca bhājanamariṣṭakahā ।
ekāntināṃ śaraṇado'bhayado gatido'stu vaḥ sa makhabhāgaharaḥ ॥14॥
15
triguṇātigaścatuṣpañcadharaḥ pūrteṣṭayośca phalabhāgaharaḥ ।
vidadhāti nityamajito'tibalo gatimātmagāṃ sukṛtināmṛṣiṇām ॥15॥
16
taṃ lokasākṣiṇamajaṃ puruṣaṃ ravivarṇamīśvaragatiṃ bahuśaḥ ।
praṇamadhvamekamatayo yatayaḥ salilodbhavo'pi tamṛṣiṃ praṇataḥ ॥16॥
17
sa hi lokayoniramṛtasya padaṃ sūkṣmaṃ purāṇamacalaṃ paramam ।
tatsāṅkhyayogibhirudāradhṛtaṃ buddhyā yatātmabhirviditaṃ satatam] ॥17॥
Глава 335
1
janamejaya uvāca ।
śrutaṃ bhagavatastasya māhātmyaṃ paramātmanaḥ ।
janma dharmagṛhe caiva naranārāyaṇātmakam ।
mahāvarāhasṛṣṭā ca piṇḍotpattiḥ purātanī ॥1॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
2
pravṛttau ca nivṛttau ca yo yathā parikalpitaḥ ।
sa tathā naḥ śruto brahmankathyamānastvayānagha ॥2॥
3
yacca tatkathitaṃ pūrvaṃ tvayā hayaśiro mahat ।
havyakavyabhujo viṣṇorudakpūrve mahodadhau ।
tacca dṛṣṭaṃ bhagavatā brahmaṇā parameṣṭhinā ॥3॥
4
kiṃ tadutpāditaṃ pūrvaṃ hariṇā lokadhāriṇā ।
rūpaṃ prabhāvamahatāmapūrvaṃ dhīmatāṃ vara ॥4॥
5
dṛṣṭvā hi vibudhaśreṣṭhamapūrvamamitaujasam ।
tadaśvaśirasaṃ puṇyaṃ brahmā kimakaronmune ॥5॥
6
etannaḥ saṃśayaṃ brahmanpurāṇajñānasambhavam ।
kathayasvottamamate mahāpuruṣanirmitam ।
pāvitāḥ sma tvayā brahmanpuṇyāṃ kathayatā kathām ॥6॥
7
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
kathayiṣyāmi te sarvaṃ purāṇaṃ vedasammitam ।
jagau yadbhagavānvyāso rājño dharmasutasya vai ॥7॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
8
śrutvāśvaśiraso mūrtiṃ devasya harimedhasaḥ ।
utpannasaṃśayo rājā tameva samacodayat ॥8॥
9
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
yattaddarśitavānbrahmā devaṃ hayaśirodharam ।
kimarthaṃ tatsamabhavadvapurdevopakalpitam ॥9॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
10
vyāsa uvāca ।
yatkiñcidiha loke vai dehabaddhaṃ viśāṃ pate ।
sarvaṃ pañcabhirāviṣṭaṃ bhūtairīśvarabuddhijaiḥ ॥10॥
Вьяса сказал:
11
īśvaro hi jagatsraṣṭā prabhurnārāyaṇo virāṭ ।
bhūtāntarātmā varadaḥ saguṇo nirguṇo'pi ca ।
bhūtapralayamavyaktaṃ śṛṇuṣva nṛpasattama ॥11॥
12
dharaṇyāmatha līnāyāmapsu caikārṇave purā ।
jyotirbhūte jale cāpi līne jyotiṣi cānile ॥12॥
13
vāyau cākāśasaṃlīne ākāśe ca manonuge ।
vyakte manasi saṃlīne vyakte cāvyaktatāṃ gate ॥13॥
14
avyakte puruṣaṃ yāte puṃsi sarvagate'pi ca ।
tama evābhavatsarvaṃ na prājñāyata kiñcana ॥14॥
15
tamaso brahma sambhūtaṃ tamomūlamṛtātmakam ।
tadviśvabhāvasañjñāntaṃ pauruṣīṃ tanumāsthitam ॥15॥
16
so'niruddha iti proktastatpradhānaṃ pracakṣate ।
tadavyaktamiti jñeyaṃ triguṇaṃ nṛpasattama ॥16॥
17
vidyāsahāyavāndevo viṣvakseno hariḥ prabhuḥ ।
apsveva śayanaṃ cakre nidrāyogamupāgataḥ ।
jagataścintayansṛṣṭiṃ citrāṃ bahuguṇodbhavām ॥17॥
18
tasya cintayataḥ sṛṣṭiṃ mahānātmaguṇaḥ smṛtaḥ ।
ahaṅkārastato jāto brahmā śubhacaturmukhaḥ ।
hiraṇyagarbho bhagavānsarvalokapitāmahaḥ ॥18॥
19
padme'niruddhātsambhūtastadā padmanibhekṣaṇaḥ ।
sahasrapatre dyutimānupaviṣṭaḥ sanātanaḥ ॥19॥
20
dadṛśe'dbhutasaṅkāśe lokānāpomayānprabhuḥ ।
sattvasthaḥ parameṣṭhī sa tato bhūtagaṇānsṛjat ॥20॥
21
pūrvameva ca padmasya patre sūryāṃśusaprabhe ।
nārāyaṇakṛtau bindū apāmāstāṃ guṇottarau ॥21॥
22
tāvapaśyatsa bhagavānanādinidhano'cyutaḥ ।
ekastatrābhavadbindurmadhvābho ruciraprabhaḥ ॥22॥
23
sa tāmaso madhurjātastadā nārāyaṇājñayā ।
kaṭhinastvaparo binduḥ kaiṭabho rājasastu saḥ ॥23॥
24
tāvabhyadhāvatāṃ śreṣṭhau tamorajaguṇānvitau ।
balavantau gadāhastau padmanālānusāriṇau ॥24॥
25
dadṛśāte'ravindasthaṃ brahmāṇamamitaprabham ।
sṛjantaṃ prathamaṃ vedāṃścaturaścāruvigrahān ॥25॥
26
tato vigrahavantau tau vedāndṛṣṭvāsurottamau ।
sahasā jagṛhaturvedānbrahmaṇaḥ paśyatastadā ॥26॥
27
atha tau dānavaśreṣṭhau vedāngṛhya sanātanān ।
rasāṃ viviśatustūrṇamudakpūrve mahodadhau ॥27॥
28
tato hṛteṣu vedeṣu brahmā kaśmalamāviśat ।
tato vacanamīśānaṃ prāha vedairvinākṛtaḥ ॥28॥
29
vedā me paramaṃ cakṣurvedā me paramaṃ balam ।
vedā me paramaṃ dhāma vedā me brahma cottamam ॥29॥
30
mama vedā hṛtāḥ sarve dānavābhyāṃ balāditaḥ ।
andhakārā hi me lokā jātā vedairvinākṛtāḥ ।
vedānṛte hi kiṃ kuryāṃ lokānvai sraṣṭumudyataḥ ॥30॥
31
aho bata mahadduḥkhaṃ vedanāśanajaṃ mama ।
prāptaṃ dunoti hṛdayaṃ tīvraśokāya randhayan ॥31॥
32
ko hi śokārṇave magnaṃ māmito'dya samuddharet ।
vedāṃstānānayennaṣṭānkasya cāhaṃ priyo bhave ॥32॥
33
ityevaṃ bhāṣamāṇasya brahmaṇo nṛpasattama ।
hareḥ stotrārthamudbhūtā buddhirbuddhimatāṃ vara ।
tato jagau paraṃ japyaṃ sāñjalipragrahaḥ prabhuḥ ॥33॥
34
namaste brahmahṛdaya namaste mama pūrvaja ।
lokādya bhuvanaśreṣṭha sāṅkhyayoganidhe vibho ॥34॥
35
vyaktāvyaktakarācintya kṣemaṃ panthānamāsthita ।
viśvabhuksarvabhūtānāmantarātmannayonija ॥35॥
36
ahaṃ prasādajastubhyaṃ lokadhāmne svayambhuve ।
tvatto me mānasaṃ janma prathamaṃ dvijapūjitam ॥36॥
37
cākṣuṣaṃ vai dvitīyaṃ me janma cāsītpurātanam ।
tvatprasādācca me janma tṛtīyaṃ vācikaṃ mahat ॥37॥
38
tvattaḥ śravaṇajaṃ cāpi caturthaṃ janma me vibho ।
nāsikyaṃ cāpi me janma tvattaḥ pañcamamucyate ॥38॥
39
aṇḍajaṃ cāpi me janma tvattaḥ ṣaṣṭhaṃ vinirmitam ।
idaṃ ca saptamaṃ janma padmajaṃ me'mitaprabha ॥39॥
40
sarge sarge hyahaṃ putrastava triguṇavarjitaḥ ।
prathitaḥ puṇḍarīkākṣa pradhānaguṇakalpitaḥ ॥40॥
41
tvamīśvarasvabhāvaśca svayambhūḥ puruṣottamaḥ ।
tvayā vinirmito'haṃ vai vedacakṣurvayotigaḥ ॥41॥
42
te me vedā hṛtāścakṣurandho jāto'smi jāgṛhi ।
dadasva cakṣuṣī mahyaṃ priyo'haṃ te priyo'si me ॥42॥
43
evaṃ stutaḥ sa bhagavānpuruṣaḥ sarvatomukhaḥ ।
jahau nidrāmatha tadā vedakāryārthamudyataḥ ।
aiśvareṇa prayogeṇa dvitīyāṃ tanumāsthitaḥ ॥43॥
44
sunāsikena kāyena bhūtvā candraprabhastadā ।
kṛtvā hayaśiraḥ śubhraṃ vedānāmālayaṃ prabhuḥ ॥44॥
45
tasya mūrdhā samabhavaddyauḥ sanakṣatratārakā ।
keśāścāsyābhavandīrghā raveraṃśusamaprabhāḥ ॥45॥
46
karṇāvākāśapātāle lalāṭaṃ bhūtadhāriṇī ।
gaṅgā sarasvatī puṇyā bhruvāvāstāṃ mahānadī ॥46॥
47
cakṣuṣī somasūryau te nāsā sandhyā punaḥ smṛtā ।
oṅkārastvatha saṃskāro vidyujjihvā ca nirmitā ॥47॥
48
dantāśca pitaro rājansomapā iti viśrutāḥ ।
goloko brahmalokaśca oṣṭhāvāstāṃ mahātmanaḥ ।
grīvā cāsyābhavadrājankālarātrirguṇottarā ॥48॥
49
etaddhayaśiraḥ kṛtvā nānāmūrtibhirāvṛtam ।
antardadhe sa viśveśo viveśa ca rasāṃ prabhuḥ ॥49॥
50
rasāṃ punaḥ praviṣṭaśca yogaṃ paramamāsthitaḥ ।
śaikṣaṃ svaraṃ samāsthāya omiti prāsṛjatsvaram ॥50॥
51
sa svaraḥ sānunādī ca sarvagaḥ snigdha eva ca ।
babhūvāntarmahībhūtaḥ sarvabhūtaguṇoditaḥ ॥51॥
52
tatastāvasurau kṛtvā vedānsamayabandhanān ।
rasātale vinikṣipya yataḥ śabdastato drutau ॥52॥
53
etasminnantare rājandevo hayaśirodharaḥ ।
jagrāha vedānakhilānrasātalagatānhariḥ ।
prādācca brahmaṇe bhūyastataḥ svāṃ prakṛtiṃ gataḥ ॥53॥
54
sthāpayitvā hayaśira udakpūrve mahodadhau ।
vedānāmālayaścāpi babhūvāśvaśirāstataḥ ॥54॥
55
atha kiñcidapaśyantau dānavau madhukaiṭabhau ।
punarājagmatustatra vegitau paśyatāṃ ca tau ।
yatra vedā vinikṣiptāstatsthānaṃ śūnyameva ca ॥55॥
56
tata uttamamāsthāya vegaṃ balavatāṃ varau ।
punaruttasthatuḥ śīghraṃ rasānāmālayāttadā ।
dadṛśāte ca puruṣaṃ tamevādikaraṃ prabhum ॥56॥
57
śvetaṃ candraviśuddhābhamaniruddhatanau sthitam ।
bhūyo'pyamitavikrāntaṃ nidrāyogamupāgatam ॥57॥
58
ātmapramāṇaracite apāmupari kalpite ।
śayane nāgabhogāḍhye jvālāmālāsamāvṛte ॥58॥
59
niṣkalmaṣeṇa sattvena sampannaṃ ruciraprabham ।
taṃ dṛṣṭvā dānavendrau tau mahāhāsamamuñcatām ॥59॥
60
ūcatuśca samāviṣṭau rajasā tamasā ca tau ।
ayaṃ sa puruṣaḥ śvetaḥ śete nidrāmupāgataḥ ॥60॥
61
anena nūnaṃ vedānāṃ kṛtamāharaṇaṃ rasāt ।
kasyaiṣa ko nu khalveṣa kiṃ ca svapiti bhogavān ॥61॥
62
ityuccāritavākyau tau bodhayāmāsaturharim ।
yuddhārthinau tu vijñāya vibuddhaḥ puruṣottamaḥ ॥62॥
63
nirīkṣya cāsurendrau tau tato yuddhe mano dadhe ।
atha yuddhaṃ samabhavattayornārāyaṇasya ca ॥63॥
64
rajastamoviṣṭatanū tāvubhau madhukaiṭabhau ।
brahmaṇopacitiṃ kurvañjaghāna madhusūdanaḥ ॥64॥
65
tatastayorvadhenāśu vedāpaharaṇena ca ।
śokāpanayanaṃ cakre brahmaṇaḥ puruṣottamaḥ ॥65॥
66
tataḥ parivṛto brahmā hatārirvedasatkṛtaḥ ।
nirmame sa tadā lokānkṛtsnānsthāvarajaṅgamān ॥66॥
67
dattvā pitāmahāyāgryāṃ buddhiṃ lokavisargikīm ।
tatraivāntardadhe devo yata evāgato hariḥ ॥67॥
68
tau dānavau harirhatvā kṛtvā hayaśirastanum ।
punaḥ pravṛttidharmārthaṃ tāmeva vidadhe tanum ॥68॥
69
evameṣa mahābhāgo babhūvāśvaśirā hariḥ ।
paurāṇametadākhyātaṃ rūpaṃ varadamaiśvaram ॥69॥
70
yo hyetadbrāhmaṇo nityaṃ śṛṇuyāddhārayeta vā ।
na tasyādhyayanaṃ nāśamupagacchetkadācana ॥70॥
71
ārādhya tapasogreṇa devaṃ hayaśirodharam ।
pāñcālena kramaḥ prāpto rāmeṇa pathi deśite ॥71॥
72
etaddhayaśiro rājannākhyānaṃ tava kīrtitam ।
purāṇaṃ vedasamitaṃ yanmāṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi ॥72॥
73
yāṃ yāmicchettanuṃ devaḥ kartuṃ kāryavidhau kvacit ।
tāṃ tāṃ kuryādvikurvāṇaḥ svayamātmānamātmanā ॥73॥
74
eṣa vedanidhiḥ śrīmāneṣa vai tapaso nidhiḥ ।
eṣa yogaśca sāṅkhyaṃ ca brahma cāgryaṃ harirvibhuḥ ॥74॥
75
nārāyaṇaparā vedā yajñā nārāyaṇātmakāḥ ।
tapo nārāyaṇaparaṃ nārāyaṇaparā gatiḥ ॥75॥
76
nārāyaṇaparaṃ satyamṛtaṃ nārāyaṇātmakam ।
nārāyaṇaparo dharmaḥ punarāvṛttidurlabhaḥ ॥76॥
77
pravṛttilakṣaṇaścaiva dharmo nārāyaṇātmakaḥ ।
nārāyaṇātmako gandho bhūmau śreṣṭhatamaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥77॥
78
apāṃ caiva guṇo rājanraso nārāyaṇātmakaḥ ।
jyotiṣāṃ ca guṇo rūpaṃ smṛtaṃ nārāyaṇātmakam ॥78॥
79
nārāyaṇātmakaścāpi sparśo vāyuguṇaḥ smṛtaḥ ।
nārāyaṇātmakaścāpi śabda ākāśasambhavaḥ ॥79॥
80
manaścāpi tato bhūtamavyaktaguṇalakṣaṇam ।
nārāyaṇaparaḥ kālo jyotiṣāmayanaṃ ca yat ॥80॥
81
nārāyaṇaparā kīrtiḥ śrīśca lakṣmīśca devatāḥ ।
nārāyaṇaparaṃ sāṅkhyaṃ yogo nārāyaṇātmakaḥ ॥81॥
82
kāraṇaṃ puruṣo yeṣāṃ pradhānaṃ cāpi kāraṇam ।
svabhāvaścaiva karmāṇi daivaṃ yeṣāṃ ca kāraṇam ॥82॥
83
pañcakāraṇasaṅkhyāto niṣṭhā sarvatra vai hariḥ ।
tattvaṃ jijñāsamānānāṃ hetubhiḥ sarvatomukhaiḥ ॥83॥
84
tattvameko mahāyogī harirnārāyaṇaḥ prabhuḥ ।
sabrahmakānāṃ lokānāmṛṣīṇāṃ ca mahātmanām ॥84॥
85
sāṅkhyānāṃ yogināṃ cāpi yatīnāmātmavedinām ।
manīṣitaṃ vijānāti keśavo na tu tasya te ॥85॥
86
ye kecitsarvalokeṣu daivaṃ pitryaṃ ca kurvate ।
dānāni ca prayacchanti tapyanti ca tapo mahat ॥86॥
87
sarveṣāmāśrayo viṣṇuraiśvaraṃ vidhimāsthitaḥ ।
sarvabhūtakṛtāvāso vāsudeveti cocyate ॥87॥
88
ayaṃ hi nityaḥ paramo maharṣirmahāvibhūtirguṇavānnirguṇākhyaḥ ।
guṇaiśca saṃyogamupaiti śīghraṃ kālo yathartāvṛtusamprayuktaḥ ॥88॥
89
naivāsya vindanti gatiṃ mahātmano na cāgatiṃ kaścidihānupaśyati ।
jñānātmakāḥ saṃyamino maharṣayaḥ paśyanti nityaṃ puruṣaṃ guṇādhikam] ॥89॥
Глава 336
1
janamejaya uvāca ।
aho hyekāntinaḥ sarvānprīṇāti bhagavānhariḥ ।
vidhiprayuktāṃ pūjāṃ ca gṛhṇāti bhagavānsvayam ॥1॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
2
ye tu dagdhendhanā loke puṇyapāpavivarjitāḥ ।
teṣāṃ tvayābhinirdiṣṭā pāramparyāgatā gatiḥ ॥2॥
3
caturthyāṃ caiva te gatyāṃ gacchanti puruṣottamam ।
ekāntinastu puruṣā gacchanti paramaṃ padam ॥3॥
4
nūnamekāntadharmo'yaṃ śreṣṭho nārāyaṇapriyaḥ ।
agatvā gatayastisro yadgacchantyavyayaṃ harim ॥4॥
5
sahopaniṣadānvedānye viprāḥ samyagāsthitāḥ ।
paṭhanti vidhimāsthāya ye cāpi yatidharmiṇaḥ ॥5॥
6
tebhyo viśiṣṭāṃ jānāmi gatimekāntināṃ nṛṇām ।
kenaiṣa dharmaḥ kathito devena ṛṣiṇāpi vā ॥6॥
7
ekāntināṃ ca kā caryā kadā cotpāditā vibho ।
etanme saṃśayaṃ chindhi paraṃ kautūhalaṃ hi me ॥7॥
8
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
samupoḍheṣvanīkeṣu kurupāṇḍavayormṛdhe ।
arjune vimanaske ca gītā bhagavatā svayam ॥8॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
9
āgatiśca gatiścaiva pūrvaṃ te kathitā mayā ।
gahano hyeṣa dharmo vai durvijñeyo'kṛtātmabhiḥ ॥9॥
10
sammitaḥ sāmavedena puraivādiyuge kṛtaḥ ।
dhāryate svayamīśena rājannārāyaṇena ha ॥10॥
11
etamarthaṃ mahārāja pṛṣṭaḥ pārthena nāradaḥ ।
ṛṣimadhye mahābhāgaḥ śṛṇvatoḥ kṛṣṇabhīṣmayoḥ ॥11॥
12
guruṇā ca mamāpyeṣa kathito nṛpasattama ।
yathā tu kathitastatra nāradena tathā śṛṇu ॥12॥
13
yadāsīnmānasaṃ janma nārāyaṇamukhodgatam ।
brahmaṇaḥ pṛthivīpāla tadā nārāyaṇaḥ svayam ।
tena dharmeṇa kṛtavāndaivaṃ pitryaṃ ca bhārata ॥13॥
14
phenapā ṛṣayaścaiva taṃ dharmaṃ pratipedire ।
vaikhānasāḥ phenapebhyo dharmametaṃ prapedire ।
vaikhānasebhyaḥ somastu tataḥ so'ntardadhe punaḥ ॥14॥
15
yadāsīccākṣuṣaṃ janma dvitīyaṃ brahmaṇo nṛpa ।
tadā pitāmahātsomādetaṃ dharmamajānata ।
nārāyaṇātmakaṃ rājanrudrāya pradadau ca saḥ ॥15॥
16
tato yogasthito rudraḥ purā kṛtayuge nṛpa ।
vālakhilyānṛṣīnsarvāndharmametamapāṭhayat ।
antardadhe tato bhūyastasya devasya māyayā ॥16॥
17
tṛtīyaṃ brahmaṇo janma yadāsīdvācikaṃ mahat ।
tatraiṣa dharmaḥ sambhūtaḥ svayaṃ nārāyaṇānnṛpa ॥17॥
18
suparṇo nāma tamṛṣiḥ prāptavānpuruṣottamāt ।
tapasā vai sutaptena damena niyamena ca ॥18॥
19
triḥ parikrāntavānetatsuparṇo dharmamuttamam ।
yasmāttasmādvrataṃ hyetattrisauparṇamihocyate ॥19॥
20
ṛgvedapāṭhapaṭhitaṃ vratametaddhi duścaram ।
suparṇāccāpyadhigato dharma eṣa sanātanaḥ ॥20॥
21
vāyunā dvipadāṃ śreṣṭha prathito jagadāyuṣā ।
vāyoḥ sakāśātprāptaśca ṛṣibhirvighasāśibhiḥ ॥21॥
22
tebhyo mahodadhiścainaṃ prāptavāndharmamuttamam ।
tataḥ so'ntardadhe bhūyo nārāyaṇasamāhitaḥ ॥22॥
23
yadā bhūyaḥ śravaṇajā sṛṣṭirāsīnmahātmanaḥ ।
brahmaṇaḥ puruṣavyāghra tatra kīrtayataḥ śṛṇu ॥23॥
24
jagatsraṣṭumanā devo harirnārāyaṇaḥ svayam ।
cintayāmāsa puruṣaṃ jagatsargakaraṃ prabhuḥ ॥24॥
25
atha cintayatastasya karṇābhyāṃ puruṣaḥ sṛtaḥ ।
prajāsargakaro brahmā tamuvāca jagatpatiḥ ॥25॥
26
sṛja prajāḥ putra sarvā mukhataḥ pādatastathā ।
śreyastava vidhāsyāmi balaṃ tejaśca suvrata ॥26॥
27
dharmaṃ ca matto gṛhṇīṣva sātvataṃ nāma nāmataḥ ।
tena sarvaṃ kṛtayugaṃ sthāpayasva yathāvidhi ॥27॥
28
tato brahmā namaścakre devāya harimedhase ।
dharmaṃ cāgryaṃ sa jagrāha sarahasyaṃ sasaṅgraham ।
āraṇyakena sahitaṃ nārāyaṇamukhodgatam ॥28॥
29
upadiśya tato dharmaṃ brahmaṇe'mitatejase ।
taṃ kārtayugadharmāṇaṃ nirāśīḥkarmasañjñitam ।
jagāma tamasaḥ pāraṃ yatrāvyaktaṃ vyavasthitam ॥29॥
30
tato'tha varado devo brahmalokapitāmahaḥ ।
asṛjatsa tadā lokānkṛtsnānsthāvarajaṅgamān ॥30॥
31
tataḥ prāvartata tadā ādau kṛtayugaṃ śubham ।
tato hi sātvato dharmo vyāpya lokānavasthitaḥ ॥31॥
32
tenaivādyena dharmeṇa brahmā lokavisargakṛt ।
pūjayāmāsa deveśaṃ hariṃ nārāyaṇaṃ prabhum ॥32॥
33
dharmapratiṣṭhāhetośca manuṃ svārociṣaṃ tataḥ ।
adhyāpayāmāsa tadā lokānāṃ hitakāmyayā ॥33॥
34
tataḥ svārociṣaḥ putraṃ svayaṃ śaṅkhapadaṃ nṛpa ।
adhyāpayatpurāvyagraḥ sarvalokapatirvibhuḥ ॥34॥
35
tataḥ śaṅkhapadaścāpi putramātmajamaurasam ।
diśāpālaṃ sudharmāṇamadhyāpayata bhārata ।
tataḥ so'ntardadhe bhūyaḥ prāpte tretāyuge punaḥ ॥35॥
36
nāsikyajanmani purā brahmaṇaḥ pārthivottama ।
dharmametaṃ svayaṃ devo harirnārāyaṇaḥ prabhuḥ ।
ujjagārāravindākṣo brahmaṇaḥ paśyatastadā ॥36॥
37
sanatkumāro bhagavāṃstataḥ prādhītavānnṛpa ।
sanatkumārādapi ca vīraṇo vai prajāpatiḥ ।
kṛtādau kuruśārdūla dharmametamadhītavān ॥37॥
38
vīraṇaścāpyadhītyainaṃ raucyāya manave dadau ।
raucyaḥ putrāya śuddhāya suvratāya sumedhase ॥38॥
39
kukṣināmne'tha pradadau diśāṃ pālāya dharmiṇe ।
tataḥ so'ntardadhe bhūyo nārāyaṇamukhodgataḥ ॥39॥
40
aṇḍaje janmani punarbrahmaṇe hariyonaye ।
eṣa dharmaḥ samudbhūto nārāyaṇamukhātpunaḥ ॥40॥
41
gṛhīto brahmaṇā rājanprayuktaśca yathāvidhi ।
adhyāpitāśca munayo nāmnā barhiṣado nṛpa ॥41॥
42
barhiṣadbhyaśca saṅkrāntaḥ sāmavedāntagaṃ dvijam ।
jyeṣṭhaṃ nāmnābhivikhyātaṃ jyeṣṭhasāmavrato hariḥ ॥42॥
43
jyeṣṭhāccāpyanusaṅkrānto rājānamavikampanam ।
antardadhe tato rājanneṣa dharmaḥ prabhorhareḥ ॥43॥
44
yadidaṃ saptamaṃ janma padmajaṃ brahmaṇo nṛpa ।
tatraiṣa dharmaḥ kathitaḥ svayaṃ nārāyaṇena hi ॥44॥
45
pitāmahāya śuddhāya yugādau lokadhāriṇe ।
pitāmahaśca dakṣāya dharmametaṃ purā dadau ॥45॥
46
tato jyeṣṭhe tu dauhitre prādāddakṣo nṛpottama ।
āditye saviturjyeṣṭhe vivasvāñjagṛhe tataḥ ॥46॥
47
tretāyugādau ca punarvivasvānmanave dadau ।
manuśca lokabhūtyarthaṃ sutāyekṣvākave dadau ॥47॥
48
ikṣvākuṇā ca kathito vyāpya lokānavasthitaḥ ।
gamiṣyati kṣayānte ca punarnārāyaṇaṃ nṛpa ॥48॥
49
vratināṃ cāpi yo dharmaḥ sa te pūrvaṃ nṛpottama ।
kathito harigītāsu samāsavidhikalpitaḥ ॥49॥
50
nāradena tu samprāptaḥ sarahasyaḥ sasaṅgrahaḥ ।
eṣa dharmo jagannāthātsākṣānnārāyaṇānnṛpa ॥50॥
51
evameṣa mahāndharma ādyo rājansanātanaḥ ।
durvijñeyo duṣkaraśca sātvatairdhāryate sadā ॥51॥
52
dharmajñānena caitena suprayuktena karmaṇā ।
ahiṃsādharmayuktena prīyate harirīśvaraḥ ॥52॥
53
ekavyūhavibhāgo vā kvaciddvivyūhasañjñitaḥ ।
trivyūhaścāpi saṅkhyātaścaturvyūhaśca dṛśyate ॥53॥
54
harireva hi kṣetrajño nirmamo niṣkalastathā ।
jīvaśca sarvabhūteṣu pañcabhūtaguṇātigaḥ ॥54॥
55
manaśca prathitaṃ rājanpañcendriyasamīraṇam ।
eṣa lokanidhirdhīmāneṣa lokavisargakṛt ॥55॥
56
akartā caiva kartā ca kāryaṃ kāraṇameva ca ।
yathecchati tathā rājankrīḍate puruṣo'vyayaḥ ॥56॥
57
eṣa ekāntidharmaste kīrtito nṛpasattama ।
mayā guruprasādena durvijñeyo'kṛtātmabhiḥ ।
ekāntino hi puruṣā durlabhā bahavo nṛpa ॥57॥
58
yadyekāntibhirākīrṇaṃ jagatsyātkurunandana ।
ahiṃsakairātmavidbhiḥ sarvabhūtahite rataiḥ ।
bhavetkṛtayugaprāptirāśīḥkarmavivarjitaiḥ ॥58॥
59
evaṃ sa bhagavānvyāso gururmama viśāṃ pate ।
kathayāmāsa dharmajño dharmarājñe dvijottamaḥ ॥59॥
60
ṛṣīṇāṃ sannidhau rājañśṛṇvatoḥ kṛṣṇabhīṣmayoḥ ।
tasyāpyakathayatpūrvaṃ nāradaḥ sumahātapāḥ ॥60॥
61
devaṃ paramakaṃ brahma śvetaṃ candrābhamacyutam ।
yatra caikāntino yānti nārāyaṇaparāyaṇāḥ ॥61॥
62
janamejaya uvāca ।
evaṃ bahuvidhaṃ dharmaṃ pratibuddhairniṣevitam ।
na kurvanti kathaṃ viprā anye nānāvrate sthitāḥ ॥62॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
63
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
tisraḥ prakṛtayo rājandehabandheṣu nirmitāḥ ।
sāttvikī rājasī caiva tāmasī ceti bhārata ॥63॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
64
dehabandheṣu puruṣaḥ śreṣṭhaḥ kurukulodvaha ।
sāttvikaḥ puruṣavyāghra bhavenmokṣārthaniścitaḥ ॥64॥
65
atrāpi sa vijānāti puruṣaṃ brahmavartinam ।
nārāyaṇaparo mokṣastato vai sāttvikaḥ smṛtaḥ ॥65॥
66
manīṣitaṃ ca prāpnoti cintayanpuruṣottamam ।
ekāntabhaktiḥ satataṃ nārāyaṇaparāyaṇaḥ ॥66॥
67
manīṣiṇo hi ye kecidyatayo mokṣakāṅkṣiṇaḥ ।
teṣāṃ vai chinnatṛṣṇānāṃ yogakṣemavaho hariḥ ॥67॥
68
jāyamānaṃ hi puruṣaṃ yaṃ paśyenmadhusūdanaḥ ।
sāttvikastu sa vijñeyo bhavenmokṣe ca niścitaḥ ॥68॥
69
sāṅkhyayogena tulyo hi dharma ekāntasevitaḥ ।
nārāyaṇātmake mokṣe tato yānti parāṃ gatim ॥69॥
70
nārāyaṇena dṛṣṭaśca pratibuddho bhavetpumān ।
evamātmecchayā rājanpratibuddho na jāyate ॥70॥
71
rājasī tāmasī caiva vyāmiśre prakṛtī smṛte ।
tadātmakaṃ hi puruṣaṃ jāyamānaṃ viśāṃ pate ।
pravṛttilakṣaṇairyuktaṃ nāvekṣati hariḥ svayam ॥71॥
72
paśyatyenaṃ jāyamānaṃ brahmā lokapitāmahaḥ ।
rajasā tamasā caiva mānuṣaṃ samabhiplutam ॥72॥
73
kāmaṃ devāśca ṛṣayaḥ sattvasthā nṛpasattama ।
hīnāḥ sattvena sūkṣmeṇa tato vaikārikāḥ smṛtāḥ ॥73॥
74
janamejaya uvāca ।
kathaṃ vaikāriko gacchetpuruṣaḥ puruṣottamam ॥74॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
75
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
susūkṣmasattvasaṃyuktaṃ saṃyuktaṃ tribhirakṣaraiḥ ।
puruṣaḥ puruṣaṃ gacchenniṣkriyaḥ pañcaviṃśakam ॥75॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
76
evamekaṃ sāṅkhyayogaṃ vedāraṇyakameva ca ।
parasparāṅgānyetāni pañcarātraṃ ca kathyate ।
eṣa ekāntināṃ dharmo nārāyaṇaparātmakaḥ ॥76॥
77
yathā samudrātprasṛtā jalaughāstameva rājanpunarāviśanti ।
ime tathā jñānamahājalaughā nārāyaṇaṃ vai punarāviśanti ॥77॥
78
eṣa te kathito dharmaḥ sātvato yadubāndhava ।
kuruṣvainaṃ yathānyāyaṃ yadi śaknoṣi bhārata ॥78॥
79
evaṃ hi sumahābhāgo nārado gurave mama ।
śvetānāṃ yatināmāha ekāntagatimavyayām ॥79॥
80
vyāsaścākathayatprītyā dharmaputrāya dhīmate ।
sa evāyaṃ mayā tubhyamākhyātaḥ prasṛto guroḥ ॥80॥
81
itthaṃ hi duścaro dharma eṣa pārthivasattama ।
yathaiva tvaṃ tathaivānye na bhajanti vimohitāḥ ॥81॥
82
kṛṣṇa eva hi lokānāṃ bhāvano mohanastathā] ॥82॥
Глава 337
1
janamejaya uvāca ।
sāṅkhyaṃ yogaṃ pañcarātraṃ vedāraṇyakameva ca ।
jñānānyetāni brahmarṣe lokeṣu pracaranti ha ॥1॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
2
kimetānyekaniṣṭhāni pṛthaṅniṣṭhāni vā mune ।
prabrūhi vai mayā pṛṣṭaḥ pravṛttiṃ ca yathākramam ॥2॥
3
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
jajñe bahujñaṃ paramatyudāraṃ yaṃ dvīpamadhye sutamātmavantam ।
parāśarādgandhavatī maharṣiṃ tasmai namo'jñānatamonudāya ॥3॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
4
pitāmahādyaṃ pravadanti ṣaṣṭhaṃ maharṣimārṣeyavibhūtiyuktam ।
nārāyaṇasyāṃśajamekaputraṃ dvaipāyanaṃ vedamahānidhānam ॥4॥
5
tamādikāleṣu mahāvibhūtirnārāyaṇo brahmamahānidhānam ।
sasarja putrārthamudāratejā vyāsaṃ mahātmānamajaḥ purāṇaḥ ॥5॥
6
janamejaya uvāca ।
tvayaiva kathitaḥ pūrvaṃ sambhavo dvijasattama ।
vasiṣṭhasya sutaḥ śaktiḥ śakteḥ putraḥ parāśaraḥ ॥6॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
7
parāśarasya dāyādaḥ kṛṣṇadvaipāyano muniḥ ।
bhūyo nārāyaṇasutaṃ tvamevainaṃ prabhāṣase ॥7॥
8
kimataḥ pūrvajaṃ janma vyāsasyāmitatejasaḥ ।
kathayasvottamamate janma nārāyaṇodbhavam ॥8॥
9
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
vedārthānvettukāmasya dharmiṣṭhasya taponidheḥ ।
gurorme jñānaniṣṭhasya himavatpāda āsataḥ ॥9॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
10
kṛtvā bhāratamākhyānaṃ tapaḥśrāntasya dhīmataḥ ।
śuśrūṣāṃ tatparā rājankṛtavanto vayaṃ tadā ॥10॥
11
sumanturjaiminiścaiva pailaśca sudṛḍhavrataḥ ।
ahaṃ caturthaḥ śiṣyo vai śuko vyāsātmajastathā ॥11॥
12
ebhiḥ parivṛto vyāsaḥ śiṣyaiḥ pañcabhiruttamaiḥ ।
śuśubhe himavatpāde bhūtairbhūtapatiryathā ॥12॥
13
vedānāvartayansāṅgānbhāratārthāṃśca sarvaśaḥ ।
tamekamanasaṃ dāntaṃ yuktā vayamupāsmahe ॥13॥
14
kathāntare'tha kasmiṃścitpṛṣṭo'smābhirdvijottamaḥ ।
vedārthānbhāratārthāṃśca janma nārāyaṇāttathā ॥14॥
15
sa pūrvamuktvā vedārthānbhāratārthāṃśca tattvavit ।
nārāyaṇādidaṃ janma vyāhartumupacakrame ॥15॥
16
śṛṇudhvamākhyānavarametadārṣeyamuttamam ।
ādikālodbhavaṃ viprāstapasādhigataṃ mayā ॥16॥
17
prāpte prajāvisarge vai saptame padmasambhave ।
nārāyaṇo mahāyogī śubhāśubhavivarjitaḥ ॥17॥
18
sasṛje nābhitaḥ putraṃ brahmāṇamamitaprabham ।
tataḥ sa prādurabhavadathainaṃ vākyamabravīt ॥18॥
19
mama tvaṃ nābhito jātaḥ prajāsargakaraḥ prabhuḥ ।
sṛja prajāstvaṃ vividhā brahmansajaḍapaṇḍitāḥ ॥19॥
20
sa evamukto vimukhaścintāvyākulamānasaḥ ।
praṇamya varadaṃ devamuvāca harimīśvaram ॥20॥
21
kā śaktirmama deveśa prajāḥ sraṣṭuṃ namo'stu te ।
aprajñāvānahaṃ deva vidhatsva yadanantaram ॥21॥
22
sa evamukto bhagavānbhūtvāthāntarhitastataḥ ।
cintayāmāsa deveśo buddhiṃ buddhimatāṃ varaḥ ॥22॥
23
svarūpiṇī tato buddhirupatasthe hariṃ prabhum ।
yogena caināṃ niryogaḥ svayaṃ niyuyuje tadā ॥23॥
24
sa tāmaiśvaryayogasthāṃ buddhiṃ śaktimatīṃ satīm ।
uvāca vacanaṃ devo buddhiṃ vai prabhuravyayaḥ ॥24॥
25
brahmāṇaṃ praviśasveti lokasṛṣṭyarthasiddhaye ।
tatastamīśvarādiṣṭā buddhiḥ kṣipraṃ viveśa sā ॥25॥
26
athainaṃ buddhisaṃyuktaṃ punaḥ sa dadṛśe hariḥ ।
bhūyaścainaṃ vacaḥ prāha sṛjemā vividhāḥ prajāḥ ॥26॥
27
evamuktvā sa bhagavāṃstatraivāntaradhīyata ।
prāpa caiva muhūrtena svasthānaṃ devasañjñitam ॥27॥
28
tāṃ caiva prakṛtiṃ prāpya ekībhāvagato'bhavat ।
athāsya buddhirabhavatpunaranyā tadā kila ॥28॥
29
sṛṣṭā imāḥ prajāḥ sarvā brahmaṇā parameṣṭhinā ।
daityadānavagandharvarakṣogaṇasamākulāḥ ।
jātā hīyaṃ vasumatī bhārākrāntā tapasvinī ॥29॥
30
bahavo balinaḥ pṛthvyāṃ daityadānavarākṣasāḥ ।
bhaviṣyanti tapoyuktā varānprāpsyanti cottamān ॥30॥
31
avaśyameva taiḥ sarvairvaradānena darpitaiḥ ।
bādhitavyāḥ suragaṇā ṛṣayaśca tapodhanāḥ ।
tatra nyāyyamidaṃ kartuṃ bhārāvataraṇaṃ mayā ॥31॥
32
atha nānāsamudbhūtairvasudhāyāṃ yathākramam ।
nigraheṇa ca pāpānāṃ sādhūnāṃ pragraheṇa ca ॥32॥
33
imāṃ tapasvinīṃ satyāṃ dhārayiṣyāmi medinīm ।
mayā hyeṣā hi dhriyate pātālasthena bhoginā ॥33॥
34
mayā dhṛtā dhārayati jagaddhi sacarācaram ।
tasmātpṛthvyāḥ paritrāṇaṃ kariṣye sambhavaṃ gataḥ ॥34॥
35
evaṃ sa cintayitvā tu bhagavānmadhusūdanaḥ ।
rūpāṇyanekānyasṛjatprādurbhāvabhavāya saḥ ॥35॥
36
vārāhaṃ nārasiṃhaṃ ca vāmanaṃ mānuṣaṃ tathā ।
ebhirmayā nihantavyā durvinītāḥ surārayaḥ ॥36॥
37
atha bhūyo jagatsraṣṭā bhoḥśabdenānunādayan ।
sarasvatīmuccacāra tatra sārasvato'bhavat ॥37॥
38
apāntaratamā nāma suto vāksambhavo vibhoḥ ।
bhūtabhavyabhaviṣyajñaḥ satyavādī dṛḍhavrataḥ ॥38॥
39
tamuvāca nataṃ mūrdhnā devānāmādiravyayaḥ ।
vedākhyāne śrutiḥ kāryā tvayā matimatāṃ vara ।
tasmātkuru yathājñaptaṃ mayaitadvacanaṃ mune ॥39॥
40
tena bhinnāstadā vedā manoḥ svāyambhuve'ntare ।
tatastutoṣa bhagavānharistenāsya karmaṇā ।
tapasā ca sutaptena yamena niyamena ca ॥40॥
41
śrībhagavānuvāca ।
manvantareṣu putra tvamevaṃ lokapravartakaḥ ।
bhaviṣyasyacalo brahmannapradhṛṣyaśca nityaśaḥ ॥41॥
Великий бог сказал:
42
punastiṣye ca samprāpte kuravo nāma bhāratāḥ ।
bhaviṣyanti mahātmāno rājānaḥ prathitā bhuvi ॥42॥
43
teṣāṃ tvattaḥ prasūtānāṃ kulabhedo bhaviṣyati ।
parasparavināśārthaṃ tvāmṛte dvijasattama ॥43॥
44
tatrāpyanekadhā vedānbhetsyase tapasānvitaḥ ।
kṛṣṇe yuge ca samprāpte kṛṣṇavarṇo bhaviṣyasi ॥44॥
45
dharmāṇāṃ vividhānāṃ ca kartā jñānakarastathā ।
bhaviṣyasi tapoyukto na ca rāgādvimokṣyase ॥45॥
46
vītarāgaśca putraste paramātmā bhaviṣyati ।
maheśvaraprasādena naitadvacanamanyathā ॥46॥
47
yaṃ mānasaṃ vai pravadanti putraṃ pitāmahasyottamabuddhiyuktam ।
vasiṣṭhamagryaṃ tapaso nidhānaṃ yaścāpi sūryaṃ vyatiricya bhāti ॥47॥
48
tasyānvaye cāpi tato maharṣiḥ parāśaro nāma mahāprabhāvaḥ ।
pitā sa te vedanidhirvariṣṭho mahātapā vai tapaso nivāsaḥ ।
kānīnagarbhaḥ pitṛkanyakāyāṃ tasmādṛṣestvaṃ bhavitā ca putraḥ ॥48॥
49
bhūtabhavyabhaviṣyāṇāṃ chinnasarvārthasaṃśayaḥ ।
ye hyatikrāntakāḥ pūrvaṃ sahasrayugaparyayāḥ ॥49॥
50
tāṃśca sarvānmayoddiṣṭāndrakṣyase tapasānvitaḥ ।
punardrakṣyasi cānekasahasrayugaparyayān ॥50॥
51
anādinidhanaṃ loke cakrahastaṃ ca māṃ mune ।
anudhyānānmama mune naitadvacanamanyathā ॥51॥
52
śanaiścaraḥ sūryaputro bhaviṣyati manurmahān ।
tasminmanvantare caiva saptarṣigaṇapūrvakaḥ ।
tvameva bhavitā vatsa matprasādānna saṃśayaḥ ॥52॥
53
vyāsa uvāca ।
evaṃ sārasvatamṛṣimapāntaratamaṃ tadā ।
uktvā vacanamīśānaḥ sādhayasvetyathābravīt ॥53॥
Вьяса сказал:
54
so'haṃ tasya prasādena devasya harimedhasaḥ ।
apāntaratamā nāma tato jāto''jñayā hareḥ ।
punaśca jāto vikhyāto vasiṣṭhakulanandanaḥ ॥54॥
55
tadetatkathitaṃ janma mayā pūrvakamātmanaḥ ।
nārāyaṇaprasādena tathā nārāyaṇāṃśajam ॥55॥
56
mayā hi sumahattaptaṃ tapaḥ paramadāruṇam ।
purā matimatāṃ śreṣṭhāḥ parameṇa samādhinā ॥56॥
57
etadvaḥ kathitaṃ sarvaṃ yanmāṃ pṛcchatha putrakāḥ ।
pūrvajanma bhaviṣyaṃ ca bhaktānāṃ snehato mayā ॥57॥
58
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
eṣa te kathitaḥ pūrvaṃ sambhavo'smadgurornṛpa ।
vyāsasyākliṣṭamanaso yathā pṛṣṭaḥ punaḥ śṛṇu ॥58॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
59
sāṅkhyaṃ yogaṃ pañcarātraṃ vedāḥ pāśupataṃ tathā ।
jñānānyetāni rājarṣe viddhi nānāmatāni vai ॥59॥
60
sāṅkhyasya vaktā kapilaḥ paramarṣiḥ sa ucyate ।
hiraṇyagarbho yogasya vettā nānyaḥ purātanaḥ ॥60॥
61
apāntaratamāścaiva vedācāryaḥ sa ucyate ।
prācīnagarbhaṃ tamṛṣiṃ pravadantīha kecana ॥61॥
62
umāpatirbhūtapatiḥ śrīkaṇṭho brahmaṇaḥ sutaḥ ।
uktavānidamavyagro jñānaṃ pāśupataṃ śivaḥ ॥62॥
63
pañcarātrasya kṛtsnasya vettā tu bhagavānsvayam ।
sarveṣu ca nṛpaśreṣṭha jñāneṣveteṣu dṛśyate ॥63॥
64
yathāgamaṃ yathājñānaṃ niṣṭhā nārāyaṇaḥ prabhuḥ ।
na cainamevaṃ jānanti tamobhūtā viśāṃ pate ॥64॥
65
tameva śāstrakartāraṃ pravadanti manīṣiṇaḥ ।
niṣṭhāṃ nārāyaṇamṛṣiṃ nānyo'stīti ca vādinaḥ ॥65॥
66
niḥsaṃśayeṣu sarveṣu nityaṃ vasati vai hariḥ ।
sasaṃśayānhetubalānnādhyāvasati mādhavaḥ ॥66॥
67
pañcarātravido ye tu yathākramaparā nṛpa ।
ekāntabhāvopagatāste hariṃ praviśanti vai ॥67॥
68
sāṅkhyaṃ ca yogaṃ ca sanātane dve vedāśca sarve nikhilena rājan ।
sarvaiḥ samastairṝṣibhirnirukto nārāyaṇo viśvamidaṃ purāṇam ॥68॥
69
śubhāśubhaṃ karma samīritaṃ yatpravartate sarvalokeṣu kiñcit ।
tasmādṛṣestadbhavatīti vidyāddivyantarikṣe bhuvi cāpsu cāpi] ॥69॥
Глава 338
1
janamejaya uvāca ।
bahavaḥ puruṣā brahmannutāho eka eva tu ।
ko hyatra puruṣaḥ śreṣṭhaḥ ko vā yonirihocyate ॥1॥
Джанамеджая сказал:
2
vaiśampāyana uvāca ।
bahavaḥ puruṣā loke sāṅkhyayogavicāriṇām ।
naitadicchanti puruṣamekaṃ kurukulodvaha ॥2॥
Вайшампаяна сказал:
3
bahūnāṃ puruṣāṇāṃ ca yathaikā yonirucyate ।
tathā taṃ puruṣaṃ viśvaṃ vyākhyāsyāmi guṇādhikam ॥3॥
4
namaskṛtvā tu gurave vyāsāyāmitatejase ।
tapoyuktāya dāntāya vandyāya paramarṣaye ॥4॥
5
idaṃ puruṣasūktaṃ hi sarvavedeṣu pārthiva ।
ṛtaṃ satyaṃ ca vikhyātamṛṣisiṃhena cintitam ॥5॥
6
utsargeṇāpavādena ṛṣibhiḥ kapilādibhiḥ ।
adhyātmacintāmāśritya śāstrāṇyuktāni bhārata ॥6॥
7
samāsatastu yadvyāsaḥ puruṣaikatvamuktavān ।
tatte'haṃ sampravakṣyāmi prasādādamitaujasaḥ ॥7॥
8
atrāpyudāharantīmamitihāsaṃ purātanam ।
brahmaṇā saha saṃvādaṃ tryambakasya viśāṃ pate ॥8॥
9
kṣīrodasya samudrasya madhye hāṭakasaprabhaḥ ।
vaijayanta iti khyātaḥ parvatapravaro nṛpa ॥9॥
10
tatrādhyātmagatiṃ deva ekākī pravicintayan ।
vairājasadane nityaṃ vaijayantaṃ niṣevate ॥10॥
11
atha tatrāsatastasya caturvaktrasya dhīmataḥ ।
lalāṭaprabhavaḥ putraḥ śiva āgādyadṛcchayā ।
ākāśenaiva yogīśaḥ purā trinayanaḥ prabhuḥ ॥11॥
12
tataḥ khānnipapātāśu dharaṇīdharamūrdhani ।
agrataścābhavatprīto vavande cāpi pādayoḥ ॥12॥
13
taṃ pādayornipatitaṃ dṛṣṭvā savyena pāṇinā ।
utthāpayāmāsa tadā prabhurekaḥ prajāpatiḥ ॥13॥
14
uvāca cainaṃ bhagavāṃścirasyāgatamātmajam ।
svāgataṃ te mahābāho diṣṭyā prāpto'si me'ntikam ॥14॥
15
kaccitte kuśalaṃ putra svādhyāyatapasoḥ sadā ।
nityamugratapāstvaṃ hi tataḥ pṛcchāmi te punaḥ ॥15॥
16
rudra uvāca ।
tvatprasādena bhagavansvādhyāyatapasormama ।
kuśalaṃ cāvyayaṃ caiva sarvasya jagatastathā ॥16॥
Рудра сказал:
17
ciradṛṣṭo hi bhagavānvairājasadane mayā ।
tato'haṃ parvataṃ prāptastvimaṃ tvatpādasevitam ॥17॥
18
kautūhalaṃ cāpi hi me ekāntagamanena te ।
naitatkāraṇamalpaṃ hi bhaviṣyati pitāmaha ॥18॥
19
kiṃ nu tatsadanaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ kṣutpipāsāvivarjitam ।
surāsurairadhyuṣitamṛṣibhiścāmitaprabhaiḥ ॥19॥
20
gandharvairapsarobhiśca satataṃ sanniṣevitam ।
utsṛjyemaṃ girivaramekākī prāptavānasi ॥20॥
21
brahmovāca ।
vaijayanto girivaraḥ satataṃ sevyate mayā ।
atraikāgreṇa manasā puruṣaścintyate virāṭ ॥21॥
Брахмо сказал:
22
rudra uvāca ।
bahavaḥ puruṣā brahmaṃstvayā sṛṣṭāḥ svayambhuvā ।
sṛjyante cāpare brahmansa caikaḥ puruṣo virāṭ ॥22॥
Рудра сказал:
23
ko hyasau cintyate brahmaṃstvayā vai puruṣottamaḥ ।
etanme saṃśayaṃ brūhi mahatkautūhalaṃ hi me ॥23॥
24
brahmovāca ।
bahavaḥ puruṣāḥ putra ye tvayā samudāhṛtāḥ ।
evametadatikrāntaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ naivamityapi ।
ādhāraṃ tu pravakṣyāmi ekasya puruṣasya te ॥24॥
Брахмо сказал:
25
bahūnāṃ puruṣāṇāṃ sa yathaikā yonirucyate ।
tathā taṃ puruṣaṃ viśvaṃ paramaṃ sumahattamam ।
nirguṇaṃ nirguṇā bhūtvā praviśanti sanātanam] ॥25॥
Глава 339
1
brahmovāca ।
śṛṇu putra yathā hyeṣa puruṣaḥ śāśvato'vyayaḥ ।
akṣayaścāprameyaśca sarvagaśca nirucyate ॥1॥
Брахмо сказал:
2
na sa śakyastvayā draṣṭuṃ mayānyairvāpi sattama ।
saguṇo nirguṇo viśvo jñānadṛśyo hyasau smṛtaḥ ॥2॥
3
aśarīraḥ śarīreṣu sarveṣu nivasatyasau ।
vasannapi śarīreṣu na sa lipyati karmabhiḥ ॥3॥
4
mamāntarātmā tava ca ye cānye dehasañjñitāḥ ।
sarveṣāṃ sākṣibhūto'sau na grāhyaḥ kenacitkvacit ॥4॥
5
viśvamūrdhā viśvabhujo viśvapādākṣināsikaḥ ।
ekaścarati kṣetreṣu svairacārī yathāsukham ॥5॥
6
kṣetrāṇi hi śarīrāṇi bījāni ca śubhāśubhe ।
tāni vetti sa yogātmā tataḥ kṣetrajña ucyate ॥6॥
7
nāgatirna gatistasya jñeyā bhūtena kenacit ।
sāṅkhyena vidhinā caiva yogena ca yathākramam ॥7॥
8
cintayāmi gatiṃ cāsya na gatiṃ vedmi cottamām ।
yathājñānaṃ tu vakṣyāmi puruṣaṃ taṃ sanātanam ॥8॥
9
tasyaikatvaṃ mahattvaṃ hi sa caikaḥ puruṣaḥ smṛtaḥ ।
mahāpuruṣaśabdaṃ sa bibhartyekaḥ sanātanaḥ ॥9॥
10
eko hutāśo bahudhā samidhyate ekaḥ sūryastapasāṃ yonirekā ।
eko vāyurbahudhā vāti loke mahodadhiścāmbhasāṃ yonirekaḥ ।
puruṣaścaiko nirguṇo viśvarūpastaṃ nirguṇaṃ puruṣaṃ cāviśanti ॥10॥
11
hitvā guṇamayaṃ sarvaṃ karma hitvā śubhāśubham ।
ubhe satyānṛte tyaktvā evaṃ bhavati nirguṇaḥ ॥11॥
12
acintyaṃ cāpi taṃ jñātvā bhāvasūkṣmaṃ catuṣṭayam ।
vicaredyo yatiryattaḥ sa gacchetpuruṣaṃ prabhum ॥12॥
13
evaṃ hi paramātmānaṃ kecidicchanti paṇḍitāḥ ।
ekātmānaṃ tathātmānamapare'dhyātmacintakāḥ ॥13॥
14
tatra yaḥ paramātmā hi sa nityaṃ nirguṇaḥ smṛtaḥ ।
sa hi nārāyaṇo jñeyaḥ sarvātmā puruṣo hi saḥ ।
na lipyate phalaiścāpi padmapatramivāmbhasā ॥14॥
15
karmātmā tvaparo yo'sau mokṣabandhaiḥ sa yujyate ।
sasaptadaśakenāpi rāśinā yujyate hi saḥ ।
evaṃ bahuvidhaḥ proktaḥ puruṣaste yathākramam ॥15॥
16
yattatkṛtsnaṃ lokatantrasya dhāma vedyaṃ paraṃ bodhanīyaṃ saboddhṛ ।
mantā mantavyaṃ prāśitā prāśitavyaṃ ghrātā ghreyaṃ sparśitā sparśanīyam ॥16॥
17
draṣṭā draṣṭavyaṃ śrāvitā śrāvaṇīyaṃ jñātā jñeyaṃ saguṇaṃ nirguṇaṃ ca ।
yadvai proktaṃ guṇasāmyaṃ pradhānaṃ nityaṃ caitacchāśvataṃ cāvyayaṃ ca ॥17॥
18
yadvai sūte dhāturādyaṃ nidhānaṃ tadvai viprāḥ pravadante'niruddham ।
yadvai loke vaidikaṃ karma sādhu āśīryuktaṃ taddhi tasyopabhojyam ॥18॥
19
devāḥ sarve munayaḥ sādhu dāntāstaṃ prāgyajñairyajñabhāgaṃ yajante ।
ahaṃ brahmā ādya īśaḥ prajānāṃ tasmājjātastvaṃ ca mattaḥ prasūtaḥ ।
matto jagajjaṅgamaṃ sthāvaraṃ ca sarve vedāḥ sarahasyā hi putra ॥19॥
20
caturvibhaktaḥ puruṣaḥ sa krīḍati yathecchati ।
evaṃ sa eva bhagavāñjñānena pratibodhitaḥ ॥20॥
21
etatte kathitaṃ putra yathāvadanupṛcchataḥ ।
sāṅkhyajñāne tathā yoge yathāvadanuvarṇitam] ॥21॥
Глава 340
1
yudhiṣṭhira uvāca ।
dharmāḥ pitāmahenoktā mokṣadharmāśritāḥ śubhāḥ ।
dharmamāśramiṇāṃ śreṣṭhaṃ vaktumarhati me bhavān ॥1॥
Юдхиштхира сказал:
2
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sarvatra vihito dharmaḥ svargyaḥ satyaphalodayaḥ ।
bahudvārasya dharmasya nehāsti viphalā kriyā ॥2॥
Бхишма сказал:
3
yasminyasmiṃstu viṣaye yo yo yāti viniścayam ।
sa tamevābhijānāti nānyaṃ bharatasattama ॥3॥
4
api ca tvaṃ naravyāghra śrotumarhasi me kathām ।
purā śakrasya kathitāṃ nāradena surarṣiṇā ॥4॥
5
surarṣirnārado rājansiddhastrailokyasammataḥ ।
paryeti kramaśo lokānvāyuravyāhato yathā ॥5॥
6
sa kadācinmaheṣvāsa devarājālayaṃ gataḥ ।
satkṛtaśca mahendreṇa pratyāsannagato'bhavat ॥6॥
7
taṃ kṛtakṣaṇamāsīnaṃ paryapṛcchacchacīpatiḥ ।
brahmarṣe kiñcidāścaryamasti dṛṣṭaṃ tvayānagha ॥7॥
8
yathā tvamapi viprarṣe trailokyaṃ sacarācaram ।
jātakautūhalo nityaṃ siddhaścarasi sākṣivat ॥8॥
9
na hyastyaviditaṃ loke devarṣe tava kiñcana ।
śrutaṃ vāpyanubhūtaṃ vā dṛṣṭaṃ vā kathayasva me ॥9॥
10
tasmai rājansurendrāya nārado vadatāṃ varaḥ ।
āsīnāyopapannāya proktavānvipulāṃ kathām ॥10॥
11
yathā yena ca kalpena sa tasmai dvijasattamaḥ ।
kathāṃ kathitavānpṛṣṭastathā tvamapi me śṛṇu] ॥11॥
Глава 341
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
āsītkila kuruśreṣṭha mahāpadme purottame ।
gaṅgāyā dakṣiṇe tīre kaścidvipraḥ samāhitaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
saumyaḥ somānvaye vede gatādhvā chinnasaṃśayaḥ ।
dharmanityo jitakrodho nityatṛpto jitendriyaḥ ॥2॥
3
ahiṃsānirato nityaṃ satyaḥ sajjanasammataḥ ।
nyāyaprāptena vittena svena śīlena cānvitaḥ ॥3॥
4
jñātisambandhivipule mitrāpāśrayasammate ।
kule mahati vikhyāte viśiṣṭāṃ vṛttimāsthitaḥ ॥4॥
5
sa putrānbahulāndṛṣṭvā vipule karmaṇi sthitaḥ ।
kuladharmāśrito rājandharmacaryāparo'bhavat ॥5॥
6
tataḥ sa dharmaṃ vedoktaṃ yathāśāstroktameva ca ।
śiṣṭācīrṇaṃ ca dharmaṃ ca trividhaṃ cintya cetasā ॥6॥
7
kiṃ nu me syācchubhaṃ kṛtvā kiṃ kṣamaṃ kiṃ parāyaṇam ।
ityevaṃ khidyate nityaṃ na ca yāti viniścayam ॥7॥
8
tasyaivaṃ khidyamānasya dharmaṃ paramamāsthitaḥ ।
kadācidatithiḥ prāpto brāhmaṇaḥ susamāhitaḥ ॥8॥
9
sa tasmai satkriyāṃ cakre kriyāyuktena hetunā ।
viśrāntaṃ cainamāsīnamidaṃ vacanamabravīt] ॥9॥
Глава 342
1
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
samutpannābhidhāno'smi vāṅmādhuryeṇa te'nagha ।
mitratāmabhipannastvāṃ kiñcidvakṣyāmi tacchṛṇu ॥1॥
Брахмана сказал:
2
gṛhasthadharmaṃ viprendra kṛtvā putragataṃ tvaham ।
dharmaṃ paramakaṃ kuryāṃ ko hi mārgo bhaveddvija ॥2॥
3
ahamātmānamātmasthameka evātmani sthitaḥ ।
kartuṃ kāṅkṣāmi necchāmi baddhaḥ sādhāraṇairguṇaiḥ ॥3॥
4
yāvadevānatītaṃ me vayaḥ putraphalāśritam ।
tāvadicchāmi pātheyamādātuṃ pāralaukikam ॥4॥
5
asminhi lokasantāne paraṃ pāramabhīpsataḥ ।
utpannā me matiriyaṃ kuto dharmamayaḥ plavaḥ ॥5॥
6
samuhyamānāni niśamya loke niryātyamānāni ca sāttvikāni ।
dṛṣṭvā ca dharmadhvajaketumālāṃ prakīryamāṇāmupari prajānām ॥6॥
7
na me mano rajyati bhogakāle dṛṣṭvā yatīnprārthayataḥ paratra ।
tenātithe buddhibalāśrayeṇa dharmārthatattve viniyuṅkṣva māṃ tvam ॥7॥
8
bhīṣma uvāca ।
so'tithirvacanaṃ tasya śrutvā dharmābhilāṣiṇaḥ ।
provāca vacanaṃ ślakṣṇaṃ prājño madhurayā girā ॥8॥
Бхишма сказал:
9
ahamapyatra muhyāmi mamāpyeṣa manorathaḥ ।
na ca sanniścayaṃ yāmi bahudvāre triviṣṭape ॥9॥
10
kecinmokṣaṃ praśaṃsanti kecidyajñaphalaṃ dvijāḥ ।
vānaprasthāśramaṃ kecidgārhasthyaṃ kecidāśritāḥ ॥10॥
11
rājadharmāśrayaṃ kecitkecidātmaphalāśrayam ।
gurucaryāśrayaṃ kecitkecidvākyaṃ yamāśrayam ॥11॥
12
mātaraṃ pitaraṃ kecicchuśrūṣanto divaṃ gatāḥ ।
ahiṃsayā pare svargaṃ satyena ca tathā pare ॥12॥
13
āhave'bhimukhāḥ kecinnihatāḥ sviddivaṃ gatāḥ ।
keciduñchavrataiḥ siddhāḥ svargamārgasamāśritāḥ ॥13॥
14
kecidadhyayane yuktā vedavrataparāḥ śubhāḥ ।
buddhimanto gatāḥ svargaṃ tuṣṭātmāno jitendriyāḥ ॥14॥
15
ārjavenāpare yuktā nihatānārjavairjanaiḥ ।
ṛjavo nākapṛṣṭhe vai śuddhātmānaḥ pratiṣṭhitāḥ ॥15॥
16
evaṃ bahuvidhairloke dharmadvārairanāvṛtaiḥ ।
mamāpi matirāvignā meghalekheva vāyunā] ॥16॥
Глава 343
1
atithiruvāca ।
upadeśaṃ tu te vipra kariṣye'haṃ yathāgamam ।
guruṇā me yathākhyātamarthatastacca me śṛṇu ॥1॥
Атитхи сказал:
2
yatra pūrvābhisargeṇa dharmacakraṃ pravartitam ।
naimiṣe gomatītīre tatra nāgāhvayaṃ puram ॥2॥
3
samagraistridaśaistatra iṣṭamāsīddvijarṣabha ।
yatrendrātikramaṃ cakre māndhātā rājasattamaḥ ॥3॥
4
kṛtādhivāso dharmātmā tatra cakṣuḥśravā mahān ।
padmanābho mahābhāgaḥ padma ityeva viśrutaḥ ॥4॥
5
sa vācā karmaṇā caiva manasā ca dvijarṣabha ।
prasādayati bhūtāni trividhe vartmani sthitaḥ ॥5॥
6
sāmnā dānena bhedena daṇḍeneti caturvidham ।
viṣamasthaṃ janaṃ svaṃ ca cakṣurdhyānena rakṣati ॥6॥
7
tamabhikramya vidhinā praṣṭumarhasi kāṅkṣitam ।
sa te paramakaṃ dharmaṃ namithyā darśayiṣyati ॥7॥
8
sa hi sarvātithirnāgo buddhiśāstraviśāradaḥ ।
guṇairanavamairyuktaḥ samastairābhikāmikaiḥ ॥8॥
9
prakṛtyā nityasalilo nityamadhyayane rataḥ ।
tapodamābhyāṃ saṃyukto vṛttenānavareṇa ca ॥9॥
10
yajvā dānaruciḥ kṣānto vṛtte ca parame sthitaḥ ।
satyavāganasūyuśca śīlavānabhisaṃśritaḥ ॥10॥
11
śeṣānnabhoktā vacanānukūlo hitārjavotkṛṣṭakṛtākṛtajñaḥ ।
avairakṛdbhūtahite niyukto gaṅgāhradāmbho'bhijanopapannaḥ] ॥11॥
Глава 344
1
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
atibhārodyatasyaiva bhārāpanayanaṃ mahat ।
parāśvāsakaraṃ vākyamidaṃ me bhavataḥ śrutam ॥1॥
Брахмана сказал:
2
adhvaklāntasya śayanaṃ sthānaklāntasya cāsanam ।
tṛṣitasya ca pānīyaṃ kṣudhārtasya ca bhojanam ॥2॥
3
īpsitasyeva samprāptirannasya samaye'titheḥ ।
eṣitasyātmanaḥ kāle vṛddhasyeva suto yathā ॥3॥
4
manasā cintitasyeva prītisnigdhasya darśanam ।
prahrādayati māṃ vākyaṃ bhavatā yadudīritam ॥4॥
5
dattacakṣurivākāśe paśyāmi vimṛśāmi ca ।
prajñānavacanādyo'yamupadeśo hi me kṛtaḥ ।
bāḍhamevaṃ kariṣyāmi yathā māṃ bhāṣate bhavān ॥5॥
6
ihemāṃ rajanīṃ sādho nivasasva mayā saha ।
prabhāte yāsyati bhavānparyāśvastaḥ sukhoṣitaḥ ।
asau hi bhagavānsūryo mandaraśmiravāṅmukhaḥ ॥6॥
7
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tatastena kṛtātithyaḥ so'tithiḥ śatrusūdana ।
uvāsa kila tāṃ rātriṃ saha tena dvijena vai ॥7॥
Бхишма сказал:
8
tattacca dharmasaṃyuktaṃ tayoḥ kathayatostadā ।
vyatītā sā niśā kṛtsnā sukhena divasopamā ॥8॥
9
tataḥ prabhātasamaye so'tithistena pūjitaḥ ।
brāhmaṇena yathāśaktyā svakāryamabhikāṅkṣatā ॥9॥
10
tataḥ sa vipraḥ kṛtadharmaniścayaḥ kṛtābhyanujñaḥ svajanena dharmavit ।
yathopadiṣṭaṃ bhujagendrasaṃśrayaṃ jagāma kāle sukṛtaikaniścayaḥ] ॥10॥
Глава 345
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sa vanāni vicitrāṇi tīrthāni ca sarāṃsi ca ।
abhigacchankrameṇa sma kañcinmunimupasthitaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
taṃ sa tena yathoddiṣṭaṃ nāgaṃ vipreṇa brāhmaṇaḥ ।
paryapṛcchadyathānyāyaṃ śrutvaiva ca jagāma saḥ ॥2॥
3
so'bhigamya yathākhyātaṃ nāgāyatanamarthavit ।
proktavānahamasmīti bhoḥśabdālaṅkṛtaṃ vacaḥ ॥3॥
4
tatastasya vacaḥ śrutvā rūpiṇī dharmavatsalā ।
darśayāmāsa taṃ vipraṃ nāgapatnī pativratā ॥4॥
5
sā tasmai vidhivatpūjāṃ cakre dharmaparāyaṇā ।
svāgatenāgataṃ kṛtvā kiṃ karomīti cābravīt ॥5॥
6
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
viśrānto'bhyarcitaścāsmi bhavatyā ślakṣṇayā girā ।
draṣṭumicchāmi bhavati taṃ devaṃ nāgamuttamam ॥6॥
Брахмана сказал:
7
etaddhi paramaṃ kāryametanme phalamīpsitam ।
anenārthena cāsmyadya samprāptaḥ pannagālayam ॥7॥
8
nāgabhāryovāca ।
ārya sūryarathaṃ voḍhuṃ gato'sau māsacārikaḥ ।
saptāṣṭabhirdinairvipra darśayiṣyatyasaṃśayam ॥8॥
Нагабхари сказал:
9
etadviditamāryasya vivāsakaraṇaṃ mama ।
bharturbhavatu kiṃ cānyatkriyatāṃ tadvadasva me ॥9॥
10
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
anena niścayenāhaṃ sādhvi samprāptavāniha ।
pratīkṣannāgamaṃ devi vatsyāmyasminmahāvane ॥10॥
Брахмана сказал:
11
samprāptasyaiva cāvyagramāvedyo'hamihāgataḥ ।
mamābhigamanaṃ prāpto vācyaśca vacanaṃ tvayā ॥11॥
12
ahamapyatra vatsyāmi gomatyāḥ puline śubhe ।
kālaṃ parimitāhāro yathoktaṃ paripālayan ॥12॥
13
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tataḥ sa viprastāṃ nāgīṃ samādhāya punaḥ punaḥ ।
tadeva pulinaṃ nadyāḥ prayayau brāhmaṇarṣabhaḥ] ॥13॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 346
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atha tena naraśreṣṭha brāhmaṇena tapasvinā ।
nirāhāreṇa vasatā duḥkhitāste bhujaṅgamāḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
sarve sambhūya sahitāstasya nāgasya bāndhavāḥ ।
bhrātarastanayā bhāryā yayus taṃ brāhmaṇaṃ prati ॥2॥
3
te'paśyanpuline taṃ vai vivikte niyatavratam ।
samāsīnaṃ nirāhāraṃ dvijaṃ japyaparāyaṇam ॥3॥
4
te sarve samabhikramya vipramabhyarcya cāsakṛt ।
ūcurvākyamasandigdhamātitheyasya bāndhavāḥ ॥4॥
5
ṣaṣṭho hi divasaste'dya prāptasyeha tapodhana ।
na cābhilaṣase kiñcidāhāraṃ dharmavatsala ॥5॥
6
asmānabhigataścāsi vayaṃ ca tvāmupasthitāḥ ।
kāryaṃ cātithyamasmābhirvayaṃ sarve kuṭumbinaḥ ॥6॥
7
mūlaṃ phalaṃ vā parṇaṃ vā payo vā dvijasattama ।
āhārahetorannaṃ vā bhoktumarhasi brāhmaṇa ॥7॥
8
tyaktāhāreṇa bhavatā vane nivasatā satā ।
bālavṛddhamidaṃ sarvaṃ pīḍyate dharmasaṅkaṭāt ॥8॥
9
na hi no bhrūṇahā kaścidrājāpathyo'nṛto'pi vā ।
pūrvāśī vā kule hyasmindevatātithibandhuṣu ॥9॥
10
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
upadeśena yuṣmākamāhāro'yaṃ mayā vṛtaḥ ।
dvirūnaṃ daśarātraṃ vai nāgasyāgamanaṃ prati ॥10॥
Брахмана сказал:
11
yadyaṣṭarātre niryāte nāgamiṣyati pannagaḥ ।
tadāhāraṃ kariṣyāmi tannimittamidaṃ vratam ॥11॥
12
kartavyo na ca santāpo gamyatāṃ ca yathāgatam ।
tannimittaṃ vrataṃ mahyaṃ naitadbhettumihārhatha ॥12॥
13
bhīṣma uvāca ।
tena te samanujñātā brāhmaṇena bhujaṅgamāḥ ।
svameva bhavanaṃ jagmurakṛtārthā nararṣabha] ॥13॥
Бхишма сказал:
Глава 347
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
atha kāle bahutithe pūrṇe prāpto bhujaṅgamaḥ ।
dattābhyanujñaḥ svaṃ veśma kṛtakarmā vivasvataḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
taṃ bhāryā samabhikrāmatpādaśaucādibhirguṇaiḥ ।
upapannāṃ ca tāṃ sādhvīṃ pannagaḥ paryapṛcchata ॥2॥
3
api tvamasi kalyāṇi devatātithipūjane ।
pūrvamuktena vidhinā yuktā yuktena matsamam ॥3॥
4
na khalvasyakṛtārthena strībuddhyā mārdavīkṛtā ।
madviyogena suśroṇi viyuktā dharmasetunā ॥4॥
5
nāgabhāryovāca ।
śiṣyāṇāṃ guruśuśrūṣā viprāṇāṃ vedapāraṇam ।
bhṛtyānāṃ svāmivacanaṃ rājñāṃ lokānupālanam ॥5॥
Нагабхари сказал:
6
sarvabhūtaparitrāṇaṃ kṣatradharma ihocyate ।
vaiśyānāṃ yajñasaṃvṛttirātitheyasamanvitā ॥6॥
7
viprakṣatriyavaiśyānāṃ śuśrūṣā śūdrakarma tat ।
gṛhasthadharmo nāgendra sarvabhūtahitaiṣitā ॥7॥
8
niyatāhāratā nityaṃ vratacaryā yathākramam ।
dharmo hi dharmasambandhādindriyāṇāṃ viśeṣaṇam ॥8॥
9
ahaṃ kasya kuto vāhaṃ kaḥ ko me ha bhavediti ।
prayojanamatirnityamevaṃ mokṣāśramī bhavet ॥9॥
10
pativratātvaṃ bhāryāyāḥ paramo dharma ucyate ।
tavopadeśānnāgendra tacca tattvena vedmi vai ॥10॥
11
sāhaṃ dharmaṃ vijānantī dharmanitye tvayi sthite ।
satpathaṃ kathamutsṛjya yāsyāmi viṣame pathi ॥11॥
12
devatānāṃ mahābhāga dharmacaryā na hīyate ।
atithīnāṃ ca satkāre nityayuktāsmyatandritā ॥12॥
13
saptāṣṭadivasāstvadya viprasyehāgatasya vai ।
sa ca kāryaṃ na me khyāti darśanaṃ tava kāṅkṣati ॥13॥
14
gomatyāstveṣa puline tvaddarśanasamutsukaḥ ।
āsīno''vartayanbrahma brāhmaṇaḥ saṃśitavrataḥ ॥14॥
15
ahaṃ tvanena nāgendra sāmapūrvaṃ samāhitā ।
prasthāpyo matsakāśaṃ sa samprāpto bhujagottamaḥ ॥15॥
16
etacchrutvā mahāprājña tatra gantuṃ tvamarhasi ।
dātumarhasi vā tasya darśanaṃ darśanaśravaḥ] ॥16॥
Глава 348
1
nāga uvāca ।
atha brāhmaṇarūpeṇa kaṃ taṃ samanupaśyasi ।
mānuṣaṃ kevalaṃ vipraṃ devaṃ vātha śucismite ॥1॥
Наг сказал:
2
ko hi māṃ mānuṣaḥ śakto draṣṭukāmo yaśasvini ।
sandarśanarucirvākyamājñāpūrvaṃ vadiṣyati ॥2॥
3
surāsuragaṇānāṃ ca devarṣīṇāṃ ca bhāmini ।
nanu nāgā mahāvīryāḥ sauraseyāstarasvinaḥ ॥3॥
4
vandanīyāśca varadā vayamapyanuyāyinaḥ ।
manuṣyāṇāṃ viśeṣeṇa dhanādhyakṣā iti śrutiḥ ॥4॥
5
nāgabhāryovāca ।
ārjavenābhijānāmi nāsau devo'nilāśana ।
ekaṃ tvasya vijānāmi bhaktimānatiroṣaṇaḥ ॥5॥
Нагабхари сказал:
6
sa hi kāryāntarākāṅkṣī jalepsuḥ stokako yathā ।
varṣaṃ varṣapriyaḥ pakṣī darśanaṃ tava kāṅkṣati ॥6॥
7
na hi tvā daivataṃ kiñcidvivignaṃ pratipālayet ।
tulye hyabhijane jāto na kaścitparyupāsate ॥7॥
8
tadroṣaṃ sahajaṃ tyaktvā tvamenaṃ draṣṭumarhasi ।
āśāchedena tasyādya nātmānaṃ dagdhumarhasi ॥8॥
9
āśayā tvabhipannānāmakṛtvāśrupramārjanam ।
rājā vā rājaputro vā bhrūṇahatyaiva yujyate ॥9॥
10
maunājjñānaphalāvāptirdānena ca yaśo mahat ।
vāgmitvaṃ satyavākyena paratra ca mahīyate ॥10॥
11
bhūmipradānena gatiṃ labhatyāśramasammitām ।
naṣṭasyārthasya samprāptiṃ kṛtvā phalamupāśnute ॥11॥
12
abhipretāmasaṅkliṣṭāṃ kṛtvākāmavatīṃ kriyām ।
na yāti nirayaṃ kaściditi dharmavido viduḥ ॥12॥
13
nāga uvāca ।
abhimānena māno me jātidoṣeṇa vai mahān ।
roṣaḥ saṅkalpajaḥ sādhvi dagdho vācāgninā tvayā ॥13॥
Наг сказал:
14
na ca roṣādahaṃ sādhvi paśyeyamadhikaṃ tamaḥ ।
yasya vaktavyatāṃ yānti viśeṣeṇa bhujaṅgamāḥ ॥14॥
15
doṣasya hi vaśaṃ gatvā daśagrīvaḥ pratāpavān ।
tathā śakrapratispardhī hato rāmeṇa saṃyuge ॥15॥
16
antaḥpuragataṃ vatsaṃ śrutvā rāmeṇa nirhṛtam ।
dharṣaṇādroṣasaṃvignāḥ kārtavīryasutā hatāḥ ॥16॥
17
jāmadagnyena rāmeṇa sahasranayanopamaḥ ।
saṃyuge nihato roṣātkārtavīryo mahābalaḥ ॥17॥
18
tadeṣa tapasāṃ śatruḥ śreyasaśca nipātanaḥ ।
nigṛhīto mayā roṣaḥ śrutvaiva vacanaṃ tava ॥18॥
19
ātmānaṃ ca viśeṣeṇa praśaṃsāmyanapāyini ।
yasya me tvaṃ viśālākṣi bhāryā sarvaguṇānvitā ॥19॥
20
eṣa tatraiva gacchāmi yatra tiṣṭhatyasau dvijaḥ ।
sarvathā coktavānvākyaṃ nākṛtārthaḥ prayāsyati] ॥20॥
Глава 349
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sa pannagapatistatra prayayau brāhmaṇaṃ prati ।
tameva manasā dhyāyankāryavattāṃ vicārayan ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
tamabhikramya nāgendro matimānsa nareśvara ।
provāca madhuraṃ vākyaṃ prakṛtyā dharmavatsalaḥ ॥2॥
3
bho bho kṣāmyābhibhāṣe tvāṃ na roṣaṃ kartumarhasi ।
iha tvamabhisamprāptaḥ kasyārthe kiṃ prayojanam ॥3॥
4
ābhimukhyādabhikramya snehātpṛcchāmi te dvija ।
vivikte gomatītīre kiṃ vā tvaṃ paryupāsase ॥4॥
5
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
dharmāraṇyaṃ hi māṃ viddhi nāgaṃ draṣṭumihāgatam ।
padmanābhaṃ dvijaśreṣṭhaṃ tatra me kāryamāhitam ॥5॥
Брахмана сказал:
6
tasya cāhamasānnidhyaṃ śrutavānasmi taṃ gatam ।
svajanaṃ taṃ pratīkṣāmi parjanyamiva karṣakaḥ ॥6॥
7
tasya cākleśakaraṇaṃ svastikārasamāhitam ।
vartayāmyayutaṃ brahma yogayukto nirāmayaḥ ॥7॥
8
nāga uvāca ।
aho kalyāṇavṛttastvaṃ sādhu sajjanavatsalaḥ ।
śravāḍhyastvaṃ mahābhāga paraṃ snehena paśyasi ॥8॥
Наг сказал:
9
ahaṃ sa nāgo viprarṣe yathā māṃ vindate bhavān ।
ājñāpaya yathā svairaṃ kiṃ karomi priyaṃ tava ॥9॥
10
bhavantaṃ svajanādasmi samprāptaṃ śrutavāniha ।
atastvāṃ svayamevāhaṃ draṣṭumabhyāgato dvija ॥10॥
11
samprāptaśca bhavānadya kṛtārthaḥ pratiyāsyati ।
visrabdho māṃ dvijaśreṣṭha viṣaye yoktumarhasi ॥11॥
12
vayaṃ hi bhavatā sarve guṇakrītā viśeṣataḥ ।
yastvamātmahitaṃ tyaktvā māmevehānurudhyase ॥12॥
13
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
āgato'haṃ mahābhāga tava darśanalālasaḥ ।
kañcidarthamanarthajñaḥ praṣṭukāmo bhujaṅgama ॥13॥
Брахмана сказал:
14
ahamātmānamātmastho mārgamāṇo''tmano hitam ।
vāsārthinaṃ mahāprājña balavantamupāsmi ha ॥14॥
15
prakāśitastvaṃ svaguṇairyaśogarbhagabhastibhiḥ ।
śaśāṅkakarasaṃsparśairhṛdyairātmaprakāśitaiḥ ॥15॥
16
tasya me praśnamutpannaṃ chindhi tvamanilāśana ।
paścātkāryaṃ vadiṣyāmi śrotumarhati me bhavān] ॥16॥
Глава 350
1
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
vivasvato gacchati paryayeṇa voḍhuṃ bhavāṃstaṃ rathamekacakram ।
āścaryabhūtaṃ yadi tatra kiṃ ciddṛṣṭaṃ tvayā śaṃsitumarhasi tvam ॥1॥
Брахмана сказал:
2
nāga uvāca ।
yasya raśmisahasreṣu śākhāsviva vihaṅgamāḥ ।
vasantyāśritya munayaḥ saṃsiddhā daivataiḥ saha ॥2॥
Наг сказал:
3
yato vāyurviniḥsṛtya sūryaraśmyāśrito mahān ।
vijṛmbhatyambare vipra kimāścaryataraṃ tataḥ ॥3॥
4
śukro nāmāsitaḥ pādo yasya vāridharo'mbare ।
toyaṃ sṛjati varṣāsu kimāścaryamataḥ param ॥4॥
5
yo'ṣṭamāsāṃstu śucinā kiraṇenojjhitaṃ payaḥ ।
paryādatte punaḥ kāle kimāścaryamataḥ param ॥5॥
6
yasya tejoviśeṣeṣu nityamātmā pratiṣṭhitaḥ ।
yato bījaṃ mahī ceyaṃ dhāryate sacarācaram ॥6॥
7
yatra devo mahābāhuḥ śāśvataḥ paramo'kṣaraḥ ।
anādinidhano vipra kimāścaryamataḥ param ॥7॥
8
āścaryāṇāmivāścaryamidamekaṃ tu me śṛṇu ।
vimale yanmayā dṛṣṭamambare sūryasaṃśrayāt ॥8॥
9
purā madhyāhnasamaye lokāṃstapati bhāskare ।
pratyādityapratīkāśaḥ sarvataḥ pratyadṛśyata ॥9॥
10
sa lokāṃstejasā sarvānsvabhāsā nirvibhāsayan ।
ādityābhimukho'bhyeti gaganaṃ pāṭayanniva ॥10॥
11
hutāhutiriva jyotirvyāpya tejomarīcibhiḥ ।
anirdeśyena rūpeṇa dvitīya iva bhāskaraḥ ॥11॥
12
tasyābhigamanaprāptau hasto datto vivasvatā ।
tenāpi dakṣiṇo hasto dattaḥ pratyarcanārthinā ॥12॥
13
tato bhittvaiva gaganaṃ praviṣṭo ravimaṇḍalam ।
ekībhūtaṃ ca tattejaḥ kṣaṇenādityatāṃ gatam ॥13॥
14
tatra naḥ saṃśayo jātastayostejaḥsamāgame ।
anayoḥ ko bhavetsūryo rathastho yo'yamāgataḥ ॥14॥
15
te vayaṃ jātasandehāḥ paryapṛcchāmahe ravim ।
ka eṣa divamākramya gataḥ sūrya ivāparaḥ] ॥15॥
Глава 351
1
sūrya uvāca ।
naiṣa devo'nilasakho nāsuro na ca pannagaḥ ।
uñchavṛttivrate siddho munireṣa divaṃ gataḥ ॥1॥
Сурья сказал:
2
eṣa mūlaphalāhāraḥ śīrṇaparṇāśanastathā ।
abbhakṣo vāyubhakṣaśca āsīdvipraḥ samāhitaḥ ॥2॥
3
ṛcaścānena vipreṇa saṃhitāntarabhiṣṭutāḥ ।
svargadvārakṛtodyogo yenāsau tridivaṃ gataḥ ॥3॥
4
asannadhīranākāṅkṣī nityamuñchaśilāśanaḥ ।
sarvabhūtahite yukta eṣa vipro bhujaṅgama ॥4॥
5
na hi devā na gandharvā nāsurā na ca pannagāḥ ।
prabhavantīha bhūtānāṃ prāptānāṃ paramāṃ gatim ॥5॥
6
nāga uvāca ।
etadevaṃvidhaṃ dṛṣṭamāścaryaṃ tatra me dvija ।
saṃsiddho mānuṣaḥ kāyo yo'sau siddhagatiṃ gataḥ ।
sūryeṇa sahito brahmanpṛthivīṃ parivartate] ॥6॥
Наг сказал:
Глава 352
1
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
āścaryaṃ nātra sandehaḥ suprīto'smi bhujaṅgama ।
anvarthopagatairvākyaiḥ panthānaṃ cāsmi darśitaḥ ॥1॥
Брахмана сказал:
2
svasti te'stu gamiṣyāmi sādho bhujagasattama ।
smaraṇīyo'smi bhavatā sampreṣaṇaniyojanaiḥ ॥2॥
3
nāga uvāca ।
anuktvā madgataṃ kāryaṃ kvedānīṃ prasthito bhavān ।
ucyatāṃ dvija yatkāryaṃ yadarthaṃ tvamihāgataḥ ॥3॥
Наг сказал:
4
uktānukte kṛte kārye māmāmantrya dvijarṣabha ।
mayā pratyabhyanujñātastato yāsyasi brāhmaṇa ॥4॥
5
na hi māṃ kevalaṃ dṛṣṭvā tyaktvā praṇayavāniha ।
gantumarhasi viprarṣe vṛkṣamūlagato yathā ॥5॥
6
tvayi cāhaṃ dvijaśreṣṭha bhavānmayi na saṃśayaḥ ।
loko'yaṃ bhavataḥ sarvaḥ kā cintā mayi te'nagha ॥6॥
7
brāhmaṇa uvāca ।
evametanmahāprājña vijñātārtha bhujaṅgama ।
nātiriktāstvayā devāḥ sarvathaiva yathātatham ॥7॥
Брахмана сказал:
8
ya evāhaṃ sa eva tvamevametadbhujaṅgama ।
ahaṃ bhavāṃśca bhūtāni sarve sarvatragāḥ sadā ॥8॥
9
āsīttu me bhogapate saṃśayaḥ puṇyasañcaye ।
so'hamuñchavrataṃ sādho cariṣyāmyarthadarśanam ॥9॥
10
eṣa me niścayaḥ sādho kṛtaḥ kāraṇavattaraḥ ।
āmantrayāmi bhadraṃ te kṛtārtho'smi bhujaṅgama] ॥10॥
Глава 353
1
bhīṣma uvāca ।
sa cāmantryoragaśreṣṭhaṃ brāhmaṇaḥ kṛtaniścayaḥ ।
dīkṣākāṅkṣī tadā rājaṃścyavanaṃ bhārgavaṃ śritaḥ ॥1॥
Бхишма сказал:
2
sa tena kṛtasaṃskāro dharmamevopatasthivān ।
tathaiva ca kathāmetāṃ rājankathitavāṃstadā ॥2॥
3
bhārgaveṇāpi rājendra janakasya niveśane ।
kathaiṣā kathitā puṇyā nāradāya mahātmane ॥3॥
4
nāradenāpi rājendra devendrasya niveśane ।
kathitā bharataśreṣṭha pṛṣṭenākliṣṭakarmaṇā ॥4॥
5
devarājena ca purā kathaiṣā kathitā śubhā ।
samastebhyaḥ praśastebhyo vasubhyo vasudhādhipa ॥5॥
6
yadā ca mama rāmeṇa yuddhamāsītsudāruṇam ।
vasubhiśca tadā rājankatheyaṃ kathitā mama ॥6॥
7
pṛcchamānāya tattvena mayā tubhyaṃ viśāṃ pate ।
katheyaṃ kathitā puṇyā dharmyā dharmabhṛtāṃ vara ॥7॥
8
tadeṣa paramo dharmo yanmāṃ pṛcchasi bhārata ।
asannadhīranākāṅkṣī dharmārthakaraṇe nṛpa ॥8॥
9
sa ca kila kṛtaniścayo dvijāgryo bhujagapatipratideśitārthakṛtyaḥ ।
yamaniyamasamāhito vanāntaṃ parigaṇitoñchaśilāśanaḥ praviṣṭaḥ ॥9॥